《Sign in from Naruto》


 Chapter 1： 1st sign-in

    Konoha Hidden Village.


    Today''s Senju Clan has long lost its former glory, especially after Princess Tsunade left the village, Senju''s strength was weak, as if he would withdraw from the stage of the times at any time.


    Even the residence of the Qianshou clan has shrunk into several yards, which are not the same.


    In one of the unremarkable courtyards, Xu Fan is sitting cross-legged on a straw mat.


    He has lived in this world for five years, five years, no one knows how he came over the past five years.


    "The thousand hands have one stone, the pillars have nine battles, three battles between the two, one battle for Tsunade, and the remaining thousand hands owe three battles..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit in his heart. Since his death, the Qianshou clan has decayed at a very exaggerated rate. When he comes to himself, let alone the ability to regenerate himself.


    It took five years to extract enough chakras to activate the small auxiliary.


    The descendants of a tribe who crossed thousands of hands did not even account for the slightest bonus.


    After activating the small support completely, the first novice task will follow.


    Ding!


    Please go to the forest border of the country of fire to sign in as soon as possible. If you sign in successfully, you will get a novice reward!


    Xu Fan frowned slightly. As early as when he crossed over, he knew the approximate timeline, and Konoha''s history became a part of his life.


    Internal forces in the village, the Uchiha clan still exists, and they are ready to move about the Konoha regime.


    External forces, Yunrencun and Konoha have been in constant conflict. Although they announced that they would form an alliance not long ago, I am afraid that during this period, there are still hidden spies from the country of the cloud.


    But risks and opportunities coexist.


    Give it a go, a bike becomes a motorcycle!


    Xu Fan''s gaze narrowed slightly. Before crossing, he was a net literary lover. The routine at the starting point was three days and three nights. He didn''t bring any heavy samples. He naturally knew what to do.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    My current situation is also a bit awkward.


    At first, he was in a good mood when he first crossed here.


    Because the timeline I crossed happened before the beginning of the Naruto story and after the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox riot.


    was a period of relative safety and peace in Konoha Village.


    Coupled with the lineage of the Qianshou clan, he should have enough time to lay out, become stronger, and even enter the Konoha high-level with this identity.


    But soon, Xu Fan couldn''t be happy anymore.


    Although he belongs to the thousand-handed clan, the chakras in his body are scarce.


    This means that even if you enter a ninja school, you can''t graduate and become a ninja.


    This is undoubtedly a blow to Xu Fan.


    Fortunately, it took five years to finally extract enough chakras and activate his sign-in assistant.


    it''s time.


    "Forest border."


    Xu Fan got up from the ground, returned to the house, put on clothes that were easy to move, and hurriedly left the yard.


    Although the forest border is remote, it is not easy to get lost.


    However, at this time, Konoha Village is undercurrents.


    Even the entrances and exits are guarded by ninjas of the ninja level.


    "It looks like it''s impossible to leave the village swaggeringly."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur. He was noticed by the other tens of meters away from the entrance.


    If you tell the truth and want to go to the border to have a look, it is estimated that the other party will not only believe it, or maybe give yourself to Anbu.


    "Find a secluded place, sneak over, and come back after signing in."


    Xu Fan made up his mind again and left here quickly. It took several hours to make a big circle.


    "Although I have continued to exercise for the past five years, there is still a lot of gap with the real ninja."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but sigh.


    But fortunately, he finally bypassed the guards of Konoha Village and was able to reach the border immediately.


    However, just when Xu Fan was about to finish signing in, he noticed that there were other people.


    Had you been discovered?


    Are those Konoha''s Nakanin catching up?


    Xu Fan quickly hid behind a big tree and carefully observed the situation.


    What Xu Fan never thought was that the other party was not Konoha''s guard.


    is from Yunnin Village.


    I saw that the man, like Kakashi, had his forehead tied obliquely, his legs were windy, and he was holding a comatose little girl in one hand, rushing towards him.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, using the moonlight to identify the little girl.


    "Wait, isn''t that person Hinata of the Hyuga family?" Xu Fan couldn''t help but was taken aback. In his impression, the guys from Yunren Village had indeed kidnapped Hinata, but he was taken by Hinata before he escaped from the village. It''s solved.


    how come to the border?


    The Butterfly Effect?


    "No..." Xu Fan shook his head, thinking about it, the details of Hinata''s being **** are full of weirdness, "Could it be that the Hyuga family concealed the truth..."


    It''s very possible. Ning Ci was originally a junior, and he was still a family member. He was unlikely to know the details of what happened that day.


    But while Xu Fan was muttering this in his heart, a murderous aura came from behind him.


    ಡª¡ª


    A cold light flashed, Xu Fan quickly rolled to the side, and suddenly looked towards the ninjas of Yunren Village.


    "Is it still discovered. UU Reading "


    "kill him."


    ''S grudge against Konoha, and the current situation, instantly ignited the killing intent of these people.


    They took out Kuwu, wanting to solve Xu Fan here, and then left in response to the boss.


    Xu Fan saw this and immediately began to run wild.


    These guys from Yunnin Village even want to kidnap Hinata, and they will let them go.


    Fortunately, after a few breaths, Xu Fan set foot on the forest border.


    Ding, congratulations on successfully arriving at the sign-in location, it is just starting to sign-in!


    The check-in progress needs to reach 100%. If you exit halfway, it will be regarded as a check-in failure!


    Hearing the auxiliary voice, Xu Fan''s mood suddenly eased a bit, but in the next second, he felt Kuwu passing by his cheek, leaving a blood stain on it.


    ßË!


    Kuwu directly pierced into the trunk in front of Xu Fan, approaching him with unprecedented murderous aura.


    He turned his head abruptly, as if what he saw was not a human being, but an evil spirit crawling out of the abyss of hell.


    1%


    twenty three%


    Xu Fan stepped back subconsciously, but felt a tingling pain in his ankle.


    A black kunai directly opened his muscles, making him lose the ability to run.


    Then, these evil spirits in Yunren Village raised Kuwu and rushed towards Xu Fan.


    "Go to hell, Konoha''s kid!"


    69%


    77%


    Xu Fan came with severe pain in his ankle, and he had no time to dodge, so he could only helplessly let these cold weapons slash at him.


    100%!


    Congratulations to the host, sign in successfully!


    Rewarded: Chakra and Chakra broke out between the pillars!

 Chapter 2： Is your name Uchiha Madara?

    Xu Fan can clearly feel that a warm current is being generated in his body, and then it spreads quickly all over his body.


    The injuries on his face and ankles are healing at a speed that is visible to the naked eye, and the pains quickly disappear.


    "Is this the chakra between the pillars."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured in his heart, and quickly figured out the situation.


    In fact, everyone who knows Hokage a little knows that only other people¡¯s chakras are called chakras. The one between the pillars is not called chakra. It should be called chakra directly. Even if the nine tails are pulled over, it is not necessarily comparable. Over.


    The true **** of ninja!


    deservedly!


    Not to mention the ninja of Yunnin Village, even if Uchiha Madara came here in person, smashed his body completely, and stabbed himself, he would be able to backhand with two slaps.


    Your name is Uchiha Madara?


    Just you want others to dance?


    But in addition to this majestic Chattanra, Xu Fan also gained another ability.


    Xu Fan stood firm and directly exploded the Chakra in his body.


    This kind of majestic Chakra instantly formed an impact, blasting several ninjas from Yunnin Village around.


    Xu Fan could even clearly see that these guys opened their eyes wide, looking at him with an incredible look, and being lifted off by their own power.


    Chakra can still be used like this?


    However, Xu Fan quickly remembered that in the late stage of Naruto Shippuden, Oshemaru used the dirty soil to reincarnate and summoned the past generations of Naruto.


    The second generation of Naruto Chishou wanted to solve Uchiha Sasuke on the spot. As a result, the pillars directly released the Chakra outside, and the whole audience was calmed. Even the surrounding walls were cracked.


    The Erzhuzi at the time was shocked.


    This was still suppressed to a certain extent by Oshe Maru, and the pillars at that time had no intention of using all their strength.


    However, the Chakra that Xu Fan burst out also instantly attracted the attention of the leader of Yunren Village.


    "This chakra?"


    The leader of Yunnin Village was taken aback. Such an exaggerated amount of Chakra does not require a perceptual ninja at all. You can feel it just standing hundreds of meters away.


    "Could it be the third generation of Hokage?"


    The leader of Yunnin Village rolled his throat. In his opinion, the entire Konoha Village could have a character of this level of Chakra, only the third generation of Hokage and Sarutobi.


    Is this possible?


    Own skill is second only to Raikage-sama in speed. In such a short time, Konoha''s Hokage noticed, and instead of catching up, he intercepted.


    "Let her go."


    Xu Fan instantly appeared behind the leader of Yunren Village, with a low voice.


    And Yun Ren, who was blasted away by him before, fell unbiased to the feet of the boss.


    I have to say that the Chattan Rabbi between the pillars is more majestic than Xu Fan imagined, and it even made him a little uncontrollable for a while.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The leader of Yunnin turned around abruptly, looked at the person who came, and with only one glance, he was directly stunned.


    The comer is not a third-generation Hokage at all, just a black-haired boy.


    It seems that he is only thirteen or fourteen years old.


    But there is no doubt that the terrible chakra was released by the other party.


    Is it a human force?


    Like Kirabi, the power of the tail beast is perfectly controlled?


    Damn intelligence department, how did you investigate...


    For a while, the leader couldn''t help but wonder if the intelligence ninjas in his village were all rubbish.


    Plop!


    "Wait... Am I trembling." The head Yun Ren swallowed nervously. He wanted to let others fight for himself, so he retreated quickly, but it was only then that he realized that his two legs It''s like tens of thousands of catties.


    Not to mention turning and fleeing, it is difficult to stop them from shaking.


    No, it is impossible.


    And those ninjas who are responsible for supporting, let alone, there is only one thing left in their consciousness...


    Fear!


    What''s the matter with this unprecedented sense of fear?


    Is that really Chakra?


    This is exactly the same as when he was facing the rampage of Yao!


    You must know that they are not Xianren, Zhongren. In order to get the eyes of Hyuga''s family, they are all elite Shangren who are carefully selected from the upper team.


    The purpose is to ensure that this operation is foolproof.


    Xu Fan looked on coldly, he didn''t plan to let these Yunren Village guys go back.


    Then, he fixed his eyes slightly, and controlled his chakra precisely to ensure that it would not harm Hinata, and then released it with all his strength.


    Boom!


    Chakra impact swept forward, like a huge wave, producing a violent sonic boom.


    In just an instant, the blood bones and internal organs of the ninjas far away from Hinata were shattered.


    The leader Yunnin who was holding Hinata was instantly shattered with his arms, and his body flew out directly, together with the forest behind, being pushed flat by this force. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    100-year-old trees are all uprooted.


    Instead, it was Hinata, falling steadily on the ground, as if he didn''t feel anything.


    However, as the moonlight slowly swayed to Hinata''s body, she also slowly opened her eyes.


    At the same time, Hyuga Hinata also noticed the disappearance of Hinata, and after sending someone to contact Hokage III, he pursued it at full speed.


    Fortunately, relying on the special ability of rolling his eyes, he quickly found a trail.


    What Hyuga had never expected was that when he was about to arrive at the border of the country of fire, he suddenly felt a huge wave of Chakra.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hyuga Hinata couldn''t help but take a breath, even without using the pupil technique like white eyes, he could clearly feel this majestic chakra shock.


    And such an exaggerated Chakra, he only felt it once...


    Nine Tails Turmoil Night!


    "Damn, these **** Yunren not only kidnapped Hinata, but also robbed Renzhuli!"


    The people behind Hyuga Nizu screamed without thinking.


    In their perception, only the tail beast can have such an exaggerated chakra.


    As the suzerain of the Hyuga family, his thinking has always been quick, so he immediately changed his plan.


    "Everyone, entering a state of battle, at least... it will be delayed until the third generation of Hokage-sama comes!"


    Hyuga and Hizu clenched his fists. He felt that it was not just Yun Ren who wanted to get a wink. The other party probably wanted to use this opportunity to launch a war and destroy Konoha!


    "This is not only for the Hyuga clan, but also for our village!"


    "We must be here to delay the beast!"

 Chapter 3： Next check-in location

    Hinata slowly regained consciousness, she slowly opened her eyes, but found herself lying on the ground in a strange posture.


    Immediately after, she felt a throbbing pain in her brain, recalling that someone was following her and knocked herself out.


    Unprecedented panic swept over, and the scared Hinata wanted to stand up.


    But it wasn''t until this time that she realized that although she had regained consciousness, her hands and feet had no strength at all.


    Soon, the shadow stretched by the moonlight came into Hinata''s eyes. She rolled her eyes and looked up, and saw a black-haired boy standing in front of her.


    At the same time, Xu Fan also noticed Hinata.


    The eyes of the two sides faced each other, but Xu Fan saw fear in Hinata''s eyes. Her small body tried to move backwards, and her eye sockets began to moist.


    The sign-in has been completed, Xu Fan can naturally throw Hinata here.


    But seeing that expression on Hinata.


    Weak, poor, helpless and desperate.


    Xu Fan sighed, slowly squatted down, and saw Hinata''s move to stay away from him.


    "I''m here to save you."


    "It''s okay already."


    After simply indicating her identity, Xu Fan, regardless of Hinata''s reaction, directly hugged her in his arms using the princess hug.


    Throw her at the door of Konoha Hospital.


    Xu Fan was so determined in his heart.


    But if you can meet the Hyugas on the way back, you can transfer Hinata to them.


    On the way, Xu Fan did not run into the Hyuga family or the chasing soldiers sent by Konoha.


    I don''t know if they haven''t discovered that Hinata has been abducted, or because of the route, they haven''t met.


    Forget it, make a noise and go back.


    àØ!


    With the majestic Chakra, Xu Fan grabbed his fist with his five fingers and slammed it directly into the ground.


    But just when Xu Fan was about to turn around and leave, Hinata brewed enough strength to make a sound.


    "first name¡­¡­"


    But even so, Hinata''s voice is minimal, almost like a mosquito.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan''s good hearing and it was night again, he would probably not have noticed the sound.


    But thinking about it carefully, Hinata originally spoke softly because of his shy character.


    "Thousand hands."


    Xu Fan only left one last name, and then disappeared into the night.


    Not long after, the Konoha hospital staff who heard the noise ran out to check the situation, but suddenly found Hinata lying on the ground.


    "This is... the eldest lady of the Hyuga family?"


    The staff on duty was taken aback, and hurriedly called someone over and carried Hinata in.


    Xu Fan, who had disappeared before, stood on a telephone pole secretly, and saw Hinata being carried in for treatment before turning to leave.


    Ding, a new sign-in task is released!


    Ask the host to sign in at the Ninja School, and you will get rewards!


    Xu Fan''s eyes lit up when he heard it.


    Sign in to Ninja School?


    Although I have already obtained the chakra of the Senjuzuzu, I only have a magnificent amount of chakra.


    If you want to enter Konoha''s high-level, or even become Naruto, you must first become a ninja.


    Even Naruto is often teased, but after all, it is a forbearance.


    And myself, I am nothing but the declining Thousand Hands Clan, living in the village as ordinary people.


    If you want to get into the top of Konoha, or even become Naruto, how can you have to become a ninja first.


    Entering the ninja school is the first step to becoming a ninja.


    "And just the first sign-in, the reward is so rich, maybe the next sign-in, you can get a wooden escape."


    The chakra between the pillars, plus the wooden escape between the pillars.


    This is the true **** of ninjas.


    Of course, this is also tomorrow. Today I have been very hard, and I need to reward myself.


    the other side¡­¡­


    The suzerain of the Hyuga family, Hizuka, led a group of people from the Hyuga family to chase, and soon rushed to the border of the Fire Country.


    However, the situation here stunned him with just one glance.


    Large areas of forest were destroyed into wasteland.


    "Is it a tail beast jade..."


    Hyuga Nizu could not help but take a breath, and then ordered others to search.


    "Patriarch!"


    In less than two or three minutes, these people found something with the ability to roll their eyes.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Meteor striding forward, rushed to the scene, but saw the body of Yunren Village.


    can be said to be a corpse, rather than a piece of meat.


    It took a lot of effort for them to recognize the true identity of the opponent.


    "What the **** happened here..."


    Hinata Nissa was puzzled by this.


    Could it be that Ren Zhuli had gone violently, so he even killed himself?


    Otherwise, how to solve the scene in front of you?


    "Could it be... the one in the legend?"


    Just then, a member of the Hyuga''s family walked up to Nizu and guessed.


    Everyone knows that Thunder Country has perfect human pillar power, and the possibility of a runaway is not very high.


    "Sir Jiraiya?"


    Sun frowned, if it were the toad of Miaomu Mountain, it could indeed do this level of destruction.


    But how did Chakra explain what I felt before...


    "Expand the search range..."


    After a moment of silence, Hyuga Hizu gave orders to the others.


    No matter who did it, he wanted to get his daughter back.


    However, I don¡¯t know how long it has been since I was supposed to stay at the Zong Family¡¯s Hyuga Nissa, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com has arrived here.


    "My patriarch."


    "Daily difference? Why are you here?" Rizuo was also surprised when he saw the daily difference.


    "It''s Miss Hinata."


    "Hinata, what happened to Hinata?"


    Hearing Hinata''s name, Nizu''s emotions immediately became excited.


    Hinata''s status is very important whether it is as his own daughter or the future of the Hyuga family.


    "She was taken to Konoha Hospital." Nissha took a deep breath and explained.


    "Hinata was sent to the hospital?"


    Sun could not help but look back at the situation here.


    Is it really Lord Jiraiya?


    "Daily difference, collect the bodies of Yunren Village, and then take them back to the village."


    After saying enough, he didn''t care about the daily slack response and rushed back to the village.


    Same as Nissha said.


    Hinata is lying on the hospital bed, receiving treatment.


    Not only that, but also Hokage III and advisor Danzo just arrived here.


    "Hokage-sama." Nizu said hello, and then he couldn''t wait to ask about Hinata''s situation.


    "She is fine, but she is frightened and needs a good rest." The nurse replied.


    "Who brought her here?" Nizu asked again.


    In fact, not only Hyuga Nissa, but also the three generations of Hokage and Danzo are very concerned about this issue.


    "We don''t know." The nurse thought for a while, and replied, "However, when Miss Hinata was in a coma, she mentioned Senshu several times."


    "what?!"


    Hyuga Nizu, three generations of Naruto, Shimura Danzo, they all froze for a while.

 Chapter 4： Who will take the blame?

    Thousands of hands...


    When he heard this name, Sarutobi Hizen couldn''t help thinking of his former disciple.


    Tsunade.


    With her strength, it is really not difficult to repel the troops in Yunren Village.


    However, since the death of Suwa Rooseki, Tsunade suffered from a very serious panicemia and left the village.


    "Nizu." Sarutobi Hizumi was silent for a while, and only after the nurse left, did he inquire about Nizu''s specific situation.


    "Yes." Rizuo responded, and then repeated the situation he encountered during the pursuit.


    Especially when it comes to the extent of the destruction of the border forest, it surprised both Sarutobi Hizumi and Shimura Danzo.


    "Did you notice the suspicious person?" Danzo couldn''t help asking.


    Is it possible that Tsunade really saved Hinata?


    "No." Sunzu shook his head. For the Hyuga clan with white eyes, even the dark night without moonlight would not affect their sight.


    If there are suspicious persons, it is impossible to bypass yourself.


    "Yeah." Danzo nodded. Hinata''s body is not in any serious trouble anyway. When she wakes up, the truth may come to light.


    Compared to the person who saved Hinata, the situation is also very difficult now.


    Yunnin Village and Konoha Village finally formed an alliance, and in the end such a thing happened.


    Once it is not handled well, it may provoke disputes again.


    But today''s village cannot afford a big battle.


    The fourth generation of Hokage Wave Feng Shuimen passed away, and Naruto Renjuli, let alone mastering the power of Nine Tails, didn''t even know whether he was Renjuli.


    The Uchiha family¡¯s problem is not small.


    The current village needs stability.


    "Nizu, I hope that Hyuga''s family can bear today''s conflict." Danzo raised his head and looked directly at Hyuga Hizu, with a low voice.


    "Danzo, what do you mean." Sarutobi Hitizan immediately expressed dissatisfaction.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. The leader of Yunren Village hijacked the eldest lady of the Hyuga family, but was found by the patriarch during the escape and died during the fight. As for what happened at the border, no one knows." Danzo explained. .


    Because according to Nizu''s statement, the ninjas who held Hinata are dead.


    Only with such an explanation can the village be separated from the incident.


    is the Hyuga family who accidentally injured the ninja in Yunnin Village without understanding the situation at the top of Konoha.


    has nothing to do with the village.


    "Danzo, how can you be like this." Sarutobi Hizaki can naturally see Danzo''s scheming. In this way, Hyuga''s family becomes a barrier between Yunren and Konoha.


    "I understand." As the head of the patriarch, he naturally understood the truth. He took a deep breath and directly agreed with Danzo.


    "Nizu." Sarutobi Hizen frowned, hoping that Danzo and Nizu would not be too arbitrary in this matter.


    But Danzo doesn''t care so much. After he explained the matter, he stood up directly from his seat, "Sarutobi, Hinata needs a rest now. There is nothing for us here."


    "Danzo!"


    Sarutobi Hizen yelled in dissatisfaction, but he could only watch Danzo disappear at the door, and then sighed helplessly, "Nizu, there are other ways to take care of Hinata."


    "I will, Lord Naruto."


    Just like that, Sarutobi Hizen also shook his head and left the ward.


    However, Danzo did not go far, but stood at the corner of the corridor of the hospital, as if deliberately waiting for Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    "Danzo." Sarutobi Hitoshi said with a look of displeasure, "How can you let Hyuga''s family bear all this."


    "Isn''t this the reason you let me come?" Danzo''s tone didn''t fluctuate. "You and I know very well that the alliance with Yunren Village is of great importance, even if their purpose is to get a blind eye. "


    "We can''t point out this incident either. The Uchiha clan is very restless, and we have lost the wave of the water gate and the strength of the human pillar."


    Hearing the name Uchiha, Sarutobi Hizen''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "Menyan and Xiaochun will also support me." Danzo said firmly.


    Since the other party rolled his eyes this time, let the Nipples disguise as a Japanese foot, hand it over, and then seal the secret of the eyes.


    Hyuga separates the family, just to protect the clan.


    And the sacrifice of the Hyuga clan is for the village.


    Everything...


    is for the village.


    "No, Danzo, this time I will think of other ways, whether it is the Hyuga or the Uchiha clan, there will be other ways."


    Ugh¡­¡­


    Sarutobi Rishan couldn''t help sighing in his heart. The reason why he came to Danzo today was to let him bear today''s conflict.


    I didn''t expect this guy to directly pass the problem to the Hyuga clan.


    "If you are worried, I will take care of this matter." Danzo''s attitude is even tougher.


    Actually, when dealing with the Uchiha clan, Sarutobi Hisaki said more than once that he would find a way.


    But in the end, he still didn''t think of anything.


    "Let''s talk about this later, Danzo." Sarutobi Hizen stopped the topic.


    In fact, another thing is equally important.


    That is to investigate the person who saved Hinata.


    Personally, Sarutobi hits hope to be Senju Tsunade.


    Although he took over the position of Hokage after the death of Bo Feng Shuimen, his body was getting older and older. UU Reading www.uukANAnshu.com


    He needs a successor.


    However, just as Sarutobi Hizaki and Danzo were about to leave the hospital, the Japanese foot guarding by Hinata suddenly chased them out.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama, Hinata is awake." Hyuga Nizu said.


    "Woke up?"


    "Who is the one who saved her?" Danzo asked without thinking. Compared with Hinata, he cared more about who saved her.


    "It''s a self-proclaimed Thousand Hands..." Nizuo took a breath, and both the eyes and the voice were full of incredible, "Black-haired boy..."


    "Boy?"


    Sarutobi Hizen and Danzo looked at each other, their eyes were shocked.


    is not Tsunade!


    is a boy!


    Is it Qianshou Xu?


    The name suddenly appeared in Sarutobi''s mind, but soon he began to shake his head and strongly denied the idea.


    When I was okay, I went to the residence of the Senshou Clan several times.


    Senshou Xu, this child, can be said to have no qualifications to become a ninja, and he has not even been admitted to the ninja school.


    said that he rescued Hinata and destroyed the border forest.


    is it possible?


    At the same time, Xu Fan has also returned to the residence of the Senshou clan, ready to rest, and check in at the Ninja School tomorrow.


    "Speaking of which, the third generation of Hokage should know that I saved Hinata."


    Xu Fan calculated the time a bit, and felt that Hinata should almost wake up at this time.


    The name of Senju, plus the identity of a teenager.


    For the guy Sarutobi Hizen, he has no reason not to test himself.


    But this is part of Xu Fan''s plan.

 Chapter 5： The shock of the 3rd generation of Naruto

    Just as Xu Fan thought, when the next day came, Sarutobi Hizen, who was a third-generation Hokage, came to the residence of the Senshou Clan.


    The boss of ¡¡¡¡ Yunnin Village is to get the eyes of the Hyuga family, so naturally they will not hurt Hinata.


    According to Xu Fan''s calculations, Hinata will wake up at the fastest last night and this morning at the slowest.


    Senshou clan, plus the characteristics of a young man.


    Who else is there besides me?


    Even if Sarutobi can''t come, I guess someone will be sent.


    "Hokage-sama."


    As soon as he had breakfast, Xu Fan walked back and forth at the entrance of the resident. I don''t know how long it took before he saw Sarutobihiri slowly approaching, and then took the initiative to say hello.


    "Thousands of hands." Sarutobi Hizen smiled and nodded.


    As a three-generation Hokage, Sarutobi has always remembered the name of the young generation in the village, Chakra, let alone the descendants of the Senju Clan.


    "I have been able to extract chakras." After Xu Fan said hello, he went straight to the point, "I want to go to ninja school."


    Five years ago, Xu Fan had such a plan, but because of the scarcity of chakras and his weakness, he was rejected.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi''s heart tightened.


    Is it true that the person who defeated Yun Ren yesterday was Qianshou Xu?


    Do not¡­¡­


    How is this possible.


    Yunnin Village sent not only the elite Shangnin, but also visited the scene.


    Even the Shangren in the village can''t do that level of destruction.


    is just a 13-year-old kid.


    Sarutobihi Zan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t help but recall the legend about the original Hokage-sama, Senjujutsuma.


    The existence that the ninja world calls the ninja god.


    Is it possible that Qianshou Xu, at this age, awakened the unique blood inheritance boundary of Lord between the pillars?


    Actually, before Sarutobi Hitachi made up his mind to come to Senju Station.


    He deliberately asked the anbu ninja Kakashi to fetch Senjuku''s photo, and then took it to Hinata for confirmation.


    The other party also felt that Qianshou Xu saved him.


    However, Hinata does not have the memory of Senshou Xu and Yun Ren fighting.


    Based on this relationship, it is temporarily impossible to confirm whether there is anyone beside Xu Fan at the time.


    "That Xu is amazing, can you show it to Grandpa Naruto." Sarutobi''s mouth raised, and a kind smile appeared.


    If Xu Fan really awakens the blood of the first generation of Hokage, it is no joke.


    "Of course it can." Xu Fan also showed a very happy look.


    But Xu Fan did not intend to show his full strength.


    After all, I did this only to sign in to the ninja school, and then become a real ninja, in the future, to enter the Konoha high level, and even become Naruto.


    , not to show off your chakra.


    Xu Fan made a gesture and began to gather Chakra inside.


    will show the degree of 10%.


    Even among people of the same age, this chakra volume should not be considered weak.


    Sarutobi Rizhan rolled his throat, watching Xu Fan carefully.


    Although Sarutobi Rizhan is only a little curious about Xu Fan on the surface, in fact, he is performing the Chakra test.


    But what is going on...


    Xu Fan in front of him is very different from the Qianshou Xu he has ever seen.


    After only one breath, Xu Fan spread the chakra evenly all over his body, and even began to overflow, forming a faint chakra coat on his body.


    This kind of chakra change, Sarutobi Rischi has only seen Ren Zhuli''s body.


    For a while, Sarutobi Hizaki was stunned.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, Xu Fan''s chakra volume is 100 times that of Hagi Kakashi.


    "I''m only thirteen years old, and the Chakra volume is so majestic..." Sarutobi Hizen couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    This is just a teenager.


    What an exaggeration would it be if he were to usher in his peak period?


    This guy¡­¡­


    Is ¡¡¡¡ a monster?


    No, it''s not a monster like Ren Zhuli.


    This guy¡­¡­


    is the mantle that inherited the original Hokage-sama...


    That''s right!


    The strength and population decline of the Qianshou Clan, I didn¡¯t expect such a genius to appear!


    "Huh..."


    Xu Fan let out a long sigh, stopped, and couldn''t help but say. "Unfortunately, this should be my limit."


    "Is it the limit?" Sarutobi Hitoshi muttered to himself.


    Qianshou Xu, the child, has really changed, and only this level of chakra volume is enough to make many self-proclaimed genius ninjas beyond reach.


    And he... feels dissatisfied!


    Of course, three generations of Hokage would never dream of it.


    The limit Xu Fan said and the limit he understood were not the same thing.


    "If you continue, maybe you will form a chakra coat visible to the naked eye, just for enrollment, there is no need to do that."


    Xu Fan shook his head. He didn''t even think that he could simulate the Chakra coat, which was always only usable by Human Zhuli.


    I have to say, this is the quantitative change caused the qualitative change.


    Chakrado, you can really do whatever you want.


    "Grandpa Naruto, can I go to ninja school?" Xu Fan raised his head and asked with a smile.


    "Of course it can." Sarutobi Rishan was already shocked in his heart. UU read but still gently touched Xu Fan''s head.


    Although this year¡¯s ninja school enrollment has just ended, there will be no delay in the curriculum.


    The most important thing is that the current Sarutobi Rizen is full of expectations for Xu Fan''s growth.


    Anyway, my age continues to grow.


    He needs a successor who can inherit the will of fire.


    "When there is a suitable opportunity, I will remove Danzo''s status as a consultant and disband his roots."


    Sarutobi couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    He had actually thought of this a long time ago, but the appearance of Xu Fan made him more determined.


    At the same time, the root of the secret investigation also brought the news back to Lord Danzo.


    "Thousands of hands."


    Tuan Zang chanted the name again, unconsciously bursting out a force in his hand, crushing the tea-drinking utensils.


    "Are you sure?" Danzo glanced at his bandaged arm subconsciously. Although his expression was calm, his heart was shocked.


    Because I looked at it from various clues.


    Qianshou Xu is probably the one who killed Yun Ren and caused damage in the border forest.


    "Very certain." The root member knelt on the ground, with an extremely firm tone. As a perceptive ninja, he would never make a mistake.


    The amount of Chakra owned by that boy is greater than anyone he knows.


    "is it."


    Danzo clenched his fists. It would be nice if he only had a huge amount of chakra, but if he would also use Mu Dun...


    "I see, go down."


    Tuan Zang said blankly, but he figured out a lot of plans in his heart.

 Chapter 6： Mizukis wishful thinking

    With the personal recommendation of three generations of Hokage, Xu Fan''s admission process is also much easier.


    "Now just go to the Ninja School to find Teacher Iruka to complete enrollment, and get the sign-in task done by the way."


    After these five years, Xu Fan is already familiar with the map of Konoha Village.


    It only took about half an hour to walk to the Ninja School from his station.


    And Sarutobi Hizen has also told the teacher at the Ninja School to take care of Xu Fan.


    "You are Qianshou Xu."


    As soon as Xu Fan walked into the Ninja School, Mr. Zhongren stopped him.


    A hint of surprise flashed in Xu Fan''s eyes, because the person receiving him was not someone else, but a very famous figure in Hokage World.


    Mizuki teacher.


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded. Although Mizuki is despicable and jealous, it has nothing to do with him.


    If he really wants to fool himself to steal the Book of Ninja, it would be a good thing.


    Learn the forbidden technique above and shake the small pot.


    is not a good one.


    "Thousands of students?" Seeing that Xu Fan''s thoughts were not on him, Mizuki had to raise his own volume and shouted his name several times.


    "Ah, nothing." Xu Fan shook his head, the corners of his mouth raised, and smiled and said, "I remembered something happy."


    "What''s happy? Ah, I can understand."


    Mizuki''s smile is very sunny. If you don''t understand his character, I am afraid that he will be fooled by his harmless image of the big brother Sunshine.


    "Guess what, how did I recognize you at a glance?" Mizuki said with one hand, indicating that the two of them can talk while walking, and take Xu Fan to visit here by the way.


    "Because of this?" Xu Fan pointed to the unique mark of the Thousand Hands Clan in front of his chest.


    I am not a celebrity, and I will not let everyone in the village know my existence.


    But the symbol of the Senju clan is different.


    "Yes, Senju-san is really smart." Mizuki always kept a sunny smile.


    But his heart felt pity for Xu Fan.


    Under normal circumstances, as long as you reach a certain age, you can enter a ninja school, receive ninja education, and be qualified to become a ninja after graduation.


    But Xu Fan this year is already thirteen years old, which is exactly the age to graduate.


    If a ninja is a genius, at this age, he has already grown into a ninja.


    Guys like Kakashi and Itachi Uchiha are such geniuses.


    And every time I think about it, Mizuki will be jealous of their talents.


    "Thousands of hands." Mizuki sighed inwardly.


    If you change to someone else, maybe it doesn¡¯t matter.


    But when the surname Senju is mentioned, it is simply the history of the village of Konoha.


    The reputation of Senjujutsuma, who is known as the **** of Ninja world, is so prominent.


    Thousands of hands, what kind of iron and blood.


    Even in Tsunade''s generation, it was also one of the medical peers in the ninja world, one of the legendary three ninjas.


    Look at Xu Fan again...


    At the age of thirteen, he is not repeating a grade, but just entering the ninja school.


    If I didn''t guess wrong, it is very likely that Hokage III saw him pitifully and approved this admission.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that with Xu Fan¡¯s situation, let alone become a ninja, it is estimated that there is no possibility of a successful graduation.


    "It''s another Uzumaki Naruto." Mizuki couldn''t help but complain.


    Every time he sees that fox demon kid trying to show hard work, he feels funny.


    No matter how hard he works, he cannot become a real ninja.


    is the same as Xu Fan now.


    "Speaking of which, this is your first time here, right?" Mizuki took a deep breath and chatted with Xu Fan.


    "No, I came here once five years ago, but I didn''t get a smooth admission. This time I was thanks to the third generation of Hokage." Xu Fan said casually.


    Before he officially becomes a student, he needs to go to the Academic Affairs Office with Mizuki to register.


    On the way, I didn''t see any other students.


    "That''s it." Mizuki nodded, pitying Xu Fan even more.


    "However, if you make good use of this guy, there may be unexpected results."


    Mizuki half-squinted his eyes. As Zhongren teacher, he knew that in Hokage''s office, there was a book of seal hidden.


    There are a lot of prohibited techniques recorded on it.


    If you can get it...


    "Which grade will I be assigned to?" Xu Fan suddenly said.


    The Ninja School was originally small, with dozens of students in one grade, and within a few minutes, he and Mizuki stopped at the door of the Academic Affairs Office.


    Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the check-in location and officially starting to check-in.


    Exit halfway is regarded as sign-in failure!


    The progress bar starts.


    1%


    twenty three%


    "Is the sign-in triggered when I walk here?" Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured. On the way he came, he was surprised why the sign-in assistant did not respond.


    It seems that the scope of judgment for sign-in this time is different from before.


    66%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host, sign in successfully!


    Task reward: wind, thunder, fire, water, soil, five chakra attributes, mastery!


    As soon as the auxiliary voice fell, Xu Fan felt a mysterious power appearing in his body, and quickly swelled and combined with him.


    "The five Chakra attributes..." Xu Fan was a little surprised.


    As a traveler who saw Naruto, he also knows the attributes of Chakra.


    But Xu Fan is not so sure, everyone has five different attributes, but only one or two are particularly prominent. UU¿´Êéwww. uukanshu. Com or normal people have only one or two chakra attributes.


    For example, Naruto Uzumaki, what he is good at is Fengyun.


    Sasuke is Lei Dun and Huo Dun.


    As for the current self, you can easily use one of wind, thunder, water, fire, earth, and five escapes.


    But after completing this check-in, the next check-in task did not appear immediately.


    "It seems that the auxiliary sign-in tasks are not coming one after another."


    Anyway, just the first two sign-in rewards are so rich, which makes Xu Fan look forward to the rewards later.


    "Okay, don''t be in a daze there."


    Mizuki''s voice came again, and Xu Fan subconsciously looked over.


    Just in the process of completing the sign-in process, Mizuki has helped him settle the admission application.


    "Now I want to take you to the class you are attending, are you ready?" Mizuki said with a smile.


    "Of course." Xu Fan replied neatly, and he couldn''t wait long ago.


    But when Mizuki brought Xu Fan to the door of the classroom, he unexpectedly discovered that there was not even a student inside.


    "Ah...I remember."


    Mizuki suddenly realized, "Irukaban has a practical lesson today."


    Then, he looked at Xu Fan again, "It seems that your luck...not very good."


    Although the students in the Iruka class are younger than Xu Fan, they are admitted through normal channels.


    As far as actual combat is concerned, Xu Fan may only be beaten.


    But...


    This makes Mizuki look forward to it.


    Once Xu Fan is beaten harder, the easier it is to fool him to steal the sealed book.

 Chapter 7： Challenge Sasuke? (One/two)

    "Iluka."


    Mizuki brought Xu Fan to the playground and greeted Iluka.


    Xu Fan looked around. There were probably dozens of students gathered here, and Sasuke Uchiha was naturally the focus of these people.


    Especially those female students, their eyes can hardly be separated from Sasuke, who looks like an idiot.


    And Uzumaki Naruto was isolated in the corner.


    Although he thought it was nothing, he looked a little lonely.


    After all, Naruto Uzumaki is just a six or seven year old child.


    If you take the current Naruto into a vlog and upload it to station b, it is estimated that "Naruto Naruto, mother hug", "Guardian of the best prince", "I have to be on top" and the like will float on the screen. screen.


    But Hinata, who is also in this class, is not there.


    It seems that her body has not recovered yet, and she is resting at the hospital.


    "Ah, Mizuki."


    Iluka turned his head and responded to Mizuki, holding a notebook in his hand, which seemed to be used to record his results.


    Soon, Iluka also noticed Xu Fan standing beside Mizuki.


    "Are you the student mentioned by the three generations of Naruto-sama?" Iruka said with a smile.


    Although it is strange to come to the Ninja School at the age of thirteen, Iruka doesn''t mind it.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that it was him.


    "Well, Iruka, from today on, I will hand him over to you." Mizuki emphasized, but had no plans to leave, "Today is a practical lesson."


    "Yes, for a ninja, skill is also a very important part, and it is even listed as one of the tactics of ninja warfare, physical skills." Iluka explained.


    But in fact, he said this to Xu Fan.


    "Okay." Iluka stopped chatting with Mizuki, then waved his hand to let all his students come and stand.


    However, Naruto who was supposed to be standing next to Sasuke was knocked away by the rushing Sakura.


    "Sasuke-kun." Sakura whispered hello to Sasuke, only to find that her rival Ino was standing on the other side of Sasuke.


    "Jingbo, why are you standing there."


    "I should say this to you, wide forehead, that position should have belonged to Naruto."


    "Ahem."


    Seeing that the female students were arguing about who should stand beside Sasuke again, Iluka cleared his throat and stopped them.


    Instead, it was Sasuke, still with his hands in his pockets, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "The current female students, are they so precocious?"


    Iluka couldn''t help complaining about it in his heart, and then described the current situation to everyone.


    Starting today, Xu Fan will be a transfer student and study with them at the Ninja School.


    "Introduce yourself, Senju-san." Iruka said with a smile.


    He is not so much the head teacher, but more like the big brother next door.


    However, Iruka had just become a Zhongren teacher during this period. In order to build a good relationship with classmates, he would alienate Naruto in some matters.


    For example, this time, he directly ignored Naruto''s experience.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded, and then introduced himself to the others.


    "My name is Senju Hsu. I have nothing to like or hate. My dream is to become Hokage and then revitalize the Senju clan."


    Actually, Xu Fan knew very well in his heart that Hokage III has a hobby.


    When he is okay, he will sit in his office and observe others through the crystal ball.


    According to Xu Fan''s understanding, this is a ninjutsu called the telescope technique. As long as you understand the opponent''s Chakra characteristics, you can observe from a distance.


    Under normal circumstances, the three generations of Naruto have used this ninjutsu to observe Naruto''s every move, to ensure that nothing happens to him as a human being.


    And now, not only did he show his chakra to Sarutobi Hizumi, but Naruto was also here.


    If there is no wrong guess, the current Sarutobi Hizaki, I am afraid that he is watching in secret.


    Therefore, what I said was actually heard by Sarutobi Hizen.


    let him understand his position, become Hokage, and revitalize the Senshou clan.


    In my own capacity, this sentence is also normal.


    "The man who wants to be Naruto, it''s me Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Naruto suddenly emerged from the crowd, pointing at Xu Fan and shouting loudly.


    However, what he said drew ridicule from others.


    "Hahaha, the tail of the crane still wants to be Hokage. This joke is never out of date."


    "Yes, if Naruto can become Naruto, then I can be the **** of Ninja world."


    "That''s it."


    "There is no self-awareness."


    "You guys!" Naruto flushed as soon as he heard the ridicule of others, and began to refute loudly, "I will definitely become Hokage, and then be recognized by the village."


    "Enough, Naruto." Iluka sighed helplessly. Hokage has always been the most respected person in the village.


    And Naruto Uzumaki, as long as the demon fox is in his body, he can never become Hokage.


    Although it is cruel to say that, it should be better for him to recognize the reality.


    "you¡­¡­"


    However, when Yiluka was about to say something, Xu Fan interrupted him directly.


    "Then you have to come on, Naruto." Xu Fan said with a smile.


    Naruto was stunned, UU reading was completely unexpected.


    He has said about his dreams more than once.


    But every time I say it, I always get ridicule, especially the eyes of those adults, full of coldness and alienation.


    These are things he has taken for granted.


    But who knows, the person standing in front of him, not only did not laugh at himself, but encouraged himself to cheer.


    Especially his eyes and smile, as if he really thought he had the hope of becoming Hokage.


    For a moment, Naruto Uzumaki stood in front of Xu Fan blankly, tears faintly shining in his eyes.


    Cried?


    Xu Fan also stunned. In Naruto, Naruto can be said to be quite strong. No matter what setbacks he encounters, he always smiles broadly.


    "Ah, it''s okay." Naruto twitched his nose and quickly rubbed his eyes. "It''s sand, sand has gotten into his eyes."


    Iruka, who looked at Naruto from the side, also seemed to have been severely caught by something in his heart.


    is other classmates, some don¡¯t understand the current situation.


    When did Naruto become a crying guy?


    "Ahem."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Iluka had to divert everyone''s attention.


    "Well, since Senju-san is here, let''s continue the class."


    Then, Iluka flipped through the transcript.


    Because Hinata asked for leave today, there was just a place on the report card.


    So far, just one more Sasuke has appeared.


    Uchiha clan and Senju clan?


    "Senju-san, want to try it?" Iruka said with a smile, "Challenge Sasuke, who has the highest grade."

 Chapter 8： I really dont want to hit you (two/two)

    Iruka¡¯s words were like a bomb, which instantly ignited the audience.


    "Challenge Sasuke as soon as I come."


    "Although I can''t get used to Sasuke, I have to admit that Sasuke is really strong."


    "But Senju-kun is a few years older than Sasuke."


    Soon, there was a voice on Xu Fan''s side.


    But this kind of voice is only a brief moment.


    "It has nothing to do with age. Remember before, even the real Shinnin is not Sasuke''s opponent."


    "Yeah, yeah, last time I saw with my own eyes, Sasuke-kun severely taught those who were looking for trouble."


    "Sasuke-kun at that time was really handsome."


    "What do you mean by that? The current Sasuke-kun is also very handsome!"


    Along with this sound, all the girls started screaming, and then cheered for Sasuke.


    On the contrary, it is Sasuke, who still looks like he has nothing to do with him.


    In fact, the current Sasuke doesn''t care about the compliments of these classmates at all. He did it before, not for the limelight, but for the other party to slander the Uchiha clan in his own face.


    They ask for trouble.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the current Sasuke just wants to go back to Uchiha station quickly and continue to practice fire escape.


    Or go hunting with my brother Itachi.


    "How about? Senshou classmate?" Iluka continued. In his opinion, this is a good opportunity to understand Xu Fan.


    "no need."


    However, what Iruka didn''t expect was that Sasuke''s voice suddenly rang.


    This surprised him.


    He thought that Sasuke would be happy to have such an opportunity.


    After all, it is a good course for children of this age.


    "what?"


    "no need?"


    "No way, does Sasuke want to give up?"


    "Huh." Sasuke is now in the center of everyone''s focus, and he has heard all these voices that question him.


    But Sasuke doesn''t care about other people''s opinions, he just wants to go back to Uchiha station quickly.


    If you are lucky, you might still run into your brother.


    "Just sentence him to lose." Sasuke said in a low voice, looking very calm.


    As soon as these words came out, there was another uproar.


    "I knew it, this is Sasuke!"


    "It''s so handsome, he didn''t let Qianshou surrender, but sentenced him to lose."


    "Too domineering, as expected of the genius of the Uchiha clan!"


    "Sasuke-kun is so handsome, unlike the Naruto who can only speak big words." Sakura couldn''t help but complain.


    They thought it was Sasuke who had admitted, but they didn''t expect that Sasuke originally felt that Xu Fan was not qualified to fight him.


    But this is also reasonable, Sasuke has not only always been the first, but also a genius of the Uchiha clan.


    This is confidence!


    Almost all the female classmates cast admiring glances at Sasuke in an instant.


    "Why do you get involved with me every time." Naruto was depressed, wondering why this guy Sasuke can show up every time.


    Then, Naruto pointed directly at Sasuke, "Sasuke, challenge me if you have the ability!"


    "Okay, okay." Iluka sighed helplessly. Although Sasuke is excellent in all aspects, sometimes it is difficult to integrate into the group.


    But I have to admit that Sasuke Uchiha is indeed very good.


    It is no exaggeration to describe it as genius.


    You deserve to be, Erzhuzi.


    Xu Fan''s mood is a bit subtle.


    Sasuke is really, you can act hard anytime.


    As if raising one''s hand and throwing one''s feet, it will exude a domineering attitude.


    But...


    Seeing those classmates cast contemptuous glances, Xu Fan couldn''t persuade himself that nothing happened.


    In fact, Xu Fan did not plan to fight Sasuke if he could.


    After all, I came to sign in and get rewards, and I didn''t really want to challenge Sasuke.


    But in the current situation, if you nod your head, you will really be home.


    This kind of feeling is almost like when I was in junior high school, suddenly a pupil jumped out halfway to grab his own money.


    "Well, Mr. Iruka, get out of class can be dismissed."


    Seeing Iluka standing there indifferently, Sasuke had to say impatiently.


    "Actually, I really don''t want to hit you." Xu Fan shook his head and stepped forward, standing on the opposite side of Sasuke.


    The surrounding voices also gradually calmed down.


    Even Naruto who wants to challenge Sasuke is the same, his eyes go back and forth between Sasuke and Xu Fan, his hands clenched his fists involuntarily.


    One is a guy who is always in the limelight, and the other is a person who recognizes his dream of becoming Hokage.


    This made Naruto''s heart a little bit contradictory for a while.


    On the one hand, he hopes Xu Fan can win.


    But on the other hand, he feels that he knows Sasuke better than anyone else.


    He is very strong.


    is really strong.


    is not just as simple as being first in the class.


    Even those who are true Shinobu are not necessarily Sasuke''s opponents.


    Xu Fan will lose.


    and will lose miserably.


    As for other people, let alone Xu Fan.


    "Go on Sasuke!"


    Sakura directly cheered for Sasuke.


    "Go on Sasuke-kun!"


    Soon, Ino folded his hands to form a loudspeaker, louder than Sakura''s voice.


    "Well wild boar!"


    "Wide forehead!"


    The two glared at each other fiercely, and then they started a voice contest.


    "Go on Sasuke!"


    "Come on, Sasuke!"


    This posture, UU reading www.uukanshu. com even made those male students back away involuntarily.


    is different from those girls. In the hearts of some boys, they hope that Sasuke can suffer a little bit.


    But it''s just hope.


    After all, Uchiha Sasuke was helpless.


    "You probably don''t know what the surname Uchiha means." Sasuke put his hands in his pockets and looked at Xu Fan indifferently.


    "I''m from the Senshou family..." Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    "Ah."


    Sasuke couldn''t help but sneered. He also knew a little about Senju and Uchiha.


    But today''s Qianshou clan has long lost its former glory, he is a declining clan.


    can¡¯t be compared with Uchiha today.


    "Come on, new here." Sasuke said impatiently, still not planning to take out his hands.


    "Sasuke." Upon seeing this, Iluka had to emphasize.


    It¡¯s not for fighting, and the seal of reconciliation is also very important.


    "I see, Mr. Iruka." Only then did Sasuke put a seal of opposition.


    Xu Fan also imitated Sasuke''s actions and put on a mark of opposition.


    At the same time, it was in the office of the Hokage Building.


    Three generations of Hokage, Sarutobi Hisaki is using his telescope technique through the crystal ball to observe what happened in the ninja school.


    It was a little unexpected for Xu Fan to fight against Sasuke on the first day of school.


    Dan Senju clan and Uchiha clan.


    This reminded him of the two legends in the Valley of the End.


    But now, because of the policies of the second generation of Hokage-sama, Uchiha''s clan is resentful.

 Chapter 9： Sasuke Frightened

    After seeing Sasuke and Xu Fan making a confrontation, the scene suddenly calmed down.


    Especially those female classmates opened their eyes and held their breath for fear that they might miss the wonderful shots of Sasuke.


    "You asked for this."


    Sasuke said in a cold tone, then opened his legs and attacked Xu Fan.


    Iluka, Mizuki saw this, and immediately retreated back to make room with the two of them.


    "As the Uchiha clan, they are also masters among the younger generation of the village..."


    Mizuki couldn''t help but said, and he was very jealous of Sasuke.


    Especially their unique blood succession boundary, writing round eyes.


    Once ¡¡¡¡ is turned on, for a ninja, the improvement is undoubtedly the greatest.


    "Yes, if Senju-san looked down upon Sasuke, he would have suffered a lot." Iruka agreed with Mizuki''s point of view.


    However, the actual combat training at the Ninja School is much safer than the future battles or even fights.


    When necessary, I will stop them.


    Just when Iluka thought about it, Sasuke had already rushed to Xu Fan''s front with an astonishing speed.


    "Sasuke''s speed is faster than before..."


    Iluka couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Simply faster than the speed of ninja..."


    fast?


    Xu Fan tilted his head. From his own point of view, Sasuke just rushed up in a very ordinary way, then clenched his fist, and slammed it straight.


    In any case, Sasuke of this period has not even opened the writing wheel, nor has he been educated by Xiao Li in physical skills.


    So, Xu Fan aimed directly at Sasuke''s neck, and then slapped it down.


    àØ!


    With a muffled sound, Sasuke instantly lost his center of gravity and fell directly to the ground.


    Plop!


    Sasuke lay upright on the ground, only surprise and shock in his eyes.


    What did this guy do?


    Why did I fall down all at once?


    Actually, it wasn''t just Sasuke, the entire playground was suddenly silent.


    No one thought that Sasuke would be released by Xu Fan.


    "What did Senju-san just do."


    "I didn''t see it clearly."


    "Hinata took a leave of absence today. If she rolls her eyes, she must be able to see what is happening."


    "Sasuke-kun..."


    Kozakura widened her eyes and looked at Sasuke with an incredible look. She would never have imagined that Sasuke, who scored the best, would be overwhelmed by the opponent.


    "It was just..."


    Iluka couldn''t help but take a breath. As Zhongren, he has much better dynamic vision than these students.


    Just when Sasuke was about to hit Xu Fan, the latter used a faster move to suppress Sasuke, and instantly changed his center of gravity, making him lose his balance.


    simple, but very rough.


    "Thousands of students'' physical skills are so powerful..." Iluka was even more shocked.


    "This place is slippery."


    Sasuke supported his hands and stood up from the ground. He shook his head. He only felt as if he had been smashed by some heavy object just now. Not only did he feel the sky spinning, but he also had tinnitus.


    "Let me just say, how could Sasuke-kun lose to the newcomer in physical skills? The ground is too slippery!"


    A Sasuke supporter is like discovering a new world.


    "But it''s a pity, you will lose."


    As he spoke, Sasuke backed back again and again, although he was still calm on the surface, but the opposite was true in his heart.


    He didn''t even see Xu Fan''s move, he only felt a strange force pressing on him.


    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, the speed and strength of this guy are above him.


    "If I had opened the writing wheel now, it would never be so..."


    Sasuke couldn''t help but whispered in his heart.


    Speaking of the Uchiha clan, nothing is more famous than the blood succession boundary they have, the writing round eyes.


    It is a pupil technique that is more powerful than white eyes. It can easily see the weakness of the opponent and find out their weakness.


    However, it is a pity that I haven''t opened my eyes yet.


    However, the Uchiha clan is not only a writer.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke began to raise the corners of his mouth, and a smile appeared, as if victory was already in sight.


    While other students saw Sasuke''s performance, they became nervous.


    "Ah, does Sasuke-kun want to use that trick."


    "The real ninjutsu."


    Many people cast envious glances at Sasuke.


    Although they came to the ninja school to learn ninjutsu, Sasuke had already learned ninjutsu before entering school.


    It is said that this is also the unique talent of the Uchiha clan.


    is Naruto, on the contrary, spit out there unceremoniously, "The guy who can only show off."


    "Huo Dun?" Xu Fan stared slightly, watching the changes in assistant Zuo''s movements.


    From Sasuke''s point of view, Xu Fan is a newcomer. He does not know himself or the Uchiha clan. Even if he sees his own seal, he will not know what it means.


    It''s like he doesn''t know what the surname Uchiha means.


    And now, I will let him know.


    This is the strength that I gain day after day, year after year, with continuous hard work and persistence.


    "Sasuke!"


    Upon seeing this, Iruka yelled quickly, trying to stop Sasuke''s behavior.


    Although it is a battle, it is mainly based on physical skills. If you suddenly use such ninjutsu, Xu Fan might be seriously injured.


    and Mizuki''s expression became a little subtle. UU Reading


    He also heard some rumors about Sasuke, but as a ninja student, how could he have that kind of ninjutsu? He shouldn¡¯t have so many Chakras...


    "Is this a so-called genius."


    Mizuki clenched his fists and clenched his teeth, as if unwillingly.


    But Sasuke''s knot printing movement is already proficient in the flow of water, before Iruka can stop him, he has completed a series of handprints, and then took a deep breath.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Hoo!


    accompanied Sasuke and began to exhale, a raging fire expelled from his mouth, forming a huge fireball, and rushing towards Xu Fan.


    However, what Sasuke didn''t expect was that Xu Fan actually imitated his own knot in front of him at a very clumsy speed.


    What is this guy doing, is it trying to copy my fire escape?


    how can that be¡­¡­


    Does he know how long it took him to master this ninjutsu?


    This is not something that you can learn by taking pictures of cats and tigers.


    But in the next second, Xu Fan completed the seal, and then took a deep breath.


    Hoo!


    Art fire escape **** fireball!


    In an instant, the flames blazed into the sky, and a fireball that was ten times larger than Sasuke roared at him, and directly frightened Sasuke back again and again until he collapsed on the ground.


    is not only Sasuke.


    Iluka, Mizuki...


    These two Zhongnin teachers were also stupid in place.


    Is this guy a monster...


    "Ms. Mizuki..." Iruka swallowed in shock, "Can you...can you do this..., how much."

 Chapter 10： Who am I, where am I, where is my brother?

    Art fire escape **** fireball.


    Although it is the Uchiha clan''s expert ninjutsu, at best it is only a C-level ninjutsu.


    Even in the hands of a genius at the level of Uchiha Itachi, the diameter of the fireball would not exceed five meters.


    However, Xu Fan expanded the diameter of the Hao Fireball to more than 20 meters with a casual shot.


    If it is not the critical moment and Xu Fan stops in time, Sasuke may be severely burned by this ninjutsu and be sent to the hospital.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi who observed this scene through the telescope technique couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Judging from Xu Fan''s speed of Jie Yin, he should not be good at this ninjutsu, and he can''t even see the signs of practice.


    Xu Fan is almost as if after seeing Sasuke release the giant fireball, he imitated it on the spot.


    You know, he is not the only one who owns such a huge chakra.


    Uzumaki Naruto''s chakra volume is far more than ordinary Shinobu.


    But he has no talent, and he can''t even release a decent clone technique.


    "For a ninja, only Chakra volume is not enough...The ability to master ninjutsu at a glance is the most terrifying."


    Sarutobi Rizhan stared slightly, staring at Xu Fan in the crystal ball, but another person could not help appearing in his mind.


    A man who is rich in copying the name of a ninja.


    Hagi Kakashi!


    "Because of the writing round eyes, Kakashi can copy the enemy''s ninjutsu in an instant and turn it into his own use, but this way of fighting is a burden for his Chakra."


    "For Qianshou Xu, although his copying speed is not as fast as Kakashi, he does not have such a burden..."


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan can do it easily, doubling the enemy''s ninjutsu level.


    This is the most terrible thing.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Xu Fan just now, with his own Chakra amount, directly promoted the heroic fireball, which was supposed to be C-level ninjutsu, to at least the level of B-level.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    However, at this moment, Sarutobi Hitoshi thought of a more terrifying possibility.


    For Xu Fan, this is just a discussion in ninja training, not fighting with the enemy.


    He only needs to make Sasuke recognize the gap between himself and himself and force him to surrender.


    "Didn''t you do your best?"


    Sarutobi Rizen''s mouth gasped.


    If Xu Fan unreservedly releases his chakra volume, how many diameters can the fireball reach?


    thirty meters?


    Fifty meters?


    Still more exaggerated?


    The little devil of the Senju family, really terrifying...


    "Speaking of which, he has several Chakra attributes."


    Suddenly, Sarutobi Sun''s eyes widened, and he was shocked again at his guess, "Thousands of hands...will you use Mu Dun?"


    At the same time, on the playground of the Ninja School.


    Xu Fan saw Sasuke sitting paralyzed on the ground, looking frightened, and immediately relieved his ninjutsu.


    Hoo!


    Howe fireball disintegrated in mid-air, then disappeared.


    The others were all dumbfounded, looking like they had seen a ghost.


    For a long time, they thought that Sasuke''s art of fireball was exaggerated enough.


    I didn''t expect this Xu Fan to be even more unreasonable.


    You are also called ninjutsu?


    ÅÞ, you are obviously a fairy!


    Mizuki and Iluka, not to mention, as Zhongren, they know Xu Fan''s horror than anyone here.


    This can no longer be described as a genius, this is clearly a monster.


    Unreasonable monster.


    Even Iluka had forgotten the seal of reconciliation at this moment, and his face was full of shock.


    Does Xu Fan really need to go to ninja school?


    "Iruka-sensei, can it be over?" Xu Fan turned his head, not caring about Iruka''s shock, but said lightly, "Uchiha-san doesn''t seem to want to continue."


    carry on?


    still want to continue?


    If I were Uchiha Sasuke, I would be scared to pee my pants, okay?


    Many students in the Iruka class all looked at Sasuke with sympathy, not knowing how much psychological shadow this incident would have on him.


    "Uh..." After hearing Xu Fan''s voice, Iluka came back to his senses. He glanced at the transcript, and then said intermittently, "Ah... it''s over, the actual combat training is over... Thousand... Thousand hands Classmates, reconciliation, reconciliation seal."


    "Yeah." Xu Fan answered neatly, then walked to Sasuke''s front and reached out to him.


    Sasuke looked at Xu Fan and then at his hand, only feeling a blank in his brain.


    However, Sasuke did not accept Xu Fan''s kindness, but stood up on his own strength, but failed.


    did not get up from the ground until after the third attempt.


    But today''s Sasuke has been shocked by Xu Fan''s fireball, unable to make a sound.


    He made mechanical gestures and made a reconciliation with Xu Fan.


    Who am I, where am I, what am I doing?


    What just happened?


    Where is my brother.


    Mizuki stared at the scene blankly. He thought he would be jealous of Xu Fan''s talent after seeing that exaggerated fireball.


    But in fact, after witnessing all this with his own eyes, Mizuki felt suspicious of life.


    Am I really a Zhongnin?


    Is Xu Fan really coming to school on the first day?


    Is this world really the real world?


    What is ninjutsu?


    What is a ninja?


    "Really...unbelievable. UU reading " Iruka took a deep breath and couldn''t help but vomit, "Thousand-armed classmates'' grand fireball is really exaggerated. You shouldn''t be the last five years, Keep practicing this ninjutsu at home."


    In Iruka''s view, only such a situation can explain why Xu Fan can use such an exaggerated fireball.


    Uchiha Sasuke, unfortunately ran into Xu Fan''s best field.


    No, only this kind of truth can comfort me.


    But who knows, Xu Fan directly shook his head, "No, it''s the first time I have used ninjutsu."


    "I just saw Uchiha-kun Yuyin, so I wanted to try it. I didn''t expect it to be a success."


    "what?!"


    Iluka and Mizuki opened their eyes again, only feeling the buzz of their brains.


    What do you mean by using ninjutsu for the first time?


    Come, you translate for me, what is the first use of ninjutsu?


    What does it mean to be really successful?


    What kind of fairy attire is this.


    However, Xu Fan was not humble, but really used ninjutsu for the first time, and also the first attempt.


    "It looks like it should be because of the reward just signed in."


    Suddenly, Xu Fan suddenly realized that the mastery of sign-in rewards turned out to be such a thing.


    is like this kind of low-level ninjutsu, you can learn it by just looking at it.


    "Does this mean that all ninjutsu in the future, I just have to take a look..."


    Just when Xu Fan was curious about this matter, an auxiliary reminder sounded in his ear.


    "Proficient" does not mean absolute extreme, please check the detailed description.

 Chapter 11： 1Will Le Ramen go, please!

    Xu Fan frowned. He thought the reward for signing in was the same as the proficiency in dnf.


    "View."


    After giving an affirmative answer, a panel suddenly appeared in front of Xu Fan, giving answers to his doubts.


    There are four levels of related levels.


    Master, master, excellence, and extreme.


    My current level is proficiency, and I can easily learn ninjutsu below level B, excellence is level A, and extreme is level S.


    However, it doesn''t explain how to improve.


    "It looks like it should be rewarded one after another after signing in in the future."


    After supplementary explanation, Xu Fan then understood what was going on.


    is also full of expectations for future sign-in.


    Ding, a new sign-in task is released!


    No time limit, please go to Yile Ramen to sign in!


    sign-in successfully, you will get sign-in rewards!


    Yile Ramen is not famous in Naruto.


    Even many Hokage enthusiasts have developed various brain holes.


    For example, the owner of Yile Ramen, his real name is Otsuki Yile, and his true strength is far above the six immortals.


    It¡¯s just that I was tired of everything in the Ninja world, and chose to retreat in Konoha Ninja Village, killing time by making ramen.


    In addition, there is another saying that Naruto Uzumaki is the reincarnation of Asura, so he is the son of the Six Dao Immortals.


    Yile is the elder brother of Liu Dao Xianren.


    and so¡­¡­


    Yi Le is like the uncle of Uzumaki Naruto.


    "Ahem..."


    Just as Xu Fan''s brain hole was getting bigger and bigger, Iruka cleared his throat and attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Well, today''s actual combat training, let''s end here."


    "School is over now."


    In the sound of Iluka¡¯s announcement, all the students here cheered and began to leave.


    Sasuke couldn''t help but glanced at Xu Fan, but he didn''t say much, and strode away from here.


    On the contrary, those female students who like Sasuke rolled their eyes to Xu Fan.


    "Well, classmate Senshou." Iluka took a deep breath and came to Xu Fan, "I have to come to class on time tomorrow."


    Although Iluka felt that Xu Fan''s strength and talent had far surpassed him, this was after all a direct command from the third generation of Hokage.


    "It''s amazing..."


    Mizuki also came up at this time and got close to Xu Fan.


    But Xu Fan would put Mizuki in his eyes again. Not only was he jealous, but he was also full of bad water.


    "Would you like to have a meal together." Mizuki sent an invitation to Xu Fan.


    "Haha, Ms. Mizuki is rare and generous once." Iluka joked.


    Although Mizuki is usually gentle and sunny, it is the first time Iluka has seen Iruka when he invites students to eat like this.


    "No." Xu Fan smiled and shook his head, rejecting Mizuki''s kindness.


    Although he had crossed over, the Thousand Hands Clan had also fallen.


    But the skinny camel is always bigger than the horse.


    Even if there is no income in the past five years, Xu Fan is not short of money.


    Not to mention that the prices here are not very high.


    Actually, Konoha¡¯s currency is called two.


    Even the most inferior D-level tasks, there are five hundred to ten thousand taels.


    And Yile Ramen is the cheapest ramen at 15 taels.


    In other words, even if Xiannin only completes two tasks a month, it is enough to solve the problem of living expenses.


    Not to mention the descendants of the thousand-handed clan.


    "Ah, is that right?" Mizuki smiled, without the slightest embarrassment on his face, he symbolically greeted Iruka for a while before saying goodbye.


    And Iluka chatted with Xu Fan for a while before returning to the office to sort out the results.


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan planned to leave the ninja school directly, and then went to Yile Ramen to sign in.


    But when he turned around, he saw Naruto Uzumaki lonely walking towards the swing of the ninja school, and the shadow was also drawn by the sun.


    You know, Xu Fan is not a cold-blooded animal.


    Although ¡¡¡¡Naruto is the protagonist of Naruto, he is the hidden prince of Konoha Village, a character in anime.


    But for Xu Fan now, he is a living person!


    A six or seven-year-old child who lost his parents and was cast aside by the whole village!


    Many times Xu Fan feels that if he is Naruto, let alone still optimistic he wants to become Hokage.


    He doesn''t fly directly to the sky, and shouts "How many floors a bag of rice has to carry" can be regarded as kindness.


    Four generations of orphans, sons of heroes, forced to become human pillars for the village.


    And they didn¡¯t hide their names, so they just gave him the surname.


    I really don¡¯t have a b-number in my heart? I wonder if Naruto is the son of Kushina?


    I didn¡¯t ask you to remember the great virtue, at least treat Naruto like a normal person.


    Is ¡¡¡¡ too much?


    Even if Nine Tails destroyed the village, is it Naruto''s fault?


    "Ugh."


    Xu Fan sighed helplessly, watching Naruto sitting on the swing, he couldn''t help walking over.


    "Oh, Naruto." Xu Fan greeted him, "Why don''t you go back?"


    "what?"


    Even Naruto didn''t expect Xu Fan to come over.


    Although he was very moved by his previous support of his dreams, but in the end, they are just classmates.


    But Xu Fan defeated Sasuke just now, how could a person like him talk to himself.


    So when Naruto looked at Xu Fan standing in front of him, he was stunned.


    "I...I always wanted to monopolize this, hahaha, I finally have a chance." Naruto said as he swayed hard.


    But soon, a grunting sound came from his stomach.


    For a moment, Naruto blushed directly, looking a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Naruto pretending to be strong, Xu Fan suddenly felt a mixed feeling.


    "I happen to be going to eat ramen? Would you like to join me?" Xu Fan paused, "I''m going to treat you."


    "really?!"


    Naruto''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his heart was even more excited.


    Because it is not only because I like to eat ramen, but because someone is willing to ask myself to eat ramen!


    Especially Xu Fan''s eyes are completely different from those people.


    is neither cold nor distant.


    But in the next second, Naruto''s mood fell again, "Is it really possible?"


    He suddenly remembered that someone had said this to himself in the past.


    Before he had time to agree, the man was taken away by his parents, and he was warned not to play with him in the future.


    "Of course it is true." Xu Fan smiled and said, "Or, you don''t like ramen noodles? That''s a pity."


    "I like it, of course I like ramen!" Naruto yelled without hesitation when he saw this.


    And just not far from the two, several root members are watching them in secret.

 Chapter 12： Danzang thought gradually changed

    Tuan Zang knelt down on the tatami, his eyes condensed slightly. On both sides were his roots, and in front of him was a coffee table with a tea set that had just made tea.


    In front of Danzo, there is a list of root members who are kneeling on the ground.


    "Master Danzo." The root members lowered their heads and behaved respectfully.


    "Say it."


    Following Danzo''s order, this root member reported the information he had obtained.


    Danzo''s hand that wanted to hold the teacup also hung in the air.


    His gaze was straight ahead, but it didn''t fall on the root at all.


    It seemed that Danzo had seen something deeper.


    He unconsciously shook his dangling hand in the air, and finally gave up grasping and slowly dropped.


    The information brought back by this root member is nothing else, it was Xu Fan who invited Naruto to a Le Ramen.


    "What the **** does this kid want to do..."


    Tuan Zang couldn''t help but murmured in his heart. After so many years of ups and downs in Konoha Village, he thought he had seen so many things thoroughly.


    But for Xu Fan who suddenly jumped out, Danzo had a very subtle feeling.


    He first rescued Hinata and solved Yun Ren before the Hyuga clan knew nothing.


    made Hyuga owe him a great favor.


    Then, he went to the ninja school through Sarutobi Hizen.


    "Whether it is Chakra or the talent displayed, he is a genius. Why was he rejected by the Ninja School five years ago."


    Danzo was lost in thought, trying to connect the clues he had mastered together.


    Ninja School shouldn''t be Xu Fan''s embarrassing part.


    With his expressive power, even if he is at the same time as a genius like Itachi, it is not inferior.


    , together with the surname Senju, will soon make him emerge.


    "No... things are never that simple."


    Danzang clenched his fists fiercely.


    He tried to eliminate all the impossible.


    The remaining possibility, no matter how impossible it seems, is the only truth.


    The only answer!


    is Naruto.


    "No, it''s not Naruto, but his body." Danzo''s eyes deepened.


    Although Naruto is an orphan of four generations and the son of a hero, Sarutobi Hizen has blocked the clues.


    This is a secret that Konoha executives only knew.


    Besides, this condition is not enough to produce a threat.


    The things in Naruto''s belly are different.


    He is Konoha''s biggest hole card.


    He is Renzhuli.


    You know, the so-called village is just a few families gathered together.


    Senju, Uchiha, Sarutobi, Shimura, Hyuga...


    It is these big families that determine the pattern of Konoha Village.


    Thousands of hands, naturally, for the declining people, Xu Fan is the greatest hope.


    The Uchiha clan is now squeezed out, unable to get involved in Konoha''s power center, not to be afraid.


    and the rest...


    Sarutobi Group is naturally headed by three generations.


    Now the Hyuga family owes Xu Fan a favor because of Hinata.


    If Xu Fan draws Naruto into Zhuli again.


    For a while, Danzo couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath, and was frightened by his own analysis.


    "No...Although Xu is amazing, he is not enough to get to this point. He is just a teenager, neither a ninja, nor any life experience."


    "His city can''t be so deep."


    "It''s Sarutobi guy."


    àØ!


    Danzo hit the table with a punch.


    Deception never hurts, the truth is a sharp knife.


    It must be Sarutobi Rischi. It was he who moved his hands and feet five years ago, which prevented Xu Fan from enrolling, and made him wait patiently until today.


    Let Xu Fan and Naruto become classmates, and get closer.


    Maybe Sarufei has already done some sorting, and Xu Fan and Naruto will be put into the same class in the future.


    One more thing.


    How could Xu Fan suddenly ran to the border forest?


    Before a person does something, he must have the logic of his behavior!


    Xu Fan appeared in the border forest without any behavioral logic at all!


    Danzo couldn''t think of a reason why Xu Fan would be there.


    Is it impossible, Xu Fan that day, could there be a sudden sound in his ear, tempting him to go to the border forest?


    There are also those performances of Sarutobi that day in the hospital.


    Yes.


    are all Sarutobi Hitomi!


    It was that he had discovered Yun Ren''s conspiracy a long time ago, and then took advantage of this to let Xu Fan complete the heroic rescue of the beauty.


    In this way, Xu Fan indirectly received the support of the Hyuga clan!


    too frightening.


    For a while, Dan Zang''s forehead was covered with big beads of sweat, and even his back was wet.


    He has been poor for half his life, and has been facing tit-for-tat Sarutobi.


    I always thought this guy was just lucky, so he became Hokage.


    Now, it seems that Sarutobi Hizen is not as simple as he thought.


    How far did he see?


    just put this round?


    can''t.


    Soon, Danzo suddenly stood up from the tatami.


    At least, Xu Fan and Sarutobi can no longer get the help of human pillar power.


    "Call the roots!"


    At the same time, Xu Fan knew nothing about Danzo and his roots, and was taking Naruto on the way to Yile Ramen.


    "Let me tell you, Uncle Yile''s ramen is really delicious!"


    Naruto danced with excitement, he felt like he was dreaming.


    "Well, yes." Xu Fan smiled and nodded.


    Anyway, he has been in this world for five years. He has tried all the famous snacks in Konoha Village.


    Even when the Uchiha clan held the festival, UU read and even went there to eat.


    is just that he prefers oriental skewers to ramen.


    Roast the good beef until medium-ripe, then sprinkle pepper, cumin, sesame seeds and beer on top.


    hiss...


    delicious to burst.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    However, when the two of them came to the corner of the street and could see Yile Ramen up close, Naruto suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Xu Fan turned his head and looked straight at Naruto, "Don''t you go in?"


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Naruto lowered his head, deliberately avoided Xu Fan''s gaze, and looked aside.


    "Huh?" Xu Fan tilted his head, wondering what happened to Naruto.


    He is not a little girl, this is not a date either.


    What is there to tweak?


    "I¡­¡­"


    As soon as Naruto spoke, he felt his breathing become rapid, an unprecedented tension occupying his nerves.


    When Xu Fan saw this, he had to pat his shoulder, "It''s okay, if you don''t want to say, don''t force yourself, I''ll be by your side."


    Hearing Xu Fan''s voice, Naruto raised his head and met Xu Fan''s gaze, but quickly turned to the side again. The voice was intermittent and minimal.


    "I...we...no, you...will you...be my friend?"


    Looking at such a sincere and innocent Naruto, Xu Fan couldn''t help laughing.


    "how about you?"


    "Me?" Naruto didn''t expect Xu Fan to ask back. He was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly nodded, as if he was afraid that Xu Fan would repent, he quickly shouted, "I do!"


    "I do!"

 Chapter 13： I would like to call you the strongest

    Xu Fan opened the curtain and walked into Yile Ramen Noodle House in tandem with Naruto.


    Uncle Yile was very happy when he saw Naruto.


    And Xu Fan''s ears rang his favorite voice.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location, and the sign-in is officially started!


    Exit halfway is regarded as sign-in failure!


    The progress bar starts.


    1%


    twenty three%


    Xu Fan suddenly came to his spirits. After the previous two sign-ins, he liked his little assistance more and more, and he was full of expectations for new rewards.


    77%


    100%


    Signed in successfully!


    Get reward: The lonely gourmet is proficient.


    However, Xu Fan was stunned subconsciously.


    He thought that his sign-in rewards would be related to the Naruto World, such as Chakra, attribute changes, wood escape, writing round eyes, and so on.


    But now, my sign-in reward is related to food.


    Does this also mean that as long as you keep signing in, you will also get rewards from other worlds.


    "Sit down!" Seeing Xu Fan standing there, Naruto happily patted the chair and told him to sit over.


    "Ilaku Tonkotsu Ramen!"


    Then, Naruto unceremoniously ordered the menu.


    "Two bowls, thank you." Xu Fan recovered and sat next to Naruto. "Today, I will entertain and eat open. Don''t worry about paying the bill. I am very rich."


    "Hmm!" Naruto nodded quickly, and then introduced Xu Fan to Uncle Yile.


    "is it?"


    When I heard that Naruto finally made friends, Yile was also very happy for him.


    "Then, to celebrate Naruto''s making friends, today''s ramen is free!"


    Yi Le put his hands around his chest, said with a serious face, and asked his assistant to prepare the kitchen utensils for himself.


    Although Xu Fan''s original intention was to invite Naruto to eat ramen, he didn''t say much when he saw Uncle Yile''s attitude.


    Speaking of it, Yile is a person who has no prejudice against Naruto, and has always looked at him.


    And every time, Naruto is a lonely person.


    Now that he has made friends, Yi Le is really happy for him.


    As long as you have someone you want to meet, you are not alone.


    So today''s fun is also full of energy.


    "Let me tell you, the ramen made by Uncle Yile is really super delicious!"


    "Especially tonkotsu ramen, every time I come, I always order it!"


    Naruto showed off excitedly. In the ramen tasting, he is definitely a shadow.


    "Hmm." Xu Fan nodded, agreeing.


    "correct¡­¡­"


    But when Yile turned around to make ramen, Naruto suddenly became twitchy again.


    "I can¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be nervous, Naruto, we are good friends."


    As soon as he heard a good friend, Naruto took a sharp breath, "Then can I call you Xu?"


    Anyway, Naruto is a comic work written by Kishimoto, and subjective thoughts are added to some details.


    For example, in names, only people who are particularly close will call each other by name.


    Although he is already calling Naruto Naruto, for Naruto, this matter has a special meaning.


    Because I am the first friend of his age, the first person who can be called by name.


    However, Xu Fan is willing to be friends with Naruto, on the one hand because of his encounters, on the other hand because Naruto is really good.


    You know, when Sasuke defected to Konoha, Naruto chased him for three years, until he married his wife and had a son and became Hokage, and he still missed Sasuke.


    How many people can do this feeling?


    If you train yourself...


    "Call me Xu Fan." Xu Fan temporarily stopped his fantasy and said with a smile.


    "Xu Fan?" Naruto tilted his head, wondering why there was an extra word.


    "Ah, that''s it." Xu Fan deliberately fell into thinking.


    Xu Fan is the name of his own for more than ten years, and Qianshou Xu is the name of his predecessor.


    If I keep the two names, I always find it weird, so it''s better to take this opportunity and start to correct others and live in the village under the name Qianshou Xufan.


    "The word "fan" is to keep me from forgetting my original intention. Even if I get a powerful force, I am just a mortal among all living beings."


    Xu Fan flickered Naruto casually.


    "Well, Xu Fan, you are really amazing."


    "All right."


    Suddenly, Yile put the good ramen noodles in front of the two of them, and then continued to wrap his hands around his chest. The white chef''s uniform gave people a very professional feeling.


    "I''m going to start!"


    Naruto folded his hands together and exclaimed excitedly.


    Xu Fan, upon seeing this, followed Naruto''s actions, and then started.


    Every bowl of ¡¡¡¡ Yile Ramen is made to order. The noodles are boiled and thrown in the open stall, and the soup is added. Every process is very clean and hygienic. Even if you sit on the seat, you can smell the fragrance.


    "Half-boiled Yuko is the soul of ramen. Half a hot spring egg is tender and soft. A bowl of mellow and fragrant broth is the basis for the warmth of the whole bowl of noodles. The big bones of this bowl of ramen are cooked for at least 12 hours. ..."


    "The most iconic Naruto rolls and dried bamboo shoots are also tough and chewy..."


    For a time, Xu Fan naturally commented on Yile Ramen.


    And what surprised him most was that he didn''t remember that he had this knowledge.


    When I was tasting ramen noodles, UU read and he could only spit out a delicious one.


    is a lonely gourmet.


    Suddenly, Xu Fan suddenly realized that as soon as he tasted the ramen, a new knowledge poured into his mind.


    From the selection of ramen noodles, cleaning, making, and culture, it is like breathing deep in his memory.


    "Wow." Naruto on the side couldn''t help but exclaimed. He always thought he was the one who knew Yile Ramen best.


    It turned out that Xu Fan really loves ramen.


    When he turned his head and looked at Uncle Yile, he found that Uncle Yile stood up on the spot, looking dumbfounded.


    is not bad.


    All the steps related to ramen, Xu Fan said exactly.


    This feeling is as if he has been following by his side, silently checking all the processes.


    Do not¡­¡­


    This is not enough.


    This is not only an ability that can be grasped with the naked eye.


    This is clearly blessed by the **** of ramen!


    I would like to call you the strongest!


    Naruto cast a look of worship toward Xu Fan.


    "Xu Fan, you are so amazing."


    "So-so." Xu Fan shook his head, but he was very happy.


    The new sign-in reward will definitely not make you stronger, but as long as it is the delicious food, you can easily master the production method.


    This is just proficient, if it reaches the extreme?


    Being strong is important, but enjoyment is equally important.


    "But..."


    However, when Xu Fan spoke again, the curtain of Yile Ramen was opened again, and a few uninvited guests walked in directly.

 Chapter 14： This Danzo is too stable!

    When these uninvited guests walked into Yile Ramen, Uncle Yile''s expression changed slightly.


    Xu Fan frowned, as if he realized something, so he turned his head and glanced at the situation at the door.


    The visitors wore all-colored uniforms and masks with different patterns on their heads.


    is the root of Danzo.


    Even though the Anbu and the roots are similarly dressed, Xu Fan still recognizes each other.


    belongs to the dark part of Hokage. Although not all the masks are the same, they are designed based on animals.


    But the roots are not. As long as you understand this, you can easily distinguish them.


    "Anbe?"


    Naruto also turned his head subconsciously. Although his grades in the Ninja School have been poor, he has privately contacted the three generations of Naruto many times.


    looks like a person dressed like this, he has seen it several times.


    The three generations of Hokage explained that they are directly under their orders.


    And Naruto¡¯s instinct tells himself that they are not here for ramen.


    "Master Danzang wants to see you." The root members led by a low voice, in a commanding tone, asked Xu Fan to leave with them.


    "Who is Danzo?" Naruto couldn''t help asking.


    "He is a special advisor to Konoha''s senior management." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Tuan is hidden in Hokage, it is not unfamiliar.


    The famous Guoying.


    It''s like, you know the existence of a forbidden technique, but you don''t know who created it. It''s not wrong to guess a thousand hands blindly.


    If there is a pot, and I don¡¯t know who to give it to, it¡¯s okay to call Danzo.


    But...


    Since Danzo can send roots here to find himself.


    Then there are only three possibilities.


    In the first type, Hokage III knew about this and acquiesced to Danzo''s practice.


    But the possibility is not high.


    The second type is that Danzo is not afraid of the three generations of Hokage knowing, he is dignifiedly inviting himself over, wanting to win him over.


    Possibility is average.


    As for the last type, maybe Danzo is pinning the third generation of Hokage, let him unintentionally use the telescope technique to observe himself and Naruto, and then let the root members find a way to solve himself.


    Not without.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, he felt that he was not so smart, and his intelligence level was even the level of ordinary people.


    But I am not stupid. I preset various possibilities in advance, and then make plans.


    I still do this by myself.


    If it''s the first two, then there is nothing to worry about. Walk with the other person, then chat with Tuan Zang, and finally go home directly to sleep.


    The world is peaceful.


    As for the last possibility, even if the possibility is the lowest, it needs special attention.


    And the reason why Xu Fan had such an idea was mainly because...As early as after Hafeng Shuimen sealed the sacrifice of Nine Tails, Sarutobi Rizen returned to the post of Hokage.


    At the root of Danzo¡¯s order, a ten-man team was formed and the assassination mission was performed on Sarutobi Hizen, who was re-appointed.


    In the middle of the result, he failed because of Kakashi''s defection.


    Afterwards, due to various reasons, Sarutobi Hizaki could only assume that this incident had never happened.


    That''s why Danzo even dared to kill Sarutobi, so what reason would he care about himself?


    Just because you are a thousand hands?


    That Sarutobi Rizen also leads the Sarutobi clan, and is a third generation of Hokage.


    But Xu Fan felt that he could understand Danzo.


    After all, judging from my own performance, I am clearly standing in three generations of interest groups, trying to become the successor of the three generations.


    In other words, I will be Danzo''s biggest obstacle to competing for the next Naruto.


    If the roles are changed, I will choose this time to do it.


    Before the enemy has grown!


    If you follow this line of thinking, then this Danzo is too stable!


    But as for the fuse...


    Xu Fan looked at Naruto subconsciously, who also happened to be watching himself at this moment.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Naruto couldn''t help being taken aback, his small face flushed suddenly, and he turned to the side quickly, "Why...what''s wrong, why look at me so..."


    "Master Danzo wants to see you." Seeing Xu Fan, there was no response, so the root member had to repeat it again.


    However, there is no sign of impatience in this person''s tone.


    No... To be precise, there is no tone.


    The so-called "root" person has no name and no feelings.


    "Let him wait. Didn''t you see me eating ramen?" Xu Fan glanced at this person and spoke rudely.


    "Xu Fan." Naruto''s eyes glowed suddenly, he never expected Xu Fan to be so domineering.


    Although he doesn''t know who Danzo is, the identity of Naruto consultant is amazing when it sounds.


    "Is that okay?" Uncle Yile put his arms around his chest, inevitably a little worried. He is different from Naruto. As an adult, he knows what Naruto consultant means.


    "This is the first time I have asked Naruto to eat ramen. Don''t care about Tuanzangfangzang. What does it have to do with me."


    Xu Fan had no intention to constrain at all. He even took out five hundred taels from his body and patted it on the table, "Here are two more bowls of ramen."


    "Naruto, you only have one mission today. Give me something to eat, you know?"


    "Xu Fan..."


    Naruto''s eyes widened, and his eyes gradually started to moist. He grew so big, let alone someone who doesn''t even pay attention to Naruto consultants for his own sake.


    It¡¯s never been a case of people who just ask themselves to eat ramen like this.


    For a while, Naruto was moved and don''t want it.


    But in fact, Xu Fan is only testing the attitude of the roots.


    The result was the same as he thought. After he obviously delayed the time, the root member directly walked up to pull his arm.


    The root members have no feelings, but because of this, Danzo''s command is absolute.


    But if Danzo really wanted to win over himself, he would never let the roots treat himself so roughly and forcefully take it away.


    He is in a hurry.


    Click!


    Xu Fan directly turned sideways, avoiding the grasp of the root.


    The eyes of the two sides faced each other, and the atmosphere between the air began to heat up and became tense.


    Naruto had to stop, too, looking worried.


    "Naruto, it seems that I can only come here today." Xu Fan took a deep breath and realized that this meal could not be eaten well.


    However, he also verified one thing.


    Tuan is hiding in death.


    "Xu Fan." Naruto jumped off the chair with a violent sound.


    Before Naruto had time to speak, Xu Fan had already walked in front of him, then smiled, stretched out **** and pressed them against Naruto''s forehead.


    "Naruto, I''ll stay with you next time."


    ßË!


    "Okay, let''s go." Xu Fan said, and regardless of Naruto''s reaction, Meteor strode out of Yile Ramen.


    "Sure enough..."


    Xu Fan quickly came to the street and looked around, but he didn''t even see a pedestrian.


    It looked like someone had deliberately cleared the venue.

 Chapter 15： Xu Fan slowly typed a question mark

    "Here."


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡ left Yile Ramen, the lead ninja walked directly to lead the way.


    Xu Fan looked at these people and found that they had no intention of doing anything here.


    Although there are no people on the street, this is the main street of the village after all.


    Even Danzo is not so rampant.


    If they didn''t guess wrong, these root ninjas should be planning to take themselves to a hidden place and then solve them.


    But Xu Fan naturally has nothing to worry about.


    Even if these people are root ninjas, their strength is stronger than the average Shinobu, but compared with the elites of Yunren, they should be no different.


    Even those people can''t bear their own chakras.


    Not to mention that I now master the fire escape ninjutsu such as Hao Huoball.


    I will use these people to practice hands, and by the way, I will learn some ninjutsu from them.


    The most important thing is that I can also take this opportunity to deter Danzo!


    thought of this.


    Xu Fan''s mood was also suddenly clear, and he watched the root ninja suddenly start his hand while following them to the destination.


    Xu Fan gradually discovered that these root ninjas formed a cross formation while walking.


    There are at least two root ninjas guarding him, front and back, left and right. It looks like he is blocking his escape route deliberately.


    As time passed, they were getting farther and farther away from the center of Konoha Village, and the sky began to darken.


    What''s more interesting is that Xu Fan became more familiar with this road.


    "Aren''t we going to see Danzo?" Xu Fan asked knowingly, "If you continue down this road, you will be at the residence of the Uchiha clan."


    The root ninja was silent, just continued to move forward.


    As expected...


    Are these people planning to find a place to solve themselves and then blame the Uchiha clan?


    Actually, the timeline today is very close to the night of Uchiha¡¯s genocide.


    Danzo and other Konoha executives have negotiated with Sarutobi Hizumi on this matter more than once.


    Coupled with Danzo''s philosophy, he has always disapproved of Sarutobi''s policy of ruling the village.


    The stronger the talent he showed, the more troublesome it would be once he became the next Sarutobi.


    So, before you grow up, the best solution is to solve it first.


    In addition, his corpse appeared in Uchiha''s station, and this incident can also exert pressure on them.


    Once the Uchiha clan has some radical behavior, even Sarutobi Hisaki can hardly stop Danzo.


    In fact, in the handling of the Uchiha clan, Sarutobi Hisaki''s performance has always been fascinating.


    Apart from the Konoha senior meeting, he kept saying, "I will find a way." He didn''t take any substantial actions.


    In the end, Sarutobi Hitizan only made a compromise and let Itachi clean up.


    So, once I die on the root hand.


    Sarutobi Rizen might choose to compromise again.


    After all, one is dead Xu Fan, and the other is Living Tuanzang.


    Which is lighter and heavier, Sarutobi Rizuan still distinguishes clearly.


    just...


    Danzo obviously lacks understanding of himself. There are ten root ninjas, and there are his opponents.


    "All right."


    Xu Fan suddenly stopped, and then moved his muscles and bones. He has no patience to continue walking.


    It is far enough away from the village, no one will be aware of the situation here.


    "carry on."


    When a root ninja saw Xu Fan stop, he immediately reached out and pressed his shoulder, wanting him to move on.


    Xu Fan saw this and decisively released his Chakra, aimed at the ninja, and then blasted up.


    àØ!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the root ninja flew out directly, rolling on the ground several times before stopping.


    "This is the end of the game." Xu Fan looked around everyone here, with a low voice, "Since you are here to perform the assassination mission, let''s go together."


    No one expected Xu Fan to react like this.


    Even if he is really different, he is facing a ninja at the root.


    Assassination missions are even more commonplace for them.


    Although I don¡¯t understand why Danzo-sama formed a team of ten to assassinate a ninja student who has not graduated.


    But even if the sky is broken, can he get there?


    I think at the beginning, even if it was the assassination of Sarutobi Hiji, it was just a team of ten.


    But they didn''t understand the scene just now.


    Xu Fan was standing in place, why did he blow a root ninja into the air?


    How did he do that?


    "Do it!"


    The root ninja headed by ¡¡¡¡ reacted first and gave orders to the others.


    Even if there are some changes in the situation, it will not have the slightest impact on the final result.


    They will solve Xu Fan here, and then blame the Uchiha clan.


    This is a direct order from Danzo-sama.


    is an absolute order for them.


    swish, swish, swish...


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and saw that these root ninjas pulled out their long swords and rushed towards him.


    Their actions are clean and neat, without any unnecessary actions.


    A little bit of cold light came first, and the knife light went straight to his throat.


    If you change to another person, maybe one can''t breathe, and he will die by the other person''s sword.


    But it''s a pity, I already...


    signed!


    àØ!


    A loud bang hit the sky, and a chakra that was visible to the naked eye burst out on Xu Fan''s body, and then it wrapped his whole body to form a chakra coat. UU reading


    when!


    The long sword directly greeted Xu Fan''s Chakra with a crisp crashing sound. Then, a crack eroded the blade, instantly spreading over the entire blade, and then fell apart.


    Click!


    When Xu Fan saw this, he caught the root ninja by the throat.


    "Do you want to dance too?"


    Xu Fan deliberately made a low voice, increased his strength in his hands, and then flew with a kick. With his chakra, he instantly kicked the opponent tens of meters away.


    is indeed a classic line of Lord Ban, and it really makes people feel excited.


    However, all the root ninjas are unsentimental and unnamed people.


    Even if Xu Fan showed crushing power, these people had no fear in their hearts, let alone flinching!


    They retreated quickly, re-adjusted their formation, and then took out Kunai and threw it quickly, wanting to feint.


    However, just as Xu Fan was preparing to kill, another group of Kuan Wugui flew out of the woods, and in a very strange way, all the root ninja''s feign attacks were resolved.


    Wow!


    The kunai flying towards Xu Fan fell to the ground one by one.


    The root ninja immediately became alert.


    Xu Fan frowned, and subconsciously glanced at the direction where Kuwu was flying.


    Unable to breathe, a dark shadow sprang out of the woods and landed firmly in front of Xu Fan.


    "It''s good to catch up."


    Anbu uniform, printed on one end, plus this familiar voice...


    It''s you, fifty-five...No, copy the ninja Hagi Kakashi!


    Then, Kakashi turned his head and said softly, "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Xu Fan: "???"

 Chapter 16： To be both superior and decisive

    Xu Fan slowly typed a question mark in his heart.


    How could Kakashi come?


    There is nothing wrong with him here.


    If he didn''t jump out halfway, he would have solved these root ninjas.


    "These people are the roots of Danzo''s cultivation."


    Kakashi straightened his diagonal forehead, revealing his left eye hidden in the darkness.


    At the same time dealing with several ninjas at the root, and to ensure that Xu Fan is not harmed, it is obviously not realistic to want to have reservations.


    "I will protect you, don''t worry."


    Kakashi said while being alert to the roots gathered here.


    is like a similar incident, not the first time it happened.


    As early as when the three generations of Hokage returned to office, Danzo had appointed his roots to assassinate three generations.


    But like that time, Kakashi would never allow them to succeed.


    "Why are you here?" Xu Fan couldn''t help asking.


    In his impression, Kakashi in this period was not enthusiastic, or even the opposite.


    He has been unable to forgive himself because of the death of Ji Tu He Lin.


    It was their death that Kakashi took the initiative to join the Anbu, to perform those dangerous tasks, and wanted to use death to free himself.


    "It is an order of three generations."


    Kakashi was silent for a few seconds before slowly moving out of the three generations.


    Actually, the three generations did not give orders to protect Xu Fan.


    is affiliated to the Anbu of the third generation of Hokage. In addition to performing various tasks, it is also their duty to ensure the safety of the human pillar.


    And today, I happen to be on duty by myself.


    just in the process of observing Renzhuli Uzumaki Naruto, he just noticed the unusual roots.


    What he didn''t expect was that Danzo''s roots would want to execute Xu Fan privately.


    Although I don¡¯t understand what Danzo¡¯s purpose is, Kakashi¡¯s instinct tells himself that if the third generation of Hokage knew about this, he would never allow tragedy to happen.


    Fortunately, when they caught up with them, these root ninjas just took out Kuwu to attack Xu Fan.


    "Didn''t you see the scene where I killed the two roots before?" Xu Fan frowned. If Kakashi saw the scene just now, he would not feel that he needed protection.


    "Be careful, they are here!"


    Suddenly, eight root ninjas started their actions at the same time, and the person in the lead made a gesture, ordering everyone to disperse and form a new formation.


    Three of them rushed directly to Kakashi, holding a long sword, slashing or sweeping, and then deliberately staggering directions, attacking from his left, right, and front at the same time.


    The intention of these three root ninjas is very obvious. Even if the one-hit kill is unsuccessful, they can suppress Kakashi to the maximum and create opportunities for others.


    Xu Fan glanced at the positions of other people. Although he didn''t have Kakashi''s writing round eyes, his basic attributes were stronger than Kakashi''s.


    He stepped back abruptly, pulled away from Kakashi, grabbed a fist with his five fingers, and slammed at the first guy who approached him.


    Under the action of the chakra release, Xu Fan''s fist directly formed a chakra glove, hitting the root ninja''s blade frontally.


    àØ!


    The sound of ¡¡¡¡ exploded between the two, followed by the sword jumping to pieces.


    "Drink!"


    Xu Fan stepped forward and continued to swing his fists, directly hitting the opponent''s abdomen.


    However, other root ninjas are not vegetarian, and there is no concept of companion in their minds.


    Even if they act together, they will not care about each other''s life or death.


    In their opinion, the death of this root ninja will only be worthless.


    If he can create a chance for his next assassination, he will die well.


    One could not breathe, and the remaining four root ninjas rushed up from different directions.


    Even, one of the blades at the root directly pierced the ninja in front of Xu Fan, and pierced Xu Fan¡¯s throat in order to pierce the long sword through his partner¡¯s chest.


    º¾ inhumanity.


    Xu Fan looked at the stabbing fierce blade indifferently. He knew in his heart that these roots were no longer humans, and they couldn''t change back into humans.


    Their existence has only one value, and that is to clear obstacles for Danzo.


    Click!


    Xu Fan directly relied on Chakra''s defensive power to grasp the sword, and then shook his strength, reflecting his Chakra along the weapon.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Xu Fan broke the sword directly, then turned around and threw it out.


    à²!


    Xu Fan''s movements were clean and neat, the flying short sword directly pierced into the left eye of the root that was catching up, and penetrated through the back of his head.


    Plop!


    The root didn''t even have time to hum, and threw himself at Xu Fan''s feet.


    The remaining roots also surprised Xu Fan''s skill.


    Not to mention the students who have not graduated from the ninja school, even if it is a real Shinobu, it may not be more proficient than him.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s moves are all rushing to the point.


    He is neither afraid nor nervous, as if he has already experienced strong winds and waves, he understands what a ninja fight is.


    is both superior and decisive!


    Kill and decisively!


    "This is what you asked for." Xu Fan said coldly, his hands quickly forming seals.


    This is the only ninjutsu he has mastered.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    With the last sound of the spell burst from Xu Fan''s throat, a huge fire erupted from his mouth quickly, forming a huge sphere.


    But Xu Fan did not act like Sasuke, but kept the fireball burning in front of him. U U Reading


    Xu Fan gave a strong shock, causing the fireball to separate directly from him, rolling forward, hitting the two roots, and then continuing to whistle, rushing into the woods aside, burning them all.


    "Huh..."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, turned and looked around, but saw Kakashi hitting the last three roots back and forth.


    deserves to be you.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but stroked his forehead.


    The title of ¡°Five-Five Kai¡± is indeed well-deserved.


    You can play five or five with anyone.


    "Do you need help?"


    Xu Fan shook his head helplessly, and had to ask.


    Although Kakashi and the three roots are still fighting, winning is only a matter of time.


    But I don¡¯t have that much time to waste!


    Tomorrow morning, I have to get up to school!


    And the predecessor who passed through is only thirteen years old!


    If I don¡¯t go to bed early, how can I grow taller?


    Girls are very important to length... to height!


    However, Kakashi was taken aback by the sound coming from behind.


    What does it mean to need help?


    Aren¡¯t I protecting you now?


    Thinking of this, Kakashi glanced back subconsciously, relying on his writing wheel eyes, it did not affect the next round of the enemy''s attack.


    It''s just that, he only glanced at it, and almost stood still on the spot.


    I saw a few root members lying crookedly at Xu Fan''s feet, unable to move.


    Know what happened without thinking about it.


    For a while, Kakashi''s mind could not help but the appearance of that man appeared.


    Uchiha Itachi!


    Xu Fan and him are geniuses of the same level!


    Even, it is very possible that there is more than it is!

 Chapter 17： Completely crushed!

    Xu Fan bent down and picked up a long sword on the ground, then straightened up and looked at the three rooted ninjas ahead.


    The ten-person team was easily solved by Xu Fan, and the rest was naturally not a threat.


    "Why, don''t you continue?"


    Xu Fan said contemptuously, but stepped on a stone under his feet, and kicked the stone away without hesitation.


    à²!


    With the explosive power of the Chakra volume, the stone flew away like an electric flint, and shot one of the roots in the left eye.


    àØ!


    The root instantly lost his left line of sight, and he stepped back again and again, trying to stabilize his center of gravity again, but the stone contained power and soon severely injured his brain, causing him to plop and fall.


    Instead, Kakashi was stunned for a while.


    The speed of that stone can barely be captured even by his own writing wheel.


    Whether it is accuracy, speed, or strength, it far exceeds the level of forbearance.


    You need to know that although I have been working in Anbe for many years, I still know something about the situation in the village.


    He can''t remember when such a terrifying genius appeared in the Ninja School.


    is even better than Uchiha Itachi.


    Especially his fighting style, if no one has taught it, it would be even more terrifying.


    And just when Kakashi was thinking about this subconsciously, Xu Fan had already passed him, rushing towards the remaining roots.


    Seeing these roots, they could only give up the fight with Kakashi and turned to attack Xu Fan.


    But compared to Xu Fan''s strength, they are far worse.


    Only Xu Fan''s eyes were narrowed. Before crossing, he particularly liked table tennis, and even made it into the provincial team.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan''s dynamic vision is much better than ordinary people.


    Seeing the two roots, one from the left and the other, attacking him at the same time, Xu Fan did not rush, swept the sword in his hand, and forced one of them back.


    Then, Xu Fan turned around, released the long sword, and slapped forward with one hand, using his height advantage to directly hit the opponent''s abdomen.


    àØ!


    With a muffled noise, the roots of this kite flew upside down like an off-line kite.


    In addition to Xu Fan''s relationship of condensing Chakra in his palm, this palm is far more powerful than regular attacks.


    Without a breath, the majestic strength shattered the internal organs at the roots.


    The root of Xu Fan who was stunned by Xu Fan before thought he had grasped Xu Fan''s flaw. He stepped forward with his right foot, grasped the sharp blade with both hands, aimed at Xu Fan''s kidney, and slammed up.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The root roared like a beast, and both speed and strength reached the limit in an instant.


    works!


    "Be careful!"


    Kakashi secretly screamed bad, Xu Fan''s offensive was too fierce, and it was difficult to turn around for a while.


    If he does not avoid the opponent''s sword, his left kidney will be directly pierced by the opponent.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi directly made the seal with both hands, wanting to activate the water dragon to force the opponent back.


    But the next second, Kakashi was stunned.


    Because of the writing wheel, he can easily capture the details that ordinary people can''t notice.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t turn around, the corners of his mouth were raised and a smile appeared.


    He is laughing!


    Is it...


    induce an attack?


    The reason why Xu Fan used that exaggerated attack method was to expose his flaws and let the opponent attack without hesitation.


    is to induce!


    àÛ!


    Holding the sword with both hands at the root, directly pierced Xu Fan''s left kidney.


    àØ!


    A cloud of white mist suddenly spread to the surroundings, and Xu Fan, who was supposed to be badly injured by his roots, suddenly turned into a piece of wood.


    His eyes widened at the roots, with an incredible look.


    "Substitute for...?"


    Kakashi suddenly realized that this guy, from the very beginning, had calculated everything!


    It was Xu Fan who made the other party think that he had seized the opportunity, which was full of flaws!


    The gap is too big!


    Even if he didn''t come, these roots wouldn''t hurt Xu Fan at all.


    The difference in their strength was not at the same level from the beginning.


    this is¡­¡­


    completely suppressed!


    "ended."


    Xu Fan¡¯s voice sounded again, and his posture appeared behind the root, grabbing kunai from his waist, then piercing the artery in his neck, and finally aimed at his kidneys, and made up again. Kicked.


    àØ!


    The roots rolled forward several times before stopping, and the injury on his neck quickly took his breath and heartbeat.


    Kakashi rolled his throat and stood there for a while before he escaped from the shock.


    The fighting instincts, skills, and the kind of inducing attacks and decisiveness.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that there would be such a young man, but today, he did see it.


    and it¡¯s real.


    Under the eyes of the writing wheel!


    Maybe, Xu Fan''s name will surpass his own teacher.


    The fourth generation of Hokage...


    Wave Feng Shui Men!


    "Take the soil, did you see it..." Kakashi murmured as he rolled his throat.


    When Daitu was still alive, he was called a genius by the same period, the teacher, and even the third generation of Hokage.


    At Xu Fan''s age, he became a Shinobu, and made great achievements in the Third Ninja World War.


    But looking at Xu Fan in front of him, Kakashi suddenly felt that if he was at this age, UU reading also had his power, maybe he would not die if he brought the soil.


    If the soil is not dead, then Lin will...


    "Kakashi."


    Xu Fan clapped his hands and checked the condition of these roots.


    did not leave alive.


    "What are you going to do with these roots?"


    Anyway, Kakashi is the dark captain, and he is just a student of the Ninja School.


    This aspect of handling the corpse is obviously better left to Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s thoughts also returned to reality. He looked around, lowered his forehead, and covered his left eye, "I will report what happened today to the third generation, and then deal with it."


    "Well, that''s fine." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Although he was assassinated by the roots, according to Konoha''s current situation, the three generations of Hokage were at best angry. It is impossible for him to punish Danzo for himself.


    In fact, Xu Fan felt that the reason Sarutobi Rizen could sit firmly in the position of the third generation of Hokage was because he was far from as simple as it seemed.


    such as before and after the night of annihilation.


    Every time in the discussion meeting, Sarutobi Hizaki is loyal to Danzo, Xiaochun, and Menyan.


    Can Uchiha Itachi kill his clan?


    Sarutobi Rishan directly attacked with a heavy punch, threw the pot to Danzo, relieved him of his advisory position, and disbanded the roots and absorbed them into his own secret.


    This method is not wise.


    Good reputations are all from Sarutobi Hiji, and all dirty work is from Danzo.


    So at this juncture, Sarutobi Hizaki will definitely turn a blind eye to this matter.


    But at this moment, a cry suddenly came from a location not far away.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

 Chapter 18： I want to be stronger

    Xu Fan turned around to look, and found that the person who came was not someone else, but the former Naruto Uzumaki.


    He closed his eyes, holding a stick in his hand, yelling from his mouth, and rushed towards this side.


    "Naruto?"


    Xu Fan was surprised by this, and wondered how Naruto''s good looks would appear here.


    Isn¡¯t he enjoying ramen at Yile Ramen?


    Kakashi quickly recognized the person.


    "I''ll leave it to you." Xu Fan looked around, took a look at the dead body, and threw it at Kakashi directly, regardless of his reaction, and rushed forward quickly.


    Anyway, the current Naruto Uzumaki is a child. Let him witness the corpse at the root, which might cause a psychological shadow on him.


    Three steps in two steps, Xu Fan pulled the stick in Naruto''s hand, then turned around, and reversed the position of himself and Naruto in two steps, so that his back was facing Kakashi and the root ninja. Dead body.


    But this didn''t make Naruto calm down. Instead, he clenched his small fist and slammed the eighth fist.


    Xu Fan looked speechless, so he had to throw the stick casually, and then squeeze his hands.


    In this way, Naruto naturally began to struggle.


    "It''s me, Xu Fan."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and had to show his identity.


    As soon as he heard the name Xu Fan, Naruto''s struggling movements paused, and his closed eyes slowly opened.


    When he saw Xu Fan really standing in front of him, his eyes suddenly became moist, and then he burst into tears like a river bursting.


    "Great¡­¡­"


    "Xu Fan..."


    "Uuuuu...I thought..."


    Xu Fan glanced at Kakashi, and noticed that he had begun to process the corpses here, and temporarily hid them in the woods.


    At the same time, Kakashi made a gesture towards Xu Fan, motioning him to stabilize Naruto''s emotions.


    Xu Fan nodded, slowly let go of Naruto''s hands, then squatted down to help Xiao Naruto wipe his tears.


    "If a man has tears, don''t flick it."


    Xu Fan''s voice is very gentle, "Why did you run here? Isn''t the ramen delicious?"


    Judging from Naruto''s performance, his appearance here is not like an accident.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Naruto took a sniffle, and then began to explain.


    Xu Fan was the first friend he made and the first person his age to invite himself to eat ramen.


    Perhaps to Xu Fan, he is just one of many friends.


    But Xu Fan is the only friend to himself.


    When those root ninjas took Xu Fan away, Naruto was particularly worried.


    So, he ran out of the ramen restaurant, and walked all the way until he saw the root ninja attacking Xu Fan.


    , Naruto saw such a scene, and he was shocked at once.


    "Sorry, Xu Fan..."


    Naruto cried loudly while apologizing to Xu Fan.


    When he saw those people attacking Xu Fan, his instinct was not to help the first time, but to turn around and escape.


    Ming Mingming Xu Fan is his first friend.


    But at a critical moment, he chose to escape because of fear.


    "Because of this?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but wonder for a moment, wondering whether he should cry or laugh.


    Although those root ninjas are not their opponents, Naruto is still not clear.


    In his eyes, he is just better than Sasuke, not a real ninja.


    Even, Naruto was afraid to run away, which is enough to prove this.


    But even so, Naruto returned.


    In Xu Fan''s view, this can be done not only by courage.


    Because I am alone, I understand the feeling of helplessness.


    Because of being isolated, I will treat people kindly.


    "Okay, okay." Xu Fan raised the corners of his mouth and smiled what he thought was the brightest smile, helping Naruto wipe away the tears, "Isn''t Naruto coming back to save me?"


    "But..."


    Naruto was still twitching his nose, trying to turn his head, but found that Xu Fan''s hand was holding his back of his head, preventing him from turning back.


    Looking at Xu Fan who was smiling, Naruto seemed to understand something.


    "It''s...it''s all right." Xu Fan said softly, "Thank you, Naruto, for not abandoning me at a critical moment. In my opinion, you are already the bravest person in the world."


    "thank you."


    Looking at Xu Fan in front of him, Naruto''s mood became even more excited.


    the first time.


    This is the first time someone has said thank you.


    is also the first time that some people say that they are brave.


    is the first time someone praises himself like this.


    Even at this moment, Naruto felt that Xu Fan was the angel who had descended by his side.


    No one is better than him.


    However, this also made it harder for Naruto to control his emotions and cry louder.


    "OK OK."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he had to straighten up and gently touched his head.


    And Kakashi took advantage of this opportunity to hide in the grove.


    Xu Fan didn''t intend to urge Naruto, and let him release all the pressure he had always had. UU reading


    In fact, Xu Fan knew in his heart that the reason Naruto would cry so sad was not just because he was afraid that he turned and ran away.


    And he has always been helpless, weak, poor, and lonely.


    It is precisely because of this that he is so obsessed with feelings.


    treat Sasuke like this, treat Kozakura like this, treat Jiraji like this.


    Now...to myself too.


    Even Xu Fan didn''t know how long Naruto had been crying. He only knew that after he completely released the pressure, the sky was already dark and his chest was wet.


    "Xu Fan..."


    "I''m here." Xu Fan nodded, "Are you going back?"


    Naruto did not speak, but was silent for a long time, as if he was struggling with choices.


    Xu Fan is not anxious, waiting patiently for Naruto.


    For a long time, Ming Talent seemed to muster up all the courage and make up his mind, and asked Xu Fan.


    "Can you teach me?"


    "Ok?"


    "I want to become stronger..." Naruto took a deep breath, clenched his hands into fists, "I want to become stronger..."


    "Will you become Hokage?" Xu Fan said jokingly, thinking that Naruto must want to become stronger and then become Hokage, which was recognized by the village.


    In fact, Naruto is such a character.


    However, Naruto''s answer surprised Xu Fan.


    "Well, I want to become Naruto, and then surpass all Naruto, get everyone''s approval, but..."


    Naruto took a deep breath and continued, "If I become stronger, I won''t have to shrink from fear, Xu Fan...I want to have the power to protect my companion..."

 Chapter 19： New sign-in task

    Konoha Building, inside the Hokage Office.


    Sarutobi Hizen, a third-generation Hokage, was sitting on the seat, took out a pipe in his hand, lit it, took a slight inhalation, and slowly exhaled a smoke ring.


    In front of him, Kakashi, who was half kneeling on the ground, was reporting on what happened today.


    Sarutobi Hizen''s heart is far less calm than on the surface.


    On the one hand, according to Kakashi''s narrative, Xu Fan killed the roots that Danzo had cultivated for many years with his crushing strength.


    This kind of strength is not something that Shinobu generally has.


    In other words, this is equivalent to confirming that Xu Fan did have the power to kill Yun Ren and destroy the border forest!


    If Xu Fan has Mu Dun''s blood succession boundary...


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help taking a breath, and he was shocked that Xu Fan might be more powerful than he thought.


    On the other hand, he never expected that Danzo would form a team of ten and ran to assassinate Xu Fan.


    Is he crazy?


    Xu Fan is not only a member of the thousand hands, but also a rare genius.


    As long as he trains well, he will definitely become a better ninja than Uchiha Itachi and guard Konoha.


    "No wonder Danzo suddenly found me before and asked to arm the Uchiha clan..."


    Sarutobi Rizen muttered to himself, but he couldn''t understand Danzo''s motives against Xu Fan.


    He is not from the Uchiha clan.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Danzo can''t hold even the Senshou clan.


    For a moment, Sarutobi Hitoshi couldn''t help but recall the past.


    Over the years, Sarutobi Hizen has always been obsessed with Ropeshu''s death. If it weren''t for his death, Tsunade would not suffer from panicemia and leave the village.


    So when he sees Xu Fan, he sometimes thinks of Tsunade and Rope Tree.


    But the current village is not as good as it used to be.


    No one thought at the time that Dashe Maru would conduct a brutal human experiment and eventually defected from the village.


    Bo Feng Shui Men will sacrifice in the turbulent night.


    Even though it is now a big country, its economic development is the inverse of the five big countries. Outside, Yunren Village is watching.


    There is another Uchiha clan inside...


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Konoha today is already suffering from internal and external troubles.


    "Kakashi." Sarutobi Hizen lowered his pipe and said slowly, "You will protect it secretly during this time."


    This time, he would never allow Danzo to do anything more.


    Especially in this period.


    After that, Sarutobi Hitizan directly made a gesture, indicating that Kakashi could withdraw.


    "Yes."


    Kakashi gave a clear answer, then turned around, opened the door of the office, left here, and went to the residence of the Senshou Clan.


    Seeing the office door closed again, Sarutobi Hisaki''s eyes gradually became deeper, and he muttered to himself meaningfully.


    "Danzo, Danzo..."


    At the same time, Xu Fan has also sent Naruto home, and then left him a portion of the money so that he will remember to buy breakfast tomorrow.


    Because Xu Fan remembered that when he watched Naruto, there was a story about Naruto¡¯s experience as a child, and there was such a scene in it.


    Xiao Naruto stood in front of Yi Lela for a long time. When he touched his pocket, there were only a few scattered coins, so he had to run to the back mountain to pick mushrooms.


    But this paragraph is full of weirdness.


    Wave Fengshuimen is not only the fourth generation of Naruto, but also the hero of the third Ninja War.


    How can a character like this have no savings?


    Don''t tell yourself that Bo Feng Shuimen is like an adult Sakura, busy repaying the mortgage all day long.


    The head of a village, don¡¯t even divide the house?


    how could it be possible.


    Even if it is the same, it is reluctant.


    Look at Konohamaru''s treatment when he was a child. The tutor followed all day long, and persuaded him with all his heart.


    And retreat ten thousand steps, Hafeng Mizuno and Uzumaki Kushina chose to sacrifice for the village, not to mention asking Naruto to teach the ninja.


    Is it difficult to find a housekeeper?


    Is it difficult to find someone who can take care of Naruto''s daily life 24 hours?


    Even if Bofeng Shuimen really didn''t leave any savings, the three generations can''t pay for it by themselves?


    have to let Naruto drink expired milk?


    "And the death of the rope tree..."


    Xu Fan lay on his bed, staring directly at the ceiling, but he was full of thoughts for a while.


    Although he knew Danzo''s style of acting, Xu Fan was very surprised about the assassination of himself.


    But thinking about it from another angle, this also means that Danzo has no scruples about the surname Senju.


    Is the death of the rope tree also related to Danzo?


    "If I remember correctly, among my own disciples, Sarutobi''s favorite person is actually Oshemaru. Even if he did a human experiment, Sarutobi''s response was very fascinating at the beginning."


    "And not only Sarutobi Hizaki, but even Danzo also respects Oshamaru."


    "Even if Oshamaru defected to Konoha, Danzo kept in touch with him in private."


    "At that time, Tsunade was undoubtedly a strong opponent of Oshemaru."


    The more he thought about it, the more Xu Fan felt that the upper and lower Konoha was full of weirdness.


    made him feel that Sarutobi Hitoshi was using Danzo''s hand to clear out dissidents.


    Especially when Dashemaru attacked Konoha, Danzo, Xiaochun, and Menyan, none of these Konoha executives knew where they went.


    And in the face of the four purple flame formations, no one at UU reading really ran to help.


    Even if the three generations of Naruto were blown up as the **** of ninjas when they were young, how old were the three generations at that time?


    I really think that the Oshe Maru, who even Fengying can kill, has no assassin in his hand, and can''t beat three generations?


    Jilai also ran to catch snakes...


    Kay wanted to open eight doors to help but was stopped by Kakashi...


    Are you really afraid of the death of three generations?


    "Danzo is not so much the root of Konoha, it is better to say that the root of Konoha is the entire upper Konoha."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but shook his head, he himself didn''t like this kind of conspiracy theory speculation.


    But other than that, he couldn''t find a better explanation for all this.


    Could it be...


    I really have to agree with that. The painting behind Naruto is broken, so there are many things that I can¡¯t match.


    It may be possible to cross before, but now...


    My place is not a cartoon, but a real world.


    Even if there are any bugs in Hokage Comics itself, Xu Fan feels that the world can correct itself.


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help thinking about these things, an auxiliary voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    New sign-in task released!


    is limited to three days, please go to the Hokage office to sign in. After successfully sign in, you will get a sign in reward!


    Xu Fan frowned subconsciously, "Limited to three days?"


    "Hokage Office?"


    Xu Fan was a little surprised by the sign-in mission this time. This was the first time he saw a time-limited mission.


    However, the limited time should also be regarded as a kind of difficulty increase. If the sign-in is successful, the reward may be even more generous.


    "Well, just use that incident as a reason."

 Chapter 20： Blood Succession Limits

    Until the next day, Xu Fan did not go to the Ninja School.


    Although the new sign-in task is limited to three days, Xu Fan couldn''t hold back his emotions when he thought of a new sign-in reward.


    You know, Danzo has made up his mind to get rid of himself.


    This failure may make a comeback soon.


    Assassination is not good, and it is possible to choose methods such as poisoning.


    The sign-in reward is the simplest and most direct way to become stronger.


    Soon, Xu Fan put on a set of clean clothes, then left the residence of the Qianshou clan and went straight to the Konoha Building.


    The sign-in task requires him to stay in the Hokage office for ten seconds, and then he can be rewarded. As long as he has a suitable reason, he will naturally not arouse the suspicion of the third generation of Hokage.


    "But again, how could anyone suspect that I have a sign-in assistant."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, and then came to the Konoha Building.


    Sarutobi is not only the third generation of Hokage, but also one of the strongest ninjas in Konoha Village.


    So the guards here are not strict, at least on the surface, and when someone asked, Xu Fan only responded calmly, saying that he had something important to report to the third generation of Hokage.


    plus the coat of arms of the Senshou clan, the guards here did not chase him away.


    Of course, the minimum process is still needed, such as this guard leading Xu Fan to the office of the third generation of Hokage.


    "Huh..."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath. So far, everything has gone smoothly. All that is left is to walk into the Hokage office and complete the sign-in.


    As for Danzo, no matter how frenzied he is, it is impossible to ambush himself in such a place.


    After a while, the guards led Xu Fan to the door of the Hokage office, then knocked on the door to help Xu Fan express his intention.


    "Why would he come..."


    Sarutobi slashed his brows and frowned. It stands to reason that Xu Fan should have gone to the Ninja School at this time.


    "Come in."


    After the three couldn''t breathe, Sarutobi Rizen gave an order to let Xu Fan in.


    "Hokage-sama, hello."


    Xu Fan greeted him as soon as he saw Sarutobi Rizen.


    To be honest, Xu Fan didn''t want to come to this kind of place, but who would let the sign-in place be here.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location, and the sign-in is officially started!


    quit halfway as sign-in failure!


    The progress bar starts!


    1%


    twenty three%


    Hearing a familiar sound in his ear, Xu Fan''s heart was also relieved.


    "What''s the matter?" Sarutobi cut his hands together, put his elbows on the table, and leaned forward. While asking Xu Fan, he also hinted that the guard could leave with his facial expressions.


    Xu Fan nodded, but did not speak, but waited until the guard behind him closed the office door, and walked forward a few steps.


    Sarutobi Rischi''s patience is very good, seeing Xu Fan not saying anything, there is no plan to urge him.


    86%


    100%


    In a very quiet environment, Xu Fan successfully completed this sign-in.


    Congratulations to the host, sign in successfully!


    Get rewards: Blood Succession Limit¡¤Wooden Dun!


    After hearing the task reward, Xu Fan felt a sudden pain in his body, as if his flesh and blood were torn apart and then reorganized.


    But this feeling came quickly, and disappeared just as quickly.


    Before Xu Fan was ready to clenched his teeth, the pain disappeared without a trace.


    Even the whole body feels lighter.


    "Wooden..."


    Xu Fan rolled his throat, feeling very happy.


    Although he is a tribe with a thousand hands, he also possesses an inter-column-level chatura, and he is also proficient in five chakra variations with different attributes.


    But...


    Blood Succession Boundary is such a thing, if you have it, you have it, if you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t have it.


    Actually, the so-called Blood Succession Limitation is nothing but a new escape technique produced by mixing two chakra properties at the same time.


    and an organ in the body is different from the abilities that ordinary people obtain, such as the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan and the white eyes of the Hyuga clan.


    And Mu Dun is a new type of escape from the combination of the two chakra properties of water and soil.


    But this is not something that can be done by someone who has both water and soil attributes at the same time.


    Such as Sarutobi Sun Slash and Haaki Kakashi, they are all proficient in the five chakra attributes.


    But none of them can use Mu Dun.


    Therefore, Xu Fan''s excitement when he was rewarded for the task was not something that could be described in words.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    came to the Hokage office to sign in and got Mu Dun from the original Hokage.


    Think from another angle, if the next sign-in location is Uchiha station, will I get the writing wheel?


    Where is the residence of the Hyuga clan?


    Matekai¡¯s home?


    But like the previous few times, after completing the check-in, the new check-in task did not continue to be released.


    It seems that your sign-in assistance should only be triggered under certain nodes.


    "Xu?" Seeing that Xu Fan hadn''t spoken late, Sarutobi couldn''t help but urge.


    "what."


    Hearing the voice of Sarutobi, Xu Fan''s thoughts were temporarily stopped, and then he talked about changing his name to Qianshou Xu Fan.


    I have to say, this made Sarutobi hit a black line.


    You were assassinated by the roots yesterday. UU Reading ended up here early this morning just to tell yourself that you want to change your name?


    And the so-called name change is just an extra Fan?


    Where is the meaning? !


    "The word "fan" is to keep me from forgetting my original intention. Even if I get a powerful force, I am just a mortal among all living beings."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and moved out Huyou Naruto''s rhetoric out of Huyou Hokage.


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"


    When he realized that Xu Fan was standing at the door of his office, he envisioned countless possibilities in his mind.


    For example, Xu Fan is worried that the roots will assassinate him again, seeking his own protection.


    Or come to file a complaint and ask him to punish Danzo himself.


    may also ask himself to give him an explanation.


    As a result, I never expected that Xu Fan would change his name when he spoke!


    He didn''t even look at the roots or Danzo!


    deserves to be you!


    For a while, Sarutobi Hizen couldn''t help but lean back tactically.


    "That''s why you came?"


    "Well, of course." Xu Fan nodded without hesitation, indicating that this is indeed a very important matter.


    After all, two names for one person are weird, so it''s better to combine them together.


    so convenient!


    "And one more thing."


    As soon as he heard this, Sarutobi Rizen sighed, thinking that this was normal.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama."


    Xu Fan said with a serious face, "I want to graduate from Ninja School in advance."


    "Huh?" Sarutobi Rizen frowned instantly.


    "There, there is nothing left for me to learn." Xu Fan said firmly.

 Chapter 21： Xu Fans troubles

    Xu Fan is not pretending to be force, and he does not have the strongest pretender system, and he does not need fancy pretenders, so he just described the current facts calmly.


    Although Xu Fan proposed to go to a ninja school at the beginning, a large part of it is related to the process and the place of check-in.


    Even according to the original plan, Xu Fan plans to graduate early.


    If you continue to stay at the ninja school, go to school and after school step by step, and wait until you graduate with Naruto, Oshimaru will almost attack Konoha.


    At that time, no matter how powerful he was, it was just a forbearance.


    and Jiraiya, Tsunade''s existence cannot be compared.


    Looking at the Konoha timeline, when Hokage III died in battle, it was undoubtedly the easiest chance to become Hokage.


    It¡¯s just that Xu Fan didn¡¯t expect to sign in for the fourth time, and he got Mu Dun¡¯s Blood Succession Boundary.


    He thought such a good thing would take a while.


    During this period, it would be nice to learn ninjutsu at the ninja school.


    But now, there is no need for that.


    "Speaking of which, Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang''s abilities, it seems that none of them were learned in a ninja school."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    Naruto¡¯s two great killers, Helix Maru was learned by Jiraiya, and the shadow clone was stolen from the book of seals.


    Sasuke¡¯s writing wheel is born, Rachel was taught by Kakashi.


    Not to mention other people, either they are family secrets, or they are learning from the Shinnin teacher.


    Ninja School''s things, the more practical ones are clone technique and transformation technique.


    However, now, the self who has the limit of blood succession, has the strongest clone of Mu Dun.


    Transfiguration is another low-level ninjutsu, and you can master it by reading it yourself.


    Even if I graduate early now, there is no loss.


    Actually, regardless of whether his fourth sign-in reward is Mu Dun, Xu Fan intends to take this opportunity to talk about it with Sarutobi.


    Graduating early and becoming a Shinobu, where the Shinobu guides herself, it is obviously the most suitable route.


    It¡¯s not a precedent for me to graduate early.


    Such as Uchiha Itachi.


    He just graduated early. He had already become a Shinobu when he was seven years old. When he was his age, he was already the captain of Anbe.


    And his same period, only recently graduated.


    Since even Uchiha Itachi can do it, why can''t you do it?


    Is he Uchiha?


    Then I still belong to the Senju family.


    Does he have a kaleidoscope?


    I have sign-in assistance!


    Even if Uchiha Itachi suddenly opens a Susa Noshi, he can calmly ask him.


    Do you also think of dancing?


    However, Sarutobi Rizhan did not directly respond to Xu Fan, but sat in a position to be silent for a while.


    Although this incident also surprised Sarutobi Hisaki, it was more reliable than changing the name.


    And what happened yesterday has also proved that Xu Fan''s strength far exceeds that of his peers.


    is even worse than Shinobu.


    asked Xu Fan to graduate early, and then let Shangren be responsible for guiding him.


    "I will consider this matter."


    For a long time, Sarutobi Hizen said slowly, "It is more than two months before the latest graduation. Before that, you will continue to study in Iruka."


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded.


    Although Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t give a direct answer, the meaning was clearly expressed.


    If you can pass the graduation exam two months later, you can graduate early.


    At the same time, if there is a change within these two months, Sarutobi Hizaki also has room for maneuver.


    After all, he is still considering.


    But in Xu Fan''s view, this matter is not a big problem.


    "correct."


    Sarutobi Rizen suddenly stood up from his seat, as if thinking of something, "Would you like to see Hinata?"


    "Hinata?"


    "Well, after being held hostage by Yunren, she was only frightened. After conditioning, there is no major problem. It''s just that the matter has not yet ended, so Hinata is now resting at home on the grounds of sick leave."


    Sarutobi Hizen had no intention of concealing this matter.


    According to the information he had, Xu Fan was the one who saved Hinata that day.


    About the details of the matter, he probably knows better than himself.


    In addition, Xu Fan¡¯s performance made him very satisfied. If he trains well, even if he cannot become the next Hokage, he can inherit the will of fire wholeheartedly and protect Konoha!


    There is nothing wrong with asking him to contact Hyuga''s family in advance.


    The most important thing is that I can also take this opportunity to further my relationship with the Hyuga clan.


    "It just so happens that I want to go to Hyuga''s house too, so let''s go together."


    Sarutobi Rizhan sent an invitation to Xu Fan, took the Hokage hat, and placed it on his head.


    "Good too."


    Xu Fan nodded, but he felt that Sarutobi Hizen was not a person who could do useless work.


    Look at when Naruto became the seventh generation of Hokage, he was busy like a social animal every day.


    Comparing three generations again, his daily workload seems to be shopping in the village and doing home visits.


    are all Hokage, no matter how big the gap is, where?


    Said that Sarutobi had Danzo, but Naruto also had senior support like Sasuke and Shikamaru.


    Based on this and that kind of relationship, Xu Fan felt that Sarutobi Rizen apparently used seeing Hinata as an excuse to invite him to go with him.


    Actually, it''s very likely that on the one hand, it is necessary to discuss with the Hyuga family how to solve the problems caused by Yunnin Village.


    On the other hand, I want to have a good relationship with Hinata.


    After all, the family of the Hyuga family is divided, and the class hierarchy is very obvious. As the eldest of the Hyuga family, Hinata must be the future successor of the Hyuga family.


    If you cultivate yourself as a new Naruto, and visit Hinata on the surface, you will actually be attracted. This time is indeed a rare opportunity.


    But...


    All this is just Xu Fan''s personal guess. As for Sarutobi Rischi''s true thoughts, only he himself knows.


    "Let''s go." Sarutobi Rizen prepared a little, and then brushed past Xu Fan, then opened the door of his office and headed to the residence of Hyuga''s house.


    When Xu Fan saw this, he naturally followed quickly.


    "Speaking of which, at this time, I don''t know what the relationship between Naruto and Hinata is."


    "Anyway, I am also a hero to save the United States. What if Hinata likes me..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help recalling that the reason Hinata liked Naruto was because when Hinata encountered difficulties, Naruto stood up and helped him.


    Then I slowly liked it.


    In other words, a shy character like Hinata is actually easy to fall in love with people who treat you well.


    But she is very dedicated...


    "Ugh."


    Thinking about it, Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing. It''s not normal that no girl likes a good man like himself.


    But what if you like girls too much?


    "I just want to sign in to become stronger and become Hokage, and I don''t want to waste energy on women."

 Chapter 22： Brother and sister of Hyuga

    Xu Fan followed behind Sarutobi Hizen, and talked about trivial matters on the road.


    But seeing that Xu Fan didn''t deliberately mention that he was assassinated by the roots, Sarutobi Hizen also avoided this topic.


    The two tacitly agreed that nothing happened yesterday.


    After Xu Fan came to the residence of the Hyuga clan, he only noticed that the entire Hyuga clan¡¯s residence was very cautious, and he could see a person who had separated almost every distance.


    Sarutobi Rizaki turned a blind eye, as if already used to it.


    The door of the ¡¡¡¡zong family is not difficult to find, on the contrary, it is very conspicuous, full of a kind of full style.


    To be honest, the Hyuga clan joined the village as early as when Senjujuma reconciled with Uchiha Madara and founded Konoha.


    has experienced hundreds of years of development, and they are undoubtedly one of the Konoha veterans.


    At the same time, the Hyuga''s family also reached the end and won the title of "Konoha''s Strongest Clan".


    In Xu Fan''s eyes, this is quite the feeling that there are no tigers in the mountains.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama."


    As the head of the Hyuga sect family, Hyuga Hizu came to the door and greeted him actively.


    Although the Hyuga family is a veteran family, in the face of Hokage, the courtesy must be adequate.


    The most important thing is that Hinata¡¯s being held hostage has not yet come to an end.


    As for how to calm Yunrencun¡¯s anger, they still need three generations of Hokage''s decision.


    Behind the Hyuga Hizus, there are members of the Hyuga clan.


    It can be seen that Sarutobi Hisaki is not watching how Hinata is recovering.


    Xu Fan secretly said in his heart, but at the same time, he knew that Sarutobi Rizen should not pull himself into this meeting.


    "Well, Sunfoot." Sarutobi Rizen responded to Sunfoot, and his gaze fell on Xu Fan''s body.


    Hyuga Nizu also looked around and looked up and down Xu Fan.


    Actually, he had already investigated the person who rescued his daughter long before this.


    Now when I saw Xu Fan, I recognized him at a glance.


    "Thousand Hands Xu Fan."


    Xu Fan nodded at Hyuga Hizuka, and then introduced himself.


    "I am the head of the Hyuga Sect family, Hyuga Hizu, and Hinata''s father."


    Hyuga''s spirit is not very good, and the signs of black eyes are also obvious.


    It is not difficult to see that he was exhausted physically and mentally during this period.


    But even so, Japan Football still showed a smile to Xu Fan, as if to express his gratitude.


    Of course, as to what happened that night and the words of thanks, Nizuo said nothing.


    "He is Hinata''s classmate. He came to visit Hinata. He happened to meet him on the road, so he came together."


    "Hokage-sama, please here." Rizuo didn''t talk to Xu Fan anymore, and directly cited with one hand, then walked in front of Sarutobi Rizen, and took the initiative to lead him.


    And Xu Fan was stopped by a person who split the family.


    "Miss Hinata is here, please follow me."


    "Yeah." Xu Fan glanced at the direction of Sarutobi Rizhan and Sunfoot, and directly followed the instructions of the other party and came to the inner courtyard of the Zong family.


    As the other party said, now Hinata is recuperating here.


    But after bringing himself here, the person who split the family chose to turn around and leave.


    "It seems that the three generations really came here to discuss with Nissuke about the kidnapping last time."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but shook his head. According to the development of the plot line, I am afraid that it will not take long before Hyuga Nissa will take the initiative to dedicate himself, and then he will be handed over to Yunrencun by the Konoha executives to settle this dispute that may erupt at any time.


    And Hyuga Ningji will also hate the clan family because of this, and will seriously injure Hinata in the future.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan stood in the courtyard of Hyuga''s house and looked up at the sky.


    The breeze brushed his cheek lightly, making him feel a sudden.


    is not only the division of Hyuga, perhaps together with the clan, it is a kind of caged bird.


    is unable to resist, can only silently endure the rules laid down by the ancestors.


    Whether it is right or wrong.


    "Hinata."


    After taking back his thoughts, Xu Fan stepped forward, only to realize that Hinata, who noticed him, hid behind the door sometime, and only revealed one eye to peek at him.


    "How do you feel like a cat just hugging home."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    He was pretty sure that Hinata remembered herself that night, and thought she would be happy when she saw herself again.


    But when he thought that Hinata was such a character, Xu Fan quickly let go.


    "who are you?"


    However, just as Xu Fan hesitated to come closer and greeted Hinata, another voice came from behind him.


    This voice...


    Xu Fan turned his head subconsciously, but saw a young man with long brown hair tied into small bundles, with several layers of white bandage wrapped around his forehead.


    As soon as he saw himself appearing here, the man immediately assumed an attacking posture and looked up and down Xu Fan.


    And Xu Fan also recognized his identity at a glance.


    The super genius of the separation of Hyuga, Hyuga Neji.


    "Ningji?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, then glanced at Hinata who was hiding at the door, and suddenly reacted.


    In this period, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com Nikkei has not yet sacrificed for the Japanese football, and Hyuga Neji is also educated by him to protect Hinata at all times.


    Now the head of the clan family, the elder, is discussing business with the three generations of Hokage. As a child of the separation, Neji is naturally not qualified to stay there to listen.


    And when Hinata saw his brother Neji suddenly appear there, he was a little nervous.


    As soon as Xu Fan came in, she noticed the man who had saved her, but because of her personality, she was afraid to talk to him.


    Unexpectedly, his brother Ningci regarded him as a bad guy.


    "Thousand Hands Xu Fan."


    Xu Fan confessed his identity directly when he saw this, but his mood was a little subtle.


    Sarutobi Hizen confessed to himself on the way.


    Don''t say extra words at Hyuga''s house, and also reminded me by side.


    It was Hyuga Nizu defeated the leader of Yunnin Village and rescued Hinata.


    "I''m Hinata''s classmate. I heard that she was sick, so I came to see how she is recovering."


    Xu Fan thought for a while, and had to move out such a statement, and at the same time glanced at Hinata, hinting that she was saying something.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was that Hinata, who was hiding behind the door, turned around and fled.


    "¡­¡­"


    No matter how shy, there must be a limit.


    "Sure enough..."


    Hinata Ningji saw this, and he was even more sure that Xu Fan was not a good person. The younger sister Hinata must have escaped because of fear.


    After confirming this idea, Hyuga Ningji also unreservedly attacked Xu Fan with all his strength.


    After all, the mission of the division is to protect the clan!


    And Hinata, not only the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, but also his own sister!

 Chapter 23： The tragedy of Hyuga

    Hinata Nissa came to the backyard of the clan family. At the meeting just now, the three generations of Hokage and the senior Konoha had made a decision, and the elders of the Hyuga family also agreed with the result.


    Although the elder brother who is the patriarch is difficult to accept, this is the only way to resolve the dispute between Yunren and Konoha.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    I didn''t choose to sacrifice my life for the sake of the clan, but to protect Neji, his brother and relatives, and even Konoha.


    And now he just wants to meet Ning Ci for the last time, and then go to death generously.


    "Ningci... There are many birds flying today, they look so happy..."


    Hinata Hirasashi raised his head and looked at the blue sky, but he felt a long-lost peace and freedom in his heart.


    Yes¡­¡­


    Ever since I was engraved in a caged bird when I was a child, when I became a separated family, no matter where I went, I was taught to live for the clan.


    Especially when I saw Neji grow up and show his unparalleled talent.


    I hated in my heart more than once and cursed the clan.


    At least this time, it was a choice made by myself.


    is free choice.


    "Huh..."


    Hinaga Nikka took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    I don''t know if it is his own illusion. He feels that standing on this land, his breathing is so fresh and full of freedom.


    "Ningji?"


    However, when he found Neji, he found that his son was in an attacking position.


    And in front of him, there is another boy with black hair and black eyes.


    is obviously not from the Hyuga family.


    "Drink!"


    Ningci didn''t believe Xu Fan''s words at all.


    Not long ago, his sister Hinata was kidnapped by the ninjas of Yunnin Village.


    Now I see a stranger, maybe he sneaked in here too.


    Xu Fan¡¯s appearance is at least six or seven years older than Hinata, how could they be the same?


    The most important thing is that when Miss Hinata saw Xu Fan, she chose to escape.


    con man.


    Ning Ci quickly stepped forward and slapped Xu Fan''s face with a palm, trying to subdue him.


    I have to say, Ning Ci made a clean move, and there was no flaw in his whole body.


    The Nikkei on the side looked at him from a distance. Every time he saw Neji show his talent, he would feel sad.


    Why...


    Why is the person born in the Zong family not Neji?


    Why should there be clan and division?


    Why is there an engraving and a bird in a cage?


    Mingming Ningci''s talent is far beyond everyone, at this age, no one among his peers can do it!


    In front of Neji Hyuga, absolutely invincible!


    Hinata, who is the eldest of the clan family, but...


    Even, Hyuga Nissa felt that his eyes could predict it.


    Once the Ninja dispute recurs, Hyuga will definitely make great achievements in the war and become Konoha''s hero.


    But...


    Why.


    Why is it splitting?


    Hyuga Nissa''s hands couldn''t help clenching his fists. He was planning to come to see Neji for the last time and tell him that he chose to die on his own initiative.


    But now, looking at Neji''s posture, my heart suddenly feels mixed.


    If possible, how I wish I could see him grow up with my own eyes.


    Seeing the engraving of the bird in the cage becomes history.


    "Ok?"


    However, what Hinata didn''t expect was that Neji was perfect in terms of angle, speed, and strength, but the other party only tilted his head slightly and avoided his attack.


    This is not as simple as it seems.


    In addition to the unmatched powerful body art, the natural eye surgery is the unique skill of their clan.


    Easily predict the enemy''s movements and then strike accurately. This is the Hyuga clan.


    Ning Ci, who saw his unsuccessful blow, predicted Xu Fan''s actions decisively, and then continued to make moves.


    But even if he didn''t have a pupil technique like whitening his eyes, Xu Fan could clearly see through Ning Ci''s offensive method.


    Even though Neji at this time has no rivals among his peers, he has the assistance of white eyes.


    but¡­¡­


    My own strength is higher than Neji.


    Seeing Ning Ci re-adjust his attack, Xu Fan simply stood on the spot, condensing Chakra on his chest to improve his defense.


    àØ!


    Ningci hit Xu Fan head-on with his palm, but he felt a majestic force recoil back. He only heard a loud noise explode in his ears, and this force blasted himself out.


    Ning Ci, whose feet were off the ground, was like a kite with a broken line. It flew more than ten meters away before it thumped and fell to the ground.


    Xu Fan looked around, but saw that Hyuga Nissa did not know when he appeared here, and Neji fell right at his feet.


    And Hyuga''s face was full of shock at the moment.


    Even with a pupil technique like whitening of eyes, Nissan could not capture Xu Fan''s movements.


    From his perspective, Xu Fan just tilted his head to avoid Ning Ci''s first move, and then stood still.


    Immediately after that, Ning Ci went all out and flew out.


    Could it be that Xu Fan''s move was too fast and he didn''t catch it?


    Is this possible?


    Even if I did not open my eyes, my dynamic vision is much better than ordinary people under normal conditions.


    The most exaggerated thing is that Hyuga Ningji is a genius among the Hyuga clan. Looking at Konoha, the word genius will not be shaken.


    Even if Xu Fan looks older than Ning Ji, it is impossible to be a genius opponent.


    But the fact is that Xu Fan not only defeated Ning Ci, but he didn''t even make a single move!


    I haven''t tried hard, you are already down!


    "Father... Father..."


    Ningci was lying on the ground. Just about to get up, he saw his father and fell into a dilemma for a while.


    Did my father just see it?


    Ningci clenched his fists with both hands, only unwilling in his heart, and at the same time opened his eyes, ready to start again.


    But there are also doubts in Neji''s mind.


    That is, how exactly did Xu Fan fly himself out?


    How did he do it?


    But just when Neji was about to continue the attack, Hinata who had escaped just turned back and found a servant.


    But, facing Xu Fan and Ning Ci, Hinata still hides behind the door, not daring to step forward.


    "Stop it!"


    When the maid saw this, she stopped both sides loudly, and trot over holding a baby girl.


    After noticing the difference in Hyuga, the maid quickly explained the situation and said Xu Fan was not an intruder.


    "Hyuga Natsume and fireworks?"


    Xu Fan looked at the maid between him and Ning Ci and recognized her at a glance.


    She was the maid of the Hyuga Sect''s family, and at this time she was also the one who took care of the two-year-old fireworks.


    It seems that Hinata just now ran to her and explained the situation to her.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan glanced at Hinata subconsciously, but saw that she shrank back to the door again, at most she mustered up the courage and nodded at herself.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but **** in a cold breath, and had to complain in his heart, "Hinata at this period is too shy."

 Chapter 24： I forbid you to die!

    Regarding Hinata''s abduction, Nissara knew much more about the separation of the family, and now seeing Hinata stand up, he quickly realized this.


    But because of this and that kind of relationship, Nikkei didn''t say much, but regarded Xu Fan as a classmate of Hinata.


    "I am so sorry."


    After realizing that Xu Fan was not an intruder, Hyuga Neji also directly apologized to Xu Fan.


    The reason why he would suddenly act is because he just wants to protect his lovely sister.


    "It''s nothing." Xu Fan nodded, saying that he didn''t need to worry about it, but he noticed the baby girl in Hinata''s hands.


    Hinata fireworks.


    Although Xu Fan had seen Naruto manga and anime before crossing, many details have been lost.


    It is only now that I see the fireworks that I recall some of the things about the Hyuga clan.


    Nizu and Niiza are obviously twins, but they were cast as a bird in a cage because they were born a few minutes late.


    This shows that the clan is inherited by the eldest son, and the second son becomes a division.


    According to this logic, Hyuga''s clan should have only one person.


    But in fact, the clan is a clan, especially when Ning Ci is telling his memories, it is obvious that he is the Hyuga clan, and is not the father of the Hyuga, and there is no caged bird on his forehead.


    Is it the clan or the separation? The elders Hyuga decide for themselves?


    If this is the case, isn¡¯t the division a slave selected by the clan?


    When thinking of this, Xu Fan couldn''t help but sympathize with Ning Ci''s life.


    My father was aggrieved, and even before he died, he said that he would tell Neji his last words.


    The results of it?


    After a few years, I will not say it!


    None of the people present have told Neji why his father died!


    And the reason why Rizu made up his mind to tell Neji the truth was also because he saw Neji and Naruto clash.


    saw the talent he showed.


    In other words, if Neji is not strong enough to become the number one in his peers and enters the finals of the Chunin exam, will Hyuga Nissa never say it?


    And the saddest thing is...


    Ningji reached the end, and it just repeated the fate of Nikkei.


    sacrificed himself for Naruto and Hinata.


    "Thanks, How about you."


    Suddenly, Hyuga turned around, expressed gratitude to Xu Fan, and then explained Miss Hinata''s situation.


    Although Takashi Hinata is a clan, he is very shy, even if he knows that Xu Fan has saved him, he still doesn''t dare to come into direct contact with strangers like him.


    Hinata Xia hopes Xu Fan can understand.


    "It''s okay, now that I see her is fine, I''m relieved." Xu Fan nodded, "Don''t care about me, when the third generation of Hokage ends the meeting, I will go back with him."


    Since Hinata is embarrassed to come over, Xu Fan has no plans to coax her in the past.


    I will look at the flowers here by myself, and I will go back when Sarutobi is over there.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that when he was about to kill time casually, his sign-in assistant rang again.


    posted two missions on the same day, which surprised Xu Fan, but he was naturally very happy.


    Because as long as you sign in, you can get rewards and become stronger.


    is just the content of the mission this time, which surprised Xu Fan.


    Special sign-in task is released!


    Please go to the Hyuga Zongjia meeting room to change the end of Hyuga Nissan and sign in. After signing in, you will get a sign-in reward!


    Xu Fan: "???"


    Change the end of Hyuga Nikkei?


    Let me change the mortal ending of Hyuga Nissa?


    For a while, Xu Fan even wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    The ¡¡¡¡ check-in task is not to arrive at the check-in location and wait ten seconds?


    I didn''t expect this kind of sign-in method.


    "Special sign-in task..."


    "If you finish, will you get better rewards..."


    Although Xu Fan sympathizes with the fate of Nikkei and Neji, he is not a Virgin.


    And, to save the fate of Nikkei, one must stand on the opposite side of Hyuga and Sarutobi.


    Therefore, Xu Fan originally planned to open one eye and close one eye, not intending to participate.


    But now...


    The situation is different.


    Think about what rewards have been given for the previous check-ins?


    The chakra at the level of the pillars, Mu Dun¡¯s blood inherits the limit, the five kinds of chakra attribute changes, proficient, lonely gourmet.


    Any one can be alone in this world.


    This is just an ordinary sign-in task.


    What about the special one?


    White eyes?


    Rebirth Eye?


    "hiss..."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, and his mentality quickly changed.


    Even from the posted information of the sign-in task, even if he did not complete the sign-in, he would not be punished.


    But...


    If you don¡¯t get a reward, isn¡¯t that a loss!


    "Hyuga, daily difference."


    Xu Fan raised his head, his gaze fell directly on Nipples.


    The day difference at this time is undoubtedly a gentle father. He squatted on the ground, gently rubbing Neji''s head, showing an unprecedented smile.


    The man is just right, but the father is soft!


    Xu Fan believes that anyone who sees this scene will not be indifferent to UU reading .


    People are not grass and trees, if they can be round, they will roll, and the square will stop!


    The world is unfair, so you should criticize it!


    "Ok?"


    Nissa watched Nei Ci, trying to firmly engrave his last appearance in his heart, but noticed Xu Fan stepping forward and walking towards this side.


    "Hello there."


    "What''s the matter?" Nikkashi straightened up and asked softly.


    In any case, Xu Fan was also the one who saved Miss Hinata, and the family of Hyuga owed him a favor.


    Moreover, Xu Fan was brought by the third generation of Hokage himself.


    Who would dare to neglect him?


    Ningci also looked at Xu Fan, but his thoughts were all on his father.


    On weekdays, my father has always been a stern person, unsmiling, but I don''t know why, but he feels that today''s father is like a different person.


    is very gentle.


    This makes Neji feel strange, but he likes his father very much.


    "I have something to see Hokage three generations."


    Xu Fan said straightforwardly.


    It¡¯s easy to get to the meeting room. Even if the errand doesn¡¯t lead me, I can find it myself.


    The difficulty lies in how to change his mortal ending.


    You need to know that on the forehead of Nikkei, there is the curse of a bird in a cage. As long as the Zong family thinks about it, his brain will die.


    If there is a stalemate in the situation, the ghost knows if those from the clan will come to such a move.


    And in this situation, let him stay away from the Zong family, I am afraid he will not agree.


    Because today''s daily slack is not forced, but voluntary death.


    can only...


    Persuade, or persuade (physically) those people, to dispel this stupid idea.

 Chapter 25： loose the temper

    Diarrhea looked at Xu Fan, but in the end he did not refuse.


    The decision to settle the dispute between Yunren Village has ended.


    He died on behalf of Hyuga Hizu, and then delivered the body to Yunnin Village.


    This incident has come to an end.


    "follow me."


    Nissa asked Neji to stay here, guarding her sister Hinata, and then turned to lead the way.


    "Thank you."


    The two went one after the other, and when they were halfway through, the disparity suddenly came out with a thank you.


    Xu Fan glanced at him and said it was nothing.


    "Do not."


    Nissa shook his head, "Ms. Hinata is not only the hope of the family, but also the daughter of my brother Nissu."


    "And the person in charge of the night watch that day was also me, if..."


    "Stop talking about this."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he immediately interrupted the slack and told him not to speak any more.


    "Maybe this is the death of man."


    Although Nissara didn''t make many appearances in Naruto, Xu Fan felt that he was an unsmiling person.


    bears the tremendous pressure of the bird in the cage, which keeps him breathless.


    It is hard to imagine that such a person would have a relationship with strangers like myself.


    "Well, I was the one who made a mistake." Nikkei was taken aback, then nodded, remained silent, and took Xu Fan to the meeting room.


    Xu Fan didn''t make a sound either. Instead, his brain revolved very fast, and he designed lines to be said for a while.


    After all, I am just an ordinary person. Although he has power, he is not good at calculations and games.


    If you put yourself in the death note, or the worldview of a full-time hunter that requires wit, it is estimated that you will soon be confused.


    Who am I, where am I, how did I die?


    How to let the Hyuga family and the Konoha executives give up the idea of ??sacrificing the daily slack with pleasure, it is necessary to think about the wording.


    Soon, Xu Fan followed Nissa through the entrance and came to the meeting room where the three generations of Hokage and the Hyuga clan discussed and made decisions.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that not only Sarutobi Hizaki, but also Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan were also here.


    When they noticed that Xu Fan was following behind Nissara, a trace of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    "Why are you here."


    Noting that the Hyuga Sect''s family was a little dissatisfied with Xu Fan''s arrival, Sarutobi Hitoshi immediately took the lead, and then glanced at him, suggesting that he should go out first.


    Although the patriarch Hyuga Nizu is very grateful to Xu Fan for saving his daughter, it does not mean that the elders will also buy it.


    Especially the excessive cowardice that Hinata is showing now, which makes them a little disappointed.


    The most important thing is that this is the highest leader of the Hyuga family, talking with the leader of Konoha, and Xu Fan, who is not even a ninja, set foot here.


    "Daily disparity, what''s going on?"


    An elder Hyuga directly attacked, and his face did not have the slightest guilt for sacrificing the disparity, but rather condescending arrogance.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Nikkei wanted to explain, it was Xu Fan who said that there was something important to meet with three generations of Hokage, and then he brought him.


    As soon as the throat uttered, it was overwhelmed by Xu Fan''s voice and was interrupted.


    "Are you going to send Hyuga Nissa to death?"


    Xu Fan directly chose to take the lead.


    Not only the Hyuga Sect''s family, but even the three generations of Hokage, turning to bed, and Mito Menyan are shocked.


    Is this guy questioning their decision?


    And, how did he know this?


    Hinata Nisasa told him?


    Didn¡¯t he just express that he is willing to sacrifice himself to save the Hyuga clan and the village?


    How can you tell outsiders about this in a blink of an eye?


    "Daily difference!"


    Elder Hyuga''s palm was slapped on the table again, and his face was full of anger. The blue veins on his temple were violent one after another, glaring at Nissa, as if asking him for sin.


    Sarutobi Rizhan also immediately stopped Xu Fan and told him not to be presumptuous here.


    Although it is not clear why Nikkei told Xu Fan about this, this is not something he can participate in.


    And the daily slack that became the target of public criticism for a while is also a face of confusion.


    From beginning to end, he never mentioned a word to Xu Fan!


    How did this guy know about this?


    Is it possible that he still has the ability to read minds?


    The most embarrassing thing is how to deal with the present.


    "Elder, I..."


    What I didn''t expect was that when I was about to explain, I was interrupted by Xu Fan.


    "This is the Hyuga clan? There is no evidence that they guilty of blood. If something happens, they hide behind the separation and keep warm? What about your responsibility? That''s it?"


    Suddenly, Xu Fan''s remarks were like a boulder falling into the lake, stirring up waves.


    Not only the Hyuga Sect''s family, but even the Hyuga branch''s family glared at Xu Fan.


    What is going on with Xu Fan today?


    Sarutobi Rizen looked at Xu Fan in dismay, with an unbelievable look.


    "You said it wasn''t that Nikkei told you, so how did you know about this?"


    Only the elder of the Hyuga Sect¡¯s family still kneeled on the ground. Although his heart was also very angry, it was not like the younger generation that affected his sanity.


    "As a Clan of Thousands of Hands, if you don''t have a reasonable explanation, this is not a fault that can be regarded as nothing happened with an apology."


    Elder Hyuga looked directly at Xu Fan, and the two sides faced each other, and their words were like a cold wind, and they were forcing each other.


    If it weren''t for Sarutobi Hizaki sitting here, he would not be able to get out of this room just based on what Xu Fan said just now!


    It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that the thousand-handed teenager from UU reading can still stand there and say it is entirely based on the face of the three generations of Hokage.


    "Why do I need to explain to you when I act in a thousand hands?"


    Xu Fan strode forward, guarding Hyuga Nikkei behind him, and said loudly.


    Only in terms of aura, Xu Fan alone overwhelmed the entire Hyuga Zong family.


    Actually, this is not because Xu Fan is reckless and brave.


    but he has this confidence!


    The current self is not only the Chatonra at the level of the Qianshou Zhujian, but also the Blood Succession Boundary, Mu Dun, which is only available in the Qianshou Zhujian.


    Cha Teng La Jia Mu Dun.


    I am an original Naruto.


    Explanation?


    I didn''t directly smash your face from a tree world, it was already giving you face.


    "enough."


    Seeing that the situation took a turn for the worse, Sarutobi Hizen had to yell both sides loudly.


    This interrupted the Hyuga Nipples who was planning to speak out to stop everyone.


    "Hokage-sama, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear this sentence."


    Elder Hyuga was also very depressed. He thought that Xu Fan would correct his attitude out of fear when he saw such a situation.


    As long as he explains a little bit, it is equivalent to giving both sides a step.


    I can give Hokage a face, so let''s just give up.


    After all, the death of a Japanese errand has become an overall situation, and there is no need to go into it.


    What made the Hyuga Sect family never expected was that Xu Fan still uttered a wild word. If this was tolerated, would Konoha be able to bully the Hyuga clan in the future?


    Even if you want to endure it, your status does not allow it.


    Then, Elder Hyuga made a direct gesture, and countless Hyuga branched off to Xu Fan.

 Chapter 26： I was so scared

    More than a dozen members of the Hyuga clan attacked Xu Fan from different directions.


    Even if it''s just a separation of families, they have the ability to open their eyes, and they can see through all the acupuncture points on Xu Fan''s body at a glance.


    Moreover, none of these people were merciful, and they moved towards Xu Fan''s key acupuncture points, wanting to teach him a severe lesson.


    In their opinion, Xu Fan¡¯s consequences are entirely self-inflicted.


    Sarutobi Hizaki and Hyuga Higashi are also a little embarrassed.


    After all, it was Xu Fan himself who provoked this dispute.


    Especially Sarutobi Hisaki, he planned to take this opportunity to win the Hyuga''s house, but he didn''t expect things to develop to this point.


    However, no one thought that this was just a step in Xu Fan''s plan.


    From the moment he walked into this room, Xu Fan had only one purpose, to anger the Hyuga clan and let them take the initiative to attack him.


    And the harder the better.


    In this way, one''s own action will become a legitimate defense.


    Because no matter how much I say, it is also a friendly exchange of words.


    You can refute me in the same way.


    But if you choose to do it, the nature is different.


    The most important thing is that more than one guy attacked him together, almost all the younger generation standing here rushed up.


    "Get away!"


    Although it was difficult for the daily difference, the choice was finally made.


    Xu Fan is a child after all, and it was because of himself that he clashed with the Zong family.


    I''m going to die anyway, it''s better to throw Xu Fan out of here before then.


    But the day-to-day divergence never expected that, through his roll of eyes, he saw the flow of Chakra in Xu Fan''s body at a glance.


    For a thirteen-year-old boy, shouldn''t there be such a chakra at this age.


    In fact, it was not only Hikka that noticed this, but the Hyuga clan who had opened their eyes also noticed this.


    There was a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    But in the next second, their expressions changed from surprise to astonishment.


    I saw Xu Fan not in a hurry, with a calm and unhurried aura exuding all over his body. The palms were pressed together to form a seal of sorrow.


    And in this scene, Sarutobi Ri cuts to the side, turns to sleep, and Mito Menyan is very shocked.


    Especially Sarutobi Hisaki, even with a slight glance, I will never admit this ninjutsu!


    In an instant, Sarutobi Rizen''s eyes widened, and he stood up from the ground.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Tree World is Coming!"


    With Xu Fan''s burst, the gorgeous floor instantly fell apart, and many trees grew out of the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye. The branches and leaves spread quickly, entwining the guy who shot Xu Fan one after another.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    The trees emerging from the mud soon hit the ceiling here, blocking all the guys who shot Xu Fan.


    "This is the limit I suppress..."


    Xu Fan said lightly.


    It''s not that he is bluffing.


    The ninjutsu of the tree world is far more overbearing than Xu Fan. If he hadn''t quickly suppressed the chakra volume, at most two or three breaths, the ceiling of the entire building would be shattered by his own ninjutsu.


    The entire residence of the Hyuga Sect''s family was transformed into a primeval forest.


    And Xu Fan believes that no one knows this better than the Hyuga clan.


    They are born with a pupil technique like white eyes, and they can clearly see the flow of chakras in their bodies.


    Even the horrified expression of the elder Hyuga tried his best to prove his guess.


    "He just... used Wooden Dun, which can only be used by the first adult."


    "This is simply the return of the ninja **** to modern times..."


    Mito Menyan couldn''t help but rolled his throat, and when he saw Mu Dun with his own eyes, he took a few steps back in shock.


    The most important thing is that although he is old, his hearing has not deteriorated.


    He clearly heard that the words Xu Fan said were the limits of my suppression.


    , not this is my limit.


    In other words, Xu Fan is telling everyone that I have tried my best to reduce the damage to a minimum.


    In fact, it''s not just Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun.


    Even experienced strong winds and waves, witnessed the first generation, the second generation of strength, known as the professor of ninjutsu, Ninjutsu''s Sarutobi Hizaki, at this time, he stood still on the spot.


    just feel the brain buzz, plunge into a blank.


    Even in Sarutobi Hizen''s heart, I had long thought about such a possibility, but I witnessed Mudan that only the first generation of Naruto and Senjujutsuma, known as the **** of the ninja world, can only see Mudan, this impact is still huge. .


    This not only shocked Sarutobi Rishou, he even wanted to bring Danzo here.


    look, it''s Mu Dun!


    The Yamato made by human experimentation is not the same level!


    This is the real wood escape!


    "Wood escape technique......"


    The elder of the Hyuga family couldn''t help taking a breath. After being shocked, his appearance was even more uncomfortable than eating shit.


    Everyone knows that Senju Zhuma relied on this blood succession boundary to put down the whole troubled times and establish the Kinaba Village.


    The most important thing is that even fools can see the current situation.


    As long as Xu Fan has a little bit of killing intent, he can punish all the clans gathered here and divide them.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that the young man in front of him is likely to be the one who will rewrite the pattern of the Ninja world in the future.


    Xu Fan''s hands dropped naturally, and then slowly swept the expressions of the crowd.


    He is very clear in his heart his goal has been achieved.


    Everyone was shocked by their own methods and was deterred by themselves.


    If they use Arrival from the beginning, these people will undoubtedly think of themselves as Uchiha Madara.


    But because of my own design, although it is also a deterrent, the effect is completely different.


    In other words, it feels like...I didn''t intend to make a move, I just wanted to be a member of the Qianshou family in a low-key manner.


    A sunny boy.


    But this is the result of you insisting on forcing me to take action.


    "Hokage-sama..."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, shook his head helplessly, the corners of his mouth rose, and a wry smile appeared.


    "I just saw dozens of Shangren rushing towards me, I was terrified."


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun: "???"


    Mito Menyan: "???"


    Hinata Nikkei: "???"


    Elder Hyuga: "???"


    Others of the Hyuga clan: "???"


    What makes you so scared? Obviously we are trembling!


    We are still firmly sealed in the trunk by you, unable to move!


    Sarutobi cut open his mouth, and stopped talking.


    What should I say?


    comfort Xu Fan? Means that he can understand?


    But in this situation, he felt that the Hyuga family was the one who needed to be comforted.


    But...


    Sarutobi Rizen does not hate Xu Fan''s actions, but after being shocked, he is very pleased with the accident before him.


    But Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan exchanged their eyes behind him, and they were equally excited.

 Chapter 27： Great power

    Where there is light, there must be darkness. Without any side, the world cannot function normally.


    This has always been the concept of the three generations of Hokage and Sarutobi.


    is also the reason why Danzo made his mistakes again and again.


    Especially on the night of the Kyuubi turmoil.


    Four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen and Uzumaki Kushina, and the sacrifice of countless lives in the village.


    made him have to agree to the human experiment proposed by Danzo.


    Transplanted the cells from the Senjutsu column to a normal person, and obtained the wooden escape technique, thus possessing the power to suppress the tail beast.


    Even if he had optimistic thoughts at the beginning, Sarutobi Hizen was still clear in his heart.


    Conducting such a human experiment will inevitably sacrifice many lives.


    In other words, in the face of the village''s interests and human life, Sarutobi''s balance in his heart finally tilted.


    At that moment, his heart darkened.


    However, it turned out to be counterproductive. The living organisms participating in the experiment are without exception, and no one can withstand the cells between the pillars.


    Not to mention letting Konoha regain control of Mu Dun, but the whole army was wiped out.


    Even Sarutobi Hitoshi who made up his mind was shaken at this moment and chose to give up.


    But...


    Sarutobi Hizaki and Shimura Danzo are not only playmates who grew up together, but also the light and shadow of Kimha Village.


    He knew very well in his heart that even if he chose to give up because of his benevolence, Danzo would continue to experiment until he got Mu Dun.


    The development of things is indeed like this. Danzo and Oshemaru hit it off. They **** a child from a nearby village and successfully created Yamato that can use Mu Dun.


    At the moment I saw Yamato, Sarutobi Hitoshi Zan Yoshi verbally condemned Danzo''s practice, but he was secretly happy.


    In this way, the village regained Mu Dun.


    has the power to suppress Kyuubi.


    This undoubtedly helped Naruto¡¯s growth and the stability of the village.


    The most important thing is that I also took advantage of this opportunity to take Yamato into his own anbu, keeping him away from Danzo.


    allows him to inherit his will of fire.


    Cherish your companions and cherish the village.


    And this also made Sarutobi Hizen more convinced of his own ideas.


    Where there is light, there must be darkness. Without any side, the world cannot function normally.


    In order to get the Mu Dun of the first generation of Hokage-sama, he did not hesitate to put blood on his hands and blacked his heart. He indulged Danzo and continued his brutal experiments. In the end, it was the land of Konoha, and he grew the strongest towering tree.


    Sarutobi Rizhan''s eyes widened, and Xu Fan''s heart was full of shocks to him.


    If Xu Fan showed his Mu Dun from the beginning, then why bother himself and Danzo to conduct any human experiments?


    Xu Fan himself is the successor between the pillars!


    The **** of Ninja in the new era!


    Gulu.


    Sarutobi Hizen rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    Actually, it''s not just Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    As a disciple of the second generation of Naruto Senshou, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan were equally shocked, and they were full of expectations for Xu Fan''s future.


    And their thinking is far more black than Sarutobi.


    Xu Fan''s wooden escape technique alone was enough to make them stand on Xu Fan''s side.


    It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that if you have to make a choice between Hyuga Zongjia and Xu Fan.


    They will choose the latter without hesitation.


    Even if the Zong family is all dead, it is enough to support the division of the family again. Anyway, the children born from the caged bird division will not be affected by the curse seal technique and are born with perfect white eyes.


    Therefore, even if Xu Fan is aggressive towards the Hyuga Zong family, the two of them will not stop it.


    The two exchanged glances, and chose silence together, without any intention of intervening.


    "What...what do you want to do?"


    At this time, the elder Hyuga couldn''t hold back his breath, a few minutes had passed since Xu Fan shot and sealed the Hyuga tribe.


    But those guys from the top Konoha, let alone stop, they taught Xu Fan, they didn''t even say a word of justice.


    This is clearly allowing everyone to do.


    "I, don''t allow me to die!"


    Xu Fan made a loud voice, not only for the Hyuga clan, but also for the high-level Konoha behind him.


    But one thing surprised Xu Fan.


    He thought that after he had done such a thing, the three generations of Hokage would stand on Hyuga''s side.


    As a result, this guy really didn''t say a word.


    Even if it is now, I once again emphasized not to allow death due to daily errands, and the high-level Konoha behind him was just watching the show.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    In addition to letting the Nikkei sacrifice this path, the Konoha executives actually have other means to calm the dispute?


    The reason for doing this is actually to suppress the Hyuga clan?


    Difficulty, from the very beginning, Konoha''s senior management didn''t really kill people, or they would kill them.


    Their real purpose is actually to take the opportunity to beat the Hyuga clan, telling the Hyuga clan how miserable you would be if there were no villagers to fight this for you.


    On the surface, it was the corpse who had handed over the day difference, but in fact, he was bowing his head to the upper level of Konoha.


    But in the final analysis, this is Xu Fan''s guess alone.


    is just the current situation, the life and death of the day difference is not particularly important in the eyes of the high-level Konoha, which made Xu Fan give birth to this idea.


    Regardless of the truth, it will take a lot of work before this incident ends. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Elder Hyuga looked at Xu Fan, and then at the Konoha high-level standing not far away.


    hiss...


    After thinking about it, Elder Hyuga could only take a breath, and then explained in a tragic tone, "Whether it is the clan or the division, they are all members of the Hyuga clan."


    "We did this only to protect the secrets of the Hyuga clan, and at the same time, for the sake of the stability of the village, we had to compromise with Yunren Village."


    "I''m the one who watched Nipples grow up, so how am I willing to let him die."


    "All this is for the village!"


    Elder Hyuga said with a serious face, as if it was really for righteousness.


    It¡¯s just these words that made Xu Fan feel funny.


    If you haven''t seen Naruto, you might be fooled by this remark.


    But in fact, in the eyes of these clan families, the separation of families is just like a tool man.


    If you really treat the splitter as a person, it is really for the helplessness of the village.


    Is it necessary to hide it for several years without telling Neji the truth?


    Even for the third generation of Hokage, Xu Fan felt that there was a problem with his approach this time.


    A regime that gains peace by betraying its own people, is this the will of fire?


    speaks nicely, because of the village''s consideration, it was forced to make a compromise.


    is a bit ugly, this is weakness.


    Traveling through the country before, Huaxia people are always well protected by the bravest among them!


    This is what a big country should have!


    "Hyuga clan, you guys have heard me clearly."


    "We love peace, but if we seek peace through struggle, we will survive, and if we seek peace through compromise, we will achieve peace..."


    "Death!"

 Chapter 28： Raider your own daily difference

    "Blindly compromise will never end well. Retreat, weakness will only arouse the enemy''s stronger desire to attack, make them more advanced, and make us more and more passive!"


    Xu Fan strode forward, his momentum was overwhelming, and his voice became louder and louder.


    He is not an aboriginal in this world. Before crossing, he was instilled with thoughts and shaped the Three Views.


    Especially the history of humiliation in one''s own country, has confirmed this idea.


    Even in the world of Naruto.


    Yunnin Village is not the first time to do such a thing.


    When Naruto''s mother was still a girl, Yunrencun sent someone to hold her back.


    Even until Uzumaki Kushina died, she thought Yunrencun wanted to get the sealing technique of Uzumaki clan.


    Until later, Raikage of Yunren Village admitted personally that they held Kushina back then in order to get Kyuubi.


    There was the case of Kushina kidnapping first, and then Hinata was kidnapped.


    is enough to prove that Yunrencun is not an upright person, and they will also make an inch without repentance.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan can''t understand it all the time.


    Why Yunnin Village would give up after getting the body of Nissara.


    It is clear that Konoha is acknowledging and showing weakness.


    After ¡¡¡¡, the Uchiha clan was destroyed.


    The strength of the two sides is even more disparity.


    When Konoha was strong, he said he was **** when he said that he was tied up, and he was forced to death when he said that he was going to die.


    On the contrary, when Konoha was the weakest, Yunrencun seemed to be disconnected and did nothing.


    kept dropping until Kirabi was captured by Sasuke, and then appeared again.


    Perhaps from the point of view of comics, the early authors did not think so much, so Lei Zhiguo is just a background board, and they can only take it out when needed.


    But the world I live in is not a cartoon, but a real world.


    Even in the original work, Hinata was hijacked by a ninja from Yunnin Village when he was three years old.


    Senju clan members did not appear either.


    But after passing through, not only became the Thousand Hands Clan, the time when Hinata was abducted also changed.


    It seems that there is a sense of sight that produces a butterfly effect when passing through.


    "So, who can guarantee that Yunrencun will not continue to attack when they get the corpse of Nikkei and discover that they can''t get the secret of Baiyan?"


    "If at that time, there are still disputes between Konoha and Yunren, wouldn''t we break our arms first? It will ruin morale?"


    "Even if it is the Hyuga Sect''s family, there will be no more than five people who are stronger than Nikkei."


    Xu Fan pressed harder step by step, forcing Elder Hyuga to change his idea of ??sacrificing daily slack.


    "Then what do you think should be done?"


    However, at this moment, Sarutobi Hizen, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    "Huh..."


    Seeing that Hokage finally didn''t keep silent, Elder Hyuga gave a long sigh of relief.


    If Xu Fan continues to press on, I am afraid I can only change his words.


    However, Elder Hyuga does not hate the current situation.


    Although Nikkei is a division of the family and a tool man, it is also a tool man of the clan.


    Moreover, the strength of the daily slack is really good. If you can stay, you can resolve this crisis.


    What can the Hyuga clan lose?


    Nothing will be lost.


    The only thing he has scruples about is actually the high-level Konoha attack after he let go.


    Therefore, the sound of Sarutobi Hizuchi now undoubtedly relieved the pressure on his shoulders.


    As for the final result, it was a matter between Hokage and Xu Fan, and had nothing to do with him.


    thought of this.


    Elder Hinata, and other members of the clan, heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    "It''s very simple."


    Xu Fan turned around and faced the three generations of Hokage who asked the question.


    "If we want to live in peace with Yunren Village, and even the Land of Thunder, blindly humility will only lead to the other side''s progress and pressing harder, but if we hit him, then tell him, let''s live together peacefully."


    "On the contrary, you can achieve your own goals."


    Xu Fan paused, "I know, at this age, saying such things is not convincing, but Master Naruto, as long as you give an order, I will take the lead!"


    Although the words are very beautiful, the disputes between Konoha and Yunren will most likely occur if the Hyuga family does not meet people.


    On the surface, this is actually a matter of choosing one.


    If you want to guarantee the daily difference and get rewards, you still have to compromise to avoid disputes with Yunren Village.


    But in fact¡­¡­


    Of course I chose the first one!


    Chakra between the Senjujutsu and the wooden escape between the Senjujutsu, this is not the **** of Ninja World?


    If you dare not let me get rewards, it depends on whether I hammer you or not.


    And back ten thousand steps.


    The only people in this are Naruto.


    They don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.


    said that it was to surrender the daily slack and resolve the crisis, but whether it can be resolved, they probably have no idea.


    Coupled with his own impassioned speech, the **** soul of the Hyuga clan, whether it is a clan or a branch, has been ignited by himself and even burned.


    Especially when he said to take the lead in the charge, Xu Fan was able to see some of them gearing up and wanted to respond to him.


    And as a divorce, let alone a divorce.


    There were hot tears in his eyes at this time, and he didn''t even dream of it.


    Under the trouble of Yunnin VillageThe Hyuga Sect family chose to sacrifice themselves to save the family.


    The senior Konoha chose to abandon himself in exchange for peace.


    Only Xu Fan really felt that the world was unfair and wanted to save himself.


    to this end¡­¡­


    He did not hesitate to deter the clan, and disobeyed the three generations of Hokage.


    put yourself in the target of public criticism!


    What kind of spirit is this?


    This is a fearless spirit!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that at this moment, Hyuga Risai not only recognized Xu Fan, but even wanted to follow him.


    If the dispute is really inevitable, I am willing to use this life to protect Xu Fan on the battlefield!


    The grace of dripping water, the spring will respond.


    What''s more, it is a life-saving grace?


    And Xu Fan not only saved himself, but also saved Ning Ci''s life.


    In the future, he might change the fate of the Hyuga clan!


    Yes, Xu Fan has such a brilliance, such a charm, and such a personality.


    However, I would never dream of a slack.


    is such a brilliant person in his heart, but his inner activity at this time is...


    "Very well, the Hyuga clan has been fooled by me, and no one should want to take the life of Nikkei again."


    "The three generations of Hokage who have always been great and upright, even for his political feathers, will not refute me at this time."


    "If there are no accidents, the life of the horror should be protected."


    "What will the reward be, roll your eyes."


    "By the way, when Naruto is over from school, take him to ramen, um."


    For a time, Xu Fan had a lot of thoughts, but he did not have the emotion to save the day''s slack.


    "Huh? Why does Nissha look at me with that look?"

 Chapter 29： I know your 1 cut

    Sarutobi Rizhan has a panoramic view of what Xu Fan has done, but he did not give an answer on the spot.


    , the current situation is not suitable for retorting.


    Secondly, I am completely immersed in the joy of regaining Mu Dun.


    Unlike the results spawned by human experiments like Yamato, Xu Fan has inherited the power of the first generation of Hokage.


    Especially his posture of releasing the Arrival.


    The breathing is steady, the tactics are sharp, the thoughts are quick, and it is the right benefit for attacking.


    just blocked the actions of the Hyuga clan and did not cause harm.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan''s proficiency with Mu Dun from the perspective of Sarutobi Rischi is as smooth and natural as breathing.


    Even Sarutobi Rizen felt that Xu Fan would never have awakened this blood succession boundary only recently.


    Is it difficult...


    In the past five years he has been hiding in the Qianshou Clan¡¯s residence, has been secretly practicing Mu Escape?


    But how is it possible?


    Although his perception ability is not as good as that of Qianshou Jianjian, the release of Mu Dun will inevitably produce a lot of chakra changes.


    Danzo will notice it even if he doesn''t notice it.


    "Danzo..."


    Sarutobiji frowned, thinking of another possibility in his heart.


    Danzo intends to cultivate Xu Fan like he did Yamato?


    Because Xu Fan and Yamato chose to inherit the will of fire, you sent the roots to assassinate Xu Fan.


    Danzo, how many things did you do with me behind your back?


    "Let¡¯s go back first."


    Sarutobi Rizen finally spoke slowly, saying that this matter still needs to be considered for a long time.


    After all, this is a game between big countries, not a game between children.


    After going back, it is not too late to call all the Konoha executives to make a decision after discussion.


    After finishing the words, Sarutobi Hizaki turned around directly, regardless of the reaction of the Hyuga family, and took a step toward the messy entrance.


    Turning to sleep, Koharu exchanged glances with Mito Menyan, and followed Sarutobi Hizaki with a blank expression.


    "Thousand hands."


    But when he walked to the door, Sarutobi Rizhan specifically called Xu Fan.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan responded. He thought he could use such an atmosphere to make Sarutobi Richan nod his head.


    Unexpectedly, he chose to retreat.


    The most important thing is that there is no response from his sign-in assistant.


    It seems that the small assistant has not yet determined that the daily slack can survive.


    In order to avoid these Hyuga Zongjia carrying out small actions behind his back, Xu Fan deliberately turned his head when he walked to the door, "Next time I go to the door, I will see the living day difference."


    Then, Xu Fan directly burst out his chakra amount.


    àØ!


    With a burst of sound exploded, the ceiling, walls, and floor were instantly torn apart.


    Even Elder Hyuga was taken aback by this momentum.


    The chakra that broke out alone would have such destructive power, if Xu Fan fought with all his strength.


    What kind of horror would it be?


    Especially the amount of Chakra displayed in his body is comparable to the tail beast!


    This man.


    unfathomable!


    Seeing the deeply shocked expressions of the Hyuga clan, Xu Fan turned around and disappeared in front of them.


    However, all the people who are under this tremendous pressure are the Hyuga Sect family.


    In the eyes of those who split the family, they not only don''t think Xu Fan is scary, but they like his style very much.


    Because of the relationship between the birds in the cage and the superior attitude of the clan.


    There are very few divisions who sincerely surrender to the clan, most of them are pressured by the death of the brain nerves, so they dare not have their own thoughts and choices.


    Even in their hearts, they doubted whether they were slaves to the clan.


    Xu Fan now seems to be trying to protect the daily margin, but he is more dissatisfied with the system of the Hyuga clan and chose to speak for them.


    Before this, even the senior Konoha had just closed one eye and had never thought of standing on their side.


    Some people even begin to think that if Xu Fan can become Hokage one day, he might be able to change the fate of the Hyuga clan.


    Hyuga stood there in a daze, looking at the direction where Xu Fan disappeared.


    Yes, if one day Xu Fan can inherit the fifth generation of Hokage, it may change the fate of the caged bird.


    Ninji...


    I hope that day will come soon.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t know anything about it.


    "Those people from Hyuga''s family, you hate me now, don''t save them a bit of face."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    "But this kind of feeling is really cool, if only I could do it again."


    It''s no wonder that the protagonists of online novels like to be forced.


    "Xu Fan."


    Leaving the resident of the Hyuga clan, Sarutobi Hizen suddenly called Xu Fan''s name and asked him to come to him.


    Turning to sleep, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan silently followed behind, as if observing Xu Fan.


    To get to the main street of the village, they need to cross a small road.


    No one passes by here usually, and Sarutobi Hisaki has a low voice.


    "How did you know that the Hyuga clan was going to sacrifice Nikkei?"


    This issue is very critical. Although Nissen is a division of the family, it is also a ninja.


    For ninjas, gathering intelligence is as important as protecting intelligence.


    If Xu Fan is a spy in Yunren Village, UU reading is tantamount to exposing their plan to the enemy country.


    This is a very serious matter.


    But Xu Fan had guessed that Sarutobi Rizen would ask.


    On the surface, he is a thirteen-year-old boy, but in fact, he knows everything about the three generations of Hokage!


    It is true that he is kind and loves Konoha, but it is true that he loves his political feathers.


    After all, Sarutobi Hisaki is also a human.


    For example, Ebisu said about Konohamaru''s teaching. He has always believed that his teaching is a shortcut for Konohamaru to become Hokage.


    There are students from Asma, Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino.


    Everyone is the heir of a huge family.


    Even after Naruto became the seventh generation of Hokage, which one of them is not the new Konoha senior?


    Is it true that a thoughtful person like Sarutobi Hisaki would adopt a random approach to this kind of thing?


    Whether others believe it or not, Xu Fan does not believe it.


    might as well say, this is normal.


    Hokage is not as simple as a name, as long as the strength is strong enough.


    After all, Hokage is also a kind of politician.


    And during his tenure, he easily suppressed Zhuan Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, Shimura Danzo, their reputations are all theirs, and they are the culprits.


    Such a person really has no means of his own?


    Just relying on kindness, talk about the will of fire to rule Konoha?


    Do not make jokes.


    "I guessed it."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and spoke slowly, "But when I saw Elder Hyuga''s expression change, I knew I was right."


    "It was speculated?" Sarutobi frowned slightly, "How to speculate?"

 Chapter 30： We are invincible ahead of us!

    "Know yourself and the enemy, you will never end up in battle."


    "Unnin Village held Hinata, just to get the eyes of Hyuga''s family for research."


    "I even suspect that this celebration is part of their planning."


    "Even the ninja leader sent is an agile ninja."


    "As long as you think from this perspective, you can guess the opponent''s abacus."


    "Take this opportunity to force the Hyuga clan to surrender his eyes, but they have always attached importance to the secret of the white eyes, and even created the clan and division."


    "Especially when Hyuga Nissa came out to meet Neji for the last time, he was a father while being a ninja."


    "Hokage-sama, separation is always a frustrating thing, no matter whether it is life or death or distance, so at that time, Hyuga Nissa looked at Neji''s eyes and betrayed him."


    Xu Fan said the lines he designed in one breath.


    It''s just that he changed the real hammer of animation content to his own guess.


    And such true lies are often the most incomprehensible.


    Because he didn''t lie from beginning to end, but told the **** truth.


    Only when I heard Sarutobi Rizen, Xu Fan''s speculation showed his reasoning ability.


    You must know that only a handful of people know about what happened that day and the pressure on Yunren Village, and it is impossible for any of these people to disclose the details to Xu Fan.


    Actually, Sarutobi Hisaki doesn''t think Nissara is a talkative person.


    It''s better to say that the reason why he asks that is because he wants to hear Xu Fan say that.


    And Xu Fan didn''t tell what happened that day, as if tacitly telling him.


    has the power of Senjue Zhuma, plus the mind of Senjuejuma.


    Xu Fan grew up, it was just a matter of time.


    What I need to do is to lead him on the right path and inherit the will of fire.


    It is not to become Oshe Maru, or someone like Danzo.


    "Hokage-sama."


    Seeing Sarutobi Rizen lost in thought, Xu Fan spoke again.


    "Ok?"


    "You really..." Xu Fan paused deliberately, but turned to Xiaochun and Menyan, as if to imply something.


    Sarutobi Rizen thoughtfully, made a gesture to Xiaochun and Menyan, asking them to go back first.


    Although Xiaochun and Menyan were dissatisfied with Sarutobi''s instructions, but due to Hokage''s identity, they had to go ahead.


    But...


    This does not mean that they will not understand the content of the dialogue between Xu Fan and Sarutobi.


    "Say it."


    "Do you really support sacrificing the Hyuga clan?" Xu Fan opened his mouth and hit the spot.


    He knew very well in his heart that if there was no tacit approval from Sarutobi Hizaki, how could the Hyuga Sect family sacrifice Nikkei.


    didn''t point the finger at him just now, just saved him face.


    Looking at Xu Fan in front of him, Sarutobi Rizen quickly realized this.


    "After I said those things?"


    Seeing Sarutobi Sun was silent, Xu Fan continued to ask.


    Now he is not afraid of Sarutobi Hitoshi, let alone the Konoha high-level behind him.


    In fact, this is also the reason why Xu Fan chose to descend from the tree world instead of exploding Chakra to preserve his strength.


    Because there is no need!


    The Chatonra at the level of the Senjujutsu, plus the wooden escape between the Senjutsu.


    In the Ninja World at this time, Akatsuki''s organization is suffering from a shortage of manpower. Dashemaru has not yet completed the reincarnation technique, and the bag will not reincarnate in the dirty soil, and there is no tail beast on his hands.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the current self can definitely say something.


    We are invincible ahead!


    This is the truth that he chose to let the tree world descend, in order to tell Konoha''s senior management.


    I will escape, Yunren Village is not enough, we should fight back!


    so they won¡¯t come back!


    The will of fire, unstoppable!


    Besides, you Konoha executives think that this is my full strength, is my peak?


    If you think so, then I tell you, you are wrong!


    Your biggest hole card, your peak strength, will always be the reward you will get the next time you sign in.


    Even if the sign-in task comes once a year, before the Hokage plot officially begins, he still has six or seven sign-in opportunities.


    There is no fear at all.


    If you can¡¯t communicate, just fight to the end and blow them up!


    Of course, Xu Fan himself is not a person who worships violence. If Sarutobi is willing to sit down, listen to his suggestions, and then implement it, he will save a lot of effort.


    Sarutobi Rizhan looked at Xu Fan and found that his gaze did not evade at all, but rather was very determined.


    He hasn''t seen such eyes for a long time.


    Although Sarutobi was expressionless on the surface, he was shocked by Xu Fan''s thinking inside.


    Before him, Sarutobi Hisaki always felt that Uchiha Itachi was a rare genius with Naruto-style thinking.


    I never expected that Xu Fan was not bad at all.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi is closer to the original Naruto, while Xu Fan prefers the second generation.


    "Xu Fan."


    After being silent for a long time, Sarutobi Rizen slowly said, "You should know that this matter is not as simple as you think. Maybe your wooden escape is very powerful, but the contradiction between Konoha and Yunren, UU Reading is very likely to be upgraded to war."


    "This is not alone..."


    Xu Fan interrupted him directly when he saw this, "I understand, Lord Naruto, do you know how I spent the past five years?"


    Sarutobi Rizen was silent.


    "I have been familiar with the history of the Ninja world and various books. I saw such a method in one of the books."


    "The Northern Expedition."


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"


    "Use external struggles to divert internal struggles."


    Xu Fan paused, and did not give Sarutobi a chance to ask questions. "Now the Uchiha clan is growing and they are defiant. If they continue to let them go, they are likely to become trouble for the village."


    "So I think it''s better to take this opportunity to let them fight Yunren Village. Once they refuse, we can take this opportunity to remove them from their duties and imprison them."


    "On the contrary, we can not only take advantage of this opportunity to give back to Yunnin Village, double the return, but also weaken the strength of the Uchiha clan and stabilize the balance of the village."


    "The most important thing is that they are fighting for the village. This kind of battle not only allows the villagers to admire them, but also allows them to find a sense of belonging."


    Xu Fan finished speaking in one breath and saw clearly.


    Sarutobi''s expression changed, from the initial surprise to consternation, in the end, he stood still on the spot.


    Protect the Hyuga clan, attack Yunnin Village and weaken Uchiha clan.


    In an understatement, it is a strategy of killing three birds with one stone!


    This is really...


    The Xu Fan you know?


    It¡¯s almost like another person...

 Chapter 31： 1 small goal

    Uchiha''s clan was brutally exterminated in Konoha Village, and it has nothing to do with Sarutobi''s compromise.


    But the main reason can be said to be Sarutobi''s incompetence in this matter. Even in the end, he could not resolve the conflict between the village and the Uchiha clan.


    That''s why Xu Fan took this opportunity to tell Sarutobi Hizen of the solution he thought of, and let him use this method to get the Uchiha clan down and counterattack Yunnin Village.


    "If you really want to talk about life experience and various methods, I may not be better than three generations of Hokage, but... I have a history and structure that he does not understand."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Sarufei is over half a hundred years old, and he is already a dying old man. His experience and power struggle are naturally extremely rich.


    is the so-called Ninja War.


    Even if it was the most exaggerated one, the troops entered by both sides were only a few hundred thousand.


    is incomparable to the world before he traveled.


    The wise man is very different.


    Such as this matter now.


    Konoha¡¯s internal conflicts, to put it bluntly, only three parties.


    The Uchiha Group, headed by Uchiha Tomitake, has been hard pressed for decades.


    prides itself on being the root of Konoha, and the Danzo group that has carried most of the black pot.


    and the Hokage Group, which has always maintained the image of Weiguang.


    If this is to let a gentleman named Wolong travel here, he is afraid that he will have a lot of questions in his heart.


    Why are you clinging to a village?


    Send your army north!


    Northern Expedition!


    Even Xu Fan''s strategy of using external struggles to shift internal struggles was actually the idea that Mr. Wolong came up with.


    This is the real great statesman!


    seems simple.


    is actually unfathomable.


    Even Sarutobi Rischi, a figure who has half a hundred years of life experience and played power struggles for half a lifetime, was shocked by Xu Fan''s strategy.


    Although only a few words, but the method is extremely clever.


    The most important thing is, how many people can think of such a decision?


    At least I can¡¯t do it, nor can Danzo.


    For a while, Sarutobi Rizen fell into deep contemplation, wanting to implement Xu Fan''s suggestion.


    And he doesn''t need the Uchiha clan, as long as they are half of the number, it is enough to resist the ninja troops in Yunnin Village.


    And such a number of people, their own Anbe is also well controlled, if they plan to take this opportunity to launch a coup, they can also deal with the divided Uchiha clan before then.


    Besides, Konoha now has secret weapons like Xu Fan.


    His wooden escape technique is far superior to Yamato, plus that exaggerated Chakra volume.


    Sarutobi Hisaki really couldn''t find a reason to continue to compromise.


    Of course, this matter is not his own decision. He still needs to convene Konoha''s senior management for a second discussion before he can decide.


    "Xu Fan."


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan looked directly at Sarutobi Hizaki, quietly waiting for his answer.


    Although a few members of the Uchiha clan are logically confused, they are thousands of lives after all.


    The most important thing is that they are also very powerful units in the village.


    Becoming Hokage is just a small goal for himself.


    The real big goal is to unify the entire Ninja World!


    In order to achieve true peace... a ghost!


    What does that matter have to do with me?


    Of course, the purpose of unifying the Ninja World is to better enjoy life, to establish order among 10,000 people, isn''t it good for him?


    So Xu Fan felt that there was nothing wrong with raising the Uchiha clan into his own wage earners.


    Especially Uchiha Itachi, his strength is still very recognized by himself.


    Amaterasu, Moon Reading, Susano Nohu, Ten Punch Sword, Izanami...


    These things are enough to make Uchiha Itachi reach the shadow level.


    is just his three views and logic...


    Xu Fan is hard to accept.


    According to ordinary people''s thinking, when the relationship between the Uchiha clan and the village is irreconcilable, he has at least three better solutions.


    The first type is to try to persuade his father to deal with these two forces to maintain peace.


    The second is to accept Uchiha Tomitake¡¯s plan and attack Konoha¡¯s high-level staff, with a small number of casualties, and to replace the leadership team.


    The last one, or simply reject it explicitly, saying that he would stand with the village and force Uchiha Tomitake to give up.


    The results of it?


    I really don¡¯t think about the feelings of the same family, and I really don¡¯t think about the feelings of father and son.


    turned around and sold the Uchiha clan.


    Then Danzo began to demand the extermination of the race, Sarutobi Hizen began to say that he would figure out a way, but finally did not think of anything.


    But even so, Uchiha Itachi has other better options at this time.


    Either according to Sarutobi Hizen, try to delay time, or monitor the family, and once the coup occurs, immediately suppress it by force.


    And judging from the performance behind Uchiha Tomitake, if Uchiha Itachi really suppresses it by force at this time, his father will definitely understand and support his choice.


    As for the other people of Uchiha.


    Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiha Itachi, two masters of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, other people simply give it away for nothing.


    However, Uchiha Itachi chose another ending that is incomprehensible.


    Make a deal with Danzo to protect Sasuke and **** the whole family.


    Even if it takes 10,000 steps back, the fighting between the two sides breaks out, can it affect the civilians in the village?


    How many casualties can ¡¡¡¡ cause?


    While talking about the sake of the village, while killing all Uchiha clan, really don''t make Uchiha a villager who has been suffering for decades?


    After all, people are just fighting for their own rights.


    worked so hard to help Senju build Konoha, and drove away the old dancing patriarch Uchiha Madara for the stability of the village.


    On the night of turmoil in Nine Tails, he wanted to kill the enemy, but was ordered to stand still, and finally was driven to the edge of the village by the senior Konoha on unreasonable charges.


    As a result, I was annihilated by my own people just because I wanted to be equal.


    No matter how many times I rewatch this plot, Xu Fan feels that the three views are strange.


    If the Uchiha clan is really all villains, forget it.


    Uchiha Tomitake, Mikoto, Izumi, and other Uchiha clan who choose to live as common people, besides their minds are not so bright, they are also very kind.


    Especially Uchiha Tomitake, the ninja he admired most was the father of Sarutobi Hisaki Sasuke, Sasuke Sasuke, and even his little son was given this name.


    I hope he can become a powerful and great ninja like Sarutobi Hisaki father.


    "Ugh."


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing for Uchiha''s hard history.


    At least on this timeline, I''d better bring back Uchiha Itachi''s three views.


    If it doesn''t work, give him a personality correction punch.


    "I hope you can forget the content of the conversation between us."


    Just when Xu Fan was thinking, the voice of Sarutobi Hizaki pulled his consciousness back to reality.


    "If someone else knows about this, it is likely to have an adverse effect on you, so..."


    Sarutobi Rizen said that, he couldn''t help but shook his head helplessly, and sighed, "I will bear down what happened today."


    Xu Fan: "???"

 Chapter 32： In the name of Hokage!

    Sarutobi Hitori returned to the Hokage Building and immediately held a high-level meeting.


    In less than half an hour, Shimura Danzo, and Koharu turned to bed, Mito Menyan and others arrived here.


    Especially Danzo. On the way, he had already learned some information from his roots.


    In his opinion, Konoha Village today is in the weakest period in history.


    Four generations of Hokage sacrificed, and the Uchiha clan was ready to move, and the village could not put Naruto¡¯s strength on the battlefield.


    Fighting Yunren Village at this time is undoubtedly the worst time.


    Therefore, at the expense of Hyuga Nikkei and handing over his body to Yunnin Village, no matter how you look at it, it is the best solution.


    Although this is tantamount to showing weakness to Yunren Village, all this is for the village.


    The temporary concession is for a better tomorrow.


    Wait until the Uchiha clan¡¯s problems are solved, and he ascends to the position of Naruto, and everything lost today will be doubled back in the future.


    Unexpectedly, Sarutobi Rizen suddenly dismissed the idea.


    "Monkey, it''s all because of your weakness and incompetence."


    Danzo really hates the kindness of Sarutobi Hisaki, but now he can only curse in his heart.


    After ¡¡¡¡ came to the meeting room, he sat in his seat without saying a word.


    In addition to their high-level Konoha, a daimyo also attended the meeting.


    "Presumably, everyone has learned about the incidents in the village these days."


    "Yunren used the reason of forming alliances and holding celebrations, but in fact it was to win the eyes of the Hyuga clan."


    "Fortunately, under the chase of Anbe and Sunfoot, the leader Yunnin did not succeed."


    "But..."


    Suddenly, Sarutobi Hizen aggravated his tone, "This kind of behavior is undoubtedly shameful. They broke their promises and treated the alliance contract as a trifle. As the third generation of Hokage in Konoha Village, I cannot forgive such behavior!"


    Sarutobi Rizhan made the first noise, and as soon as he came up, he gave Yun Ren the wicked hat.


    However, his actions immediately aroused the discussion of the daimyo.


    "And you should have heard the unreasonable request made by Yunrencun!"


    "Hand it over to Hyuga Nissoku to exchange a new alliance contract. If not, they will definitely get back justice for the leader Yunnin."


    "I know very well that among those present, someone once thought of replacing the Japanese foot with the daily difference of Hyuga to settle this dispute."


    "But!"


    Sarutobi cleared his throat, calmed the turbulent daimyo, and then continued to raise the volume.


    "Blindly compromise will never end well. On the contrary, this kind of concession and weakness will only arouse the opponent''s stronger offensive desire, make them more advanced, and make us more and more passive."


    "Even the second generation of Hokage-sama, Qianshoujian once said it!"


    When I mentioned the name Qianshou Jianjian, the expressions of all the people present changed.


    Although it was the first generation of Hokage who established the village, it has perfected the village and displayed amazing political acumen. The people with iron and blood skills are a thousand hands.


    Even the name of the country of fire, they are very familiar with this name.


    Danzo not to mention, he was originally a disciple of Qianshoujian, and he was the heir to his philosophy.


    So when Sarutobi Hizaki moved out of the teacher, his expression was extremely surprised.


    "We love peace, but if we seek peace through struggle, we will survive, and if we seek peace through compromise, we will die!"


    With this voice, Koharu and Mito Menyan can''t help but black lines on their faces.


    Danzang was extremely shocked.


    "Has the second generation of Hokage-sama said this? Why don''t I remember..." Tuan Zang frowned. In his entire life, he only admired Qianshou Jianma very much. There is no reason to forget such a wise saying. what.


    "So, not only on the issue of Unnin Village''s request for the secret of Baiyan, but also on the issue of the Uchiha clan, I am not going to compromise."


    "The Uchiha clan?"


    Danzo upon seeing this, did not hesitate to refute, "Sarutobi, how can these two things be compared, Uchiha clan..."


    "Danzo!"


    Sarutobi Rizen immediately yelled, and got up from his seat suddenly.


    This move not only shocked the daimyo, but even Danzo was stunned.


    What happened to Sarutobi Hizen today?


    Isn''t he always the only one in discussions involving Uchiha?


    "I said that the Uchiha clan is also a member of the village. I will find a way to resolve the conflict between them and the village, and now I have found a solution!"


    "what?!"


    Everyone present was shocked when he said this.


    Especially Konoha''s senior management. Before that, Uchiha had planned a coup d''etat, but because of Shisui''s death, they chose to give up.


    But no one can guarantee when they will plan again.


    As a hawk, Danzo naturally wants to eradicate the instability in the village, but Sarutobi Hizumi has been hindering him.


    Although this upsets him, Danzo doesn''t think Sarutobi Hizen can come up with any ideas.


    But now...


    "No one knows the Uchiha clan better than me. I think we should seize this opportunity and use their power to fight Yunren, tooth for tooth, eye for eye."


    "In this way, it is enough to weaken the power of the Uchiha clan and stabilize the peace in the village. UU¿´Êé"


    "The most important thing is that Uchiha is fighting for the village, and the villagers will see this, then understand them, let them return to Konoha''s embrace, and have a sense of belonging."


    As soon as he said this, the audience was in an uproar!


    Turning to sleep, Koharu and Mito Menyan both looked shocked, and they looked at Sarutobi Hizen''s profile with incredible eyes.


    Although this strategy sounds very simple, it is very subtle.


    Especially Danzo, he straightened up subconsciously and stared at Sarutobi Hizumi with a dumbfounded look.


    According to Sarutobi''s strategy, not only can it protect the Hyuga clan, counterattack Yunnin Village, but also weaken the Uchiha clan.


    Maybe this will hurt the village''s vitality, but it will make the Hokage regime more consolidated.


    Whether they win or lose, they can accept it.


    If you win, everyone is happy, and if you lose, Uchiha is hit hard, and he is no longer able to threaten the village.


    Three birds with one stone!


    Sarutobi is so terrifying!


    "Is this really the Sarutobi Hitoshi that I know? How can his methods suddenly become so tough..."


    "I named this strategy as using external struggles to shift internal struggles." Sarutobi Hitoshi looked around the changes in the expressions of the crowd, and his voice was low again.


    Sarutobi Rizhan took a long breath. Xu Fan has not grown up yet. It would be very detrimental to him if he let others know that this strategy was designed by him.


    Especially the Uchiha clan, if they knew the truth, they might hate Xu Fan for it.


    As a third-generation Hokage, it is natural to protect the children in the village.


    For the village, he is willing to bear all this!


    "Who is for and who is against?"

 Chapter 33： Uchiha Peng

    Even if it prevented the Hyuga clan from surrendering the idea of ??daily errands, they proposed a feasible plan with the third generation of Hokage.


    But the sign-in assistant hasn''t judged that he succeeded, and issued task rewards.


    "It seems that the three generations of Hokage are negotiating with Konoha''s senior management, but they have not been able to convince them."


    Xu Fan glanced out the window, now it''s evening.


    Although Xu Fan has the confidence to settle the dispute between Konoha and Yunren, this is after all a battle between the two Shinnin villages.


    And the geographic location of Konoha Village is different from Yunnin Village.


    In the original work, the reason why Yunren Village can be isolated from the rest of the world is largely due to its geographical location.


    It is located in the upper right corner of the world map, surrounded by the sea, and the land is only connected to the country of fire.


    And around the country of fire, there are not only the country of thunder, but also the three great countries of wind, soil, and water.


    But this matter seems to Xu Fan, but it is not a big problem.


    The country of water is just a small country. In this era, there is no industrial revolution. Ninja marches basically rely on two legs.


    The country of water is located in the middle of the sea, and its internal political situation is unstable.


    Maybe he didn''t cut it again at this time, but was trying to assassinate Shui Ying.


    is not a concern.


    The real threat is actually the wind and the two countries.


    Although Xu Fan is not a military strategist, he has historical knowledge that no one in Naruto World can match.


    The Five Dominations of Spring and Autumn, the Seven Heroes of the Warring States Period, the War between Chu and Han, the Three Kingdoms...


    Randomly take out one or two strategies from it, and put them in this world, they are all S-level strategies.


    At the same time, when the ninja forces are fighting, the role of intelligence is crucial.


    "On this timeline, ordinary intelligence experts can''t do me anymore."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle.


    This is not conceited.


    Although he has not gone out of the country of fire to collect information in the past five years, he has read the script himself!


    For example, between the country of fire and the country of earth, there are three small countries as buffer zones.


    Taki, grass, rain, Three Kingdoms.


    Among them, Taki and Kazusa have always maintained an ally with Konoha, which can be judged from Nakanin''s exam.


    At this time, just release the news to support them.


    Defend important entrances and exits, that''s it.


    As the country of the earth is a big country, they will naturally not regard the country of rain in their eyes.


    What''s more, this is the only land without Konoha defenders, which is more suitable for raids.


    Once they do.


    Then what awaits them is...


    a bag of rice against a few floors!


    As for the country of wind, you can take this opportunity to get along with them.


    As we all know, the Land of Wind is a desert area, with barren land and lack of water.


    In order to solve this problem, Fengying is even willing to exchange gold.


    Therefore, as long as you propose it yourself, you can help them with greening and planting trees. In the future, the children in Sharen Village can enjoy the shade of the trees and the water is free.


    There is no reason why the other party will not be moved.


    This move is called a distant close attack in thirty-six strategies.


    And this is the reason why Xu Fan is confident enough to plan this battle.


    Naruto is really good-looking, and he''s also very handsome in play.


    But their political methods and methods of warfare can only be described in one word.


    But this is not the author''s pot, Xu Fan thinks that the author is a very good cartoonist.


    just...


    He traveled through the previous country and has a richer history of war.


    And every time in troubled times, talents come forth in large numbers.


    The general will only be able to seal the wolves to live, and the opposing team will strategize and win the battle thousands of miles away.


    Just copy it yourself.


    "Well, it''s time to meet that man."


    After planning the next move, Xu Fan got up from the tatami, then changed his clothes and left the station.


    Now the problems of the Uchiha clan have become a serious concern for the senior Konoha.


    Uchiha Itachi, as a second or fifth boy, spends most of his time helping the third generation of Hokage to monitor Uchiha''s every move.


    It is not difficult to find him.


    "Although Uchiha Itachi is not needed to get Yunnin Village, it''s a pity that the Uchiha clan is destroyed like that."


    "Anyway, it is the great power of Konoha Village."


    After making up his mind, Xu Fan went directly to the vicinity of Uchiha''s station.


    According to the details revealed in the original work, he likes to observe the movements of his tribe in the nearby forest.


    And the Uchiha clan of this period also often went to the Nanga Shrine in the resident for meetings at night.


    Relying on these intelligence information, Xu Fan finally met this man.


    Soon, Uchiha Itachi also noticed Xu Fan''s movements.


    After all, I came here to meet Uchiha Itachi. There is no need to hide.


    "Who sent you here."


    With the help of moonlight, Uchiha Itachi looked at Xu Fan.


    In order to get closer, Xu Fan changed into Anbu''s uniform and mask.


    Hearing Uchiha''s question, he immediately took off his mask.


    "Hello, Itachi Uchiha."


    Xu Fan opened the door and directly invited Uchiha Itachi.


    However, besides him and Uchiha Itachi, there is another person hiding in the dark.


    Three generations of Hokage are placed beside Xu Fan''s Kakashi Hagi.


    Kakashi never dreamed that Xu Fan would suddenly leave the residence of the Thousand Hands Clan and come here to look for Itachi. A bad premonition spontaneously emerged.


    But in his heart he is very convinced that Uchiha Itachi will not do anything unfavorable to the village I am Qianju Xufan. "


    Seeing that Uchiha Itachi was indifferent, Xu Fan had to introduce himself.


    "The Thousand Hands Clan?"


    Uchiha Itachi frowned involuntarily.


    Everyone knows that it was the Senju clan and Uchiha clan who joined forces to establish the village.


    However, time has passed, and the prestige of the Senju clan has been declining, and the Uchiha clan has been squeezed out by the village in an attempt to launch a coup.


    The decline of the Senshou clan is nothing but the concept of the original Hokage.


    As a person born in troubled times, he hopes that the village he has built can be fettered so that children no longer need to kill each other, but can put their hearts to heart and become brothers.


    The existence of the family is undoubtedly an obstacle.


    Therefore, Senjujuan ordered the clansmen not to be confined to the family, and to marry foreigners widely.


    even let the descendants of the Qianshou clan stop using "Qianshou" as the surname, and completely integrate into the village.


    Even the legendary Sannin, Tsunade, is the same.


    But everyone has the right to choose, so there are still some people in the Senshou family who decide to pass on this surname.


    Xu Fan¡¯s family is one of them.


    And Uchiha Itachi who understands this, feels a little delicate.


    If the Uchiha clan back then could also choose this way, it might not be in the current situation.


    "What can I do for you."


    Uchiha Itachi crouched halfway on the branch, looking at Xu Fan condescendingly.


    If this guy wants to take this opportunity to form an alliance with Uchiha and initiate a coup together, then he can only kill him here.


    "I came for the village."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and he was ready to fool Uchiha Itachi.

 Chapter 34： Mouth Escape vs. Mouth Escape

    "It was the Konoha Village that Senju Junama and Uchiha Madara jointly created at the time, so that children don''t need to kill each other, can push their hearts and be brothers, don''t they feel like us today?"


    Xu Fan looked directly at Uchiha Itachi on the tree, spread his hands, and was ready to fool this guy.


    "Indulging in the past will only make people stop." Uchiha Itachi stretched his hand behind him, held his sword hilt, and emphasized his identity to Xu Fan, "I am not a ninja of the Uchiha family. It''s Konoha''s ninja."


    Uchiha Itachi is about the same age as Xu Fan, but he has a way of thinking that no one of his age has.


    He can understand everything that the original Naruto Senjujuma did.


    Including his idea of ??no longer letting his tribe members use the surname "Thousands of Hands", no family, extensive intermarriage, mutual marriages, and dilute family thinking in people''s minds, and replaced by the fetters of the same village.


    However, the Uchiha clan couldn''t see this and couldn''t understand it.


    They are still standing still and value the meaningless fame of Uchiha.


    From his point of view, Xu Fan, who violated the last words of Senjujuma, was the same as those people.


    cares too much about his surname, and puts family thoughts above the village.


    I have to say that Uchiha Itachi didn''t like Xu Fan during this meeting.


    Seeing the hostile Uchiha Itachi, Xu Fan felt more convinced.


    Uchiha Itachi of this period completely stood by the side of the village and started to slaughter all the tribesmen. It was only a matter of time.


    However, he came for this.


    Xu Fan shook his head, "You have misunderstood what I mean. I am not emphasizing the identities of Senju and Uchiha, but saying that we are like the pillars and Madara of the past, and we have the ability to protect the children and protect everyone in the village. ideal."


    "I''m here to cooperate with you to prevent the Uchiha family''s coup."


    Xu Fan said loudly, the whole person exuded extremely strong self-confidence.


    Kakashi, who was hiding in the dark, was also taken aback when he heard this shocking information.


    Uchiha''s clan wanted to launch a coup?


    How did Xu Fan know about this?


    And Uchiha Itachi. If this information is true, what role does he play between the Uchiha clan and Konoha?


    And Uchiha Itachi was even more shocked.


    In his consciousness, not many people knew about it, only himself, the third generation of Hokage, and Danzo.


    Is it from Danzo?


    "I guess I was right."


    Xu Fan noticed Uchiha Itachi''s expression and murmured directly, "Can we talk now?"


    Uchiha Itachi put away the shock, and at the same time opened his own writing wheel in the dark night, attempting to use illusions to directly extract the information Xu Fan knew.


    But if you want to use the illusion of writing round eyes, you need to see the other person''s eyes.


    However, Uchiha Itachi was surprised that the person in front of him seemed to know this well. He was clearly talking to himself, but his sight was not on him at all.


    This guy knows more than he thought.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Uchiha Itachi was silent for a moment, as long as he searched for the time to activate the illusion, he asked.


    "I said, I want to stop the coup of the Uchiha clan with you." Xu Fan had to repeat it again, and then stated his plan again.


    took advantage of the opportunity to fight Yunnin Village to weaken the power of the Uchiha clan, making them unable to launch a coup.


    Although it is only a slow-down strategy for the time being, it is the most effective method right now.


    "you are too naive."


    Itachi Uchiha shook his head helplessly, thinking that the guy in front of him was just an optimistic idealist.


    He didn''t realize how difficult this thing was.


    "The threat of Konoha is not limited to Thunder Country."


    "Villages in the desert covet water, villages on islands covet land, and villages on desolate rock walls covet rich soil. Your plan will only rekindle the calming war."


    Uchiha Itachi sharply pointed out the flaws in Xu Fan''s plan.


    Once Konoha and Yunren go to war, other forces may also participate.


    Konoha, who was already weak, couldn''t afford two-line combat.


    insists on going its own way, it will only lose all the games.


    As expected, it is Uchiha Itachi.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He was clearly about the same age as his own, but after listening to his plan, he immediately found the flaws.


    But that''s all.


    I came here today, not on a whim, but prepared.


    The flaws Uchiha Itachi can see, Sarutobi Hitoshi can also do, but he still chose to support it.


    This is precisely because Sarutobi Hizen knows information that Uchiha Itachi does not know.


    own strength.


    In the third Ninja World War, Konoha Sannin had not participated in the war, and it was said that he had become weak, mainly because of the lack of the shadow-level combat power of the water gate.


    But now I am stronger than the other.


    So, Xu Fan briefly described his plan to deal with the wind and the two countries.


    Make good contact with Shanin Village, and then use the country of rain to resist the offensive of Donin Village.


    However, this caused Uchiha Itachi''s helplessness.


    Although it is difficult to make good friends with Sharen Village, it is not impossible.


    During the last war in the Ninja world, the problem of UU reading Sha Nin Village was exposed.


    The poor soil is difficult to grow tall trees, and the tail beasts they have are the weakest in all the villages.


    But the land of the land is different, they are very strong.


    And Xu Fan¡¯s plan turned out to be to delay using a small country like the Land of Rain.


    This is simply wishful thinking.


    "You actually think that the weak rain country can resist the earth country?"


    "Just because there is Sansho Fish Hanzo there? Maybe he is indeed a very powerful ninja, but Kazuto..."


    But Uchiha Itachi was interrupted just as he was about to refute Xu Fan''s innocence.


    "Sanjiao Yu Hanzo? He is a younger brother, what can that trash do."


    Uchiha Itachi: "???"


    With his own power, he drew a tie with the legendary three ninjas, and shocked the legendary figure in the entire ninja world. He was judged by Xu Fan as a younger brother, a waste?


    Wait, if it wasn''t because of Sansho Fish Hanzo, why did he think that the weak rain country can resist the powerful land country?


    Could it be possible that there is still a ninja turned on?


    "Although I don''t know where your confidence comes from, even if the two countries do not choose to take action, why do you think you can control the current Uchiha clan."


    "Why repel the invading Yun Ren."


    "War is not a house wine between children."


    In Uchiha Itachi''s view, Xu Fan is no different from a mediocre person who only talks on paper and fires sugar-coated cannonballs.


    He neither experienced war nor knew the pain caused by war.


    However, at this moment, Xu Fan pointed to himself very confidently.


    "Because I will make Konoha invincible."

 Chapter 35： Why dont you make seals?

    For ninjas, the key information they have is often the point of victory or defeat.


    Such as the death of Asma.


    There are many Penn invasion incidents that have been patched up by human brains. What would happen if Metkay was in the village?


    But even if Metkay could open eight doors, if he didn''t know that the Six Paths of Payne were all corpses, he would make a rash move, and he would only sacrifice for nothing.


    However, Xu Fan now has all the information about Uchiha Itachi.


    Monthly reading, Amaterasu, Susano, Izanami...


    As long as I don¡¯t look at his writing wheel, I won¡¯t be caught in illusion.


    As for Amaterasu and Susano, Uchiha Itachi will not be exposed. That will only make the village more afraid of the power of the Uchiha clan.


    will also make the Uchiha clan more determined to launch a coup.


    As for Izanami, Xu Fan doesn''t worry about it the least.


    As long as you recognize yourself and see yourself clearly, Izanami will not drag yourself into reincarnation.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t come here today to compete with Itachi Uchiha.


    The real purpose is to let him see his own power and convince him that he has the ability to do what he said.


    "Are you invincible?"


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head helplessly. He really didn''t understand why this guy had such a strong self-confidence.


    However, if he is not allowed to recognize his weakness, it will only make him go astray.


    "Recognize yourself, Xu Fan."


    Uchiha Itachi made a low voice, and his right hand pulled out a sharp blade cleanly, and appeared behind Xu Fan at a speed that ordinary people could not catch.


    He held a sword in both hands and pierced it straight up.


    àÛßÚ!


    Xu Fan neither dodge nor dodge, stood upright and let Uchiha''s weapon pierce him.


    "Ok?"


    Uchiha Itachi was taken aback. When he flashed behind Xu Fan, he deliberately slowed down his hand movement and burst into murderous aura.


    Unexpectedly, this guy still didn''t escape.


    This is too weak.


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but have a black line on his face. When he heard Xu Fan''s remarks, he thought this guy was somewhat capable.


    This is the result?


    But as Konoha''s ninja, Uchiha Itachi did not hit the spot.


    "Oops..."


    Kakashi, who was hiding in the dark, couldn''t help but scream, and he was shocked.


    Xu Fan¡¯s strength, he felt that he knew very well, facing the assassination squad formed by the roots, he was still at ease, how could he even be unable to avoid Uchiha''s attack?


    Moreover, Uchiha Itachi obviously slowed down his offensive.


    Is the gap really so exaggerated?


    Even Xu Fan is not Uchiha Itachi''s opponent?


    "Itachi...what is your strength..."


    However, even when Kakashi was about to rush out to save Xu Fan, his actions were beyond the expectations of Uchiha Itachi and Kakashi.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Only Xu Fan grasped the sharp blade that penetrated his chest with both hands, and his body changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The color of flesh and blood disappeared quickly, and it was replaced by solid wood.


    Itachi Uchiha and Kakashi widened their eyes at the same time.


    "Substitute technique? No..." Kakashi rolled his throat and quickly shook his head to deny that the so-called substitute technique was to replace himself with a wooden stake, creating a chance to counter the enemy.


    What Xu Fan has changed is the wooden figure who carved his image!


    "This is the same technique as Tenzo!"


    Kakashi immediately raised his forehead protection, revealing his writing wheel in the darkness, looking for Xu Fan''s body.


    You must know that the task Kakashi received was to secretly protect Xu Fan and avoid another root assassination.


    can follow all the way from the resident of the Senshou clan, he has not seen Xu Fanjieyin, let alone using ninjutsu.


    "When is..."


    "Are you Mu Dun avatar?" Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but murmured, "You actually have the same blood follower as Tenzo...no."


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head, denying his claim that he did not possess the same ability as Tenzo.


    But Tenzo possesses the same abilities as him.


    He is the true successor of Mu Dun.


    It was also at this moment that Uchiha Itachi suddenly realized, no wonder Xu Fan would say something invincible.


    even compares himself with Senjujuma, the **** of ninja world.


    It turned out that he was not because of ignorance, but because he had awakened for a hundred years, and was unable to inherit the ability of all the thousand hands.


    àØ!


    Just when Uchiha Itachi was about to find Xu Fan with the writing wheel, suddenly he stretched out a hand under his feet and grabbed his ankle.


    And his weapon was firmly sealed in the body by Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone, unable to withdraw it.


    "From below."


    Uchiha Itachi directly raised his hand, omitting Jieyin, and then released the best fire escape of the Uchiha clan.


    Art fire escape **** fireball!


    The fire light immediately illuminates the entire forest, allowing Kakashi, who is hiding in the dark, and the root ninja to observe the battle more closely.


    Among them, Kakashi is the most surprised. He also has a writing wheel, and his dynamic vision is far superior to others.


    But even so, I couldn''t catch Uchiha Itachi''s knot printing movement.


    What happened to the battle between these two men?


    How does it feel a bit beyond common sense?


    But the next scene shocked Kakashi even more. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Facing the fire that Uchiha Itachi erupted, the guy who grabbed his ankle didn''t choose to escape, but crawled out from the depths of the earth with all his strength, and lifted Uchiha Itachi to the top of the old man.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Uchiha widened his writing wheel eyes and saw the big guy at his feet clearly.


    This is not Xu Fan at all, but a huge wooden figure made of solid wood, his body is at least five meters above, and there is a guy who looks like a dragon and a snake wrapped around him.


    The most important thing is that this guy¡¯s eyes are just a decoration, and he cannot perform illusions on him.


    "The Art of the Wooden Man..."


    Kakashi in the distance couldn''t help but rub the eyes of the writing wheel, wondering if he was under too much pressure these days and had vision problems.


    Just Mu Dun clone is enough to shock me, I didn''t expect Xu Fan to have even mastered such ninjutsu.


    And Uchiha Itachi was also shocked in his heart. Eight shurikens appeared out of thin air in his hands, and then he aimed at the key points of the wooden man and cooperated with Huo Dun to launch an attack.


    He wanted to destroy the big guy in front of him.


    àØ!


    Although Mu Mu is bloated, his defense is amazing and his speed is also excellent. He firmly grasped Uchiha''s calf and smashed him to the ground.


    àØ!


    Then, the wood lifted Uchiha Itachi again and slammed it to the other side.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    After repeated meals, the wood seemed to be tired of the toys in his hand. It took a look at the embarrassed Uchiha Itachi, and then threw it to the ground.


    And Xu Fan''s body just appeared. He stood on the shoulders of the wooden man and looked at Uchiha Itachi condescendingly.

 Chapter 36： Deter Uchiha Itachi!

    Xu Fan vaguely remembered that Naruto, as the protagonist, once said that ninjas can feel each other''s feelings in the attack.


    I don''t know if Uchiha Itachi can feel his deep heart.


    should be.


    Xu Fan stepped on the shoulders of the wooden man and looked down at Uchiha Itachi who was lying on the ground.


    is just a physical attack of this level, and it won''t make him faint.


    As Xu Fan expected, Uchiha Itachi quickly stood up and looked up at him.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi''s mood has changed.


    He never expected that the one who found himself would be Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone, but his body did not know where he was hiding.


    Not only that, even the clone has been avoiding his own eyes, which is enough to prove that he knows that his eyes can activate illusions.


    "Come here prepared."


    Uchiha Itachi secretly said in his heart, only then did he realize that he had completely underestimated the man.


    Not only did he inherit the Mu Dun of the original Naruto Senjuju, he may also inherit his great fighting mind.


    And judging from the attack method just now, Xu Fan probably hasn''t exerted his power yet.


    "You should be clear now? I''m not describing an unrealizable dream."


    Xu Fan saw that Uchiha Itachi did not launch an offensive in silence, so he said, "It is feasible to use external struggles to divert internal struggles and weaken the power of the Uchiha clan, because whether it is Yunnin Village in the home of martial arts, or owning The Uchiha clan who wrote round eyes."


    "The strength is less than one ten thousandth of mine!"


    Uchiha Itachi stared at the man in front of him, his hands clenched his fists involuntarily.


    "Do you think I''m bluffing? Itachi."


    Uchiha Itachi remained silent. Since he discovered the secret that the Uchiha clan wanted to initiate a coup, he felt unprecedented pressure.


    The other **** of Zhishui could have rewritten all this, but he was attacked by the roots on the way back to the station.


    Shisui lost one eye and was unable to rewrite everything, so he had to choose to give the remaining eye to himself and jump off the cliff.


    is the death of Shisui, which delayed the coup of Uchiha''s clan.


    No one can understand himself, and no one is on his side.


    until today!


    Xu Fan came with his powerful Mu Dun.


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi hesitated.


    "Itachi, Konoha''s window period has ended. From now on, I will stand on top."


    When Xu Fan spoke again, his hands snapped together.


    The majestic Chakra burst out, making Uchiha Itachi back again and again in fright.


    In fact, not only him, Kakashi, and the roots of the Uchiha clan hiding in the dark, were all deeply shocked by the scene in front of them.


    In an instant, the whole earth suddenly began to roar, and countless intertwined vines rose from the ground, like a huge wave spreading in all directions, and became thick and strong at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    A few can''t breathe, and a boundless green sea that covers the sky and the sun is formed.


    ľ¶Ý¡¤The tree world has come!


    Different from the last release, this time Xu Fan doesn¡¯t have to worry about destroying the Hyuga clan¡¯s residence, and instantly increases his power and range by dozens of times.


    He can even clearly see the change in Uchiha Itachi''s surprised expression.


    Uchiha Itachi even opened his mouth into an ¡®oh¡¯ shape, and the two writing wheels stared at the boss, looking around with an incredible look, "!!!"


    "We are invincible ahead of us."


    Xu Fan has a low voice, and even the wooden figure under his feet has grown several times stronger.


    Aizen''s lines are really pretending.


    Xu Fan put his hands around his chest, but couldn''t help but vomit in his heart, looking down below.


    As far as the current Ninja World, anyone who sees the scene before him will only have one emotion.


    Shock!


    An unprecedented shock!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Kakashi was dumbfounded and stood blankly on the spot. He always thought that the wooden escape of the sky was amazing enough.


    Full release, you can easily build a three-bedroom and one-living villa within a few breaths!


    However, Xu Fan in front of him created a whole sea of ??trees without any effort!


    "I have witnessed Tenzo using the same ninjutsu. Regardless of the scale, I am afraid that it is less than one-tenth of Xu Fan''s..."


    Kakashi rolled his throat, and when he met Xu Fan, he always thought that the chakra volume of Tianzang was the most powerful of all ninjas he had ever seen.


    But Xu Fan just condensed Chakra in an instant, and easily surpassed Tianzang.


    After this performance, Xu Fan did not show the slightest expression of pressure. The breeze brushed his face, and the whole person was still very comfortable.


    If Xu Fan consumes all the chakras at once regardless of the consequences, what horror would it be?


    Thinking of this, Kakashi couldn''t help taking a breath, "This guy¡¯s Chakra is probably a hundred times bigger than mine..."


    and the roots quickly launched their actions.


    They only have one idea now, which is to pass the information in front of them to Master Danzo.


    Kinoha Village, ushered in a **** of wood escape!


    "Are we invincible ahead of us."


    Uchiha Itachi tried his best to keep calm, but he was already terrified.


    Especially the roar created by the other party, I am afraid that it has spread all over Uchiha''s resident.


    It won¡¯t be long before Uchiha¡¯s security personnel will come here to investigate the situation The most important thing is that Uchiha Itachi did not feel that Xu Fan was bluffing.


    After launching such an exaggerated operation, there was no fatigue on his face.


    How exaggerated is this guy''s chakra?


    This can be compared to the tail beast!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Uchiha Itachi suddenly realized what fire escapes, shadow shuriken.


    These conventional ninjutsu probably won''t work for him at all.


    "Suzuo."


    At this moment, Xu Fan, who shocked himself, spoke again.


    Although the sound is not loud, it has other meanings.


    Susa?


    Uchiha Itachi''s heart is already a monstrous wave.


    How much information does he have in his hands?


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan shook his head, looking as if he had lost interest.


    "All you need to know is that I am the only one who can help you."


    "Now you don¡¯t need to answer immediately."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, Xu Fan stopped staying here and disappeared in front of Uchiha Itachi.


    There is still some time before Fuyue made up his mind to make a coup. He believed that after seeing his own power, Uchiha Itachi would know what he should do.


    Besides, Xu Fan had already noticed that apart from himself and Itachi, Kakashi and the people at the root were also nearby.


    Plus the Uchiha clan who noticed the roar of the earth.


    What happened tonight will spread to the ears of Konoha representatives.


    Uchiha Tomitake, three generations of Hokage, Shimura Danzo.


    And this is Xu Fan''s plan.


    Let everyone know that Konoha''s window period has ended.


    From now on, the country of fire will stand at the top of the Ninja World!

 Chapter 37： See through Sarutobis Danzo again

    made an unprecedented noise, and after deterring Uchiha Itachi, Xu Fan chose to leave.


    He does not need to leave a confirmation.


    Before long, Uchiha Tomitake will bring guards to the scene to investigate.


    Danzo and the third generation of Hokage will also pass through the roots, Anbe understands what happened tonight.


    In fact, as the patriarch, Fu Yue immediately had a bad feeling when the whole earth roared because of the arrival of the tree world.


    Since the night of the Kyuubi Unrest, he and the Uchiha tribe have been rushed to the edge of the village on unwarranted charges.


    Except when the celebration is held, most people in the village turn a blind eye to this place.


    While the earth is roaring, Fuyue is leading the tribe in a secret meeting at Nanga Shrine.


    So, Futake gathered the young and middle-aged Uchiha clan and formed a small team to go to the place where the noise came from.


    "Here¡­¡­"


    Twenty or thirty Uchiha people followed in Futake''s footsteps. When they rushed to the scene, they were completely shocked by the scene before them.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    Fuyue directly opened his own writing wheel, trying to find the ninja hidden in the dark.


    But I glanced around and found nothing.


    "The patriarch..."


    A Uchiha who was about the same age as Tomitake stood out from the team, his face turned pale.


    Although they are not satisfied with Konoha''s high-level decision, they have lived here for six or seven years and are very familiar with the surrounding environment.


    However, the towering trees that popped up out of thin air were not just one or two, but to cover the sky and the sun.


    is like a sea of ??trees.


    Even after Fuyue stopped, some people continued to explore, only to find that the sea of ??trees that appeared out of thin air was more exaggerated than they thought.


    For the Uchiha clan, such a scene is more than shocking.


    and fear!


    Everyone knows the history of Konoha.


    Everyone knows who has used such ninjutsu.


    The first generation of Naruto, Senju Zhuma!


    He defeated the old patriarch, Uchiha Madara with this ninjutsu!


    originally thought that Senjujuma and his Mudan, together with Uchiha Madara, became history.


    Unexpectedly, the legendary tree world descended, unexpectedly reappear!


    The most important thing is that they are having a secret meeting at Nanga Shrine tonight.


    "Is this... a warning..."


    A Uchiha youth stepped back again and again. They had planned a coup at Nanga Shrine more than once.


    If it weren''t for the death of Shishui, they might have done it long ago.


    Coupled with the fact that the village has been ostracizing them recently, it made him associate these two things together.


    This is a warning!


    warn the Uchiha clan not to mess around!


    "Calm!"


    Noting the emotional changes of these Uchiha clan, Futake shouted immediately.


    This sudden sea of ??trees is indeed exaggerated, and before the other party started this technique, no one even noticed it.


    What if the opponent intends to attack the Uchiha clan?


    And because of the uneasy factors of the coup d''etat, and various reasons combined, several Uchiha people instantly broke down emotionally.


    And this collapse began to spread to others.


    What makes Fu Yue most helpless is that the range of this sea of ??trees is much larger than he imagined.


    "Who is it..."


    Fuyue couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Apart from these things, he couldn''t think of anyone in the village who had such an ability.


    If you don¡¯t have this information, a risky coup will only make their situation worse.


    Furthermore, Fu Yue didn''t want to launch a coup, but the voice of the clansman became louder and louder, leaving him as the patriarch at a loss.


    But now it''s different. Suddenly a Mudun master appeared in the village.


    "Tell all Uchiha people, until this matter is investigated, no one should act rashly!"


    Fuyue clenched his fists with both hands and announced his decision to the others.


    At the same time, Genbu sent the information to Danzo overnight.


    "what are you saying?"


    After hearing these roots talk about the incident near Uchiha''s station, Danzo was shocked.


    Before this, he had always wanted to solve Xu Fan.


    lest he and Sarutobi go together and lead Konoha into the abyss of immortality.


    However, he never dreamed that this young man who inherited the surname of the Senshou Clan would also inherit the Blood Succession Limits of Senju Zhuma.


    Wooden escape technique!


    Even at this moment, Danzo suddenly realized, and he understood why Sarutobi had become so tough today.


    , even at war with Yunren Village, he also wants to preserve the separation of the Hyuga clan.


    turns out to be because of Xu Fan!


    "Mu Dun is stronger than armor."


    Danzo clenched his fist and slammed it against the table in front of him.


    Just when he remembered Tianzang, he felt that he understood again.


    It''s no wonder that Sarutobi Hizaki chose to give up when conducting human experiments.


    What kindness, all shit!


    The truth is that he has discovered Xu Fan and discovered the Mu Dun he inherited from the first generation!


    And when he failed in school.


    This kind of thing is not uncommon in ninja school. Even an elite like Metkay who went to ninja was rejected once by ninja school. UU reading


    But after Xu Fan refused, he never signed up again.


    This is clearly a kind of protection for him by the three generations of Hokage.


    "Sarutobi, this old fox, he is the same as me..."


    Tuan Zang Qi¡¯s teeth are itchy. When he was secretly training Tian Zang, Sarutobi must be secretly training Xu Fan.


    It''s just that, he also sent Kakashi to contact Tianzang and fudged him away from him!


    Damn Sarutobi Hisaki, why are you always one step ahead of me!


    When ¡¡¡¡ was chased by the golden horn and the silver horn, he first proposed to act as a bait, and was appointed by Master Shuima as Hokage.


    Bo Feng Shuimen passed away, you also proposed to re-success Hokage first.


    Even discovering Xu Fan, you are one step ahead of me!


    Why.


    Why are you taking a step every time!


    Is it because I react slowly!


    I am not convinced!


    "Do not!"


    Danzo took a deep breath and calmed down his resentment towards Sarutobi Hizen. He now understands why this old fox is uncharacteristically.


    But this doesn''t mean that he has lost. Since he can steal Tianzang from himself, he can also win over Xu Fan.


    Yes.


    You forced me to force me, Sarutobi Hizaki.


    In the face of Sarutobi Hisaki''s conspiracy, Danzo once again strengthened his determination to fight back.


    It''s just that Danzo never dreamed of it.


    Just when he thought he had seen through all the methods of Sarutobi, Kakashi had just entered Hokage''s home and reported the information he had.


    "what?!"


    Sarutobi Hitizan released the cup in his hand with shock.


    Snapped!

 Chapter 38： Can I wake up because I am handsome?

    Congratulations to the host for completing the sign-in and start reading!


    quit halfway as sign-in failure!


    Early in the morning, Xu Fan was awakened by the sound in his ears, followed by the progress bar of the sign-in assistant.


    1%


    twenty three%


    "Huh?" Xu Fan frowned, recalling that he had completed a special sign-in task.


    "After deterring the Uchiha clan, it was determined that the sign-in was completed."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    Anbe is a direct unit of the third generation of Hokage. Naturally, Kakashi will not deliberately wait a day for the information to inform Sarutobi Hisaki.


    For ninjas, intelligence is often more important than their own lives.


    It seems that last night''s deterrence was very successful, completely dispelling the worries of the three generations of Hokage, making him give up his plan to sacrifice the daily slack.


    That¡¯s why my sign-in assistant responded.


    And this also made Xu Fan suddenly energetic, carefully watching the progress bar in front of him, looking forward to the rewards this time.


    66%


    79%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host, sign-in is complete!


    Sign-in reward: Immune to illusion!


    Special add-on: Roll your eyes!


    Xu Fan: "!!!"


    "Two rewards?"


    Xu Fan blinked, his heart suddenly became excited, and he got up from the bed with a violent sound.


    Especially the first type of ability. If you can be immune to all illusions, it means that moon reading, other gods, these difficult abilities will be useless on you.


    When facing Uchiha Itachi in the future, he can not only look directly at his big writing wheel eyes, but also win and lose with him.


    Xu Fan rushed off the bed cleanly and flipped out a mirror in the drawer.


    In addition to the ordinary sign-in rewards, the small assistant also comes with the eyes of the Hyuga clan.


    Ke Baiyan and Zhuanyan are both pupil techniques, but unlike the latter, they can be switched freely.


    Even under normal conditions, the eyes are very obvious.


    Fortunately, the white eyes given by the sign-in assistant are not the same as those of Hyuga''s.


    Xu Fan looked directly at himself in the mirror, and looked carefully, his pupils were still black and bright.


    Kill with deep eyes!


    Xu Fan''s vision expanded from his own eyes to his looks.


    When I first crossed over, I was quite immature. In addition, although the Qianshou clan was declining, they were never short of money. They had a lot of fish and meat, which resulted in a little baby fat.


    But the current self, relying on persistent exercise and growth, has changed a lot.


    If those female ninjas are allowed to see themselves, I don¡¯t know if they will miss them for life.


    "But there is no way, after all, I am not interested in women."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but shook his head, feeling sorry for the female ninja who missed herself, and then tried to roll her eyes.


    When Xu Fan opened his eyes, his pupils instantly changed from black to white, and the blue veins on the temples burst out one after another.


    Like the Hyuga clan.


    And this feeling made Xu Fan feel very strange. His eyes were still focused on the mirror in front of him, but he could clearly see everything in the room.


    The range of his own angle of view directly reached 360 degrees.


    There are no dead ends.


    But...


    This also made Xu Fan notice that outside, a group of people were approaching his house.


    "someone is coming."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he instantly closed his eyes, and the door of the house was directly knocked open.


    à²à²à²¡ª¡ª


    A few dark shadows rushed in quickly, and then set their posture.


    Immediately afterwards, a person whom Xu Fan was familiar with, who could no longer be familiar with, walked in here leisurely.


    Shimura Danzo.


    In Naruto, the man who has contracted most of Konoha''s black pot.


    Guoying!


    "Ok?"


    Tuan Zang looked around the room and quickly noticed Xu Fan''s position. At this time, he was holding a mirror in his hand.


    This made Danzo frowned.


    Before making up his mind to come here to win over Xu Fan, he had seen through Sarutobi''s tricks.


    Xu Fan is definitely a powerful ninja he cultivated in the dark.


    And he ordered the roots to rush in, which was also a temptation for Xu Fan.


    wanted to see how he would react to a ninja who suddenly rushed into the house.


    You know, this guy easily killed his assassination unit.


    And still without revealing that he would use Mu Dun.


    This person¡­¡­


    unfathomable!


    "A mirror."


    Danzo immediately took a step back and motioned for the root members to stand in front of him.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan''s mirror is probably not as simple as it seems.


    is probably a kind of ninja, disguised by some means.


    Otherwise, how to explain Xu Fan''s grip on something like this?


    Can¡¯t it be that this guy has the habit of getting up in the morning and looking in the mirror?


    is not a little girl.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan is very calm and exudes strong self-confidence.


    "What are you trying to do with what you have?"


    Tuan Zang made a head start and pressed Xu Fan in a questioning tone.


    "I was woken up by myself, can''t you?" Xu Fan said lightly, then put the mirror on the table.


    Danzo: "???"


    "So, what did you want to do with people surrounding my home in the morning?" Xu Fan asked directly.


    What happened last night, Danzo is likely to have known it at night.


    It''s just that Xu Fan didn''t expect that he would rush to his home early in the morning.


    However, if you want to do something here, you are not worth it Now that the Uchiha clan has not been exterminated, Danzo should have only one Shishui writing wheel eye.


    The illusion technique has no effect on me.


    As for the interpillar cells on his arm.


    Ha ha.


    Seeing Xu Fan still calm and relaxed, Danzo''s mood became a bit subtle. He felt that anyone who saw such a big battle should be confused and doubt whether he had committed something.


    "I didn''t come to be your enemy."


    Danzo raised his arm, let the roots gathered here put away the offensive, but did not let them leave.


    "I came to join hands with you."


    Tuan Zang said in a loud voice, and invited Xu Fan.


    This was a big surprise to Xu Fan.


    He thought Danzo was here to kill himself.


    I didn''t expect it to be a draw.


    But this posture?


    really sincere to win?


    Xu Fan scanned the root ninjas in the house, at least there were more than twenty.


    "I understand the idea of ??Lord Senshou Jianjian better than Sarutobi. Your wooden escape should be used on a more correct path and become the root of guarding the village."


    Xu Fan looked at Danzo with a black line, "What you said sounds nice."


    "You agree?"


    "I refuse." Xu Fan directly chose to shook his head. This guy really assumed that he had never assassinated himself.


    "Sure enough..."


    However, Danzo seems to have guessed this possibility.


    But his eyes didn''t reveal any disappointment, instead he gave an order to let the roots outside guard this place.


    Then, Danzo took off the bandage around his right eye.

 Chapter 39： Actually I am the 5th floor

    The only time Danzo ever poured his emotions was to Tenzo.


    However, it was precisely that time that Tianzang awakened the will of fire at a critical moment, defied his order, and was absorbed by Sarutobi Hizen into his immediate Anbu.


    This made Danzo once again firmly believe that the roots under his leadership only need to be buried deep underground.


    has no name and no emotion.


    There is no past, no future.


    There is only task in his heart, only loyalty to himself.


    Only such a root is a good root!


    As for how to join hands and cooperate, after all, it is false and full of betrayal.


    I want Xu Fan to be loyal to him wholeheartedly, obliterate his emotions, the past, the future, and the so-called will of fire that Sarutobi Rizen has instilled in him over the past five years!


    Thinking of this, Dan Zang''s heart became more and more firm in his conviction. His hand grabbed the bandage around his right eye and tore it off suddenly, releasing his right eye that had been hidden in the dark.


    The blood-red pupils are engraved with three gou jade.


    write round eyes!


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect Danzo to directly use his own assassin.


    The kaleidoscope snatched from Shishui, don¡¯t be a god!


    With just one glance, you can invade the other¡¯s brain and modify the will of others.


    Even officials call this technique "Let all the people seen by the caster turn into his puppet!"


    is the strongest illusion among Naruto!


    Many people even ridiculed that the reason Uchiha Itachi was so loyal to Konoha that he did not hesitate to slaughter the whole clan because he had fallen into the technique of stopping water.


    It''s just that Danzo is one step too late, and now he has the ability to be immune to illusions.


    It¡¯s good to read monthly, don¡¯t be a god


    There is no need to be afraid of yourself!


    "Don''t God!"


    Accompanied by Danzo''s burst of shout, his right eye changed instantly, upgrading from a three-goed jade state to a kaleidoscope.


    The strongest illusion is launched!


    Danzo was even more proud of himself. Even Sarutobi Rizen didn''t even know about owning this kaleidoscope.


    It is naturally impossible for him to remind Xu Fan to be careful.


    In other words, when I show this eye, any resistance is futile.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that even oneself is afraid of this terrible power.


    And the guy Uchiha Shisui, actually used such precious power to stop the coup in a mere district?


    This is simply stupid!


    After confirming that he had activated the other gods, Danzo directly raised his hand, pointed at Xu Fan in front of him, and said in a commanding tone.


    "From now on, you will inherit the code name of A, for my use, kill three generations of Naruto Sarutobi!"


    "On the day I become the fifth generation of Naruto, you will be the root pioneer and clear all obstacles for me!"


    "I will be Konoha under the sun, and you will be the root buried deep underground!"


    Danzo''s voice is extremely domineering, and plans a new assassination method.


    The previous assassination ended in failure because of Kakashi''s defection.


    But whether it is the trust in Xu Fan or the power he possesses, it is far beyond Tianzang!


    Especially the amount of Chakra he is afraid of is more than a hundred times that of Kakashi.


    Even if Kakashi stopped it again, he would only die under Xu Fan''s wooden escape.


    "Bring me Kakashi''s writing wheel."


    Danzo said again in an orderly tone.


    This time, no one can stop oneself.


    Zhishui, have you seen it?


    This is the correct usage of other gods!


    However, when Danzang was full of confidence and thought he was invincible in front of him, Xu Fan had to wrap his hands around his chest and looked at him with a black line.


    Don¡¯t gods are invalid for me, what should I do? Waiting online, very anxious.


    Forget it.


    Xu Fan shook his head helplessly, the corners of his mouth raised, and a wry smile appeared.


    Since Danzo brought other gods to the door, you can''t blame yourself.


    Anyway, the three generations of Hokage, and the senior Konoha, did not know that Danzo had robbed Shisui and other gods.


    Even if he took away his other gods here, Danzo would only be a dumb eating Coptis, and there was no way to tell.


    The most important thing is that Danzo came first.


    It was him, he was the first, obviously he was the first... Whether assassination or illusion, all Danzo took the lead.


    Oneself is just passive defense, self defense.


    And everyone knows that Danzo''s strength is comparable to that of the three generations of Hokage, coupled with the cooperation of the roots.


    Even the hero of the ninja world is not an opponent of Danzo-sama at all.


    Not to mention a guy like himself who is not even Shinobu.


    I was... I was really scared!


    And Danzo was only collected after Uchiha''s extermination.


    In other words, at this time, he still doesn''t know the forbidden technique like Izanaki.


    "Danzo, when did you have the illusion that you used another god?" Xu Fan''s mouth rose again, but this time it was a scornful smile.


    "You...what did you say."


    In an instant, Danzo''s eyes widened, and he stood there blankly.


    I didn''t activate Uchiha''s strongest illusion, don''t you?


    Do not¡­¡­


    impossible.


    Although Shisui said that it takes more than ten years to activate once, he has already passed through the cells between the pillars, greatly shortening the cooling time of other gods.


    I can perform the strongest illusion of another god!


    But...


    Why?


    Why!


    Why didn''t it activate?


    Xu Fan should be the strongest illusion in his body, don¡¯t be a god, UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu.com has been modified by himself and become his own slave.


    A bad premonition suddenly came into being.


    Didn¡¯t your illusion work?


    "Don''t God!"


    Danzo shouted again, using the power of his right eye.


    Yet Xu Fan still stood there, mocking himself with a very contemptuous attitude.


    "Don''t God!"


    "Don''t God!"


    Danzo was a little flustered for a while, continuously mobilizing other gods towards Xu Fan, but the result was exactly the same every time.


    Not only that, but there was a sharp pain in his right eye.


    This is a side effect of forcibly mobilizing other gods.


    "Damn it, how is this possible? I have already mobilized other gods. You obviously should be controlled by me and become a puppet for my plan!"


    "Want to know why? Danzo?"


    Xu Fan took a step forward, and the whole sentiment was overpowering.


    It''s not that the other gods didn''t activate it, but that the rewards given by the sign-in assistants were very powerful, giving them the ability to be immune to illusions.


    It¡¯s good to read monthly, don¡¯t be a god.


    won''t have any effect on yourself.


    Of course, Xu Fan would naturally not tell Danzo the truth.


    He spoke slowly, with a low voice, as if he was a master of scheming under control.


    "You only saw the second floor, and you only thought of me as the first floor, in fact, I am the fifth floor!"


    As Xu Fan''s voice fell, the majestic Chakra suddenly burst from him.


    Ceilings, walls, and floors collapsed!

 Chapter 40： I have mastered you mastered my information

    Seeing Xu Fan bursting out of his chakra, four or five rooted ninjas rushed to Danzo and protected him behind him.


    And Danzo is still in shock.


    Why didn¡¯t my other gods play a role?


    When he started this illusion technique with the eyes of the still water writing wheel, Xu Fan''s gaze was facing his four eyes.


    He who didn''t write round eyes could not solve his own illusion at all.


    And what does he mean by the fifth layer?


    Did Xu Fan know that he had other gods from the beginning, and was always alert to himself?


    But how did he know this?


    Is it Uchiha Itachi...


    Danzo''s mind flashed across Itachi''s face.


    This guy keeps saying that he is loyal to Konoha and the village, but he did not expect to inform Xu Fan of this information.


    Yes¡­¡­


    Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi met yesterday. It must be that time when the two reached an alliance.


    It must be that time, Itachi told Xu Fan how to resist other gods.


    "But you say you are the fifth floor."


    Danzo quickly calmed down, since he couldn''t control him with other gods, he couldn''t win him.


    Then he can only take his body back and cultivate a new armor.


    "Then I am the tenth floor!"


    Tuan Zang shouted at Xu Fan, and the roots behind him pulled out shurikens and used shadow shurikens to attack Xu Fan''s vitals.


    At the same time, Danzo glanced at his right arm subconsciously. As a ninja, intelligence is a vital part.


    And the secrets he possesses are far more than Sarutobi Hitoshi, Uchiha Itachi.


    If Xu Fan is on the fifth floor, then he is the tenth floor.


    Layers of routines!


    Xu Fan did not say a word.


    Now that the two sides are at war, they are naturally unwilling to retreat until they can''t get what they want.


    Danzo wants to get his body, he wants his eyes.


    What village, what Sarutobi day cut.


    At this moment, everything is imaginary.


    Even the residence of the Thousand Hands Clan can be destroyed and rebuilt.


    You need to know that even Yamato can have three rooms and two halls with a single shot, let alone oneself.


    No need to worry, just shoot at will!


    Seeing countless shadow shurikens head straight towards him, Xu Fan immediately slapped both hands.


    ľ¶Ý¡¤The tree world has come!


    The entire building began to shake violently, and the floor under Xu Fan''s feet also cracked. Countless vines swelled and hardened at a speed visible to the naked eye, knocking the roots blocking Danzang away.


    Danzo saw this, but back again and again.


    "Is the tree world descending as soon as it comes up, the same secret technique as the first adult."


    Tuanzang''s low-pitched voice, even if he saw Mu Dun attack, he had no plan to dodge.


    Tenzo is the subordinates he cultivated.


    And his arm has also been transplanted with cells from adults between the columns.


    "No one knows wood escape better than me!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ Danzo said, he took a big breath and showed off what he is best at.


    "Wind escape, vacuum wave!"


    The sharp aura like a sickle weasel burst forward, forming an invisible sharp blade, and instantly cut off the oncoming giant tree.


    ïL¶Ý is the most destructive one among the regular attribute changes.


    The sharp attack method can even cut the entire forest instantly.


    From Danzo''s point of view, this ninjutsu just can restrain Xu Fan.


    Then, Tuan Zang''s legs were like the wind, and he took out a handful of kunai from his body, and then injected Fengdun Chakra into kunai, forming a sharp sword, sweeping towards Xu Fan.


    Not only that, but the root ninjas also showed their magical powers, using their best attack methods to attack Xu Fan, aiming at Xu Fan''s vitals, while acting as Danzo''s feint, creating flaws for him.


    And this is all the preparations that Tuan Zang had made before he came.


    For a ninja like Danzo, most likely, it''s not enough.


    What he needs is meticulous means to ensure that the task can be completed.


    Especially the failure to assassinate the third generation of Hokage, and Tianzang''s rebellion, made him realize this more clearly.


    So his current attack is not a hasty means after the other gods fail, but an alternative plan that has already been prepared.


    "It is true that in the battle between ninjas, intelligence is a vital part. Often the side that takes the lead in grasping the other side''s intelligence means taking the lead."


    Xu Fan looked directly at Danzo''s writing wheel, without worrying about his other gods, and opened his eyes in front of him.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    Xu Fan''s dark pupils instantly turned milky white, and the blue veins around his temples burst out one after another.


    is different from Ning Ci''s white eyes that are restricted by the caged birds, his own white eyes can easily catch 360 degrees without dead spots.


    In this instant, Xu Fan clearly saw each root ninja, their attack methods, and attack routes.


    "what?!"


    Tuanzang''s eyes were wide-eyed. He would never dream that Xu Fan not only had Mu Dun, but could even open the eyes of the Hyuga clan.


    Moreover, his way of opening his eyes is completely different from his own.


    After transplanting the Shalunyan, he found that he could not close the eyes of Shishui and had to use a bandage to disguise.


    How did Xu Fan do it?


    Even though the Senju clan widely intermarries with foreigners, the Hyuga clan strictly prohibits intermarriage. UU Reading is worried that the secret of white eyes will fall into the hands of others.


    And Xu Fan directly caught Danzo¡¯s shock moment, precisely controlled his chakra, and then covered his whole body, forming a purple chakra coat, and flew towards his shadow shuriken.


    Not only that, Xu Fan stepped down hard with his right foot, and the entire ground was torn apart and sank downwards, and he showed an amazing explosive power to meet Danzo.


    "This is... weird power!"


    Danzo couldn''t help but exclaimed, Tsunade who had left the village suddenly appeared in his mind, and the wind escape and vacuum blade in his hand swept towards Xu Fan''s neck.


    But what he never thought was that Xu Fan''s hand had a lot of kunwu at some point, and relying on his unreasonable chakra volume, he injected Fengdu Chakra into it, which is far in length. He surpassed himself several times, easily repelling his attack.


    "When did you have the illusion that I can''t escape?"


    "Wind escape ¡¤ Shadowless Sword!"


    Xu Fan sneered, cut off Danzang''s left arm, and then pierced Kuwu into his abdomen.


    The powerful force directly knocked Danzo out and nailed him to the trunk behind.


    Then, Xu Fan landed on his toes, stepped into a deep hole with one foot, and pursued Danzang again.


    "Not only is Mu Dun, but also Feng Dun has mastered it."


    Tuanzang spouted a mouthful of blood, only then realized that he had underestimated Xu Fan.


    How many secrets does this guy have?


    Even the Hyuga clan rolls his eyes...


    can only use that.


    Tuan Zang gritted his teeth, took a breath, and slammed his right arm out, aiming at Xu Fan, who was chasing him.


    ľ¶Ý¡¤Blast Spear Tree!

 Chapter 41： Dont go to gods, I will accept it!

    Facing Xu Fan''s offensive, Danzo felt that death was close at hand for the first time.


    He never dreamed that such a young man not only cracked his illusion, but also had the eyes of the Hyuga clan.


    With the strange power he possessed, the root ninja he brought could not get close to him.


    In panic, Danzo had to reveal another hole card.


    ľ¶Ý¡¤Blast Spear Tree!


    I saw Dan Zang raising his right arm quickly, aiming at the oncoming Xu Fan, the bandage wrapped around his arm was collapsed, and the same technique as him burst out.


    A giant tree clapped and hardened out, trying to force Xu Fan back.


    At the same time Danzo also ordered the root ninjas to take action together and create a chance for themselves to leave here.


    Now, let alone get Xu Fan, as long as he can retreat safely, it is enough.


    I can''t die yet...


    Konoha can only go to heyday under my leadership!


    Danzo gritted his teeth, the faith in his heart supported him, and he had to leave here anyway.


    For a time, more than a dozen root ninjas desperately surrounded Xu Fan, quickly forming seals on their hands, and performing various ninjutsu on him to create an opportunity for Danzo-sama to retreat.


    And Danzo also tried to seize this opportunity, cut his arm from the violent spear tree, grabbed the pinning kunai, and tried his best to break it.


    "I underestimated you..."


    Tuan Zang gritted his teeth, but his heart was filled with endless anger towards Xu Fan.


    But even he can see that it is not the time to stay for a long time.


    "Want to go? Can you go?"


    Xu Fan screamed, condensed Chakra to his fist, displayed the same strange power as Tsunade, and smashed the oncoming spear tree with a punch.


    Although Dan Zang transplanted himself with the cells from the Senjue column, he obtained Mu Dun.


    But after all, he is just a politician.


    clearly piled up all the outfits for himself, but in the end only sealed a bridge.


    Faced with the escape opportunities these root ninjas created for Danzo, Xu Fan dismissed it even more. He landed on his feet and burst out a majestic Chakra.


    àØ!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, all the roots surrounded by him flew upside down like a kite with broken wires.


    Together with the techniques they used, they didn''t even touch the corner of Xu Fan''s clothes.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Danzang tried his best to rush to the door, but he felt a huge murderous aura rolling toward him.


    He turned his head subconsciously, as if what he saw was not a black-haired boy, but a demon crawling out of **** to avenge himself!


    "You guy... are you the devil!"


    Tuan Zang couldn''t help cursing, and tried his best to take out the second kunai and stab Xu Fan up.


    I have to say that this scene surprised Xu Fan.


    After seeing his attack methods, this guy actually wanted to use kunai to fight back?


    àØ!


    While being angry and funny, Xu Fan directly grabbed his fist with his five fingers, smashed it at the oncoming Kuwu.


    The current Danzo is already very weak, even if the wind escapes the chakra, it is difficult to form a vacuum blade.


    The two fought each other with one punch and one kunai, but the tiger''s mouth broke in Tuan Zang, the bright red oozes out, and the kunai also flew out.


    The moment Xu Fan landed, he aimed directly at Dan Zang''s abdomen and kicked him away.


    àÛ!


    Tuanzang spurted blood, only feeling that his internal organs were all shattered by Xu Fan''s strange force.


    And his body is parallel to the ground, I don''t know how long it took to fly before his back fell heavily on the ground.


    Another blood spurted out, staining his chest muscles red.


    "Damn it..."


    Tuan Zang cursed Xu Fan fiercely. Even when he was hunted down in the Thunder Country, he had never been embarrassed now.


    was forced to such an extent by a hairy boy.


    My own assassin is useless.


    "Shisui''s eyes..."


    Xu Fan naturally didn''t let Danzo have any reason. He didn''t care whether Danzo was a tragic hero or not, so he dedicated his life to Konoha.


    In his opinion, it was this guy who shot himself at him more than once.


    just for this reason, it is enough to make oneself thank you!


    What''s more, if you taste the sweetness of light, you can no longer become a shadow.


    On the night of the Kyuubi turmoil, Danzo stood still in order to succeed the next Hokage.


    When ¡¡¡¡Oshemaru invaded Konoha, he adopted the same style.


    When Payne came to capture Kyuubi, he even ordered all the roots to hide underground.


    As long as Tsunade is there, she won''t cause serious casualties in the village.


    , who is like the savior of the world, will become a new generation of Naruto, revenge against Penn.


    thus solve the Akatsuki organization and become the hero of the ninja world.


    And Danzo did this only to satisfy his own selfish desires and become Hokage.


    àØ!


    Xu Fan jumped up and fell in front of Danzo.


    He can even see the panic in Dan Zang''s eyes and his body moving backwards.


    "Don''t God!"


    At this critical moment, Danzo roared hysterically, and wanted to activate the strongest illusion of stopping water.


    However, this eye has entered the cooling time a long time ago, except for watching Xu Fan approaching him, nothing can be doneNo! "


    Danzo shouted again, trying to interrupt Xu Fan''s movements with his right hand.


    But the power between the two is far from the same level.


    In Xu Fan''s eyes, Danzo is nothing but a failed product transplanted with intercolumnar cells, and he is the perfect one to get the power of Mu Dun.


    Snapped!


    Xu Fan slapped Dan Zang''s right hand with a slap, and quickly grabbed Dan Zang''s right eye with the other hand.


    Shisui''s eyes!


    "I accept it!"


    "No no no no!"


    Along with a sharp pain in his brain and the writing wheel eyes exposed to his sight, Danzo''s mentality completely burst.


    He has always regarded Shisui''s eyes as a secret weapon to rewrite everything, and a key force to help him fulfill his dream of unifying the Ninja world.


    But now, it fell into Xu Fan''s hands.


    This is undoubtedly a fatal blow to Danzo.


    His mentality collapsed completely, and there was only one thought left in his mind.


    This dream alone cannot be taken away by you!


    Click!


    The weak Danzo burst out his last burst of strength, and grabbed Xu Fan''s hand holding Zhishui''s eyes.


    "Go to death for me, you **** fellow!"


    "Mu Dun¡¤Root Burial!"


    The completely irrational Danzo ignored everything and concentrated all the chakras on his right arm, while the five fingers firmly grasped Xu Fan''s wrist, not giving him a chance to break free.


    Maybe I have a gambling element, but today I and Xu Fan must die!


    In an instant, Dan Zang''s right arm swelled at a speed visible to the naked eye, forming a giant tree that swallowed himself and Xu Fan.

 Chapter 42： The long overdue 3 generations of Naruto

    àØ!


    Xu Fan punched through the blasting burial in the tree world of Tuan Zang, crawled out of it, and then glanced back at the towering giant tree.


    The diameter of the whole tree is at least five or six meters as exaggerated, especially when it grows crazily.


    "If I hadn''t used Chakra for defense, I''m afraid I would be crushed by this trick."


    Xu Fan looked up and down.


    In the situation just now, Danzo didn''t have the opportunity to use spiritism at all, otherwise he wouldn''t be so embarrassed if there was a dream tapir.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that he thought Tuan Zang would choose to beg for mercy or continue to escape when faced with a strong killing intent.


    However, at a critical juncture, Danzo directly launched a suicide attack like Burial Burial in the Tree World.


    "Would you rather commit suicide and take me away."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, and then closed Shishui''s eyes, and at the same time he couldn''t perceive Danzo''s Chakra.


    It looks like it should be dead.


    However, just when Xu Fan was about to open his eyes and confirm, another chakra that should not be underestimated fell from the sky.


    Xu Fan turned around subconsciously, looked at the person who came, and found that it was none other than Konoha''s Hokage.


    Sarutobi Rischi, and his immediate subordinate Anbe.


    Kakashi, acquaintances like Yamato are also in the team.


    Of course, during the mission, both of them wore Anbu masks, and Xu Fan recognized them based on their hairstyles.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi did not speak after standing firm, but looked around, and was shocked by the sight in front of him.


    As he felt the majestic Chakra eruption, Sarutobi Hizhan had a bad feeling in his heart, and then immediately assembled the Anbe Ninja and rushed here.


    The entire Qianshou clan¡¯s residence was destroyed seven or eighty-eight, and the intricate tree boundary descended here.


    At first glance, it is Xu Fan''s enchantment.


    Not only that, in the tree world descended, there are still a few rooted ninjas.


    The last time he assassinated Xu Fan, he had already warned Danzo, but he did not expect this guy to perform the same trick again.


    What makes Sarutobi Hisaki unable to understand the most is...


    Xu Fan perfectly inherited the wooden escape technique of Lord Senshou Zhuma. As long as he is properly guided and cultivated, he will be able to inherit the will of fire and become an outstanding elite Shangnin.


    Why does Danzo have to be so hostile to Xu Fan?


    Actually, not only Sarutobi Hisaki, but Kakashi, Yamato, and other dark ninjas were deeply shocked by the scene before them.


    Their roots are different from Danzo.


    Although they are also special assassination troops who hide their emotions under a mask, they only hide.


    "Such a terrible technique...Did that boy do it?"


    "This is just like a monster..."


    "Xu Fan." Kakashi stared slightly, watching the young man in front of him. Long before that, he had witnessed Xu Fan''s release of the tree world and the wooden man''s art.


    However, today''s offensive, although the scope of the tree world is reduced, it is more aggressive.


    In other words, if Xu Fan yesterday was just to show his strength.


    Today, he is relying on his own strength to complete an excellent actual combat.


    No wonder Xu Fan would advocate fighting Yunren Village.


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand the suffering of war, but he has full confidence.


    I alone is better than a thousand troops.


    "If he continues to grow, how powerful he will be..."


    Kakashi rolled his throat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. While rejoicing that Xu Fan was standing in Konoha instead of standing in Yunnin Village Ninja, his mood was also subtle.


    That powerful strength and unmatched posture will surely be able to protect his cherished companion.


    "Wooden..."


    And the same person who shocked Xu Fan''s strength was Yamato, his eyes widened, and he stood on the spot dumbfounded.


    Before witnessing all this, Master Danzo had been telling himself.


    I am the only one who inherited the power of Lord Majima, and he can become Konoha''s perfect root and protect the village.


    However, Xu Fan¡¯s strength is far above himself.


    Another...


    A ninja who can use Mu Dun.


    And, as a ninja who can also use Mu Dun, he knows exactly how terrifying Xu Fan''s Mu Dun is.


    You need to know that Mu Dun is different from general ninjutsu. It is the boundary of blood that is produced by the mixed nature of water and soil.


    This not only has extremely high precision control of its own chakras, but it also exaggerates the amount of chakras.


    Especially after Xu Fan''s use of Mu Dun, his face is still proud, without revealing the slightest sense of fatigue.


    Based on this alone, even if calculated conservatively, this guy''s chakra volume is probably a hundred times that of Kakashi''s predecessor.


    Thinking of this, Yamato couldn''t help taking a peek at Kakashi.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Kakashi noticed Yamato''s small movements and couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah, it''s okay."


    Yamato shook his head, feeling that Xu Fan was unfathomable.


    But...


    Yamato looked around. In addition to this shocking tree world, there were also many root ninjas gathered here.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, the enemy who fought Xu Fan is probably they.


    And the root is to obey the orders of the Danzo The will of the root is the will of the Danzo.


    "Danzo-sama..."


    Yamato frowned. While he was still following the Danzo-sama, he allowed himself to assassinate three generations of Naruto and Kakashi-senior to **** his writing wheel.


    Now he shot Xu Fan again.


    Why does Danzo-sama always want to attack the ninjas in Konoha Village.


    I always have to shoot my partner.


    "Master Hokage." Xu Fan took a deep breath and came to the front of Sarutobi.


    "It''s Danzo."


    "I woke up this morning, prepared to look in the mirror and admire my prosperous appearance, and then I went to ninja school."


    "As a result, this guy brought people in and shot me indiscriminately."


    Xu Fan glanced at the root ninja not far away.


    Xu Fan could feel that they wanted to avenge Danzo, but they didn''t dare to get close.


    "There are these guys who threw their shurikens at me as soon as they came up, all over the world, densely packed, you know, I haven''t graduated from the ninja school, I have seen such a posture there..."


    "I was so scared at the time, that''s why Chakra broke out in my body..."


    Sarutobi Rizen was stunned. If Xu Fan hadn''t mentioned Danzo, he hadn''t even expected Danzo to end in person.


    Danzo?


    Tuan is hiding here?


    Sarutobi Rishan suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, he suddenly raised his head and released his perception ability.


    However, except for the ninja at the root, Sarutobi Hitoshi did not feel any chakras.


    Tuan hides here, but he doesn¡¯t have his chakra...


    Xu Fan...


    Kill Danzo? !

 Chapter 43： Is this in your calculations, Sarutobi!

    Sarutobi Rizen naturally didn''t believe what Xu Fan said was terribly scared.


    When he was at the Hyuga''s house, he said this, but the result was that the Hyuga clan was terrified.


    I''m afraid it''s the same this time. After seeing Xu Fan''s horrible Mu Dun, Dan Zang''s heart may be extremely scared.


    just...


    Where there is light, there must be darkness. No matter which side is missing, the world cannot function normally.


    Konoha needs a genius ninja like Xu Fan to inherit the will of fire, but it also needs a ninja like Danzo to inherit the will of root.


    If Tuan Zang died in Xu Fan''s hands, this would not be good news for him.


    He needs Danzo, not only for the village, but also for someone to carry everything he cannot carry.


    "Kakashi."


    Looking at the towering giant tree in front of him, Sarutobi Hizen understood in his heart that this should be the ninjutsu used by Xu Fan when he was fighting Danzo.


    Xu Fan used this trick to kill Danzo.


    makes him the true root.


    "Hokage-sama."


    Kakashi stepped forward, responding to Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    "You go to set up Xu Fan first." Sarutobi Rizuan''s voice didn''t fluctuate in the slightest.


    Danzo is not only the root of Konoha, but also his childhood playmate and competition partner in his youth.


    In his whole life, he always wants to surpass himself and become Hokage.


    But Sarutobi Hisaki will not blame Xu Fan, let alone hold him accountable for killing Danzo.


    Anyway, Sarutobi Risan knew in his heart.


    is Danzo''s first move, the first murderous intention, and Xu Fan is just passive defense.


    What''s more, the power contained in Xu Fan is far stronger than Heaven.


    I need him, and Konoha also needs him.


    So after a short period of thought, Sarutobi Hizaki just asked Kakashi to take Xu Fan out of here to help him settle in a new residence.


    After all, the residence of the Thousand Hands Clan was completely destroyed by the arrival of the tree world.


    Even if these trees are cut down, they cannot be rebuilt in a short time.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    It''s also time to let the resident of the Senju clan disappear in Konoha.


    "Yes." Kakashi replied neatly, then walked to Xu Fan and motioned for him to go with him.


    Xu Fan looked at the third generation of Hokage, then looked at Kakashi, and finally nodded, indicating that he knew.


    "I thought that Sarutobi would ask me a lot of questions. It seems that Tuan is hiding in Sarutobi''s heart, and he still occupies a large position."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, and then followed Kakashi to leave here.


    "Tianzo."


    After confirming that Kakashi and Xu Fan¡¯s Chakra were drifting away, Sarutobi Rizen spoke again.


    "Hokage-sama."


    Tenzo responded, kneeling down.


    "First take the roots into custody, then turn around to deal with them." Sarutobi Hitoshi said in a commanding tone.


    Among all the members of Anbu, Tenzo is the one who knows the roots best, so he can handle it, and he feels relieved.


    "Yes."


    Tianzang responded cleanly, and then looked at his former companions. Unlike himself, these guys have no emotions.


    "Perhaps in their hearts, I am not a companion from the beginning."


    Tianzang couldn''t help but laugh at himself, and then took the Anbe Ninja and took away all the people at the root.


    Within a short while, the only place where the Thousand Shou Clan resided was Sarutobi Hizen.


    He took off the Hokage hat, showing his pale hair, standing in front of the towering giant tree.


    But at this moment, Danzo, who had chosen to die with Xu Fan, suddenly broke away from the towering giant tree and fell to the ground with a plop.


    He lost an arm, but the injury on his chest gradually improved. He was panting, and it took a lot of effort to lean his back against the tree trunk behind him.


    He raised his head hard and found that the person standing in front of him was not Xu Fan, but the third generation of Hokage.


    "Sarutobi..."


    At this time, Danzo was in a panic and weakened to the extreme.


    "You don''t seem to be surprised..."


    Danzang swallowed a mouthful of saliva before barely squeezing out a whole word.


    This time, I can say that I was completely planted. Not only was Xu Fan robbed of Zhishui''s eyes, but even his life was almost explained here.


    And Sarutobi Rizen, but standing here like a victor.


    Could it be...


    Is this also in your calculations? Sarutobi...


    "I just don''t think you will die that easily." Sarutobi Hizen said lightly.


    In Konoha, no one knows Danzo better than himself.


    Maybe Xu Fan is indeed powerful, but it is not easy to kill Danzo.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if Dan Zang really confessed here, I would feel sorry.


    "So, that is your secret weapon."


    Sarutobi Rizen glanced at Danzo''s right arm. Although it was broken, the face of the master between the pillars could be vaguely recognized.


    If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be that after Tianzang¡¯s human experiment was successful, Danzo also transplanted himself with the cells of the adult between the pillars.


    At the same time, because of this kind of power, Danzo hides his right arm in the darkness.


    I have to say, this fits his style very well.


    "But the copy is a copy after all, Danzo, you should understand this battle, Xu Fan is the one who really inherited the power of Lord Zhujian, so... I hope that from now on, UU will read . You are not allowed to assassinate him again."


    Danzo raised his head and looked directly at the man in front of him.


    After learning that Xu Fan inherited the Mu Dun from Master Zhu Jian, he never thought about killing him anymore. He just wanted to use another **** to control him.


    Just like you **** Tianzang from me, I also want to **** your Xu Fan.


    Unfortunately, I failed.


    Facing Xu Fan''s terrifying power, he was not fully prepared.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the robbing of Shishui¡¯s eyes before, I had discovered the greatest secret of Zhuanyan, and transplanted the Zhuanyan collected during the Three World Wars, and launched Izanaki at a critical moment, I¡¯m afraid I really want to explain here. Up.


    "And the secret of your arm, I will continue to help you keep it."


    Looking at Danzo who was silent, Sarutobi Hizen continued.


    "Where there is light, there must be darkness. Without any side, the world cannot function normally."


    "I need you Danzo, so I will not tell anyone what happened today, but as a condition."


    "You must abandon your job as a Naruto consultant and your qualification to attend the Konoha high-level meeting."


    Sarutobi Hijichi made a low voice.


    Although Xu Fan and Danzang''s fight surprised him, in terms of the result, he felt that it was in his favor.


    The most important thing is that Danzo''s biggest handle is held in his hand. From now on, he has no ability to resist himself.


    that''s enough.


    Danzo''s gaze narrowed slightly, looking at this guy who had beaten him time and time again in the game.


    Xu Fan pushed himself to a dead end, and he appeared just right.


    "Sarutobi, are all this... within your calculations?"

 Chapter 44： Obviously strong, but the reason for being too cautious

    Although the order Kakashi received was to settle Xu Fan, he would never pay Xu Fan to buy a real estate.


    Besides, this in itself is not something that can be determined by patting the head.


    After thinking about it, Kakashi took Xu Fan back to his home.


    I live alone anyway, and there are many empty rooms.


    Xu Fan would naturally not refuse Kakashi''s decision.


    Kakashi¡¯s home is not in the center of Konoha Village, but a relatively remote location.


    "I feel that Kakashi''s family is not very good."


    Xu Fan saw Kakashi¡¯s house from a long distance away. It looked like a bungalow dominated by wooden structures. Although it was not small in size, considering Hokage¡¯s worldview, it was vast and sparsely populated. Each house has one A large house is not unusual.


    "This is it."


    Kakashi didn''t say anything along the way, only after bringing Xu Fan to the destination, he said this.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan responded and followed behind Kakashi. Because it was an ordinary bungalow, it was surrounded by wood to form a unique courtyard.


    The interior of the house, although ordinary, was cleaned and tidy by Kakashi.


    "Before you find a new one, please live here temporarily."


    Kakashi first took Xu Fan to visit the house, and then gave him an empty room.


    But the innermost room was sealed tightly, Kakashi seemed invisible.


    "Maybe that room should belong to his father."


    Xu Fan secretly said in his heart.


    "Since there is no problem, then I will go to the third generation of Hokage."


    Kakashi deliberately waited for a while, wanting to see if Xu Fan had any requests.


    After getting his reply, Kakashi left here without looking back.


    Although I will live with Xu Fan for a while, I don''t want to have a relationship with him.


    After all, only for a while.


    "Okay." Xu Fan smiled and nodded, looking at Kakashi''s back and then putting away his smile.


    "Huh..."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, and then took out Zhishui''s eyes from his pocket. This was his biggest gain in the battle against Danzo.


    But...


    Xu Fan did not intend to use this eye now.


    First of all, it hurts.


    Secondly, this is unnecessary.


    Shaolin Yan is indeed a very strong pupil technique in the world of Naruto.


    Kakashi can become a replica ninja with just a three-god jade writing round eye, and establish a reputation, not to mention the kaleidoscope, which is known as the strongest illusion, other gods.


    The temptation of this eyeball is huge for any ninja.


    But this does not include myself.


    Because the sign-in assistant has already proved it, it not only rewards wood escape, but also the pupil technique like white eyes.


    Since you can have blank eyes, what''s impossible to write round eyes?


    I only need to wait for the next sign-in, and then open the writing wheel.


    The most important thing is that if someone from the Uchiha clan transplants the Shakeran, they will be in a state where they cannot be closed, and they will consume their chakras for nothing.


    Although I have more chakras than others...


    But in addition to this, you also need to hide your eyes in the dark like Kakashi or Danzo.


    can be made, but not necessary.


    As for when you want to use other gods, you can follow the example of Uchiha Itachi, plug it into an animal, and use it at critical moments.


    "But for now, I need to save this eye."


    While talking, Xu Fan looked for a usable container in Kakashi¡¯s room.


    Because of the fact that Xu Fan''s eyes were rolled, Xu Fan didn''t need to engrave and search, as long as he checked it and took it out.


    Xu Fan threw Zhishui¡¯s eyes into the glass bottle, and then spent another half a day to get the nutrient solution and pour it into the bottle.


    "This should be fine."


    Xu Fan shook the writing wheel eyes in the bottle, "Speaking of which, although the other gods of Zhishui are known as the strongest illusions, it will take at least a few years to activate them once."


    "By the way, I remember that in the original work, it was more than ten years old..."


    Xu Fan frowned. He wasn''t sure if he remembered it wrong, but he always felt Itachi had said so.


    But the problem is that Shisui said when he was alive that he could use other gods to stop the coup, and he was killed by Danzo.


    Even when he died, he mobilized another **** and gave it to Uchiha Itachi. That year, the latter was only thirteen years old.


    By the time the Ninja World War, Uchiha Itachi would be 21 years old, no matter how he counted it, it would be less than ten years.


    "Forget it, I don''t want this problem anymore."


    Xu Fan shook his head, and instead of digging into the horns, he thought about the inter-column cells.


    Although he can also use Mu Dun, in fact, he only relies on the majestic Chakra volume to increase Mu Dun''s power. He does not have the Yang attribute between the pillars, and he does not know how to immortal.


    So Xu Fan is not sure whether his own cells can reduce the cooling time of other gods.


    "And I don¡¯t plan to transplant the Shalunyan to other parts of the body like Danzo It''s disgusting."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but sighed, and decided to transplant Shishui''s eyes to other animals first, and then slowly study the issue of shortening the cooling time.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan carefully closed Zhishui''s eyes, and then sat on the tatami.


    "Speaking of which, the timing of the three generations will be too subtle."


    Xu Fan frowned suddenly. Before, he was only thinking about how to **** Shishui¡¯s eyes and kill Danzo.


    When the three generations of Hokage arrived, he didn''t think about it.


    Now that I am free, I can''t help but think about it.


    You know, the three generations of Hokage have secret techniques that no one has ever used.


    The art of telescope!


    As long as you know the opponent''s chakra, you can observe through this ninjutsu.


    Since the three generations of Hokage can rely on this secret technique to observe Naruto at all times, it is also possible to observe themselves.


    "If I remember correctly, Danzo''s writing wheel eyes on that arm were collected after Uchiha''s extermination."


    "But what if before then?"


    During the Third Ninja World War, Konoha Village could be said to have fought against the heroes.


    Uchiha clan people, it is impossible not to participate in such a full-scale war.


    Actually, bringing the soil died in this battle.


    Not only that, but the green of the misty village is also the white eyes collected on the battlefield.


    Since Qing is okay, would Danzo also collect some writing wheels during World War Three.


    "Izanaki..."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, he seemed to understand why some people are obviously very strong, but they are too cautious.

 Chapter 45： This has nothing to do with you (small change)

    Saved Shishui''s eyes, Kakashi didn''t come back for a long time, Xu Fan simply exercised and rolled his eyes.


    looked straight ahead, but could easily capture a 360-degree angle of view.


    Not only that, but I can also see the flow of Chakra in my body and the acupuncture points on my body.


    "I remember that Ning Ci created the Huitian and Bagua Sixty-Four Palms that only the Zong family can learn with his talent and hard work."


    "In the period of Shippuden, this move has been upgraded to the level of 128 palms."


    "As far as the amount of Chakra is concerned, I am more than Ning secondary. If I can also master Huitian, I don''t know if I can expand the scope of Huitian several times."


    Xu Fan began to recall Ning Ci''s Huitian.


    The so-called Huitian is because Hyuga Neji can do things that others cannot do.


    Most people gather chakras on their hands or soles of feet, but Neji can release chakras from the acupuncture points all over his body.


    thus through high-speed rotation, complete return to heaven.


    Even Tian Tian called this move another absolute defense different from Gaara.


    "High-speed rotation to attack three points..."


    "Ahem."


    Xu Fan cleared his throat, feeling something strange in his mind.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Just when Xu Fan was about to try Huitian, his eyes were attracted by the photo frame on the table.


    After hesitating a little, Xu Fan strode forward, walked to the table in the living room, and grabbed the photo frame.


    "this picture¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing, and at the same time he closed his eyes. The picture on the photo is similar to the picture of Kakashiban, except that the people on it have become Bo Feng Shuimen, Kakashi, Dai Tu, and Lin.


    "It''s no wonder that Kakashi, as soon as he became the leader of the seventh class, forced Sasuke and Naruto to take a photo together. Is it to give the TOEFL to the next generation what he lost?"


    For Kakashi, the most cherished thing is undoubtedly his companion.


    And he does not have the power to protect things that are cherished.


    Lin''s death caused a considerable impact on him, so much so that he now devotes himself to Anbu, living a life like a walking dead.


    Then, Xu Fan''s gaze drifted away from Lin''s body, and he noticed the young boy with dirt on the side.


    There is a thousand Hamlet in the eyes of a thousand people.


    Xu Fan once saw an up master''s metaphor for belt soil on station b. It is...


    He is like a player with the worst ending. He is eager to enter the second week and start again. In order to clear the level as soon as possible, it doesn''t matter what this week will become.


    At the time, I also felt that this metaphor was absolutely impossible.


    But...


    While bringing dirt and Delada to catch the three-tailed beast, Delada was saying that the tailed beast without human strength is just a stronger animal.


    The soil at that time fell into silence.


    When Deidara called him at the back, he jokingly replied that I was asleep, hahaha.


    "what are you doing."


    Just as Xu Fan was lost in thought, Kakashi''s voice came from the doorway.


    Xu Fan looked subconsciously and saw that Kakashi was not only standing at the door, but also carrying two fish in his hand.


    It looks like this should be his dinner.


    But Xu Fan could also tell that Kakashi was a little dissatisfied with his actions.


    "This girl is very beautiful, who is she?"


    Xu Fan looked at Kakashi and asked casually.


    However, Kakashi did not answer Xu Fan. He stepped forward quickly, grabbed the photo frame in Xu Fan''s hand, and gently buckled it on the table.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Whether it is the look in the eyes or the tone of speech, it seems that people are in the country of ice.


    Xu Fan''s eyes did not evade, but it was the first time he saw such cold eyes.


    Both eyes met, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward for a while.


    But in the end, Kakashi''s tone was relaxed, and his gaze turned to the back of the frame, "She is indeed very beautiful."


    After Kakashi said, he stopped looking at Xu Fan, and passed him directly into the kitchen.


    Place Xu Fan, this is the order of the three generations of Hokage.


    As the leader of the dark forces, he will naturally complete it.


    This is the only meaning of living in this world.


    Looking at Kakashi''s back, Xu Fan opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    After being interrupted by Kakashi, Xu Fan didn''t pay attention to Linhe Taitu, and simply sat back on the tatami, waiting for Kakashi to prepare the meal.


    "Let''s eat."


    Within a short while, Kakashi made the fish he brought back into delicious food.


    "The three generations of Naruto-sama asked you to report to him tomorrow." Kakashi did not act directly, but conveyed the order of the third generation of Naruto.


    "Did you say anything else?"


    Xu Fan thought for a while and asked directly.


    "No." Kakashi''s answer was also very simple and cold.


    Although the three generations of Hokage asked him to place Xu Fan, he did not regard Xu Fan as a companion, nor did he intend to have a bond with him.


    For Kakashi, Xu Fan is just a visitor who will live here for a few days.


    It won¡¯t take long for him to leave and he will return to his previous life.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded, and simply immersed himself in eating.


    The result was the same as he knew. Kakashi never took off his mask in front of others. He just waited for himself to finish eating before quickly solving the battle.


    The whole braised fish, two or three breaths are gone.


    "Eat fast enough."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, and simply returned to the room to rest, waiting to go to the Hokage office tomorrow.


    According to his own inference, Shimura Danzo is very likely not dead. The current three generations of Hokage should be dealing with his affairs.


    But...


    He won''t live long either.


    Just like that, Xu Fan and Kakashi were speechless overnight, and they replenished their strength.


    When he got up, Kakashi had already left for breakfast to go out.


    As for the photo of Bo Feng Shui Menban, it is still held on the table with the back facing up.


    "It seems that Kakashi should be reluctant to bear this past, and can''t face them."


    Then, Xu Fan cleaned up the breakfast left by Kakashi, brushed the dishes by the way, and then went to the Hokage office.


    No one talked to him along the way, it should be Sarutobi Rizen who had explained it.


    After a while, Xu Fan came to the door of the Hokage office, then opened the door and walked in.


    He looked around and found that there was no one else here except Sarutobi Hiruchi.


    "Master Hokage." Xu Fan directly greeted Sarutobi Rizen, "What can I do if you come to me?"


    "Xu Fan." After seeing Xu Fan, Sarutobi Rizhan stood up from his seat, "I hope you can join Anbe."

 Chapter 46： Where is Danzang?

    After experiencing all this, Sarutobi Rizen completely realized Xu Fan''s power.


    He felt that if he used the same process in the past to enter the ninja school and become a ninja, he would be responsible for the guidance of the upper ninja and take the middle ninja exam, obviously not suitable for Xu Fan.


    It is better to take advantage of this opportunity and absorb him directly into his dark part.


    Kakashi came to guide him.


    This is the most suitable way for Xu Fan.


    Moreover, the benefits of doing so are more than one point.


    Kakashi has been throwing himself into the darkness ever since he took Tu, Lin, and Bo Feng Shuimen.


    even wanted to free myself by death.


    But...


    The appearance of ¡¡¡¡ Tianzang made him see the turning point. It was Kakashi who taught Tianzang what is a companion and what is the will of fire.


    At the same time, this emotion will slowly affect Kakashi, pulling him back from the darkness.


    Since Tianzang can do, so can Xu Fan.


    Under the guidance of Kakashi, he became cherished companions and inherited the will of fire.


    Next...


    Kakashi can also better monitor Xu Fan and make his power less violent.


    "Join Anbu?"


    Xu Fan looked at the Sarutobi Rizhang in front of him. He was somewhat surprised by this decision.


    "Yes."


    Sarutobi nodded, "The full name of Anbe is an assassination tactical special unit. The members are excellent ninjas selected from the village. They are mainly responsible for protecting me and preventing enemy invasion."


    "Sometimes I will accept tasks such as investigating the enemy and assassinating them."


    "But in ordinary life, you can still act as ordinary people."


    "That''s it." Xu Fan deliberately showed a sudden realization, but in fact, his understanding of Anbu is no less than that of Sarutobi.


    Moreover, Anbe is not a lifelong system. Whether it is Kakashi or Tenzo, they all leave Anbe and become a Shinobu.


    In other words, this route is a shortcut to Shinobu.


    Become a Shinobu, you have the qualification to become Naruto.


    "And the most important point."


    Seeing Xu Fan who had digested this information, Sarutobi Rischi spoke again and sent an invitation to Xu Fan, "I have decided to negotiate with Raikage in Yunren Village in the Iron Kingdom. I hope you You can walk with me."


    "Negotiating?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly. The country of iron borders the country of fire to the west, and the country of thunder to the north is a country sandwiched between these two great powers.


    If Konoha and Yunren go to war, the territory of the Iron Kingdom will become a war buffer.


    Based on this relationship, it is no surprise that the Iron Kingdom is willing to provide the two parties with opportunities for negotiation.


    "Don''t worry, Konoha''s senior management has rejected the proposal to hand over daily errands."


    "This is your credit."


    Sarutobi cut the corners of his mouth and raised a kind smile.


    But soon, this smile disappeared, replaced by an unprecedented seriousness.


    Under Naruto¡¯s worldview, there is no such thing as a blitzkrieg.


    , even if it is with soil, he publicly declared war at the Five Shadows Conference.


    "If Raikage is willing to settle things down, everyone will be happy, otherwise... if they want to declare war, then we can only face it."


    "Peace through struggle will survive, and peace through compromise will perish."


    Sarutobi Rizen repeated what Xu Fan had said.


    However, in the next second, Sarutobi Hitoshi''s conversation turned.


    "But fighting does not mean declaring war, it can also be an attitude." Sarutobi Hizen said with a serious face.


    Although he didn''t clarify the words, Sarutobi Hizaki has already expressed the meaning very clearly.


    He planned to take Xu Fan to the Iron Kingdom to negotiate with Raikage, and then use Xu Fan''s power to deter him during the negotiation process.


    So Yunrencun regressed.


    Xu Fan looked at the old man in front of him, but couldn''t help but complain.


    In the end, Sarutobi Rizen still chose a compromise method.


    Mingming took this opportunity to declare war with Yunnin Village, and then it would be better to weaken the Uchiha clan.


    "Just the two of us?"


    Xu Fan asked directly.


    In his impression, at least two elites must accompany the shadow of the village in a meeting of this level.


    A combat type and a perception type.


    "There is still Tenzo."


    Sarufly said straightforwardly.


    Although Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi are equally good, but in the eyes of Sarutobi Hisaki, the deterrent power of writing round eyes is far inferior to that of Mu Dunlai.


    Everyone knows how Senju Zhuma-sama used to shock the entire Ninja World.


    Now Konoha has two masters at the same time, even Yunrencun, I am afraid he would not dare to declare war hastily.


    At the same time, Tenzo is also a good perception ninja.


    But as Xu Fan thought, this is just a compromise that Sarutobi Rizen thought of.


    Although he is a third-generation Hokage, he is indecisive and overly kind.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded, "It''s just that, I have to think of other ways to solve the problems of the Uchiha clan."


    "I will think of other ways." Sarutobi Hitoshi said slowly, and said the classic lines for solving the problem of the Uchiha clan.


    "When will you leave?"


    "Three days later. UU reading " Sarutobi Hitizan paused for a while, "Before that, you can go to the team led by Kakashi to report. I think you will like the atmosphere there."


    The team led by Kakashi can be said to be the mainstay of the entire Anbe. In addition to Kakashi, Tenzo and Itachi Uchiha are also there.


    With the addition of Xu Fan, it can not only increase the strength of this team, but also deepen the bond between these strong men.


    "I see." Xu Fan nodded, but at this moment the conversation suddenly changed, "What about Danzang?"


    When he heard the name Danzo, Sarutobi Hizumi''s expression was very calm, but his heart squatted.


    As expected...


    Sarutobi Rizhan didn''t say a word. He thought that Xu Fan would be the same as himself, tacitly tacitly aware of Danzo, not mentioning a word.


    But Sarutobi Hisaki can understand this feeling.


    After all, Danzo tried to solve Xu Fan twice.


    "He..."


    Just when Sarutobi Rizen was about to speak, Xu Fan directly chose to take the lead.


    "He is not dead."


    Xu Fan''s mood is very calm, and the feedback from Sarutobi Rischi confirmed his conjecture.


    Tuan Zang did not die.


    To be precise, he used Izanaki to rewrite the reality of his death.


    "Let me join the Anbe, I promised, let me go to the Iron Country, I also promised."


    "But this is the only thing I cannot accept."


    "Perhaps in your opinion, where there is light, there must be darkness, and the world cannot function without either side."


    "But in my eyes, Danzo is not the only root, let alone the only darkness."


    "and so¡­¡­"


    "Where is he?"

 Chapter 47： I am very good at playing with people

    After doing such things to himself continuously, Xu Fan did not intend to let him go.


    However, with the last failed Danzo, even the other gods he had finally obtained fell into his hands.


    I am afraid he will not make a comeback in a short time.


    It can even be said that the opposite is true. Now Danzo might not appear in front of him again because he is afraid of his own power.


    "Where is Tuanzang?"


    Xu Fan saw that Sarutobi Rizhan didn''t answer to himself, so he repeated it again, and put pressure on him.


    My implication is very simple. Tell me where Tuan is hiding, and I will solve the rest by myself.


    Sarutobi Hizen looked at the boy in front of him, feeling that he could understand his feelings.


    And Sarutobi Hisaki also knew in his heart that the reason why he chose to release Tuan Zang Yima was because he was a partner who grew up with him.


    Although Danzo is sometimes very radical, it is also for the village.


    He is Konoha under the sun, but he is a root buried deep underground.


    As far as Sarutobi Hizen personally, he didn''t want to sacrifice a Danzo just like that.


    "When this matter is over, I will give you an explanation."


    Sarutobi Richan took a deep breath and decided to use the tactic of slowing down, letting Xu Fan start the matter in front of him.


    It¡¯s not too late to discuss this matter until they return from the Iron Country.


    "I know."


    Looking at Sarutobi Rizen who responded to him, Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he understood.


    This time the dispute between Konoha and Yun Ren is the best time to become famous.


    I think at the beginning, Hafeng Mizumon was awarded the title of golden glitter in the Third Ninja World War.


    Even at the time, there were still such rumors in various villages.


    Once you encounter the wave of Fengshui gate, you can directly abandon the mission and retreat to avoid unnecessary sacrifices.


    is also after that, so that Bofeng Water Gate has the prestige enough to shoulder the fourth generation of Naruto.


    And now, Sarutobi Hizen has already given his attitude.


    After this matter is over, he will give himself an explanation.


    As for this explanation, I can only give Danzo to myself.


    "And one more thing."


    Looking at Sarutobi Rizen who seemed to be relieved, Xu Fan spoke again.


    "Ok?"


    "It''s no problem for me to enter the Anbu, but I must be the Dark Force Captain."


    Xu Fan said lightly, but his face showed strong confidence.


    Although the Anbe team arranged by Sarutobi Hisaki is full of masters, there is still a certain gap compared with the current self.


    But Sarutobi Rizen never expected Xu Fan to make such a request, and he was taken aback for a while.


    "Whether it is my own strength, or intelligence analysis and collection ability, I am not under Kakashi, and I can''t accept it that makes me bend to a ninja of his kind."


    Xu Fan changed his usual attitude, his tone became very tough, and the whole person exuded strong self-confidence.


    This is not because of volition.


    but full of confidence.


    At the very beginning, I only got the majestic Chakra when he signed in. Although he could defeat the enemy by bursting outwards, he encountered a powerful ninja of Sarutobi Hisaki level.


    I don¡¯t know how to use ninjutsu, and I risk failure.


    Soon after ¡¡¡¡ was there, he got the Blood Succession Boundary Mudun by signing in again.


    Although this has raised his strength to the level of being able to fight several two pillars that have opened a kaleidoscope, there is still a weakness that cannot cope with illusion.


    Maybe facing Uchiha Itachi, I don''t need to look into his eyes.


    But you should know that in the world of Naruto, there are also illusions that are activated by touch or sound.


    But now, I am completely immune to illusion.


    The continuous improvement of strength brings unprecedented confidence and strong confidence.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the only one who can defeat me is myself! We are invincible ahead of us!


    A little exaggerated statement is that we are invincible ahead of us!


    A particularly exaggerated statement is...


    How invincible is, how lonely!


    How invincible is, how empty!


    alone in the summit, the cold wind blows constantly, my loneliness, who can understand me!


    So the current Xu Fan, when facing Sarutobi Hiruchi, naturally will not be the same as before.


    However, even Xu Fan now has his own goals.


    became Hokage, and then raised the name of the country of fire to unify Shinobu and the state power.


    Based on the country of fire, he expands his power and completes the unification of the ninja world.


    Rejuvenate the country through science and education, unite all ninjas.


    Face the ultimate enemy.


    Otsuki Clan!


    Xu Fan''s eyes became sharp.


    The ¡¡¡¡ Datongmu clan is the family of Huiye, and it is a powerful life form with the ability to cross the starry sky.


    Although in a cartoon that is difficult to describe, the Datongmu clan is almost a farce.


    But here, after all, is a real world.


    There are really top-level powerhouses in the big barrel tree family?


    Maybe this worry is a bit similar to the bones of a crime domain who likes to fight with air.


    But Xu Fan felt that this idea was correct.


    The unknown is often accompanied by danger.


    What if?


    So for the present Xu Fan, he went to the Iron Country to suppress Raikage, which caused a war between Konoha and Yunren Village. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Then show his strength to the ninja world and establish a reputation.


    is my current small goal.


    "When I complete this small goal and return to the village again, it is the time to eradicate Danzo and build my own roots."


    "This matter may not be that easy." Sarutobi cut the corner of his mouth and took a breath. "The ninjas gathered in Anbe are the best ninjas in the village, like you, the captain who descended from the air..."


    "Don''t worry, Naruto-sama, I am very good at interpersonal communication. It won''t be long before I will get along with everyone."


    Xu Fan suddenly raised the corners of his mouth, "This matter does not need to be discussed, listen to me."


    "Well, Master Naruto, if there is nothing else, please allow me to retire. I can''t wait to play with my lovely subordinates."


    "Uh."


    Looking at Xu Fan, who was extremely confident, Sarutobi Rizen''s mood became a little subtle.


    Whether it is words or eyes, there is a sense of oppression invisibly.


    This kind of feeling, it seems that I am not facing a young man who is not even a Shinobi.


    is more like facing the second generation of Naruto Master, Qianshou Jianjian.


    This made it difficult for him to refuse Xu Fan''s request for a while.


    "I understand."


    Sarutobi nodded, and had to change his appointment, "From now on, I will appoint you as the commander of the dark force."


    "Thank you Hokage-sama for your cultivation."


    Xu Fan smiled slightly, and then left the Hokage office without looking back.


    Looking at the back of Xu Fan disappearing at the door, Sarutobi Rizen wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    When did Xu Fan become so strong?

 Chapter 48： Kakashi, you are wrong

    After coming out of the Hokage office, Xu Fan was going to Anbu to pick up his uniform and mask, but he met Kakashi on the way.


    I saw Kakashi leaning against the wall with his hands around his chest, looking like he was waiting for a long time.


    "So... welcome to join." Kakashi glanced at Xu Fan, then straightened up and scratched his head, "From today, I will be your captain."


    "you are wrong."


    Xu Fan''s gaze met Kakashi''s, and he understood what was going on in a flash.


    Appointed himself to join Kakashi''s Anbe team, Sarutobi Hisaki naturally wanted to say hello to his captain.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, I''m afraid Kakashi has also received the secret mission of Sarutobi Hizen.


    For example, let him monitor himself and report the situation at any time.


    But...


    There is something that Kakashi must figure out.


    Although he agreed to join Anbu, he didn''t have the idea of ??taking orders from others.


    Rather, I took advantage of this opportunity to simply take advantage of the plan and absorb the Anbu belonging to Sarutobi Hitoshi as my own power.


    "I''m wrong?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help but was surprised by Xu Fan''s statement.


    In Kiba Village, no one can violate the direct orders of the third generation of Hokage.


    This guy, did you refuse?


    "From today, you will be my subordinate, Kakashi." Xu Fan said in a low voice, explaining the current situation.


    "what?!"


    Kakashi''s eyes widened in an instant, but Xu Fan didn''t look like he was joking with himself.


    Three generations of Hokage, do you directly appoint Xu Fan as the captain?


    But how is it possible?


    is different from what I said yesterday.


    You know, Xu Fan is not even a ninja, and ninja school only went to one day.


    Although his strength is obvious to all, he lacks the knowledge to be a ninja.


    I''m afraid, he doesn''t know what the rules of the Ninja world are.


    Directly let him act as the dark force commander, is this really good? Three generations of Naruto adults?


    Kakashi swallowed a mouthful of water, shocked by the news in his heart.


    "Also, you seem to have made a mistake."


    Seeing Kakashi''s reaction, Xu Fan simply took a step forward, "The reason why I joined Anbe is not the appointment of the third generation of Hokage."


    "Huh?" Kakashi frowned. "That''s because?"


    "Because I am very interested in you." Xu Fan put away his serious expression, smiled slightly, "Okay, take me to see my lovely subordinates."


    Kakashi stood silent for a long time before accepting this fact.


    No matter how arrogant Xu Fan is, it is impossible to deceive himself.


    As soon as I meet the third generation of Hokage, the truth will be revealed.


    "I see." Kakashi finally calmed his emotions, turned and walked in front of Xu Fan, and began to lead him.


    At the same time, Kakashi''s brain is also running fast.


    Because what Xu Fan said is not interested in you, but you.


    In other words, he knows who his Anbu team is.


    Is this also what the third generation of Hokage told Xu Fan?


    Kakashi frowned slightly, a little confused about the current situation. On the one hand, the three generations of Naruto Masters let himself lead and report Xu Fan''s every move.


    On the other hand, he informed him of the situation of his Anbu team and asked him to act as the captain.


    Three generations of Hokage...


    What the **** is ¡¡¡¡ doing?


    However, even if Kakashi had a lot of question marks in his heart, he would not go directly to the third generation of Hokage to ask for clarity.


    Still do things right now.


    Within a short while, Kakashi took Xu Fan to the resting place of the Anbu members.


    "Before meeting everyone, let''s go and see Master Sibo first." On the way, Kakashi suddenly said.


    "Who is that?" Xu Fan blurted out directly.


    Everyone in Naruto who has a name and a surname has a little impression of himself.


    It was the first time I heard about this Sibo.


    "Usually, the uniform of an Anbe member is a black tights with a white suspender and a black trench coat."


    "Because of various reasons, the Anbu will reserve a certain amount of clothing for this type of clothing."


    Every time Anbu performs a task, there is a risk of death.


    Damaged uniforms are even more commonplace.


    "However, the dark captain''s trench coat is beige." Kakashi paused, "So it needs to be customized."


    "So." Xu Fan nodded suddenly.


    The Anbe where he was going, the captain was originally Kakashi, he was at least seven or eight years older than himself, and there was a height difference.


    However, if it weren''t for Kakashi''s mention of this, Xu Fan hadn''t thought of such a setting in Hokage.


    Soon, Xu Fan saw Sibo mentioned by Kakashi.


    "Are there newcomers again?" When Si Bo saw Kakashi and Xu Fan, he guessed their intentions.


    Although the Anbu will stock up on uniforms, accidents occasionally occur because there is no suitable size, so they can be customized.


    Sibo is also used to this.


    "A face I didn''t see." Si Bo looked up and down Xu Fan, then took the ruler from his body and began to measure Xu Fan''s size.


    Even if he is not a ninja, Sibo knows the process of ninja promotion very well. After graduating from ninja school, he becomes a ninja, and then takes a ninja exam to promote to ninja.


    will be promoted to Shinobu or enter the Anbu qualifications.


    And I will go to the Nakanin exam every year. If you have outstanding performance, you will have an impression.


    However, while Sibo was measuring Xu Fan''s size, while chatting with what he didn''t have, another member of Anbe also came here.


    "Captain Kakashi!"


    The visitor is a female ninja, wearing a regular Anbe uniform, with long, black hair.


    is different from the roots that obliterate emotions and the name department.


    In Anbu, everyone lives in the way of ordinary people except when performing tasks.


    Many female Anbe members also fall in love, get married and have children.


    And Kakashi''s handsome appearance, strong strength, and cold personality make him very popular among these female Anbu members.


    Seeing that Kakashi was here, he greeted the convenience directly, and leaned in.


    "Sprout." Kakashi glanced at the visitor and let out a casual reply.


    "This is?" Yazi suddenly noticed Xu Fan next to Kakashi, "Are you a newcomer?"


    "My name is Yazi, please give me some advice." Yazi smirked at Xu Fan, "Anbe''s work is very hard."


    "Okay." Si Bo also measured Xu Fan''s size at this time and retracted the ruler, "I will make a new uniform soon."


    "By the way, the trench coat should be beige." Kakashi helped Xu Fan emphasize the color of the trench coat.


    However, as soon as these words came out, Siba, Meeko, and the Anbe Ninja who came with her stood still on the spot.


    Because they know that the level corresponding to beige is the captain of Anbe!


    This guy... is the captain?

 Chapter 49： Japanese Tradition

    Yazi looked up and down Xu Fan, her eyes filled with shock.


    Xu Fan seems to be twelve or thirteen years old, about the same age as Uchiha Itachi.


    And Uchiha Itachi''s resume is luxurious.


    At the age of four, he participated in the third Ninja War and returned unharmed.


    entered the Ninja School at the age of six and completed graduation in only one year.


    was eight years old and started writing round eyes.


    was promoted to Ninja at the age of ten, and was the first ninja in Konoha village who took part in and passed the Ninja test alone.


    At the age of eleven, he had the strength to join Anbe.


    But even a genius ninja like Uchiha Itachi was promoted to captain without joining Anbe.


    On the contrary, it was the ordinary guy in front of him who was promoted to captain as soon as he came up.


    The most important thing is that their team is not a group of dragons without a leader, but an excellent captain like Kakashi.


    This also means that Xu Fan''s joining is tantamount to seizing power from Captain Kakashi.


    "Captain Kakashi, what the **** is going on?" Meeko turned around and asked angrily.


    "It means literally." Xu Fan said softly when he saw it, "From today, I will lead this team, and Kakashi will be relegated from the captain to an Anbu player."


    "what?!"


    is not only Meizi, but the dark part behind her also widened her eyes, looking incomprehensible.


    "Captain Kakashi was seized?"


    "Why?"


    "That''s right, no one can compare to Captain Kakashi in terms of strength or leadership."


    Xu Fan''s parachuting immediately caused dissatisfaction among the members of Anbu.


    But Kakashi didn''t think it mattered. In terms of strength, Xu Fan was stronger than himself.


    "Okay, let''s end the gossip."


    Kakashi sighed helplessly, and then stopped these people from questioning Xu Fan''s behavior.


    After measuring the size, Xu Fan only needs to wait for Si Bo to finish the captain''s uniform and send it in.


    "It''s time to meet my other subordinates."


    Xu Fan said lightly, and then left here in a stride.


    On the contrary, it was those Anbu players who couldn''t accept this fact, so they leaned to Kakashi''s side, wanting to ask for more information.


    "Is Captain Kakashi going to leave Anbe?" Geko who longed for Kakashi couldn''t help asking.


    Although this made her feel very unwilling to give up, it is not without precedent that she left Anbe and turned into a ninja.


    "It''s not." Kakashi shook his head without explaining too much, but quickly followed Xu Fan.


    The remaining Anbe players looked at each other and felt that this incident was a bit unusual.


    "Ten thousand steps back, even if Captain Kakashi really wants to leave Anbe and become a Shinobu, there will be Tenzo in our team."


    "But Tenzo was originally a member of the roots, will there be such a relationship?"


    "What about Itachi? His ninja resume is quite luxurious."


    "And I think Captain Kakashi doesn''t seem to have any plans to leave Anbe."


    I have to say that Xu Fan''s sudden parachuting caused a lot of impact on these Anbu players, and at the same time, he was dissatisfied with him.


    Kakashi, Tenzo, and Uchiha Itachi, no matter which one they are, they are all talented ninjas who can be alone.


    Now they let the three of them all obey Xu Fan''s orders alone.


    This is almost confusing.


    However, even though they were extremely dissatisfied with Xu Fan, these people still went to the meeting point after finishing their trivial matters.


    Anbe is called the assassination tactical special unit, which is equivalent to the special army department in the world of Naruto.


    Under normal circumstances, there are four or five people as a team, and then the team leader uniformly conveys the order and executes the order.


    However, because of this and other relationship, Tenzo and Uchiha Itachi joined midway.


    plus the current self, so this team has reached the size of eight in terms of number.


    "However, the current Uchiha Itachi should be in the stage of being assessed."


    Xu Fan noticed the late Uchiha Itachi, and when the latter noticed himself, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, Uchiha Itachi joined Anbe at the age of eleven. Not long after that, he witnessed Shisui''s suicide."


    "Then after another period of time, he was promoted to the captain of the dark part by the third generation of Hokage. For the sake of Sasuke and Konoha''s peace, he personally destroyed the Uchiha clan, and then followed the third generation of Hokage''s order, left the village and joined Akatsuki. organization."


    Xu Fan secretly said in his heart, and felt that it would not take long before Uchiha Itachi would leave the team.


    Of course, these are all things to come. What Xu Fan needs to do now is to let these people know who he is.


    "It''s him¡­¡­"


    Tianzang frowned and looked at Xu Fan who was standing next to Senior Kakashi, feeling surprised in his heart.


    "Did the three generations of Hokage-sama arranged him into Anbu." Tianzang muttered to himself.


    Although he and Xu Fan only had a relationship, they left a deep impression.


    Konoha Village is the only ninja who can use Mu Dun.


    And, unlike himself, Xu Fan is the true successor of the original Hokage Lord.


    "Hello everyone."


    Just when Tianzang was thinking about it, Xu Fan cleared his throat and started to introduce himself.


    "My name is Xu Fan and I will be your captain from today."


    "Captain?"


    As soon as this was said, the expressions of Itachi Uchiha and Amazura became very subtle.


    "What the **** does this guy want to do." Uchiha looked at Xu Fan directly, feeling that he could not see through this man.


    Not long ago, he ran to the forest near Nanga Shrine and showed himself his power and left a strange strategy.


    Now, he suddenly joined Anbe, and he was the captain when he came up.


    For a while, Uchiha Itachi felt that he could only describe this guy as unfathomable.


    "Xu Fan?"


    Tianzang frowned slightly. He thought Xu Fan would deliberately mention the fact that he was a Thousand Hands Clan, but he did not expect that he did not mention it.


    But...


    Why would he take the role of Shinobu?


    Maybe his Mu Dun is indeed powerful, but Senior Kakashi is obviously more suitable to lead everyone.


    However, apart from Uchiha Itachi and Amazura, more voices questioned Xu Fan.


    "Are you really qualified to be our captain?"


    "This is the appointment of three generations of Naruto." Kakashi on the side had a low voice, emphasizing this point heavily.


    Yazi looked at Kakashi, who was helping Xu Fan to speak, the captain he had longed for, but his mood was extremely bad.


    As ninjas, especially the ninjas of Anbe, accepting orders and performing tasks are their rules.


    just...


    In Ge Zi''s heart, Kakashi is more suitable for the role of captain.


    "For Anbe, actual combat training is the most critical part of all training. Please allow me to challenge you, Captain."


    Yazi looked at Xu Fan and said with a serious face.

 Chapter 50： You can just start it up

    "Sprout!"


    Kakashi saw this and immediately drank the buds.


    In any case, Xu Fan''s role as the head of the dark army was a direct command of the three generations of Hokage.


    Even if Yazi and the others are dissatisfied with Xu Fan, they can''t take it down.


    What''s more, Xu Fan is not a mere person.


    His strength is stronger than himself.


    "It''s okay."


    But Xu Fan did not intend to let Kakashi help him out.


    "Who else is not convinced, let''s go together, I''m still in a hurry to take a nap."


    While speaking, Xu Fan yawned lazily.


    However, this sentence caused an uproar once again.


    "what did you say?"


    Yazi couldn''t help being taken aback, and soon became angry because of Xu Fan''s attitude.


    Even if you look at all the Anbu teams, their team is the strongest.


    And Xu Fan, this guy, threatened to let them go together.


    is to say, is his own strength enough to crush them all?


    "Humph."


    Yazi could not help but snorted coldly, "Even if you really have the strength of the dark captain, it is impossible to stop the siege of so many of us."


    "Yes, everyone in this team has the strength of being an elite. If you do this, you will only ask for trouble."


    "We just think that Kakashi is more suitable for the role of captain than you. Perhaps in name, you are the captain, but I hope that you can be self-aware and follow the command of Captain Kakashi when performing tasks."


    Except for Uchiha Itachi and Amazura, the other Anbe players are all on the same front.


    Actually, in their opinion, the reason why the three generations of Hokage will be arranged in this way is that Xu Fan can learn valuable experience from Kakashi.


    If he can know this, they are not willing to adopt this method.


    However, whether facing them or facing Captain Kakashi, Xu Fan has always maintained a defiant attitude.


    Especially now, he even threatened to let them go together.


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan directly ignored these people''s remarks, and said a little impatiently, "Do you want to go together?"


    These words were undoubtedly a mockery to the Anbe players.


    "Okay, you asked for this."


    Meeko shouted in a low voice, and immediately set an offensive posture.


    However, what Kakashi didn''t expect was that even Tianzang, who had always been calm, took a step forward and stood beside Meako.


    "Tianzo."


    Kakashi couldn''t help but frowned. None of the other Anbu players had seen Xu Fan''s strength, so he felt distrustful of him.


    Coupled with Xu Fan''s attitude, it is understandable that something that wants to be subjugated occurs.


    It can even be said that it is precisely because Mead and others are confident in their own strength and self-confidence that they have such a performance.


    But Tianzang is different. Not only is his personality calm, but he is also a person who has witnessed Xu Fan''s strength.


    That powerful wooden escape technique, no one should know Xu Fan''s strength better than him.


    "Kakashi-senior." Tianzang took a deep breath, but his expression was extremely serious, "I want to try."


    Tianzang is different from others, he doesn''t think there is anything inappropriate about Xu Fan being the captain.


    First of all, he is very strong, very strong.


    is just a chakra amount, which is more than a hundred times that of Kakashi-senior.


    And, he joined Anbe, that is his companion, who deserves his cherishment.


    But...


    Xu Fan is the only ninja in the village who can use Mu Dun.


    And the power he showed was extremely powerful.


    If there is no such opportunity, then forget it.


    But there is now, so Tianzang really wants to take this opportunity to challenge Xu Fan!


    Looking at the extremely serious Tenzo, Kakashi seemed to understand something, and he sighed helplessly.


    Since both parties are already eager to try, it''s hard to stop them.


    However, not everyone wants to challenge Xu Fan.


    The Uchiha Itachi in the team took a step back subconsciously, as if he didn''t want to participate.


    Actually, since Uchiha Itachi joined the team, he has often been out of gregariousness.


    Many times, I perform tasks alone.


    Except for Kakashi, it is difficult for anyone else to approach him.


    Of course, I noticed that Uchiha Itachi didn''t want to be involved, and no one tried to force him.


    "Then I will..."


    Just when Ge Zi was about to take the lead in attacking, Xu Fan yawned again, and at the same time stretched out his hand and gestured for a stop.


    "Humph."


    Seeing such a scene, Mei could not help but hum.


    Although Uchiha Itachi did not participate, Tenzo''s strength was equally strong.


    He can even use the secret technique of the first generation of Naruto Megatron Ninja.


    The technique of wood escape!


    In Yazi''s heart, once Tianzang showed his true strength, Xu Fan would definitely be dumbfounded and stand on the spot.


    "Do you regret it."


    "Indeed, our members here, no matter which one, have performed hundreds of A-level missions, even Captain Kakashi, it is difficult to resist our siege."


    "It''s fair to say that this guy has self-knowledge. UU reading "


    However, what everyone did not expect was that Xu Fan pointed directly at Kakashi after making a stop gesture.


    "Me?" Kakashi also pointed at himself, not understanding what Xu Fan wanted to do.


    Then, Xu Fan pointed to Yazi again.


    "Me? Stand over?"


    Kakashi looked at Xu Fan, then stepped forward and walked to Yazi''s side.


    Seeing all the members except Uchiha Itachi stood together, Xu Fan said lightly, "I''m talking about it, including you."


    "what?!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone couldn''t help but breathe in cold air.


    Not only that, but this sudden change gradually attracted the attention of other Anbe ninjas.


    "Why even me..."


    Kakashi couldn''t help but complain, he didn''t care about who was the captain.


    On the contrary, his subordinates were more dissatisfied with Xu Fan.


    Everyone knows that Kakashi has been a genius ninja since he was a child, and his talent is enough to leave everyone behind.


    When Uchiha Itachi was just entering the ninja school, Kakashi was already a ninja.


    Not only that, Kakashi also gained the reputation of copying ninjas by virtue of writing round eyes.


    And this is enough to prove Kakashi''s superb talent.


    Because even Uchiha Itachi, who has two writing round eyes at the same time, cannot copy other people''s ninjutsu to fight.


    "This will be the worst decision of your life." Yazi looked at Xu Fan and said unceremoniously.


    Xu Fan ignored her provocation, his gaze passed over her and fell on Uchiha Itachi, but he still spoke in an understatement.


    "Aren''t you here to play, Itachi?"

 Chapter 51： Actual combat drill

    "Even I was involved."


    Kakashi couldn''t help but complain, but the atmosphere on the scene couldn''t allow him to refuse.


    When Xu Fan suggested that Uchiha Itachi was also involved, Kakashi''s gaze fell on him.


    Although Uchiha Itachi would also call himself Captain Kakashi, but he has nothing to teach him.


    Whether it is strength, the ability to gather intelligence, or the mindset of being a ninja.


    Kakashi all felt that at this age, there is no more perfect ninja than Uchiha Itachi.


    But Kakashi didn''t think Uchiha Itachi would be involved.


    This is an intuition.


    However, what Kakashi didn''t expect was that Uchiha Itachi came behind him.


    Actually, Uchiha Itachi has no interest in this pseudo-real combat training.


    In his opinion, this is just because Ge Zi was angry but Captain Kakashi was replaced by someone, so he wanted to defeat Xu Fan and let him realize that he did not have the ability to lead this team.


    For the ninja, this kind of emotion is actually unnecessary.


    Even if Yezi had just joined Anbe not long ago, it was hard to understand.


    But things have developed to this point, even Kakashi and Tianzang are involved, which makes him a little interested.


    It''s better to take the opportunity of Xu Fan to invite himself half-jokingly to see his true strength.


    "Even you..."


    Kakashi''s eyes were a little surprised, he thought Uchiha Itachi would never participate.


    "Captain Kakashi." Uchiha Itachi looked at Xu Fan, "Since we are going to conduct actual combat drills, we''d better develop tactics."


    I have to say that Meadko was excited about Uchiha Itachi''s midway entrance.


    Although Uchiha Itachi is not as powerful as Captain Kakashi in her eyes, but it is also a great genius among the younger generation of Uchiha clan.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Meeko feels that Uchiha Itachi''s strength is stronger than many elite Shangnin.


    His strength is probably second only to Kakashi and Tenzo.


    With his strong joining, Xu Fan''s failure is bound to be doomed.


    The most important thing is that just as the situation became more and more unfavorable for Xu Fan, I noticed that there were more and more Anbu ninjas here.


    After all, Konoha Village is now in peace.


    As the dark part of the village, they received far fewer tasks than during the war.


    And now, it happens to be their rest time.


    This challenge initiated by Ge Zi naturally attracted quite a lot of people.


    However, these people also have questions about the situation in front of them.


    "Who is that guy?" An onlooker can''t help but ask his companion.


    "Let me see." The ninja quickly read the information manual, but did not find any information about Xu Fan in the manual.


    There is no photo, no name, and no number of tasks performed.


    "Blank¡­¡­"


    "He seems to be the dark captain appointed directly by the three generations of Naruto-sama."


    Just when everyone felt confused, the Anbe Ninja who had just walked over said.


    And his voice instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    Everyone looked at him one after another, expecting more information from him.


    "I only know so much."


    The anbe ninja cleared his throat in embarrassment, saying that he had only met them by chance on the road.


    It is said that Xu Fan was the captain who landed in the air. Because he replaced Kakashi, it caused the dissatisfaction of Meako and others, and then there was the scene before him.


    "In the world of ninjas, commands are absolute. How can you challenge the new captain based on your own preferences."


    At this moment, even the captains of other Anbu squads were attracted by the commotion here.


    After a little understanding of the situation, he immediately made a ridiculous evaluation of Meako.


    "But... how come even Kakashi..."


    However, when he heard that Kakashi not only did not stop Meizi, but also participated in it, his mood suddenly became more subtle.


    "Not only Kakashi, it seems that even the Tenzo and Uchiha Itachi are also..."


    Someone in the crowd spoke again.


    "what?"


    The dark captain''s eyes widened suddenly, shocked by the news.


    Not only Kakashi, but Tenzo and Uchiha Itachi...


    If you have to pick a ninja who can be famous in the Anbu, Kakashi, Amazura, and Uchiha Itachi are definitely among the best.


    can copy all the opponent''s ninjutsu Kakashi at the moment of the fight.


    The only Tianzang who can reproduce the original Hokage-sama Mu escape technique, apart from knowing that he was transferred from the roots, he found nothing.


    is very mysterious.


    Itachi, a genius among the younger generation of the Uchiha clan, participated in the Third Ninja World War at the age of four, was promoted to Ninja at the age of eight, and joined Anbe at the age of eleven.


    The three of them stand together, it can be said that they are the most luxurious combination in the Anbe of Konoha Village, none of them!


    This configuration made the dark troop commander really unable to imagine the scene where they would lose.


    In fact, not only did he think so, but every dark part gathered here was so sure.


    Xu Fan, who didn''t know where it came from, didn''t know the height of the earth.


    will experience the most tragic failure in his life .


    "It''s too miserable..."


    The dark army commander couldn''t help but shook his head, and cast a pitiful look at Xu Fan, "This guy, I don''t know how high the world is."


    Not to mention facing the other four Anbe ninjas, even one of Kakashi, Amazura, and Uchiha Itachi is not something he can defeat.


    This guy¡­¡­


    didn''t know what kind of existence he provoked.


    "Wait, is this guy going to challenge Kakashi, Tenzo, Itachi, and four Anbe ninjas at the same time?!"


    Suddenly, no one in the crowd exclaimed, and then everyone took a breath.


    Because of this or that kind of relationship, not all of them gathered here in the first place.


    So many people think that what Xu Fan is facing is actually the wheel fight of Kakashi and others.


    However, what surprised them was that Kakashi directly made a siege gesture.


    Except Tenzo and Itachi standing beside Kakashi''s left and right hands, the rest of the unninja stood on both sides of Xu Fan and behind him.


    This is the standard siege formation.


    "It turned out to be a siege?!"


    All the dark squad leaders present took a breath, and even their experienced veterans would not have such stupid thoughts.


    However, before they could escape from the shocked emotions, Kakashi made another move that made them stand still on the spot.


    Facing Xu Fan with a siege, the famous clone ninja Kakashi directly straightened his forehead, revealing his writing wheel eyes hidden in the darkness!


    In other words, even if it is seven-on-one, Kakashi is...


    Too cautious!

 Chapter 52： Completely rolled

    At the moment Kakashi showed his writing round eyes, the audience suddenly became quiet.


    No one thought that Kakashi would take Xu Fan so seriously as soon as he came up.


    Especially Yazi, she was very sure of Xu Fan''s defeat, and directly drew the long sword from her body.


    This is also the standard weapon of Anbu Ninja.


    Tenzo and Kakashi exchanged glances.


    They are the ones who know Xu Fan''s strength best among these people. Even Danzang is not Xu Fan''s opponent, so naturally they will not despise it.


    But...


    Xu Fan is not interested in these Anbe Ninjas.


    Seeing Yazi sweeping towards him, Xu Fan took a side step and hid him, and then grabbed the blade.


    "what?"


    Meadko''s eyes widened in an instant. Whether it was the angle of the attack or the speed of the sword, she thought she was perfect.


    However, Xu Fan not only avoided easily, but also grabbed his weapon.


    "Tianzo! Itachi!"


    Kakashi also burst out at this time, and Tianzang launched an offensive towards Xu Fan from left to right.


    In their view, this is their only chance to launch an offensive.


    Xu Fan didn''t even look at Kakashi. He strode forward, pinching Yazi''s neck with his left hand, and taking it forward with his right hand. He took her weapon with only one move.


    "It seems you don''t know how to hold a sword."


    Xu Fan suddenly smiled, and directly treated the bud as a throwable item, and threw it at the other Anbu that rushed towards him.


    However, this Anbe is equally vigorous. Seeing Yazi flying towards him like a kite with a broken line, he lowered his posture as soon as he passed Yazi''s toes, and then jumped up with his sword in both hands.


    "The Dance of the Three Suns and the Moon!"


    Xu Fan glanced at the visitor, "Using the clone to attack the target at the same time, the main body observes the opponent''s blind spot, so as to wipe out the opponent."


    But in the current situation, this Anbe didn''t need to create a clone, but instead used Ge and his remaining partners to attack at the same time.


    Tianzang put his hands together and performed the wood escape technique to block Xu Fan¡¯s actions, "Captain Kakashi!"


    "Understand!"


    Kakashi responded sharply, and his hands quickly formed a seal.


    Once Xu Fan was allowed to display the tree world, that exaggerated power was enough to repel all of them in an instant.


    So Kakashi planned to use the heart beheading technique to pull Xu Fan into the ground.


    At the same time, Itachi, like a black shadow, quickly entered the battle, ready to cooperate with other people''s attacks.


    "Any technique has weaknesses, even Mu Dun."


    Itachi made a low voice, as long as his own illusion caught Xu Fan''s flaw, this actual combat exercise would be over.


    But even in the face of Kakashi and the others, Xu Fan is still very relaxed.


    He raised his head and looked at the dark part that fell from the sky.


    "Then, do you know who created the profound meaning of the Dance of the Three Suns and the Moon?"


    àØ!


    Along with Xu Fan¡¯s question, the Dance of the Three Suns and Moon directly hit Xu Fan¡¯s left shoulder.


    Kakashi, Tenzo, Itachi, all subconsciously stunned.


    In their opinion, it is impossible for Xu Fan to avoid such an attack.


    Even if he can''t escape, he can still use wood escape to defend.


    àÛàÍ!


    A touch of blood stained the long sword of the Anbe Ninja.


    Although Kakashi and others were surprised, they just froze for a while, and did not intend to stop.


    "Wooden escape, the technique of silent killing and binding!"


    The branches stretched out from Tianzang''s arms, and instantly wrapped Xu Fan''s body, binding him firmly, and sealing the ability of his hands to form seals.


    And Kakashi quickly appeared at Xu Fan''s feet, grabbed his calf, activated the heart decapitation technique, and dragged him into the ground.


    In this way, he only has one head left exposed, and his hands cannot be sealed underground.


    Itachi appeared in front of Xu Fan at this time, and used his own writing wheel to launch illusions on Xu Fan.


    "That''s it?"


    Yazi got up from the ground and looked at Xu Fan, who was subdued by Kakashi and others, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    In her opinion, this guy has been bluffing since the beginning, and he doesn''t have enough strength at all.


    Facing the team led by Captain Kakashi, he had only a tragic defeat.


    Even when this scene appeared, the whole audience was sighed.


    Only Kakashi and Amazura glanced at each other, a little hard to understand the scene in front of them.


    Is this the end?


    Is Xu Fan''s strength only this level?


    "Relying on the majestic Chakra, and Mu Dun against the enemy..." Tianzang frowned, thinking that Xu Fan should not have enough combat experience, so he was suppressed by their siege.


    But in any case, the winner has already been divided.


    Xu Fan lost!


    "In that case, from today, Captain Kakashi will still..."


    However, just as Yazi stepped forward and warned Xu Fan in a victorious tone, Itachi standing behind Kakashi suddenly pulled out the long sword, held the sword in both hands, and swept forward forcefully.


    Wow!


    In an instant, blood splashed all over, together with Kakashi''s head flying high.


    Even Kakashi himself, his eyes widened, as if he didn''t react.


    "Itachi! What are you doing!"


    Tenzo and the other Anbe ninjas were all dumbfounded, wondering why Itachi would suddenly kill Captain Kakashi.


    But this is just the beginning.


    After solving Kakashi cleanly, Itachi rushed to the others quickly.


    Seeing that Itachi lost his sanity, Tianzang had to quickly seal his hands and use Mudun¡¤Tree Boundary to protect his partner However, it suddenly released a red blood that was visible to the naked eye. And bones grew quickly, and a **** knife appeared out of thin air in his hand, and finally slammed forward.


    rumbling!


    The tree boundary wall was instantly shattered, and the huge power produced directly blasted the people Tianzang wanted to protect.


    "It''s your turn, Tenzo."


    Itachi said coldly, drew a knife and pierced through the body of Tianzang.


    "And you."


    At the moment when Tianzang was resolved, Itachi turned directly, controlling Shura who was wrapping himself, and approaching Meizi.


    "No...no...no..."


    At this time, Yazi was only frightened by the picture in front of her. She was frightened and sat on the ground, her eyes flushed with tears, "Why, Itachi...Are we not partners, why..."


    "There is no why, this is just the end of your disobedience to Xu Fan."


    As soon as Itachi''s voice fell, the huge blade directly slashed Mei Zi''s body.


    Wow!


    And this was just the beginning of a nightmare. Even though she was broken down into several pieces and was in pain, Meizi''s consciousness was extremely clear. She watched Itachi slaughter all the dark parts as a single person, and finally will be huge. The weapon was aimed at his chest and slammed down.


    For a time, the entire Anbe playground was full of corpses, blood flowing into rivers, and even the sky was stained with blood.


    Until this time, Xu Fan slowly climbed up from the ground, with no injuries or dirt on his body.


    At the same time, in the real world, Xu Fan looked at a group of people lying on the ground and couldn''t help but shook his head.


    From the very beginning, they never launched an attack.


    was a illusion!

 ~： , Say something.

    Say something.


    When the rabbit entered the industry, he was full-time. It took a long time to get a lv3. After finishing Marvel, the new book has not gone smoothly. After writing for three months, the contract has not been signed, and the living expenses basically depend on the book. Book.


    I was forced to do nothing during the Chinese New Year, so I went to some Lu, thinking about making some quick money, and after a good year, I ended up rushing there too.


    I am not afraid of your jokes when I say it. For this book, I took out the last bit of money in my bank card and listed it on the classification list. Now I still owe the water and electricity bills. What I imagined is even bigger.


    Then in the past two days, my family was diagnosed with cancer and was about to undergo surgery. My mentality suddenly collapsed. Especially my mother told me that you don¡¯t have much money now, so you should write a book first.


    The whole person feels like a bolt from the blue, and it is the first time I feel that I am very useless. The last few chapters are indeed somewhat unsatisfactory.


    To be honest, the mentality has indeed been affected. Now the whole human brain is very messy. I hope everyone can understand it a little bit. I promise that I will adjust my state as soon as possible and write well.


    But now it¡¯s a new book issue, there¡¯s really no way to update it. When I put it on the shelves, it will be updated crazily.


    Well, thank you for your continued support.

 Chapter 53： Who would really engage with his subordinates?

    What Xu Fan launched was not the strongest illusion that Shishui possessed, don''t be a god.


    is an ordinary illusion under the three-hook jade.


    As a genius of the Uchiha clan, Shisui is proficient in various illusions.


    At the moment when these dark ninjas put all their attention on themselves, Xu Fan directly used Shishui''s eyes to drag them into the illusion.


    However, if Kakashi could grasp this information in advance, he might be able to fight it with his dirt eyes.


    Although it was only a little confrontational.


    His accomplishments in illusion arts are even better than Uchiha Itachi.


    In addition, Kakashi''s energy was all put on how to target himself with the wooden escape technique, so including him, all entered the world of illusion in an instant.


    From the very beginning, they had not launched an offensive, nor had a large number of anbu ninjas gathered on the playground, at most a few people were scattered, paying attention to the battle.


    It¡¯s just that, from their perspective, this battle is simply incredible.


    Before Kakashi ordered everyone to open the formation, his subordinates fell one after another, and finally he was himself.


    "What did that person do?"


    "I don''t know, I didn''t see his movements clearly..."


    "See his movements... Did he really make a move? How do I feel that he just stood there, and then Kakashi and the others fell one by one..."


    The Anbe ninjas who were watching suddenly started talking.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd exclaimed. In his opinion, if Xu Fan''s speed is not fast enough to be caught by the naked eye, the only thing that can explain it is the illusion technique, one of the three tactics of the ninja.


    But...


    "When did he start the illusion?"


    "Will this be too exaggerated, you know, Captain Kakashi has a writing wheel..."


    "Yes, apart from Huo Dun, the Uchiha clan is best at illusion, especially writing round eyes, which can negate all ninjutsu and illusion attacks..."


    And what shocked these people most was that they didn''t see Xu Fan taking action until the end of the battle.


    Even if someone puts forward the idea of ??illusion, it is just a reasonable guess.


    They could neither verify nor figure out how or when Xu Fan initiated the illusion.


    "Didn''t you notice?"


    Suddenly, a dark squad leader-level figure slowly spoke, as if asking you where your eyes grew.


    Other people also turned their attention and saw this famous character.


    "If this is on the battlefield..."


    The person who analyzed this battle was no one else, but the captain of the Anbe torture unit Morino Ibiki!


    He couldn''t help taking a breath, his throat rolled, and he swallowed nervously.


    "If this is a battlefield, the power of life and death of Kakashi and others must not only be controlled by that person, but the most frightening thing is that he can obtain key information through his own illusion."


    "And it is often intelligence that determines the direction of victory."


    "There is no doubt that both Kakashi and Tenzo are the best ninjas in Konoha Village, but they have no resistance in front of that person, and they didn''t even notice that the other party launched an illusion. ..."


    "This is the real horror."


    Ibis can always disguise his expression very well, so that people cannot see that he has emotional changes, but this time, his face is full of shock.


    "In the village... when did such a terrible existence appear?"


    Ibizi couldn''t help clenching his fists with both hands, but he felt an unprecedented sense of rejoicing in his heart. Fortunately, Xu Fan was a ninja standing in Konoha, not a ninja from other Ninja Village.


    Otherwise, this guy will definitely become the number one enemy of Konoha Village.


    Actually, not only Ibis, but Uchiha Itachi was also shocked by the scene before him.


    At a critical moment, he opened the kaleidoscope in an instant, resisting Xu Fan''s illusion attack.


    Otherwise, even Xu Fan will drag himself into his illusion.


    Especially at that moment, Uchiha Itachi saw Xu Fan''s method of launching illusions.


    Although this makes him unbelievable, as the self who has always regarded Shisui as his brother, he will never admit his mistake.


    Those are Shisui¡¯s eyes!


    But...


    Why does it appear in Xu Fan''s hands?


    Didn¡¯t it get snatched by Danzo?


    What exactly is going on?


    There is also a man like Xu Fan. He not only possesses the amount of chakra comparable to the tail beast, but he can also use the wooden escape technique that has disappeared since the first generation of Hokage.


    Now... This mysterious man got Shisui''s eyes again.


    "The most important thing is, does he want to show his power or warn me..."


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    "You look surprised, Itachi."


    Just when Uchiha Itachi was not good at judging Xu Fan''s behavior, the strong man who defeated everyone in an instant, suddenly spoke.


    "I thought..." Uchiha Itachi closed the writing wheel eyes, but still stared at Xu Fan nervously, his voice was very low, "You will use wooden escape to make them fear your power."


    "Just like before."


    "Are you afraid?" Xu Fan didn''t expect Uchiha Itachi to use this word to describe it. UU reading www.uukANAshu. com


    In any case, I used the wooden escape in front of him, hoping that he could understand his intentions and understand his own good intentions.


    instead of mere deterrence.


    Xu Fan immediately smiled directly, "Who would really have a real relationship with his subordinates?"


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Kakashi and the others with a black line. Based on his understanding of Shisui, these people were afraid that it would not take a few days to recover from the illusion.


    And this, Xu Fan actually said that he hadn''t really moved?


    Well, I almost believed it, Uchiha Itachi.


    However, just as Xu Fan was preparing to explain his next plan with Uchiha Itachi, a long-lost and familiar voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    sings like a bird singing in the wind, which is pleasant to the ear.


    Please go to the country of iron to sign in, and you will get rewards after signing in successfully!


    "Is this the country of iron this time."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, very satisfied with the place where he checked in.


    Because that is where he is about to leave, he joins Sarutobi Hisaki in the meeting with Raikage.


    Time, exactly three days later.


    "Itachi."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and signaled Uchiha Itachi to get closer to him.


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Xu Fan. Although he didn''t know what he wanted to do, he still followed his instructions and moved forward.


    He didn''t feel dissatisfied with Xu Fan being the captain, and he didn''t plan to challenge him again.


    "Do you want to know why Shisui failed?"


    Xu Fan lowered the volume and said to Itachi Uchiha.


    And when he heard Shisui''s name, Itachi''s eyes widened.


    This man really knows everything.

 Chapter 54： Danzo must die!

    Xu Fan felt that a large part of the reason why the Uchiha clan became arrogant and defiant was because of their genes.


    As long as one of the parents is Uchiha, the children born will inherit the powerful blood line boundary of Shalunyan.


    But the genes of the Thousand Shou clan are not strong, except for the Thousand Shou Zhujian, no one has awakened the blood inheritance limit of the wood escape technique.


    This is also the reason why the Senshou Clan is becoming less and less in the village, so that they did not appear in the Ninja World War.


    But Uchiha is just the opposite, their genes are too strong.


    In fact, the Uchiha clan did not completely exclude intermarriage with foreigners, such as Uchiha Izumi, her father was not the Uchiha clan, and when she returned to Uchiha to live in residence, she was not excluded.


    This is enough proof that the Uchiha clan can accept intermarriage with foreigners.


    Xu Fan even suspected that the Uchiha clan was driven to live on the edge of Konoha by the Konoha high-level, and there were also factors in this regard.


    Of course, these are Xu Fan''s personal guesses.


    After using illusions to make Kakashi and others fall asleep, Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi sent them to the medical room and let them rest.


    "If there is nothing unexpected, they should not wake up within five days." Xu Fan said casually.


    "What is your plan?" Itachi looked at Kakashi and others and asked directly.


    When he was outside, Xu Fan got up, but because of the full view, he didn''t start the topic, but set up Kakashi and others first.


    The most important thing is that since Xu Fan can cast the illusion of stopping water, he can also disarm it, but he has not done so.


    This caused Itachi to connect this matter with Xu Fan''s plan.


    And when Xu Fan sent Kakashi here, he confirmed that it would not be overheard.


    "What do you think is the reason for the failure of stopping water?"


    "What do you want to say?" Itachi frowned.


    It''s impossible, Xu Fan felt that the reason why Shishui failed was because of Danzo''s shot.


    If this is the case, it only shows that he is too superficial.


    Even if there is no Danzo, there will be Yuanzang, Fangzang, and Trianglezang in the Konoha high-level.


    "Then I''ll tell you the truth. Shisui failed because he was a pawn. He was a **** played by the third generation of Hokage into Uchiha, and he was also a **** that Danzo wanted to achieve his ambitions."


    "And Zhishui is just a game between the three generations of Hokage and Danzo, looking for a way out for their own people."


    "He thought he could use other gods to rewrite everything and erase the idea of ??a coup, but in fact..."


    When Xu Fan said this, he couldn''t help but shook his head, "Danzo doesn''t care if the Uchiha clan will launch a coup."


    "Even if the Uchiha clan remains weak, Danzo will find various reasons and target them until they become Konoha''s history."


    "This is the reason for the failure of Zhishui. He is a chess piece, not a chess player. He may be able to take a beautiful step by his own will, but he is unable to control the situation on the entire board."


    Uchiha Itachi stared at Xu Fan''s gaze, and couldn''t help but recall the picture of Shishui committing suicide and the smile that gave him all TOEFL.


    If possible, he also wants to protect his tribe, protect his family, protect his brother, Sasuke.


    But the truth is...


    The more mixed in these three forces, the more Itachi felt powerless to change.


    The three generations of Hokage have never come up with an effective and feasible plan, and Danzo wants to destroy the Uchiha clan everywhere.


    And his own people are constantly perfecting the coup plan.


    Also, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t convince himself to stand on his father''s side. If he had to choose a team between the two, he thought he would choose Konoha.


    However, Xu Fan today has provided himself with new ideas.


    Since Zhishui''s path as a chess piece was destined to fail, he simply became a chess player.


    As long as you enter the Konoha high-level power center, maybe you can change all of this.


    "From a chess piece to a chess player, it''s not easy to talk about it." Itachi''s thinking is no worse than anyone else. He followed the train of thought Xu Fan said, but found that it was as difficult as heaven.


    From the third Ninja war to the turbulent night of Kyuubi.


    Uchiha has indeed seen heroes, but the prestige is far from enough. Whether it is the third generation of Hokage or Danzo, Uchiha¡¯s people will not be allowed to enter the Konoha high-level.


    and unable to enter the Konoha high-level, naturally it is impossible to become a chess player.


    "I will be the Konoha under the sun, and you will be the root buried deep underground."


    Xu Fan raised his hand and landed directly on Uchiha Itachi''s shoulder.


    "In three days, as a guard, I will go to the Iron Kingdom with the Three Fire Shadows and have a meeting with Raiking. Do you think, who will preside over the overall situation in the village at that time?"


    "Danzo?" Uchiha Itachi frowned. Although Xiaochun and Menyan were also very powerful, he felt that Xu Fan was referring to Danzo.


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded.


    Although the three generations of Hokage have said that Danzo will come back to talk about it, but he and him are only verbal appointments.


    Once he and the three generations have left the village, Danzo will probably come out again.


    Kakashi, the top combat power in the dark part of Tianzang, are deeply involved in their own illusions.


    To be straightforward, three days later, it will be the weakest period of Konoha''s top management ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Danzo must die. "


    Xu Fan said in a low voice, "As long as Danzo dies, the high-level Konoha will reduce the voices directed at the Uchiha clan."


    Hearing Xu Fan''s plan, Uchiha Itachi''s eyes widened in an instant, and his eyes turned to Kakashi, Amazura and others.


    They are the Anbu directly responsible for the work of the Hokage guards. If the three generations of Hokage go to the country of fire, they will turn to the guards of the group.


    "It seems you understand, Itachi."


    "But don''t worry, I won''t let you perform this task alone, and I will leave a clone with you."


    Xu Fan said firmly.


    Actually, this is not because he wants to help Itachi assassinate Danzo.


    The reason to keep a clone is for insurance.


    Because now I have confirmed that Danzo has Izanagi''s hole cards.


    In case Itachi is overwhelmingly rewritten by Danzo because of a momentary negligence, it will be tricky.


    Just in case, Xu Fan thinks this is better.


    And Uchiha Itachi also fully understood Xu Fan''s intentions.


    He is going to use this opportunity to eradicate dissidents, and then lead a war between Konoha and Yunnin, so as to become famous in the world of Ninja, thus laying the cornerstone of Naruto.


    This guy¡­¡­


    "Itachi, I believe that the world can be changed, life can be repeated, destiny can be in my own hands, and destiny can be left to me."


    "Itachi, would you like to witness with me?"


    After Xu Fan said, he stretched out his hand directly to Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi stared at the man in front of him, with one thing in his heart.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Crazy than Danzo!

 Chapter 55： The third generation of Naruto shocked again

    The fight caused by Xu Fan in Anbe was quickly informed by Ibis to the third generation of Hokage.


    In the Hokage office.


    Before Ibis could finish the report, the third generation of Hokage jumped up from his seat.


    His eyes widened, with an unbelievable look.


    Whether it is Kakashi or Tenzo, they are both very stable ninjas. Even if Xu Fan joins the Anbe squad as the captain, they can obey this appointment.


    However, it is not only Geko and others, but even Kakashi and Tenzo also participated.


    "Did Xu Fan defeat Kakashi and others with Mu Dun?" Sarutobi couldn''t help but take a breath, and the picture of Xu Fan defeating everyone appeared in his mind.


    I''m afraid that when Xu Fan showed the tree world, all the dark ninjas who witnessed this scene were all shocked.


    "It can be imagined." Sarutobi nodded, and when he understood this, he was shocked.


    "Wooden escape? What wooden escape?"


    However, Ibizi was surprised.


    Does Xu Fan still use wood escape?


    Isn¡¯t that a secret technique that has been lost since the first Hokage?


    Xu Fan will escape? !


    Ibizi¡¯s mouth opened into an "oh" shape unknowingly. He thought he would be shocked by Xu Fan only once, but he did not expect that within a day, he would be shocked by this guy who suddenly appeared. Twice!


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Not only Ibis, but Sarutobi Hizaki also raised many question marks.


    "You mean that Xu Fan defeated Kakashi and others without using Mu Dun?"


    Sarutobi was surprised. He thought that Xu Fan had suppressed the tactics of Kakashi and others by relying on his huge chakra volume and unreasonable wooden escape.


    However, the truth is that Xu Fan did not use Mu Dun!


    Then how did he defeat Kakashi and others?


    You know, Kakashi was already on Shinobu during the Third Ninja World War, and he transplanted the dirt-filled writing wheel eye when he was fighting the Ninja from Iwanin Village.


    and Tianzang transplanted the cells of Lord Senjukuma, and obtained Mu Dun''s blood inheritance boundary.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Kakashiga Tenzo is equivalent to copying the combination between Uchiha Madara and Senjuju.


    Although it is a low-end version.


    "It''s an illusion." Ibis felt shocked by Sarutobi''s words and deeds, and quickly told the truth.


    "But..."


    "But?" Sarutobi slashed his brows, feeling that Xu Fan seemed to be lost.


    When Xu Fan suddenly obtained the huge chakra, he had doubts.


    only considering that Xu Fan is not only a descendant of the Senshou clan, but also wants to become a ninja of Konoha Village, so I just asked Kakashi to monitor him.


    See if you can discover the truth that Xu Fan will suddenly become stronger.


    But it turned out to be nothing, he seemed to have suddenly achieved a miracle.


    was the majestic Chakra first, then Mu Dun, and now he even mastered illusion!


    Who the **** is...


    Suddenly made Xu Fan stronger so much?


    Is it Jiraiya?


    With his knowledge of the village, he can indeed pass the barrier without knowing it.


    But even with his guidance, Xu Fan''s progress is really fast.


    "Huh..."


    Ibis took a deep breath, and then uttered the truth that made him puzzled.


    "This is just my personal guess, because no one has seen Xu Fan perform illusions, and no one has noticed...When did he initiate illusions."


    "what?!"


    Sarutobi Hitoshi was shocked again.


    As the three generations of Hokage, the strongest in the village, no one knows how terrible this is better than him.


    Generally speaking, illusion is different from ninjutsu. It requires contact with the opponent before it can be activated.


    Such as touch, sound, or the light of the eye.


    It may be difficult for the practitioner to detect it at the first time, but the spectator can judge through the opponent''s actions, or the sound and light produced.


    But Ibis was very sure that Xu Fan just stood there and he did nothing.


    Then Kakashi and others lost consciousness one by one and spread to the ground.


    The most important thing is that Ibis is no ordinary person.


    He is the captain of the Anbu Torture Department. He is a person who often deals with illusion and the person who knows illusion best.


    However, even he is just a guess.


    Either Xu Fan is not using illusion, or...


    He just used a very advanced illusion, so advanced that even Ibis didn''t notice it.


    Stop water!


    Sarutobi Hizen suddenly widened his eyes, and a genius phantom ninja from the Uchiha clan emerged in his mind.


    He even said that his other gods can permanently rewrite the will of others and make the Uchiha clan give up the idea of ??a coup.


    This terrible illusion is unheard of even by myself.


    I also wondered at the time whether it was correct to put such power in the hands of the Uchiha clan.


    Maybe today Zhishui is standing on the side of the village, but in case...


    It is out of such concerns that he would tell Danzo about Shisui''s whereabouts.


    He was indeed relieved when he heard the news that Shishui committed suicide.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Sarutobi shook his head, Shisui''s illusion technique was based on the Shalunyan.


    If it is transplanted by a foreigner, the writing wheel eye will be in a state that cannot be closed.


    Kakashi is a good proofXu Fan''s eyes are clear and bright, and he obviously hasn''t transplanted Shalanyan.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama." Ibi was pleased to see Sarutobi Hizen lost in thought, so he had to raise his volume and pull him back to the real world.


    "Ok?"


    Sarutobi Hizen quickly adjusted his emotions back, "How is Nauzou now?"


    "Still in a coma, according to the medical staff, he may have to rest for a while." Ibizi replied.


    "Really." Sarutobi slashed in response.


    According to the original plan, he planned to take Xu Fan and Tianzang to the Iron Kingdom for a meeting.


    But now, Tenzo obviously cannot accompany him.


    In accordance with past practice, at least two security guards are required to attend such a meeting.


    A combat type and a perception type.


    In addition to Tenzo, the most adept at perceiving in the village is the Hyuga clan.


    can consider the cause of the incident, obviously it is not appropriate to take them there.


    Just when Sarutobi Hizen was thinking about the right person, there was a knock at the door.


    "Please come in."


    After getting his permission, the door of the office was slowly pushed open.


    The person who came here was not someone else, but Xu Fan.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama, Tenzo needs to rest for a while, it seems that we are looking for other candidates."


    Xu Fan noticed Ibis as soon as he walked in, but he still said straightforwardly.


    "I asked the other dark captains. I heard that this kind of meeting requires a sentient ninja.


    "What do you think of mountain stroke?"


    "I heard that he is very perceptive, easy-going, calm in situations, and likes to eat bananas."

 Chapter 56： It makes sense

    Mountain stroke can be said to be Danzo''s right-hand man.


    During the Five Shadows talks, he and the oil girl take root companion group Zang attended the meeting together.


    As a mountain clan, he is not only proficient in the heart-turning heart technique and the heart-turning puppet curse seal technique, but he is also very capable of perception.


    It is said that this is also the ability of the mountain clan to perceive everything around them.


    If you take him on this journey, you can also weaken Danzo.


    After all, at most, he left a Mudun clone to assist Uchiha Itachi.


    This is also out of careful consideration.


    Anyway, Xu Fan didn''t completely trust Uchiha Itachi.


    If he really fights with all his strength and will use all of Susao and everything, that''s fine.


    In case he has such concerns, he dare not use Susao and Amaterasu and other ultimate moves.


    It''s a little tricky to deal with Danzo who will meet Izanaki.


    It would be even more troublesome if Shan Zhongfeng assisted Danzo.


    So after thinking about it, Xu Fan felt that it would be better to go on the road together with Huyou Mountain.


    "The wind in the mountain..."


    Sarutobi Rizen looked at Xu Fan with a relaxed face, and recalled his identity.


    He was born in the mountain clan, and has a good relationship with the roots of the oil girl clan, and he joined the roots established by Danzo when he was very young.


    "The ability to perceive wind in the mountains is indeed excellent, but how did you know this?" Sarutobi Hizen asked tentatively.


    Not to mention joining the Anbe, Xu Fan has only attended the Ninja School for one day.


    Moreover, Danzang attacked Xu Fan twice, but did not send out a mountain stroke.


    Logically speaking, Xu Fan shouldn''t know the existence of this person.


    is not only his Chakra and Mu Dun, but even his intelligence ability is like a mystery.


    Especially when he rushed to the border forest to rescue Hinata.


    You must know that although it is a peaceful time, as a Shinobu Village, naturally you will not relax.


    Around the village of Konoha, there have always been barriers.


    Only a handful of people understand this, they can come and go freely without knowing it.


    But on that night, Xu Fan did not trigger the enchantment alarm.


    "Tanzao told me."


    However, Xu Fan had already guessed in his heart that Sarutobi Rizen would ask himself this way, so he prepared the answer.


    "Tianzo?" Sarutobi''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded and sighed intentionally.


    "I blamed me for this. When I saw Gezi hit me, I didn''t hold it back. I was still too young to control my emotions."


    "When I shot, I didn''t know how to measure it."


    "Fortunately, before Tian Zang was in a coma, he told me that when he was still in the roots, he encountered a ninja who was particularly capable of sensing."


    "This is the person he recommended."


    Xu Fan didn''t change his face and said that before crossing, he had heard that when people were lying, they would touch their noses and dodge their eyes.


    On the other hand, as long as there is no such kind of action, others cannot see that they are lying.


    For a time, Xu Fan and Sarutobi Sun looked at each other, and the atmosphere fell silent.


    Ibis also stared at Xu Fan, hoping to see the flaw in his face.


    Because he doesn''t quite believe it, Heaven Hidden can still speak in that situation.


    But the truth is that he can''t see any information from Xu Fan''s expression.


    His mood was unusually calm, and his heartbeat did not fluctuate.


    Either, he is telling the truth.


    Either, he is a super genius in this area.


    This person should come to our torture department.


    Ibixi couldn''t help sighing in her heart, and felt that the latter is more likely.


    "I know."


    In the end, Sarutobihiri took a long breath and broke the deadlock.


    "I''ll think about this." Sarutobi Hitizan said.


    "Okay, Lord Naruto."


    Xu Fan responded happily and turned to leave, but when he reached the doorway, he deliberately stopped.


    "With all due respect, Naruto-sama, I have nothing to do with the ninjas of Yunnin Village, but judging from past events, I think the ninjas of Yunnin Village are not open and honest."


    "I even heard that they kidnapped a little girl named Uzumaki in the village more than ten years ago."


    "Although this is a two-shadow talk, the other party may also take the opportunity to lay a trap."


    "You know, Yunren Village has no plans to form an alliance at all. Their geographic location is surrounded by the sea on three sides, and the village has more perfect human pillars."


    "If I were the opponent''s Raikage, I would set up traps in advance, attack the opponent''s shadow, and then go all out to start the war directly."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, and continued, "I even think that for this level of talks, there must be a perceptual ninja in the guard, for this reason."


    "In terms of perception, no one is better than Shan Zhongfeng, even Tianzang recognized his strength."


    Xu Fan was so powerful that he threw all the words of flickering on the face of Sarutobi Rizen in one breath.


    Although he wasn''t sure whether Sarutobi Rizen would believe or how much he could believe, he was quite sure of one thing.


    Before Danzo would die, Sarutobi Hizen could not confront Tenzo.


    Because he is now in the illusion that he made, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is with Kakashi.


    After saying these words, Xu Fan only glanced at the expression of Sarutobi Rizhan, and then left here without looking back.


    Click!


    The door of the Hokage office was closed accordingly.


    "Really... a rare genius. If he can join the Anbe''s torture department, he will definitely become the most powerful captain ever."


    Ibis said without thinking, he even wanted to quote Xu Fan''s lines.


    "No one is better than him in terms of disguise and illusion."


    "illusion..."


    However, when he heard this sentence, Sarutobi Hitoshi''s eyes widened again.


    He suddenly had a new guess.


    Although Meeko joined Anbe not long ago, there is no doubt that she is also an excellent ninja herself.


    Even if Xu Fan is the captain of the airborne, she is unlikely to go against him.


    Moreover, Ge Zi is very famous for his friendliness towards newcomers.


    "Couldn''t it be Xu Fan... from the very beginning, she used illusions to affect her, let her deliberately contradict herself, and then cause a fight to replace Tianzang..."


    Sarutobi Rizhan muttered to himself, but soon shook his head again, feeling that such a brain supplement was unrealistic.


    After all, what benefit can Xu Fan do for Xu Fan to replace Tianzang?


    "However, what Xu Fan said is not without reason."


    "What?" Ibis didn''t hear Sarutobi''s words, and simply asked again.


    "It''s nothing, I just thought of Lord Senshou Kenma."


    Sarutobi cut his brows and frowned slightly, "Okay, Ibis, there is nothing for you here, go ahead, by the way..."


    "Help me call the mountain wind."

 Chapter 57： Go to the country of iron

    After hearing the reasons given by Xu Fan, Sarutobi Rizen decided to accept his recommendation.


    After all, this meeting is not trivial, and it is likely to determine the future direction of the relationship between Konoha and Yunren.


    As early as the second generation of Naruto was in power, the two sides had the intention to sign an alliance contract.


    As a result, Yunrencun was not only ambushed because of the coup d''etat, but even the second generation of Hokage Senshou Kenma also died in that battle.


    All this is as vivid as yesterday.


    Therefore, the role of perception ninja is very important.


    After Ibizi called for a mountain stroke, Sarutobi Hitizan directly appointed him and asked him to accompany him to the country of iron.


    Although this appointment came suddenly, but because it was a direct order from the three generations of Hokage, Sanzhongfeng was not qualified to refuse.


    Of course, when he went back to prepare, he still sent this information to Danzang.


    "Sarutobi, this guy..."


    Danzo gritted his teeth and couldn''t help taking a breath. Naturally, he would not know that the mountain stroke was recommended by Xu Fan to Sarutobi.


    In addition, Sarutobi Hizaki told himself before.


    He hopes that he can voluntarily give up his position as a Hokage consultant and no longer attend Konoha''s high-level meetings.


    "Now, do you want to target the roots I established with one hand."


    Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to figure out Sarutobi''s plan.


    took this opportunity to **** the wind from the mountain, just like Tianzang.


    When he comes back, he might dissolve his roots and absorb all his power into his dark department.


    You must know that Shan Zhong Feng and You Nu take the root has always been his right arm and the mainstay in the root.


    I have to say that Danzo was extremely dissatisfied with Sarutobi''s decision.


    "Wind."


    "Master Danzo."


    The wind on the mountain half kneeled in front of Danzo, waiting for him to give orders.


    Although Danzo''s roots are to help Naruto cultivate power, in fact, all the root members are only loyal to Danzo.


    Even in their hearts, Danzo''s command is far more important than the third generation of Hokage.


    "I planned to let the Hyuga clan surrender a daily errand, so that everyone can realize the weakness of Sarutobi, and then let the incident ferment, so as to force him to retreat from the position of Hokage."


    "Finally solve the problems of the Uchiha clan and start a battle with Yunnin Village."


    "However, things have reached this point, Feng, I need you to help me accomplish something."


    On the other hand, Xu Fan has made the final preparations, ready to set off at any time, accompany Sarutobi to the Iron Country, and hold talks with Raikage.


    "If I remember correctly, the three generations of Raikage were in the third Ninja World War. In order to cover the retreat of their subordinates, they singled out tens of thousands of ninjas and fought for several days before they died of exhaustion. "


    "In other words, Yunren Village in this timeline should be the fourth generation of Raikage."


    Xu Fan sat on the tatami, trying to recall the details mentioned in the comics, and began to deduct the timeline of Yunnin Village.


    Under the premise that the timeline also has problems over there, it should be the fourth generation of Raikage Ai in power.


    And because of the death of his father, Ai decided to inherit his will and asked his younger brother Kirabi to enter Yunlei Gorge to start the training of tail beast jade.


    "Ai also ordered Kirabi not to leave the village. Even if an enemy invades, just use the tail beast jade to defeat them in the distance."


    In other words, Ai will never bring Kirabi to attend this double-shadow meeting.


    "I don''t know what kind of rewards you will get this time."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, looking forward to the sign-in reward in his heart.


    Although I did not check in many times, the rewards for the previous check-ins had a certain pattern.


    For example, the Ninja School gives five escapes proficiency, and Yile Ramen improves cooking skills.


    The Hokage Office has got the blood limit of the original Hokage.


    opened his eyes again at the residence of the Hyuga clan.


    "Then this time, maybe it will be related to the Iron Kingdom? Or is it related to Raikage."


    However, no matter which one it is, I can accept it.


    Time passed, and it was the day of departure without knowing it.


    Xu Fan followed Sarutobi Rizan and Feng Zhongshan to the gate of the village, and all the luggage was handed over to Shan Zhongfeng.


    Anyway, Sarutobi Hizaki is already getting old, and he is growing again.


    "Long body..."


    The black line on his face in the mountain was a little speechless to Xu Fan.


    During the war, this age can already serve as the main force.


    But I don¡¯t think about the amount of luggage, just some changes of clothes, and food on the road, the mountain wind did not say much.


    "Alright, we should set off." Sarutobi Hizen said harmoniously, and then walked in the forefront.


    "I didn''t expect to go straight over..." Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, thinking about it, during the Shippuden period, whether it was Naruto and others supporting Shanin Village or tracking Sasuke...


    Even the Five Shadows Talk, everyone chooses to walk.


    Especially the time when I was supporting Sanin Village, Gaara was attacked by Akatsuki, and Kankuro was at stake.


    Temari really took Naruto and others for three days and three nights I really don¡¯t know if the map of Naruto World is too small, or everyone is very confident in their physical fitness.


    "If I travel through the country before, let alone support the neighboring countries to fight against organizations, I am afraid that I will not even be able to leave the province in three days."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing, and couldn''t help but vomit in his heart.


    However, it''s just a complaint. It''s good to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    "Xu Fan."


    Suddenly, Sarutobi Rizen slowly spoke, calling out Xu Fan''s name.


    "Ok?"


    "You must have thought about why I don''t bring more people."


    "No." Xu Fan said without thinking, it doesn''t matter how much he has the time to think about this.


    "Ahem." Sarutobi could not help clearing his throat, concealing his embarrassment, and then explained.


    "The country of iron is a very special country. The ninjas agreed a long time ago not to take action against this country."


    "So since the first Ninja War, the Iron Kingdom avoided all wars."


    "Even, there is neither Ninja Village nor Ninja in them, but a group of samurai groups guarding everything."


    "They are neutral countries with unique cultures, permissions, and unique fighting methods."


    Sarutobi Rizhan explained to Xu Fan, but actually wanted to tell him that no ninja could take action there.


    "This is also the reason why Raikage agreed to hold the talks in the Iron Kingdom." Sarutobi Hizen said with a serious face.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan answered symbolically, but looked towards the village.


    There is only one thing in his mind now.


    After sunset, Danzo will never see the sun tomorrow.

 Chapter 58： The Test of Uchiha Itachi

    Konoha Village, Kakashi¡¯s residence.


    Uchiha Itachi came here at the agreed time and saw the Mu Dun clone Xu Fan had left behind, "Three generations of Naruto Masters have left the village, what are you going to do?"


    However, Uchiha Itachi was extremely surprised that if Xu Fan hadn''t told him, he would have left a Mudun clone to assist him, and he could not see the difference between the person in front of him and his body.


    In order to confirm, he also deliberately opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    I have to say, this shocked Uchiha Itachi.


    There are many techniques called entity clones, such as Konoha''s most famous shadow clone.


    By evenly distributing the chakras, it is difficult to see the flaws.


    For oneself who has a writing wheel eye, he can see through the shadow clone with this pupil technique.


    Not to mention other clones.


    , but Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone, he can''t see the slightest flaw.


    Uchiha Itachi even suspected that Xu Fan, who stayed behind, and Xu Fan, who accompanied the three generations of Naruto to the Iron Kingdom, were the main body?


    Even¡­¡­


    Is there a possibility? Xu Fan that everyone comes into contact with is actually disguised by his Mu Dun clone.


    And the body has been hiding in the dark?


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he even opened his own kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    But even so, Xu Fan standing in front of him is like an entity.


    "What else can I do, Danzo must die."


    Xu Fan moved his muscles and bones, then took out the prepared clothes and mask from the closet.


    Because Uchiha Itachi was wearing Anbe''s uniform, Xu Fan just threw him a mask.


    "The mask at the root." Itachi Uchiha caught the flying mask and glanced at the pattern on it.


    The masks used in the dark part are designed based on various animals, but the root part is not.


    With this, the two organizations can be distinguished.


    "Should we mix into the roots?"


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded, and changed his clothes.


    is not to pretend, his body is not at Konoha at all, but by the side of the third generation of Hokage.


    Even if someone sees it, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    The reason why he changed to the root uniform was to get close to Danzo.


    "Now that the three generations of Hokage have left the village, Danzo will surely gather all the roots."


    "Really." Uchiha Itachi looked at Xu Fan and then at the mask on his hand.


    Actually, after applying illusions to Tianzang and causing him to fall into a coma, Xu Fan deliberately read the information about the roots.


    Danzo likes to hold secret meetings before Tenzo leaves the roots.


    Now the three generations of Hokage are not in Konoha Village, only Koharu and Menyan from Konoha''s high-level staff, Danzo will not take them seriously.


    Even if the Danzo at this time does not engage in affairs, a secret meeting will be held.


    And I and Itachi Uchiha, as long as they can get in, they can get close to Danzo.


    Then he must die.


    "The root system is very strict, it is not easy to get in." Uchiha Itachi said without thinking.


    "Isn''t there you?" Xu Fan answered casually, and put on the mask.


    "With your illusion, what''s the difficulty in trying to sneak in without knowing it?"


    "The wind in the mountain was also fooled by me to be the guard of the third generation of Hokage."


    "With Danzo''s level of perception, when he found us, it was too late."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he opened his legs and prepared to leave here.


    "What about the three generations of Naruto, what do you think of the third generation of Naruto." Uchiha Itachi quickly followed Xu Fan and went to the root department of Danzo.


    But while on the road, Itachi provoked a topic about the three generations of Hokage.


    For this Hokage, Itachi is very respectful in his heart, "According to your plan, do you want to eradicate Hokage after Danzo is removed?"


    "How do you put it." Xu Fan glanced at Itachi, "Actually I don''t care whether Hokage is alive or dead."


    "Ok?"


    "My plan is indeed to become Hokage, and then to reform, let the name become history, and Hokage will govern the country of fire, but I am not in a hurry." Xu Fan said to Itachi.


    If it weren''t for Itachi to ask questions, Xu Fan would never say these things.


    This should be considered a whim, Xu Fan couldn''t help thinking.


    Before becoming Hokage, he still has a lot of things to do.


    For example, to solve the problem that the Uchiha clan is a hidden danger in Konoha Village, let the families such as Hyuga, Yamanaka, Nara, Akimi, Inuzuka, Yuenome, and Sarutobe follow him.


    Maybe my own force can conquer everything, but what I want is not a world that is riddled with holes and everyone is afraid of.


    is not the kind of mirror flower water moon Uchiha Madara Motsuki read.


    "Why?" Itachi couldn''t help but ask, this is where he is more entangled.


    If Xu Fan wants to eradicate the three generations of Hokage, what is the difference between the method and the coup of the Uchiha clan?


    In other words, this is also a test of Itachi to Xu Fan.


    However, Xu Fan''s clone did not notice this.


    is not that he has no defense against Itachi, but that he doesn''t care at all.


    What if you tempt?


    I don''t need to shoot the third generation of Hokage at all, his death is doomed.


    He is destined to die on the ghoul seal, because of the big snake pill.


    Why do you have to shoot the dying person?


    The most important thing is When the three generations of Hokage died, Konoha Village needed not only Hokage, but also the strongest person to deter other Ninja villages.


    That''s why, Xiaochun and Menyan would ask Jilai to take up the post instead of recommending Danzo.


    Because from their perspective, they didn''t know that Danzo had other gods, Mu Yushu, Izanagi, and various add-ons.


    They thought that Danzo''s strength was very weak and was not enough to hold this position, so they would rather accept Tsunade and get Tsunade back than Danzo.


    But now, why should Konoha''s high-level executives go to meet Tsunade?


    I am the strongest in the village.


    "I have no conflict with the three generations of Hokage now, and he also trusts me, at least on the surface, he will accept my request, and he also understands my importance."


    "So why should I get rid of someone who will die sooner or later?"


    As for the question that Sarutobi Hizen asked him, he just had to talk casually.


    I was terribly scared at the time. No one would take this kind of nonsense seriously.


    "Arrived."


    Soon, Xu Fan stopped. He and Itachi had already arrived at the root department of Danzang.


    And the guards here quickly spotted them.


    According to the plan, Itachi directly activated the illusion when he saw them.


    "Master Danzo is summoning all the roots." The guard made a low voice, motioning for Xu Fan and Itachi to come with them.


    "Same as you expected." Itachi took a deep breath and realized that Xu Fan did not intend to initiate a coup, but instead succeeded Hokage after Sarufei abdicated.


    "You passed, Xu Fan." Itachi touched his eyes, but didn''t say what he passed.

 Chapter 59： First come 1 hand tree world comes

    Uchiha Itachi does not agree with the concept of conquest by force, nor does it support the use of a coup to replace Naruto.


    Otherwise, what is the difference between Xu Fan and the Uchiha clan?


    If Xu Fan wants to attack the third generation of Hokage, then he will definitely stop him.


    Because in Uchiha Itachi''s view, it is not that you can be recognized by being Hokage, but by everyone''s recognition, it is possible to be Hokage.


    So this conversation was not just a whim, but also a temptation to Xu Fan.


    Judging from only the answer, Xu Fan passed his temptation.


    "Xu Fan."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at Xu Fan''s profile.


    Maybe his chakra is huge, maybe his wooden escape is superb.


    However, any technique has weaknesses.


    Xu Fan is not invincible.


    "We''re here." Xu Fan took a deep breath, and as he expected, as soon as Sarutobi Rizen left the village, Danzo started his action.


    Countless roots were called here.


    And it is indeed hidden here.


    In fact, Danzo has not made many appearances in Shippuden.


    ''S first official appearance, it should be Payne''s attack on Konoha. He ordered all the roots to stay still, hide in the underground fortress, and killed the messenger frog in Miaomu Mountain.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was the Five Shadows Talk, and then was chased by Sasuke.


    Because there is not much information about Danzo in Shippuden, Xu Fan and Itachi can only approach Danzo through this method.


    "Do you want to do something in a place like this."


    Uchiha Itachi looked around, he was also the first time to come to such a place.


    "The root ninjas gathered here are enough to resolve the coup launched by the Uchiha clan."


    Itachi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t help shook his head.


    The Uchiha clan nowadays have lost their minds. Even if they do launch a coup, they will only be suppressed by the roots of Danzo.


    then ended in a bloodier way.


    "The roots here are more than I thought." Uchiha Itachi said to Xu Fan.


    "Indeed." Xu Fan nodded. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have never expected the number of roots to be so exaggerated.


    He vaguely remembered that when Penn attacked Konoha, there seemed to be dozens of people hiding at the root of the underground fortress.


    can gather here, there are at least hundreds of ninjas.


    The most important thing is that these people have received special training from Danzang. They have abandoned their names, emotions, and have no past or future.


    Even the illusion of Shishui can hardly resist the siege of seven or eight roots.


    In other words, Xu Fan didn''t have much hope for Itachi''s illusion.


    Maybe his monthly reading is very good, but the load on the writing wheel is huge.


    And Xu Fan is not sure how many times the current Danzo can activate Izanagi.


    "And now I am just a Mudun clone, my strength can''t even reach one-third of the main body." Xu Fan took a breath.


    Especially the main body has confessed to himself that he must see Danzo completely dead.


    This also means that I need to save some chakras to keep Mu Dun clone from disappearing.


    "he came."


    Just when Xu Fan was thinking about this, Uchiha Itachi''s low voice came in his ear.


    Then, Xu Fan followed Itachi''s raised fingers and looked over, and saw Danzang slowly coming out from the other side of the door.


    "Is it the body?" Xu Fan asked softly.


    Danzo is just an arm with inter-column cells transplanted, so he can''t use Mu Dun clone.


    And as long as it is not Mu Dun clone, Itachi''s writing wheel can see the flaws.


    "It''s the body." Itachi nodded, "But, are you sure you want to do it in this situation."


    While talking, Itachi looked around specially.


    The space here is not small, but because there are too many ninjas gathered, the space that can be displayed is limited.


    The most important thing is that once they do something here, they will not only face Danzo, but also other root ninjas.


    This is not a wise thing to Uchiha Itachi.


    But Xu Fan doesn''t care about these.


    In his opinion, there is not much difference between dozens or hundreds of roots around Danzo.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Tree World is Coming!"


    The way Xu Fan responded to Itachi Uchiha was to put his hands together.


    Snapped!


    Accompanied by the crisp applause, the whole earth roared like never before.


    The floor under the feet of the root ninja quickly became torn apart, and vines as thick as a thigh came out of it, swelling and hardening at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    are like evil spirits crawling out of hell, going crazy and entwining everything they can touch.


    The entire scene became chaotic for a while.


    Even Danzo, who was preparing to speak and implementing his own plan, suddenly opened his eyes and was shocked.


    Because he is already familiar with this technique, he can no longer be familiar with it.


    "Xu Fan..."


    I saw Danzo gasping for air, and his steps backed back.


    You woman took the roots and quickly moved forward, shielding him behind her, and then released various insects, trying to determine the location of the assassin.


    "Didn''t he follow Sarutobi to go to the Iron Country to participate in the Shuangsha talks? How could he..."


    Danzo gritted his teeth, and the shock in front of him turned into anger.


    Although he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, UU read but confirmed through eyeliner that Sarutobi and Xu Fan left the village.


    Even, he gave Shanzhongfeng a secret mission.


    During the meeting, Raiking was assassinated, which caused a conflict between the two sides, using the power of Raiking and Yunrencun to kill Sarutobi Rizhan and Xu Fan.


    You know, the second generation of Hokage back then chose to sacrifice to buy time.


    If it were Sarutobi Hizaki, he felt that he would follow the decision of Lord Senjumonma.


    At the same time, he summoned the roots and forced the senior Konoha to nod their heads, turning himself into a Naruto, and solving the crisis between Konoha and Yunren.


    For this reason, Danzo will order all root ninjas to come here to accept orders.


    What he never thought was that without saying a word, the scene broke out and the tree world descended.


    Quite a lot of roots were entangled by giant trees without even knowing what was going on.


    "Take me out of here."


    Danzo gritted his teeth, and decided to retreat first.


    "Yes, Lord Danzang." Younv took the roots and nodded, then waved her right hand to gather a dozen roots and asked them to **** Lord Danzang away, while she stayed to solve the trouble.


    However, Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi also responded to the oil girl''s gesture of taking roots.


    "I''m leaving now. Did you leave?" Xu Fan took off the root mask and threw it away.


    And Danzo only noticed that the man standing next to Xu Fan also had a pair of writing wheels.


    "you guys!"


    Danzo was shocked, and it was just Xu Fan. Itachi Uchiha was an Anbe directly under Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi! Is this also what you expected!

 Chapter 60： I saw you

    Danzang gritted his teeth, his heart was not only full of resentment towards Sarutobi Hizen, but also indescribable anger.


    But in this situation, Danzo does not intend to fight the two of them here.


    "Secret Art¡¤The Art of Poison Dust!"


    The oil girl took the roots immediately understood, gathered the poisonous insects between her hands, and then blew it out in one breath.


    This is a secret technique passed down from generation to generation by their oily female clan, which can pollute the surrounding environment on a large scale. Once the enemy inhales the poisonous dust, he will be poisoned and die.


    Especially the distance between myself, Xu Fan, and Uchiha Itachi can absorb them to the range of poisonous dust in an instant.


    Maybe Xu Fan and Itachi are both very good ninjas, but the fight between the ninjas is actually an intelligence contest.


    Many outstanding ninjas are defeated because they don¡¯t understand the oil girl clan.


    However, the oil girl would never dream of taking roots, Xu Fan had already grasped all the information about herself.


    "Don''t breathe."


    At the moment when she saw the oil girl taking her roots and taking action, Xu Fan made a low voice to Itachi, and at the same time sealed her breath to prevent the poisonous dust from entering her body.


    Uchiha Itachi continued to retreat, jumping out of the range of poisonous dust.


    No matter how powerful it is, there are always weaknesses.


    As long as you find it out, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Fire escape..."


    Through his own writing wheel, Uchiha Itachi calculated the spread speed of the poisonous dust, and at the same time, his hands quickly formed seals, "The art of the fireball!"


    The flames rushed straight into the sky, and the huge fireball escaped from Uchiha Itachi''s mouth and galloped forward to disperse the poisonous dust created by the oil girl''s roots.


    Danzo took advantage of this opportunity and turned and rushed towards the door.


    But now Xu Fan will let Danzo go there again. When he sees him striding toward the door and shooting stars, he quickly seals, and finally slaps his palms down.


    "Tudidou¡¤Tuliubi!"


    This ninjutsu is a very useful intermediate ninjutsu among Naruto.


    Based on the relationship of five escape mastery, Xu Fan can master it only by watching others perform it once.


    Not only that, although he is only a Mudu clone, the amount of Chakra cannot be compared with the body, but it is still dozens of times that of Kakashi.


    rumbling!


    A violent noise appeared behind Tuan Zang, followed by a hard wall rising from the ground, forming a wall nearly ten meters high, blocking Dan Zang''s retreat.


    "Wind escape, vacuum wave!"


    When ¡¡¡¡ Danzo saw this, he simply used the wind that he was good at, trying to penetrate the earth flow wall blocking his way.


    àØ!


    However, the two themselves are of the same level of ninjutsu, and Danzo''s chakra volume is far less than Xu Fan.


    The sharp wind blade hit the earth flow wall, only leaving a slash like a sharp knife.


    Although it is deep, it did not penetrate.


    Uchiha Itachi took out eight shurikens at this moment, aimed at Danzo''s hands and feet, trying to block his actions.


    But he didn''t just throw the shuriken.


    At the moment when the shuriken was thrown out, Uchiha Itachi performed fire escape again and accurately controlled the flame to cover the shuriken.


    Impatiens claw red!


    uses this trick because Uchiha Itachi knows that Danzo is good at using wind escape.


    And fire escape technique, just can be restrained.


    Even if Danzo injects the wind escape chakra into nothingness, not only can it not repel the flying shuriken, it will increase the fire.


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes condensed slightly, and he observed every movement and every look in Tuanzang using the Shawunyan.


    either don''t do it or do it absolutely.


    When they and Xu Fan jumped out to kill Danzo, they had no way out.


    Indecisive and indecisive, he will only give Danzo a chance to breathe.


    And Xu Fan naturally understands this truth.


    After cutting off the retreat of Tuan Zang, he also began to seal.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, condensed Chakra to his throat, and squirted out in one breath.


    Based on the unreasonable Chakra volume, Xu Fan instantly expanded the diameter of the Hao Fireball to tens of meters.


    Even Uchiha Itachi had to step back to avoid being swept in by the fire.


    "This chakra volume..."


    Uchiha Itachi stared at Xu Fan''s heroic posture displaying the arrogant fireball, but he was amazed in his heart.


    The art of fireball is often the first ninjutsu mastered by the Uchiha clan.


    In the final analysis, the level of this ninjutsu is only C level. In actual combat, it is basically used for probing.


    However, Xu Fan''s arrogant fireball technique easily expanded the diameter to fifty meters, turning it into a killer move.


    This is only his Mu Dun clone, what if it is the main body?


    Uchiha Itachi seemed to be able to foresee that at least dozens of ninjas proficient in water escape would stand together before they could display the water wall that counteracted Xu Fan''s offensive.


    "Master Danzo!"


    The oil girl took the roots could not help screaming, she was very worried about the safety of Danzo.


    However, Xu Fan''s fireball was beyond his reach.


    Even standing far away, you can feel the burning sensation on your face.


    Even using the secret technique of the oil girl clan, it is impossible to open the passage for rushing in.


    Not to mention other root ninjas, after finding that they could not rush in, they simply rushed towards Xu Fan, trying to force him back to release this ninjutsu.


    "Give it to me." Upon seeing it, Uchiha Itachi shouted directly to Xu Fan, and then upgraded the three-gou jade writing round eyes to a kaleidoscope state ~ www.novelhall.com ~ wanted to repel the roots close to Xu Fan.


    However, before Itachi rushed over, Xu Fan''s body burst into chakra volume directly, forming a shock that was difficult to capture.


    àØ!


    A loud noise exploded beside Xu Fan, directly blasting towards the root ninja who charged up.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    All the root ninjas are like kites with broken wires, flying upside down in an instant.


    Xu Fan''s body is covered with a purple chakra like a coat.


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes widened in an instant. It was the first time he saw Chakra in this form.


    However, at the moment when Uchiha Itachi was slightly in a trance, a black shadow suddenly appeared in the huge fireball technique.


    Uchiha Itachi took a look, but saw Danzo whose skin was completely burnt rushing out.


    He held a sharp kunai in his hand, and at the moment he escaped from the fireball, he injected Fengdun Chakra into it, forming a sharp sword.


    "Go to death for me!"


    Tuan Zang roared hysterically, as if holding a mentality that he would rather break the jade but not be complete, swept toward Xu Fan''s neck.


    "Even though he rushed out of the fireball and attacked frontally..." Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help taking a breath, "Xu Fan can''t escape this distance!"


    "It works..."


    When the oil girl took the roots, she also clenched her fists, knowing that this was an offensive attack by Master Danzo.


    And as long as Xu Fan dies, the remaining Uchiha Itachi cannot become a climate.


    But in fact, in the face of Dan Zang''s fierce attack, Xu Fan only slightly raised the corner of his mouth. Through the open white eyes, he had already seen Dan Zang clearly.


    Back to the days!

 Chapter 61： Our kill him 10 times

    Seeing that his retreat was cut off by Xu Fan, Danzo decisively chose a head-on confrontation.


    "Go to death!"


    Danzo''s eyes were sharp, he had planned to retreat temporarily, and handed Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi to the roots.


    But now, he has changed his mind.


    Not only did he want Xu Fan to die, he also had to deal with the chess piece Uchiha Itachi.


    Because I don''t need tools to disobey myself.


    Wow!


    Tuan Zang rushed out of Xu Fan''s arrogant fireball. Regardless of the pain in his whole body, he injected Fengdun Chakra into the karma, forming a sharp wind blade, sweeping towards Xu Fan''s throat.


    Attempt to seal the throat with a sword!


    If you switch to another ninja, you might really be buried in Danzo''s ultimate move, which is better than jade fragmentation.


    However, Xu Fan today has already rolled his eyes.


    Even if Tuan Zang had a deadly killer move with a fireball to cover himself, Xu Fan had already seen it clearly.


    "Back to the days!"


    I only saw Xu Fan burst out, and the Chakra coat covering him burst out instantly.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Fan directly began to spin.


    The huge fireball then dissipated, and replaced by the chakra visible to the naked eye, which quickly formed a hemisphere and enveloped Xu Fan.


    àØ!


    Danzo''s Kuwu instantly hit the sky above, and the wind blessing on it was directly washed away, and Kuwu also collapsed into two in an instant.


    Danzo''s eyes widened. As Konoha''s root, he naturally understands Konoha''s plants and trees.


    This move was supposed to be the secret technique of the Hyuga Sect family, even if the family was divided, it was not eligible to inherit.


    Xu Fan showed it in front of him.


    is not only Mu Dun, but even going back to heaven...


    However, before Dan Zang had time to be shocked, Xu Fan''s return to the sky instantly expanded, shattering the remaining Kuwu in his hands.


    Then, Huitian''s power directly hit Danzo''s body, and the majestic power easily shattered his internal organs, as well as all the bones in his body.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Accompanied by a scream, Tuan Zang''s body flew upside down, and it was embedded in the earth flow wall behind with a bang.


    This scene came suddenly, and even the root ninja didn''t have time to react.


    "Master Danzo!"


    Younv took the root and looked at Danzo, whose lower body was only exposed, and she was shocked.


    He also knows something about the Hyuga clan.


    Although Huitian is the proud move of the Hyuga Sect family, it is called the strongest defense.


    In the final analysis, this trick is to use high-speed rotation to defend.


    But this trick is in Xu Fan''s hands, but it is not just for defense.


    At the moment he contacted Master Danzang, Xu Fan not only broke out Chakra, but also expanded the scope of Huitian and increased his power several times.


    He can even hear the sound of Danzo-sama''s internal organs and bones breaking one by one.


    "Is that a blank eye?"


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes widened with an unbelievable expression.


    After Xu Fan returned to heaven, his creamy eyes were directly exposed to the public.


    "When did he transplant his eyes."


    Uchiha Itachi frowned.


    In fact, although the assassination plan this time is said to be Mu Dun clone assisting him, in his own opinion, this scene is more like Xu Fan pursuing Danzo unilaterally.


    I just happened to appear here.


    And the strength gap between the two sides is also very huge, even if he does nothing, Danzo will be killed by Xu Fan.


    "ended."


    Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath, and after being attacked at that level one after another, even Danzo would not be able to survive.


    "No wonder he doesn''t care whether there are ninjas with roots here. With his strength, he can indeed ignore these people."


    Just when Uchiha Itachi was sure that all of this could end, Chakra, who once disappeared from Danzo, appeared again.


    and...


    There is no tendency to dying.


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    Uchiha Itachi frowned instantly, and then looked at where Danzo Chakra was restored.


    Danzo embedded in the earth flow wall has long since disappeared.


    "Go back to heaven?"


    Tuan Zang''s bandage, as well as his coat, were completely burned by Xu Fan''s fireball, but he did not leave any burns.


    , together with the internal organs and bones that were shattered by Xu Fan, are now intact.


    Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi looked at the current Danzo at the same time.


    Especially his right arm, engraved on the shoulder position the face of the person Senjujuan, and it is covered with three-gou jade writing wheel eyes.


    and one of them is closed forever.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, already expecting this situation.


    Just now Danzo rushed out of the fireball, he had already activated Izanagi, and wanted to use his temporary invincibility to exchange one with himself.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Uchiha carefully observed Danzo. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have thought that Danzo would have transformed himself.


    "It''s Izanagi."


    Xu Fan said without thinking, "You should know this forbidden technique."


    "Hmm..." Itachi Uchiha nodded, did not deny the incident, but was still shocked by the fact that Danzo has so many narrators.


    "Since there was a warthe Uchiha clan has died."


    "Death in battle, mysterious disappearance, etc., if I didn''t guess wrong, Danzo was collected through these channels."


    "The reason why such terrible thoughts arise is probably because of Kakashi."


    Uchiha Itachi explained his guess.


    Kakashi became a hero in the Third Ninja World War, and at the same time gained eyes with dirt.


    Probably it was at that time that Danzo had the idea of ??collecting Sharonyan.


    "Unexpectedly, he actually mastered Uchiha''s forbidden technique."


    Thinking back to the scene where Shishui was dying, he entrusted the tribe and Sharonan to him, and it made Uchiha''s determination even stronger.


    "It seems that we have to kill him ten times." Uchiha Itachi made a low voice and directly drew out his weapon.


    Judging by the number of writing wheels on Danzo''s arm and his right eye, he can still activate Izanagi ten times.


    In other words, he can also use ten suicide attacks.


    As long as he is desperately killed in any of these ten times, then the outcome will be known.


    "What needs to be determined now is how long Danzo''s Izanaki will be valid."


    Uchiha Itachi speaks slowly. According to his understanding of Izanaki, this forbidden technique not only consumes a lot of Chakra, but the effective time is different for everyone.


    If the specific time can be calculated, it will be much easier to deal with.


    "This is Izanagi''s weakness." Uchiha Itachi paused, "I need your cooperation, Xu Fan."


    "Don''t be so troublesome, Izanagi of Danzo is only valid for one minute."


    Uchiha Itachi: "???"

 Chapter 62： kill!

    The battle between ninjas is not only a confrontation in ninjutsu, but also a contest in intelligence.


    Especially in the early stage of Naruto, everyone''s strength is generally not much different.


    In order to be able to defeat Kakashi¡¯s seventh class, he did not hesitate to feign death to gather information about them.


    Although the ending is still not to be defeated, it illustrates the importance of intelligence.


    For Xu Fan, who has seen Naruto, knowing everyone''s intelligence is his advantage.


    "How did you determine this valid time?" Uchiha Itachi asked without thinking.


    In fact, when Tuan Zang exposed his arm inlaid with writing wheel eyes, Xu Fan''s face was not surprised.


    As if I knew it a long time ago.


    "I killed Danzo once before." Xu Fan told the truth, in his opinion, this is not a secret.


    "And now, it is nothing more than repeating the steps several times."


    Xu Fan said, strode directly towards Danzang.


    Although the root ninjas here have also adopted actions one after another, trying to intercept themselves.


    But with the strength of these people, Xu Fan can be stopped there.


    With the help of a 360-degree angle of view, Xu Fan can clearly see the direction and method of everyone''s attack.


    I have to say that with the exception of Danzo, these ninjas have very conventional fighting methods.


    Either Kage Shuriken, directly thrown by Kunai, or various b-level ninjutsu.


    Only some ninjas choose to use physique or swordsmanship to approach themselves.


    Danzang looked at Xu Fan, who was getting closer, and his breathing became quicker.


    Although I can use the forbidden technique Izanaki of the Uchiha clan, the effective time is very limited.


    Moreover, the amount of chakra consumed by this trick is not small.


    "Can I still use it ten times?" Danzo glanced at the writing wheel eye on his arm, and directly cast psychic skills.


    àØ!


    With a loud noise, huge smoke spreads around.


    Danzo seized this opportunity and took a big breath.


    "The wind escapes, the vacuum continues to wave!"


    Countless wind blades broke through the white smoke and attacked Xu Fan''s vitals.


    By rolling his eyes, Xu Fan recognized Danzang''s psychic beast.


    ÃÎõø.


    can use the wind to **** the enemy over and swallow it, and even Danzo also breaks through Sasuke''s Susuke by cooperating with it.


    Hoo!


    In fact, at the moment when Danzo''s actual combat vacuum continued to wave, the Mengmo also figured out its state. It opened its huge jaw, took a big breath, and created an extremely powerful wind.


    Xu Fan could even feel the unprecedented wind pressure pushing himself in the direction of Mengmo.


    Seeing that the vacuum wave fell on him immediately, Xu Fan didn''t panic, just patted his palms hard together.


    Snapped!


    The voice is crisp and decisive.


    "Wooden escape¡¤Wooden Art!"


    As Xu Fan passed the chakra to the trees under him, the trees quickly expanded and changed, forming a very tall giant wooden man.


    And Xu Fan also stepped on his back, and then condensed Chakra on his feet to stabilize the center of gravity.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    Several vacuums hit the wooden man realistically, but only left a few cracks.


    The roots cannot destroy the wooden figure made by Xu Fan.


    Uchiha Itachi stared directly at Xu Fan and his wooden figure, the size was even bigger than before.


    "Can defense power be comparable to Susao."


    In fact, this battle is not only about Itachi and Xu Fan teaming up to kill Danzo together.


    In the process, Itachi is also collecting all the information about Xu Fan.


    Even if Xu Fan before did use the wooden man technique, it was only a deterrent, not a real fight.


    It''s not easy to determine the strength of the wooden man only by feeling.


    But now, the wooden man''s defense power has shocked him greatly.


    If you don''t use Suzuo, you can only dodge.


    Also, Danzo is not an ordinary ninja, he knows the Uchiha clan very well.


    Even in the face of Shishui, he did not fail.


    It is not easy to use illusion on him.


    Just when Uchiha Itachi compares himself with Xu Fan in his heart, the giant wooden man''s technique moves forward quickly.


    And the root ninjas present all took a breath.


    Even the oil girl taking the roots was stunned for a while, feeling that his worldview had been impacted.


    Is this really a battle between ninjas?


    That giant wooden figure, even the wind of Danzang-sama can''t hurt a bit, and the strength and speed are not weaker than any capable Shangren.


    It''s not even exaggerating to say that if you let yourself face Xu Fan and his wooden men, it would be very difficult to even retreat.


    "damn it¡­¡­"


    Tuan hid the corners of his mouth and took a breath. He thought he could succeed with the psychic dream tapir.


    But I don''t know why, he feels Xu Fan is like knowing himself.


    "Is there not even a slight flaw."


    Tuan Zang frowned, but saw that the giant wooden figure directly ignored the wind pressure of the Meng Ke, stretched out his stout arm, and pinched its mouth.


    rumbling!


    With bursts of rumbling, the wooden man pressed the dream tapir to the ground with a crushing force.


    The wooden man¡¯s defense is exaggerated enough to grab the tail beast jade, and then fight back.


    Even if he doesn''t know how to immortal, he can''t further strengthen the wooden man, but it is more than enough to deal with a dream tapir.


    And at the moment when the wind pressure was relieved, Xu Fan rushed to Danzo with his explosive power, and then grabbed his neck click!


    Clean and neat, instantly chopped off Tuan Zang''s neck.


    However, this just closed one of the eyes on Tuan Zang''s arm forever.


    "You are really strong."


    Tuan Zang took a step back, and his neck separated from Xu Fan''s hand. He looked directly at Xu Fan, but his mood was very delicate.


    "I once conducted a human experiment, and I wanted Konoha to regain the power of the master between the columns."


    "However, what I got in the end was an inferior product like A."


    "After I poured everything in, he was even snatched from me by Sarutobi Danzo."


    "But..."


    "But you are on the wrong path. The weakness of Sun Slash will only make Konoha decline, just like the policy of Lord Zhuma."


    "It''s like stopping water."


    "Obviously, he has the power to rewrite the world of Ninja, but he is always attached to a small village."


    "I am attached to a small family."


    "Even, the peace achieved by Master Zhujian is limited, and the time limit is his death."


    Danzo''s hysterical roar, he really couldn''t understand why there are so many supporters for Sarutobi Hisaki and recognize his ideas.


    "Really."


    Faced with Danzang''s remarks, Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he also agreed with this idea.


    However, this does not conflict with his killing of Danzo.


    àÛàÍ!


    Xu Fan held Kuwu and pierced Tuan Zang''s left chest with force, translucent front and back.


    "Let me count, it looks like I have to kill you eight times."


    Xu Fan shrugged, then glanced at Uchiha Itachi behind him, "Do you want to kill it twice."


    Uchiha Itachi: "???"

 Chapter 63： The art of pot poison!

    Izanaki is not a technique to bring the dead back to life, but to rewrite reality.


    Even if Xu Fan cut off Danzo''s arm at the moment he made a move, or penetrated the writing wheel eye on his arm, he could not seal Danzo''s Izanagi.


    Because he only needs to change the reality of his arm being chopped off, and he will be able to recover.


    However, this is the weakness of Danzo using Izanagi.


    "Any technique will have weaknesses."


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he realized that Xu Fan didn''t have to kill Danzo a dozen times.


    In fact, Danzo needs to activate Izanagi in advance, and then he can make sure that he can rewrite it no matter what kind of damage he receives in the next minute.


    In order to ensure that Xu Fan would not attack his arm and cut off the connection between himself and Shao Lunyan, Danzo must accurately connect between the two Izanagi.


    "Eleven minutes."


    Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath and realized it completely.


    Xu Fan is actually forcing Tuan Zang to constantly use Izanagi to consume the writing wheel eyes on his arm.


    Danzo''s heart is also aware of this matter.


    Even though he is calm and calm on the surface, he must be extremely nervous inside.


    "Take the roots and prepare for that trick."


    Tuan Zang gritted his teeth, and while he and Xu Fan kept fighting, the fifth writing wheel on his arm lost its light forever.


    I only have six minutes of effective time left, if I can''t solve Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi in the next time.


    If ¡¡¡¡ can''t escape from here, then he will die here today.


    He knew this very well, and at the same time, he knew that Xu Fan also knew this.


    "Huh..."


    After taking a deep breath, Danzo had to make up his mind. Maybe this will cost a lot of root ninja lives, but as long as he survives, he can rebuild everything.


    But You Nu Take Root fell into silence.


    Danzo¡¯s known move is the forbidden technique of the oil girl clan, the technique of pot poison.


    This move requires a lot of flesh, and then spreads the poisonous insects in, plus a special barrier that allows the insects to multiply, thereby generating a lot of poisonous gas.


    Once these poisonous gases are detonated by themselves, the polluted cells will spread all over the air.


    Even if you hold your breath, toxins will penetrate into the enemy¡¯s body from the skin, killing them.


    "Quick!"


    Tuan Zang couldn''t help but let out a low growl. Now Xu Fan is like a broken bamboo, facing his attack, even if he seizes the opportunity to kill him, he will use wooden escape to resist it.


    And his sixth eye, after Xu Fan slashed his head, lost its light forever.


    Younv took the roots, and then made up his mind, and quickly rushed to the stage, controlled the poisonous insects to enter the bodies of other root ninjas, and then opened the special enchantment of the Younv clan to multiply.


    The ninja who was eroded by poisonous insects was painful when he died, and his facial features were distorted at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Before they had time to scream and scream, the invading insects swallowed their tongues, and went deep into their throats and internal organs.


    The root ninja of the blockbuster began to crash to the ground.


    "Damn..."


    Danzo also quickly noticed the practice of taking roots from the oil girl. Although he did not want to watch the tragic deaths of the subordinates he cultivated, it was helpless.


    His own Izanaki can only rewrite the reality of being killed, but cannot rewrite the fact that Xu Fan survived.


    His wooden man completely suppressed the dream tapir, making it useless.


    And his own wind escape, every time Xu Fan will use Hao Fireball to crack.


    "Damn it." Danzo couldn''t help gritted his teeth.


    If Xu Fan used the more powerful Huo Dian, he wouldn''t have this kind of aggrieved feeling.


    But Xu Fan is just like a fireball technique.


    And the most annoying thing is that this is just C ninjutsu, and battles between ninjas are often used for probing.


    This kind of ninjutsu, let alone killing people, is difficult to do even if it burns opponents.


    However, such a low-level ninjutsu has become an incredible killer move in Xu Fan''s hands.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Bump Spear Tree!"


    Watching the fire approaching in the sky, Danzo had to use the right arm containing the inter-pillar cells to create a giant tree to resist.


    But at this moment, a sharp kunai directly approached his temple.


    Uchiha Itachi who had been watching the battle suddenly took action.


    "Itachi guy..."


    Danzo was so angry that he always regarded Itachi as his pawn.


    But he and Xu Fan came together to assassinate himself.


    "Damn it!"


    Danzo and Bumqiangshu quickly separated, and his head leaned back vigorously, avoiding the flying kunai.


    àÛàÍ!


    However, in the process of retreating extremely fast, Danzo ran into an extremely sharp long sword, blood splattered, and the silver blade directly penetrated his chest.


    And it was Uchiha Itachi who stood behind Tuan hiding.


    At this time, he was holding the standard weapon of Anbu Ninja in both hands, piercing his heart with extremely precise accuracy.


    Another writing wheel eye on Tuan Zang''s arm, lost his light.


    Not only that, but Danzo, who was supposed to be killed by Uchiha Itachi, also disappeared in front of him. U U Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    "You are just a piece of mine."


    Danzo appeared breathlessly behind Uchiha Itachi, grabbed his neck, and glanced at the writing wheel eye that was left on his arm.


    Although Izanagi claims to be able to change reality, he cannot make up for the chakra he lost.


    After launching this prohibition time and time again, Danzo''s body began to become exhausted.


    But he is also very convinced that the ending of this story will never end with his own death.


    "Since you want to die so much, Itachi, then I will fulfill you."


    Tuan hides in Itachi''s ear and growls, but his right arm begins to swell, "Mu Dun¡¤Root Burial!"


    Before that, Danzo had used this trick against Xu Fan. He thought he could die with him, and then relied on Izanaki to rewrite reality, but he underestimated Xu Fan''s vitality.


    He is even strong enough to survive this move!


    Anyway, Uchiha Itachi is an ordinary person.


    The giant tree rose from Danzo''s feet, entwining Danzo and Uchiha Itachi at an unprecedented speed, and then began to grow wildly, devouring both of them.


    And to this extent, the oil girl taking root also consumes all the chakras to breed poisonous insects.


    "The Art of Potworm!"


    Accompanied by the oil girl taking the roots and forming the last handprint, he immediately detonated all the poisonous gas.


    àØ!


    A loud noise exploded, and the deadly cells contaminated by the poisonous insects instantly dispersed, spread all over the air, infecting all targets within the range.


    Maybe this will kill Danzo-sama together, but as long as Izanaki is present, he can change this reality.


    dead¡­¡­


    will be Xu Fan and Itachi!

 Chapter 64： Kill you, kill you, and use the real one?

    In any case, Danzo is the leader of the roots, and he is also the one who built all this with one hand.


    Even if you have to sacrifice your partners, you must protect Danzo when you take root.


    So in the current situation, Yu Nui takes roots and doesn''t care how many root ninjas will be killed by her forbidden technique.


    As long as the Danzo-sama can survive, they have the hope of moving on.


    "Ok?"


    However, Xu Fan also quickly noticed the movement of the oil girl taking roots.


    "The art of pot poison?" Xu Fan glanced at the location where Younv took the roots, and noticed the ground meat and blood on his feet.


    He knew very well that this was a forbidden technique for the oily girl clan, regardless of the enemy''s killing target.


    Combining the Izanagi possessed by Danzo, this trick is indeed effective.


    But...


    I already had this information.


    "You are loyal and strong."


    Xu Fan said lightly, he didn''t even need to rush over to solve this guy or stop him.


    Not to mention that I have hundreds of ways to prevent toxins from entering my body, I am not really Xu Fan at all.


    His only task is to solve Danzo with Uchiha Itachi.


    Your own body is not here at all, even if you inhale this toxin, it doesn''t matter.


    I''m just a wooden escape clone.


    And Yu Nu Tigen also quickly noticed this.


    Facing the poisonous dust that he is proud of, Xu Fan not only did not show a sense of crisis, but instead looked indifferent.


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    The oily girl took the root and rolled her throat, and she was shocked by this scene.


    Maybe Xu Fan can hold his breath and can wrap his own coat with the special coat formed by Chakra.


    But the forbidden technique he released can still penetrate in, but the time will be slow.


    Either, Xu Fan is very confident in his own strength, even if he is infected by the poisonous dust, it will not endanger his life.


    Either, he doesn''t care about his life or death at all.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Younv''s mouth could not help but opened into an "oh" shape.


    Because he thought of even more surprising possibilities.


    This guy¡­¡­


    is a clone!


    The Mu Dun clone like Tenzo, the real physical incarnation, is more advanced than the shadow clone developed by the second generation of Naruto.


    Is this possible?


    You must know that the person he assassinated was not Konoha-like Shinnin, but Danzo.


    The disciple of Lord Senshoujian, I don¡¯t know how many wars he has experienced.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan fought against Danzo once, and the latter retired.


    No matter what kind of psychology it is based on, when facing such a strong enemy, as a ninja, he must calculate all the possibilities in place and face the battle with an extremely serious attitude.


    Result...


    Xu Fan only sent a Mu Dun clone?


    He thinks that to kill Danzo-sama, it only takes a wooden escape clone?


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The oily girl took the roots and couldn''t help but sucked in a cold breath. She only felt that her scalp was troublesome.


    Even if it was Sarutobi Hizen, he would not look down upon Master Danzo so much.


    Xu Fan''s body must be hiding in the dark.


    Younv took roots to release the bugs as much as possible, trying to find Xu Fan''s body hidden in the dark.


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome."


    Xu Fan said lightly, "My main body is not here. He is with Sarutobi Rishang, with the wind in the mountains, going to the country of iron to participate in the double shadow meeting."


    "what?!"


    This time it was not only the oil girl taking the roots, all the root ninjas who heard this sentence stood on the spot.


    And, in order to let the root ninjas outside the range of the pot poison art hear, Xu Fan deliberately injected chakra into the sound to make it more powerful and spread farther.


    It was not Xu Fan who assassinated Lord Danzo with Uchiha Itachi, but a avatar of him.


    At the same time, the pot poison technique of the oil girl taking roots formed a huge hemisphere, holding Xu Fan, Danzo, Uchiha Itachi, and part of the root ninja inside.


    And those former players all died on the spot at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The roots outside of the pot poison technique can''t even step into it.


    "Do you really think that I need to be serious about dealing with Danzo?" Xu Fan sighed helplessly, then shrugged, "My body is not really serious about this matter."


    àØ!


    Just as Xu Fan''s voice fell, the giant tree behind him suddenly exploded.


    The thing that flew out was Danzo''s corpse.


    He was squeezed into a piece of meat by his own Mu Dun, but the next second, he stood there intact.


    And in the process, he also heard those words of Xu Fan clearly.


    "Mu Dun Clone?!"


    Danzo''s eyes widened in an instant, and his eyes were filled with incredibleness. He planned to use the roots of the tree to bury it with Uchiha Itachi, and then use Izanaki to come back to life.


    At the same time, the oil girl took the roots and killed Xu Fan by means of the forbidden technique and pot poison technique.


    Although this will make oneself very poisonous, as long as Izanaki can change all this.


    Killed Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi with one stone.


    The lost writing wheel eyes will be filled in in the future.


    What he never expected was that after relying on Izanagi to complete such an exquisite killing move.


    is standing there, is it just a Mudun clone?


    ľ¶Ý avatar?


    His body is chatting and laughing in the country of Iron and Sarutobi?


    "Xu Fan!"


    However, his gaze was quickly attracted by another thing It was a huge skeleton, which was tightly wrapped around Uchiha Itachi, and it exuded blood red vapor.


    Also, Uchiha Itachi''s three-hook jade blood wheel eyes have also been upgraded to a kaleidoscope.


    "Using Izanaki''s characteristics to perform suicide attacks."


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but murmur. If he hadn''t used Susano at the critical moment, the root burial just now might have killed him.


    However, the suicide attack used by Danzo is not of this kind.


    "Poison?"


    Uchiha Itachi looked around and realized that he was in a poisonous formation.


    It seems that Suzu cannot be relieved for a while.


    Although this puts a certain load on the eyes and exposes one''s own kaleidoscope, it can resist the penetration of toxins into one''s skin.


    "The eyes..."


    Danzo rolled his throat, his eyes attracted by Uchiha Itachi''s writing wheel.


    And he was not aware of the moves he used for the first time.


    When Shisui evaded the root ninja, he showed this power.


    I didn''t expect Uchiha Itachi to have it.


    Thinking of this, Danzo glanced at his arm, nine of them had lost their light.


    With his right eye, he only has two minutes left.


    At the same time Danzo also realized that if he didn''t solve them, he would die.


    "Within these two minutes, I will solve you." Dan Zang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he never expected that Xu Fan only sent a Mu Dun clone.


    "Itachi, your eyes, I will take them!"

 Chapter 65： The Last Izanagi

    Danzo forced himself to calm down, Xu Fan in front of him was just a Mudun clone, whose strength and Chakra volume were inferior to his body.


    Although I only have two remaining Izanagi, as long as I capture Uchiha Itachi''s writing wheel in the next time, I can not only use that technique with his kaleidoscope, but also kill Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone. .


    Once this plan fails, the result is self-evident.


    "A battle to break the boat."


    Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and temporarily abandoned Xu Fan''s goal, and turned to Uchiha Itachi.


    "It''s time to clean up Konoha''s traitor."


    I saw Danzo''s low voice, his legs strode toward Uchiha Itachi like the wind.


    With the forbidden technique of Izanaki, Danzo can ignore the damage caused by the pot poison technique of the oil-dropping girl to take roots.


    But Uchiha Itachi must rely on Susao to protect himself and prevent toxins from entering his body.


    In other words, as long as a gap is opened in his Suzuo, the toxins in the air will instantly kill him.


    It was only a moment''s effort to capture his writing wheel.


    Suddenly, Danzo slammed his toes and jumped up from the ground, but there were two more kunai in his hand. After injecting the wind escape chakra at the same time, he first threw one of them at Suzuo of Itachi.


    Immediately afterwards, he released a continuous wave of vacuum for additional damage.


    àØ!


    contains the wind escape Chakra directly hit the front of Suzuo, but was directly bounced off by the powerful defense.


    The continuous wave of vacuum was completely resisted by the red air.


    "Can''t you even escape the wind..."


    Danzang frowned. Among the five escapes, the destructive power of Fengdan was the strongest, but it didn''t work at all.


    And Uchiha Itachi also seized this opportunity and controlled Susao to throw a fist and hit Danzo''s front.


    àØ!


    With a loud noise, Suzuo''s fist hit Danzo''s chest directly, shattering all his ribs, and knocking him out.


    Danzo''s head hit the ground directly, and his body rolled a few times before he stopped.


    And the last eye on his arm lost its light.


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Danzo who was dying on the ground, "In the fight of regular ninjas, intelligence is a very important part. It is precisely because of the lack of understanding of Susao that they will adopt the most wrong attack method."


    ïL¶Ý is indeed the most destructive chakra, but it is not so easy to penetrate Suzuo.


    "As expected, Danzo."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit. He vaguely remembered that Danzo and Sasuke had done such a thing when they were fighting to death. He didn''t expect to face Itachi with the same offensive method.


    Susa is in his eyes, is the defense so bad?


    However, today''s Uchiha Itachi is not like Sasuke who has just mastered Susao, he is very skilled in this trick.


    If the guess is correct, the current Itachi is much better than Sasuke during the Five Shadows Talks.


    Not only that, but Danzo was able to open Sasuke Susao''s back at that time, and he also relied on Yummo.


    And now, his psychic beast has been rubbed against the ground by his wooden man several times.


    As for Danzo''s remaining hole cards, now there is only one Lisixiang seal left.


    When his last writing wheel loses its light, it is the moment he died.


    "Can''t you break it."


    Relying on the power of Izanaki, the dying Danzo stood up again, and his injuries disappeared.


    However, this time, he was panting.


    The reality that Izanagi can''t change is the chakra consumed by this technique.


    Danzo can even keep the effective time of the last Izanagi at one minute, it is hard to say.


    Because of the pot poison technique, the root ninja outside couldn''t get in at all.


    Even if they forcefully rushed in with the determination to die, they just lost their lives in vain within a few seconds.


    Younv Take Roots sees all this in her eyes, and her heart is very worried about Danzo''s situation.


    "Master Danzo, I can only retreat."


    You girl took the roots and took a breath, and had to yell at Danzo.


    The other root ninjas also helped each other, broke free from Xu Fan''s wooden escape blockade, and then gathered towards the edge of the pot poison technique, preparing to respond to Danzo''s retreat.


    "Damn..."


    Danzo gritted his teeth tightly. He was going to break Suzuo''s gap, then got close to Itachi and snatched his eyes.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t expect that even his own wind would not break his Suzuo.


    Coupled with the continuous activation of Izanagi, there is not much Chakra left.


    Use the vacuum continuous wave at most three times, but Danzo finds it difficult to break Uchiha Itachi''s Suzu only with this technique.


    Thinking of this, he glanced at his roots and had to give up his thoughts.


    à²......


    Danzo tried his best to escape the pot poison technique before the end of Izanagi.


    Otherwise, even if Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi did not take action, they would die of poisoning.


    But Xu Fan would let him go there again.


    Seeing Danzo starting to run wildly all the way, his hands quickly formed seals, and then his palms fell.


    "Earth Escape¡¤Earth Flow Wall."


    The unreasonable earth escape appeared again, relying on Xu Fan''s different chakra volume, directly piled the thickness of the wall to several meters, and forced all the root ninjas who were about to move back.


    Danzo, who was rushing all the way, couldn''t help but stop. There were beads of sweat on his forehead, and his back was also wet.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Tuan Zang''s low voice, his time is running out.


    "I promise you and Sarutobi Hisaki that I will never take action against you again. All decisions made by Konoha''s senior management will not interfere with UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, and I will disband the roots."


    "Whether it is the writing wheel eyes or the cells of the adults between the pillars, I will never get involved again..."


    At this moment, Danzo really panicked.


    Actually, after failing to capture Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope, his calmness that he managed to maintain was completely defeated.


    Now he can''t even think.


    Killing myself is Xu Fan''s personal thoughts or Sarutobi''s plan.


    As long as he calmed down a bit, he would know that Sarutobi Hisaki''s concept would not kill him.


    But now he can''t keep the slightest calm.


    "Itachi."


    Xu Fan directly ignored Danzo''s voice, and gently called Itachi''s name again.


    Although he was resisting the forbidden technique of taking roots from the oil girl, the number of poisonous insects he released was extremely exaggerated.


    Since the poison gas exploded, this toxin has been lingering in the air.


    Even though I used chakra to protect myself, I still inhaled some of it unknowingly.


    Especially when the soil escape was just used, it intensified the invasion of toxins.


    However, considering that he is just a Mudun clone, Izanagi of Danzo is about to disappear.


    It''s time to leave.


    "White eyes!"


    Xu Fan focused all his eyes on Danzo, and this time he wanted to make sure that this guy died.


    "Ok."


    And Itachi also responded altogether, controlling Susanoh, launching a final attack on Danzo.

 Chapter 66： The death of Danzo

    can''t escape.


    àÛàÍ!


    Susao''s **** directly pierced Danzo''s chest, and before this happened, Danzo''s right eye just closed.


    Maybe he thought of relying on the last Izanaki to rewrite reality, but the remaining Chakra could not support him to maintain the effective time for one minute.


    Whether it is Xu Fan or Uchiha Itachi, the strength far exceeds his expectations.


    In the process of fighting with them, even if I don¡¯t use forbidden techniques like Izanaki, Chakra¡¯s rapid consumption cannot be avoided.


    However, after Uchiha Itachi controlled Susao to penetrate his body, Danzo regained his composure.


    I have dedicated my life to Konoha without a doubt.


    I have undoubtedly inherited the idea of ??Lord Senshou Kenma, and became a root buried deep in the ground, giving Konoha sufficient nutrients.


    He heard what Sarutobi Hizen said in his ear again.


    I am Konoha bathed in the sun, and you are the root buried deep underground.


    Light and darkness, no matter which side is missing, the world cannot function normally.


    "The darkness of Konoha..."


    àÛ......


    Danzo spouted a mouthful of blood and sprinkled it on Uchiha Itachi''s Susa, and at the same time glanced at Xu Fan.


    He is watching himself with his eyes.


    "Don''t God..."


    Danzo''s breathing began to become rapid, even if he forced himself to slow down his breathing rhythm, his injuries prevented him from doing it.


    The toxin of the pot poison technique began to penetrate Danzo''s body, making him feel another kind of pain besides being broken.


    "Do you want to get the cells of the adults between the columns."


    Danzo''s brain was running fast at this moment, and he suddenly realized that the cooldown of other gods would take more than ten years to activate once.


    and I can shorten it to a few hours through the cells of the adults between the columns.


    If Xu Fan''s cells also had this ability, he might not kill himself, but would use other gods to control himself.


    is not not not doing it, but not being able.


    Danzang half-squinted his eyes, as if he understood Xu Fan''s plan.


    He not only wanted to kill himself, but also to get the cells of the adults between the pillars.


    Even if he did inherit the Chakra and Wood Escape of Senju Zhuma, that doesn''t mean he is really Senju Zhuma.


    Maybe, after getting the other gods and the cells between the pillars at the same time, he will use this power to control the Sarutobi.


    "I won''t let you succeed..."


    Danzo struggled to squeeze a complete sentence from his throat, and he thought of the **** mist in Wunin Village.


    He would never allow Xu Fan to turn Konoha into the next Wujin Village.


    The most important thing is that he can''t let Xu Fan have the power to control Sarutobi Rislash.


    This assassination is basically Xu Fan''s personal will, and has nothing to do with Sarutobi Rislash.


    He knows his importance better than anyone, and he should know his importance better than anyone else.


    "And Uchiha Itachi..."


    "Since you will betray me, you may also betray Sarutobi, even the village..."


    At this moment, Danzo felt that his thinking became clearer than ever, and his will was very firm and decisive.


    I will never hesitate to survive like the coup of Thunder Country.


    never again.


    Anyway, Xu Fan, who is standing not far away, is just a clone of his body, even if he is killed, it is meaningless.


    So Danzo¡¯s goals were all placed on Uchiha Itachi.


    "At least before you die, take you away!"


    Danzo took a deep breath, and the whole person also roared like a beast, and activated his last hole card.


    "Li¡¤Sixiang Seal!"


    Danzo grabbed Suzuo in front of him, preventing it from escaping from his seal.


    Then, dark blood began to spill from Danzo, and the seal engraved on him in advance also began to expand, forming a spherical shape at a speed visible to the naked eye, covering himself, Uchiha Itachi, and his Susa. Inside.


    "The Seal of the Four Elephants..."


    Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect Danzo to perform such a technique before he died.


    Once ¡¡¡¡ is swept in, it will be completely sealed.


    At the critical moment, Uchiha Itachi directly activated the substitution technique to replace Xu Fan''s wooden figure with himself.


    And Xu Fan, who noticed this scene, also understood, controlling the wooden man and grabbing Danzo to ensure that he would not run around.


    Even though at the last moment of the seal, Danzo saw Uchiha Itachi withdraw from the seal, but he also lost the chance to catch him.


    But...


    The last cell between the pillars, Xu Fan will never get it.


    "Sarutobi Hi Slash..."


    At the moment the name was whispered, the Sixiang Seal completely sealed Danzo, as well as all the toxins in the area, the wooden man.


    "Danzo...sir..."


    The oil girl took the roots and knelt on the ground with a thump. He never expected that Master Danzo would end up like this.


    In fact, it is not just him, all the roots in the presence are standing on the spot.


    Danzo-sama...


    died?


    "Danzo-sama..."


    The countless root ninjas chanted the name silently, and they were shocked.


    The disciple of Senju-sama-sama, Danzo-sama who has participated in countless battles, and Danzo-sama who built the roots with one hand.


    now actually died at the hands of Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi.


    And the former is just a clone.


    "Is it sealed." Xu Fan muttered to himself, looking at the empty space where nothing was left.


    If the last cells between the columns can be obtained, it might help the body.


    However, the main body did not mention this, indicating that he himself has no interest in Danzo''s arm.


    "Danzo..." Uchiha also looked at the open space in front of him, "At the moment of his death, he saw himself clearly."


    "Maybe." Xu Fan shrugged, then he lifted his eyes.


    In the process just now, I have been checking with my eyes.


    Danzo is completely dead.


    It¡¯s just that Uchiha Itachi¡¯s mood is a little bit subtle. Although he knows that Danzo has done a lot of disgraceful things, his heart has always been for the village.


    As the leading group of Konoha, he has been eradicating the hidden dangers, and even burdened the darkness to become Konoha''s root.


    "Well, Danzo is dead now, I should also remove the clone technique and tell my main body the situation."


    Xu Fan looked around, because of the pot poison technique, these ninjas did not continue to make moves.


    In other words, they are still in the shock of Danzo''s death, unable to think about what to do next.


    Anyway, Danzo is a high-level Konoha, and his death is expected to reach Xiaochun, Menyan, and even Da Ming.


    As the killing of himself and Itachi, it might cause a series of effects.


    "However, it is estimated that the Uchiha clan will be the most affected."


    Xu Fan looked at Itachi Uchiha again, with a low voice, "I need you to contain them until my body comes back."

 Chapter 67： We should talk

    While Shisui was still alive, the Uchiha clan wanted to launch a coup.


    The reason why I have endured it till now is largely because of the strength of both sides.


    In other words, it is the Uchiha clan who feared the power of the three generations of Hokage and Konoha''s high-level leaders, so at least two elites who can open the kaleidoscope can start a coup before they can launch a coup.


    was Shisui before, but now it is Uchiha Itachi.


    However, Xu Fan was also very sure in his heart.


    Even if Sarutobi and his body were not in the village now, Danzo was killed by himself. According to Uchiha Itachi''s philosophy, he would still not stand by the Uchiha clan.


    Besides, even if the Uchiha clan succeeded in launching a coup at this time, when the third generation of Hokage returns to the village, Konoha''s upper ninjas will definitely respond to the third generation of Naruto.


    Once that time is reached, I am afraid there will only be greater bloodshed.


    "I know this very well."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded, saying that he would find a way to contain the Uchiha clan and prevent them from making the wrong decision.


    "That''s good." Xu Fan nodded, and then glanced at Yu Nu Take Root and other root ninjas.


    There is no need to kill them all.


    Before they were roots, their label was Konoha''s ninja, Konoha''s power.


    Once Danzo died, he could even take over them.


    Of course, these root ninjas will certainly not assume that nothing has happened.


    As soon as their clone is lifted, they will tell Konoha the news of Tuan''s death.


    At that time, if they can''t find themselves, maybe they will target Uchiha Itachi.


    "So..." Xu Fan took a deep breath and smiled confidently at Uchiha Itachi.


    Danzo has been resolved, it is time to remove the clone technique and inform his own body.


    "See you later."


    Xu Fan said, he unlocked Mu Dun avatar on his own, and disappeared in front of Itachi and the root ninja.


    And Uchiha Itachi looked at the empty space where Xu Fan disappeared, and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can become Hokage to get everyone''s approval, but you can become Hokage if you get your approval."


    "The Uchiha clan who are excluded will be unpopular even if they become Hokage through the coup."


    "And you are the same, Xu Fan."


    After leaving these meaningful words, Uchiha Itachi''s body began to decompose, changed into a dark crow, and slowly disappeared here.


    Because of the seal of Li and Sixiang, Danzo''s body was not left.


    Yu Nu Takegen looked at the completely sealed open space of Danzo, and took a deep breath. Neither Xu Fan nor Uchiha Itachi could stop them from leaving.


    It¡¯s just that he is not sure whether the purpose of these two men is to assassinate Danzo, or whether they are trying to unite the Uchiha clan to initiate a coup after that.


    Maybe, Xu Fan''s body attacked three generations of Hokage in the Iron Country.


    Thinking of these possibilities, You Nui took root and quickly calmed her emotions, then turned and left here.


    He must notify Konoha''s senior management of this matter, and he must tell it to Sarutobi Hizaki immediately.


    At the same time, on the way to the country of iron.


    Because they did not use transportation, Xu Fan and his group chose the mode of driving during the day and resting at night.


    At this time, Xu Fan is resting in his room.


    Suddenly, a series of information and pictures came into his mind.


    "Danzo is dead."


    Xu Fan got up from the tatami, walked to the window, and looked at the bright moon in the night sky.


    Even if it is his own Mu Dun clone, he can use white eyes, plus Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope.


    Danzo does not have any chance to escape from suspended animation.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that at the last moment, Danzo would choose the Li Sixiang Seal to erase the cells between the pillars.


    "Worry about me using other gods to control Sarutobi Hitoshi."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile, he didn''t need to use the power of other gods on Sarutobi Hizen.


    According to the current timeline, Sarutobi Hizhan will die in the Konoha incident of the Oshemaru invasion at most six years.


    "The only thing left is to go to the country of iron and start a dispute between Konoha and Yunnin."


    is different from the Senju clan, but everyone from the Uchiha clan can awaken the Shaluanyan with a little stimulation.


    Even someone with a single bloodline like Izumi Uchiha can open the writing wheel.


    When it comes to excitement, what can be more exciting than war?


    Even Uchiha Tomitake opened the kaleidoscope when he witnessed the death of his best friend on the battlefield.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, the writing wheel eyes on Danzo''s arm were also obtained in this way."


    "During the Third Ninja World War, Konoha fought with Shikoku at the same time, so the Uchiha clan would naturally not be alone."


    "In that kind of environment, there will naturally be many people who start the writing wheel and those who die on the battlefield."


    At the same time, Xu Fan also noticed a detail.


    The Uchiha clan will not be the three-gou jade''s writing round eyes upon awakening. Generally, the first time awakening, two gouyus can be called geniuses.


    In other words, on the night of the genocide, even if the Uchiha clan was slaughtered by Itachi and Nishi, it would not be a three-goed jade.


    "However, the three-gou jade writing round eyes collected after the night of the genocide has filled a whole wall."


    "If I''m not mistaken, those three gou jade writing round eyes are mostly the one or two gou jade that opened during the Third Ninja World War, and they were upgraded through exercise."


    However, it is not that as long as you have the three-gou jade writing round eyes, you have the strength of the elite Shangren.


    It depends on the combat experience and intelligence of both sides.


    Of course, Xu Fan doesn''t care whether the Uchiha clan is strong or not, as long as the war between Konoha and Yunren breaks out.


    He can let the Uchiha clan play, and while weakening their strength, he can also try his best to collect Shalanyan.


    This kind of plug-and-play power is naturally the more the better.


    At the same time, Uchiha Itachi also returned home, but as soon as he stepped into the yard, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Itachi."


    Uchiha Itachi took the opportunity to take a look, and with the help of the bright moonlight, he saw his father.


    "We should talk." Uchiha Tomitake leaned on the pillar at the door, with his hands around his chest.


    The incident of the Arrival of the Tree Realm before circulated among the Uchiha clan, and it caused everyone to panic.


    Some people even said that this was a warning from Konoha''s senior management.


    But no matter what the truth is, it makes the people of the tribe firm their thoughts on one thing.


    launched a coup and regained the power they deserved by bloodbathing Konoha''s top leaders.


    And Uchiha Itachi, obviously will be the mainstay of this force.


    "Well, it''s time to talk." Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath and responded to Futake.

 Chapter 68： You cant solve Danzo because he is dead

    "Sasuke."


    "Already asleep." Uchiha Tomitake glanced at the house behind him, "He looks forward to you very much."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded and said nothing.


    In order to catch up with himself, Sasuke has been working hard, practicing the fireball technique alone by the lake is what he does every day.


    And I love this younger brother very much.


    For him, he is even willing to give everything and bear everything.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Uchiha Itachi even thought about using his own hands to cut off the possibility of Uchiha''s betrayal of the village in the dead of night.


    But Sasuke Uchiha alone cannot let go.


    "I already told him to tell him not to chase you anymore." Fu Yue took a deep breath. Although Sasuke did work hard, his talent was far less than Itachi.


    In fact, it is not only Sasuke, but it can be said to be a rare genius among all the Uchiha clan.


    If a coup is launched, his power is indispensable.


    "Here."


    Fu Yue gestured in a direction with his eyes, some words he didn''t want anyone to hear.


    Especially after Shisui committed suicide, Anbe and Root''s surveillance of the Uchiha clan became stricter.


    "Ok."


    Naturally, Uchiha Itachi would not refuse.


    Maybe he didn''t want to discuss this matter with his father a few days ago, but now, his thinking is different.


    Especially after killing Danzo himself.


    He knew that some decisions were too late to change.


    Moreover, he does not intend to change.


    Judging from the current situation, Xu Fan not only has the strength, but is also decisive.


    Working with him is not only a physical and mental pleasure, but also a great achievement.


    Danzo is a good example.


    Of course, Uchiha Itachi did not completely trust Xu Fan in his heart.


    He is a ninja standing on the side of Konoha Village, a ninja loyal to the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi.


    If Xu Fan plans to kill Sarutobi Ri, then he and himself are enemies.


    However, Uchiha Itachi''s reaction surprised Futake.


    He even prepared that Itachi would prevaricate himself.


    However, Itachi followed behind him.


    It was not until Fu Yue thought it was safe enough that he turned his head and looked into his son''s eyes.


    Very firm.


    "It looks like you have made up your mind." Fu Yue spoke slowly, but he felt a sense of relief in his heart.


    Before today, he would often see Itachi''s eyes with confusion.


    "No matter which side you choose in the end, I will be proud of you."


    The corner of Fu Yue''s mouth raised, and a rare smile appeared. In his opinion, tonight is the time for a showdown.


    "father."


    "The people of the tribe have decided to launch a coup in these few days." Fuyue paused and continued, "I hope you can understand, Itachi, since the turmoil in the nine tails, our clan has been squeezed out of Konoha."


    "You should also know that it was the village established by Senju and Uchiha."


    "We just want to get back what belongs to us."


    "The three generations of Hokage are now on their way to the country of iron, and the Konoha high-level in the village is just when they are weak."


    "As long as we can solve Danzo..."


    However, when Uchiha Tomitake revealed the plan in its entirety and hoped that Itachi and himself would join forces to deal with Danzo, his voice was interrupted.


    "You can''t solve Danzo, father." Uchiha Itachi said loudly.


    Just like the look in his eyes, his heart is no longer confused.


    He decided to join forces with Xu Fan to resolve the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village in a real sense.


    For this, he needs to prevent the coup from happening.


    Fu Yue frowned instantly, "Are you on Danzo''s side?"


    "Do not."


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head, and said, "Danzo is dead."


    Fu Yue: "???"


    Danzo is dead?


    Danzo is dead? !


    Uchiha Tomitake''s eyes widened in an instant, and his mouth changed into an "Oh" shape in the process of taking a breath of cold air. He stood on the spot, unable to make a sound for a long time.


    However, in the next second, Uchiha Itachi was even more shocking.


    "Xu Fan killed it."


    Fu Yue: "???"


    What''s the situation now?


    Is Itachi actually on my side?


    Wait, isn''t he always loyal to the village?


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Futake always thought that Uchiha Itachi would stand on the side of Konoha''s high-level, and even attack the tribe when necessary.


    However, he said Danzo is dead?


    Or Xu Fan killed it?


    Wait, who is Xu Fan?


    "What the **** is going on?"


    Fu Yue rolled his throat and finally swallowed a mouthful of water to calm himself.


    But even so, Fu Yue''s face was still full of shock, and his lower body involuntarily opened his legs and paced back and forth in front of Itachi.


    Obviously it is difficult to accept the information that Danzo is dead.


    "I will resolve the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village, but I need some time, father."


    "Even if we launch a coup d''etat now, when the third generation of Hokage comes back, those dark parts, roots, and the upper ninjas in the village will still follow him, then... only more serious bloodshed will happen."


    Itachi paused for a while, UU reading continued, "Do you really want to see that scene happen?"


    "Who is Xu Fan?" Fu Yue took a deep breath and couldn''t help asking.


    "He is a member of the Senju clan, and he is also the one who used the Arrival of the Tree Realm near Nanga Shrine. We worked together to solve Danzo."


    "The tree world is coming?" Fu Yue was shocked again, he only felt that Itachi had given him too much shock tonight.


    The Thousand Hands Clan actually had some people, inheriting the power of the original Hokage.


    At the same time, the oil girl took the roots and was in danger, so that all the ninjas with roots capable of fighting were prepared to protect the Konoha high-level, and she went to the residence of Xiaochun and Menyan in the middle of the night.


    In a short while, Yu Nu took root and told them that Danzo had been killed.


    "what?!"


    Xiaochun and Menyan were also extremely shocked by the news.


    Although they had heard about Xu Fan a long time ago, they never expected that he would join Uchiha Itachi to kill Danzo.


    You know, Danzo is not only a high-level Konoha, but also controls the roots.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan is likely to also kill Sarutobi.


    "You girl take root, I order you to catch up with the third generation of Hokage immediately, and then report this information to him."


    Men Yan clenched his fists with both hands, and a stormy sea raged in his heart.


    What he worries most now is that Xu Fan is on the side of Uchiha''s clan.


    Because those guys planned to launch a coup.


    "Then, gather all the Anbe ninjas and surround the Uchiha station."


    Koharu then said that since Uchiha Itachi was among the people who killed Danzo, then the Uchiha clan must have known the news.


    Maybe they will further implement their plan.

 Chapter 69： Take over the root

    After a night''s rest, Sarutobi Hisaki and his party are ready to continue on the road to the country of iron.


    But just when they ate too early and were about to leave the hotel.


    Younv took the root just to catch up.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Younv Takes the Root and recognized Xu Fan next to the third generation of Hokage at a glance. It was he and Uchiha Itachi who jointly killed Danzo.


    "Take the root?"


    Sarutobi Rizen also recognized the person who came, and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for something important, he would naturally not chase it all the way from Konoha Village.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama."


    "Come to my room and talk."


    Sarutobi Hizhan glanced at the surrounding environment. Since Yunyu Takegen will chase him, it means that this incident involves the village. As a ninja, he will naturally not get the information that Yunyu Takeogen knows from the public.


    "Yes."


    The oil girl took the roots and understood her heart, and followed behind Sarutobi Rizen, but at the same time she was wary of Xu Fan on the side.


    And Sarutobi Hisaki can''t miss this detail, "You come here too, this matter seems to be related to you."


    The oil girl taking root can''t help but chuckle when he hears this sentence, but when he is just about to speak and ask for a private meeting, Sarutobi Hizaki uses gestures to stop him.


    Xu Fan was very calm, he learned about the situation through his clone last night.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, Yu Nui took the root to catch up, mostly to inform Sarutobi Hizen of the incident and warn him to be careful of himself.


    Of course, when solving Danzo, his clone can solve the problem of taking roots with just one finger.


    There is no special reason for keeping him alive.


    There is an oil girl who has taken the root and died, and there is Sakai at the root. The other ninjas in this well and that well repeat the same thing.


    Unless you kill them all.


    But there is no conflict between himself and Root. Before they became Root, their label was Konoha''s Ninja.


    Killing them all will only weaken the strength of the village in vain.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan didn''t intend to conceal this at all, or even the opposite.


    He wanted to let the third generation of Hokage know that it was he and Uchiha Itachi who joined forces with Danzo.


    "Let''s talk, what happened in the village that made you so panicked."


    After returning to his room, Sarutobi Hizen started to inquire.


    And Xu Fan stood at the door, looking casually.


    You woman took the root, clenched her fists, then knelt on one knee, but did not dare to relax her vigilance at all, for fear that Xu Fan would choose to do it at this time.


    "Master Danzo is dead."


    Younv took the root and said with a serious face, but focused entirely on Xu Fan.


    "what?!"


    As soon as he heard such news, Sarutobi Sun couldn''t help but stunned, his eyes widened slightly, and he felt his brain buzzing and became blank.


    The oil girl took the roots and took out the weapon neatly, turned her back to Sarutobi Rishap, made a gesture of guarding him, while looking directly at Xu Fan.


    However, what I didn''t expect for the oil girl to take root is that Xu Fan''s face did not change at all, as if he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "I thought you would do it directly..." Younv said subconsciously.


    "Because I killed Danzo?" Xu Fan shrugged indifferently, "This is what I agreed with the third generation of Hokage."


    "what?!"


    Now, the oil girl was shocked by taking roots. On the way he came, he had already imagined countless possibilities, but he never expected that the third generation of Hokage would know about this.


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"


    "Hokage-sama, you said that after the Shuangying meeting, Danzo will be handed over to me, right?"


    Xu Fan shook his head helplessly, the corners of his mouth floated up, and a wry smile appeared, "And I did this for the village."


    Oily Girl Takes Roots: "???"


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"


    "Don''t be kidding me." Younv took the root and looked at Xu Fan directly, completely unable to accept this statement.


    He and Itachi Uchiha suddenly ran to the roots and killed Danzo-sama. They said it was for the village?


    You must know that Danzo is only for the village, so he will bear all the darkness.


    He is the root of Konoha!


    "What exactly is going on."


    Under the shock, Sarutobi Rizen tried his best to maintain his composure. Rather than investigating Xu Fan''s fault, he wanted to know the reason for this.


    Actually, Sarutobi Hisaki doesn''t want Danzo to die. He is not only his best friend, but also a ninja who loves the village.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan will only show his lack of equipment if he does this.


    "The oil girl takes the roots, I hope you can answer truthfully." Xu Fan said in a lowly questioning tone.


    "what?"


    "Before Danzo died, he called all the ninjas at the root, what do you think he was going to do?"


    You Nu Take Root didn''t expect Xu Fan to ask this.


    Moreover, Danzo did call everyone to say something, but he was killed by Xu Fan and Itachi before he could speak.


    As for Danzang-sama''s plan, he is actually not very clear about it.


    "Sure enough." Xu Fan nodded, "It''s something that can''t be said."


    "It''s not what you think."


    "What is that Danzo preparing to gather so many ninjas?"


    "I do not know."


    "Enough." When Sarutobi saw it, they interrupted the two and continued to ask Xu Fan what was going on.


    "It''s Itachi." Xu Fan paused, "It was not me who killed Danzo, but Uchiha Itachi. I just sent a Mudun clone to assist him in this incident."


    "Uchiha Itachi?" Sarutobi Hitoshi was surprised again, but he didn''t expect that he was also involved.


    "Yes, Uchiha Itachi has already told me the story. The Uchiha clan attempted to launch a coup, and Danzo already knew about it. The reason why he gathered so many people is to slaughter the Uchiha clan."


    Xu Fan paused, and continued, "The establishment of Konoha is a symbol of the friendship between Senju and Uchiha. Because the master is good at wooden escape, the village is called Konoha. Because Uchiha Madara is proficient in fire escape, so Shadow is called Hokage."


    "Danzo tried to destroy Uchiha while you were not in the village, and I stopped him, nothing more."


    After hearing what Xu Fan said, Sarutobi Hiji could not help being silent.


    He was very clear in his heart that what Xu Fan said was true.


    The Uchiha family had this idea more than once, and they have been trying to solve the conflict between Uchiha and the village.


    As a hawk, Danzo did put forward this idea. When Uchiha was still fledgling, he would eradicate them and completely eliminate the hidden dangers in the village.


    Itachi Uchiha is also very clear about these things.


    "You can take your roots, you can go back." Xu Fan slowly said.


    Oily girl frowned, obviously unable to accept all this.


    "Light and darkness, no matter which side is missing, the world cannot function normally. Konoha needs roots and darkness."


    Xu Fan sighed, "So I will take over the roots."

 Chapter 70： piece

    "what?!"


    You girl took the root with an unbelievable expression, he even wondered if his ears had heard something wrong.


    He actually said he was going to take over the roots!


    Not long ago, he just killed Lord Danzo!


    is still in front of all the root ninjas!


    can''t understand, let alone accept it!


    However, Xu Fan doesn''t care what she thinks in her heart. Although she is not good at strategy, she was just an ordinary person before crossing, but now she is just an ordinary person with power.


    But he has a certain degree of omniscience.


    He didn''t need to ask to know that the Uchiha clan wanted to launch a coup, and that Uchiha Tomitake was in a dilemma between the clan and the village.


    Know that Danzo wants to get rid of these guys completely.


    So, Xu Fan knew that he only had to plan based on these things.


    Even now, none of what he said is true, but it is all true.


    killed Danzo himself because he kept asking for troubles, and even wanted to use other gods to control himself.


    But the coup is true, and Danzo¡¯s plan is also true.


    Even Xu Fan felt that the reason why Danzo gathered so many roots was to get rid of the Uchiha clan.


    Use the writing wheel eyes from them to solve himself.


    true and false, false and true, even if it is Sarutobi Rishang, it is impossible to see the flaws.


    Even if he confronted Itachi Uchiha after returning, he didn''t worry about it.


    From the moment Uchiha Itachi agreed to cooperate with him to solve Danzo.


    He is on his side and believes that he has the means to resolve the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village.


    It doesn''t matter what he thinks of himself, the important thing is that he needs himself.


    Uchiha Itachi who needs his own will naturally bear all this.


    Just like the sentence just now, light and darkness are indispensable.


    During the ruling of Zhujian, he was light, but darkness.


    During Sarutobi Sun Slash, Sarutobi is light, and Danzo is dark.


    When ¡¡¡¡ Tsunade, she was light, and she was also dark.


    Naruto and Sasuke are also in this relationship.


    There must always be someone who does swear words that can¡¯t be done, and he becomes light, while Uchiha Itachi is dark.


    "Take the root."


    Sarutobi Rizen recovered from the shock. Although this incident was a blow to him, he was after all the Hokage in the village.


    And he also agreed with Raiking to have peace talks in the Iron Kingdom.


    Even if Tuan died in hiding, he couldn''t rush back to the village at this time.


    "You go back first and tell Xiaochun and Menyan that I already know about this. I don''t want to do anything until I go back."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi paused, then looked at Xu Fan, "Since you have solved Danzo, the Uchiha clan should also..."


    "Itachi went to do it." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    This is indeed what he confessed to Itachi Uchiha, who also promised to do it himself.


    Younv took the root and looked at Xu Fan. Although she was still dissatisfied, he had no choice but to hear the direct orders of the third generation of Hokage.


    "Okay, let''s end this matter."


    Sarutobi Rizhan straightened up, no longer let the oil girl take the root to say unnecessary words, order him to leave here, relay his own words to Xiaochun, Men Yan.


    "Yes, Lord Naruto."


    You girl took the root and took a breath, she could only respond to Sarutobi''s order, and then left here.


    After witnessing the oil girl taking roots and leaving, Sarutobi Rizhan looked at Xu Fan meaningfully.


    "This is actually arranged by you."


    "Huh?" Xu Fan responded to Sarutobi''s gaze, as if he didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "You don''t have to be like this. Even if Danzo does not die, I plan to find a chance to dissolve his roots, and then..."


    "Forget it." Sarutobi shook his head, even if he said this now, it didn''t make much sense, because Danzo was already dead.


    This is a fact, no matter whether you can accept it or not, you must face it.


    However, Xu Fan bluntly said that he would take over the roots, which made him somewhat unexpected.


    "If Danzo does not die, even disbanding is of no use. You should know better than me that with Danzo''s method, even if the root ninja is collected into the dark part of Hokage, they will obey Danzo."


    Xu Fan paused, "And he also crossed the bottom line."


    "Bottom line?" Sarutobi frowned slightly, as if he realized something.


    "He not only injected the cells of the adult between the pillars into his body, he even transplanted a writing wheel eye on his arm, and the right eye, which has been hidden under the bandage, is the other **** of Shishui."


    Xu Fan directly said the information, and noticed that Sarutobi Rizhan''s face began to turn blue.


    Especially when it comes to Shisui other gods.


    In fact, if he remembers correctly, Shisui found Sarutobi Hizen at the time and said that he wanted to stop the coup with another god, but Danzo was not there.


    But as soon as he left from Sarutobi Hizen, he was hunted down by Danzo.


    So, who leaked this information?


    It may be possible for other gods to prevent the coup, but who would not be afraid of this power.


    "Where are Shisui''s eyes?"


    "I was sealed. Before Danzang died, he used the Li Sixiang seal, whether it was the writing wheel eye, or the cell of the master between the pillars, I didn''t leave it." Xu Fan finished speaking and fell silent.


    Sarutobi Rischi¡¯s mood is even more subtle But anyway, Danzo is dead. As Konoha''s leader, he will not act according to personal feelings.


    However, if Xu Fan were to take over the roots, it would be equivalent to letting him enter the Konoha high level.


    Although the identity of the Qianshou clan does have some weight, his strength is also very powerful.


    Also, Xu Fan¡¯s style of acting is very similar to that of Senshou Jianma.


    The power of the master between the pillars and the means of the master between the pillars.


    If Xu Fan is allowed to grow...


    Sarutobi Rischi looked at Xu Fan meaningfully.


    He has an advantage that no one else has, no power, no means.


    He is young, he is only thirteen years old now, there are still decades to come before he is his age.


    Even the flesh hasn''t grown to its peak.


    He is indeed worthy of his own training, entrusted with important tasks.


    Now that Danzo is dead, it is indeed not so important to dissolve the roots.


    "Xu Fan, before you find a more suitable candidate, you will be the captain of the roots."


    In the end, Sarutobi Rizuan''s tone loosened and agreed to hand over the roots of Danzo to Xu Fan.


    However, this is not a whim, it is also a test for him in the eyes of Sarutobi Rizen.


    Of course, it''s just the root of leadership. Sarutobi Hisaki does not intend to let him serve as a Naruto consultant or enter a high-level meeting.


    "Yes, Lord Hokage." Xu Fan said with a smile.


    In this way, all of Danzo''s subordinates have become their own chess pieces.


    And the Anbe of Sarutobi Hizaki is only a relationship between sooner or later.


    "Okay, let''s continue on the road, it''s time to go to the country of iron." Xu Fan spoke again, and began to look forward to this sign-in reward.

 Chapter 71： Shallow fight and kendo mastery

    After persuading the oil girl to take roots, Sarutobi Rizhan and the others set off directly to continue to the Iron Country to participate in the Shuangsha talks.


    On the way, there was no interruption, and I arrived at the destination smoothly.


    When Xu Fan, Sarutobi Rizen, and Mountain Wind stepped into the territory of the Iron Kingdom, a familiar voice rang in his ears again.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location, and the sign-in is officially started!


    The check-in progress needs to reach 100%. If you exit halfway, it will be regarded as a check-in failure!


    1%


    twenty three%


    Xu Fan blinked slightly and looked at the ground under his feet.


    "It seems that this time the sign-in assistance judgment is considered successful as long as it enters the territory of the Iron Kingdom."


    Xu Fan secretly said in his heart, and at the same time looked forward to the reward after the progress was 100%.


    And this process is just a few breaths.


    66%


    73%


    "The country of iron." Sarutobi Hizen looked at the surrounding scene and couldn''t help but sigh.


    The Iron Country is a country located in the mountains, which makes it a natural fortress, easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    At the same time, because of its geographical location, the four seasons are distinct here, and in the cold winter, it will be covered by thick snow.


    In fact, apart from the agreement between the ninjas, the reason why the country of Iron can stay in the war is also extremely important.


    Because of the snow, once the winter enters, the country of iron cannot produce food.


    Even if it is occupied, the food stored here cannot guarantee that too many people will survive, but it will become a burden on the great powers.


    Secondly, the Iron Country borders many countries, which makes it a natural buffer zone.


    In other words, once a country is unruly towards the Iron Nation, it will be supported by other countries before it can take the Iron Nation.


    The geographical location of the Iron Country makes it easy for them to stick to it.


    Any wise leader will understand that attacking here is totally thankless.


    Easy to defend and hard to attack, the soil is poor.


    "Let''s go."


    Sarutobi Richan took a deep breath, but because of these reasons, it has not been affected by the war, and the air quality is also very good.


    At the same time, Xu Fan''s sign-in progress has also reached 100% smoothly.


    Congratulations to the host, sign in successfully!


    Get rewards: Asakusa and Kendo mastery!


    After hearing the familiar voice, Xu Fan couldn''t help but stunned.


    Although judging from the previous check-in content, this time the check-in reward may be related to samurai, swordsmanship and the like.


    But the specific reward still surprised him a bit.


    However, the rewards did not appear in Xu Fan''s hands out of thin air, but were stored in the inventory, and could be taken out by way of mind extraction.


    Xu Fan subconsciously glanced at the quietly lying in the inventory.


    From the outside, it was nothing more than a slender white sword, no different from the Anbu weapon Xu Fan saw in the Naruto World.


    However, as a traverser, Xu Fan knew very well how exaggerated the potential of the weapons here.


    Its true origin has nothing to do with Naruto, but from another anime called "Reaper", which is the name of Zanpaku Dao before it started.


    The weapon created by Wangyue, the master of the Phoenix Palace, "The God of Sword", is known as the strongest Zanpaku with unlimited development potential.


    After ¡¡¡¡ materializes, it will become a fruit person with only a mouth and nose.


    At the same time, it will infuse their spirit and belief with the user, thus becoming the only Zanpaku knife.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this unremarkable shallow fight is far more exaggerated than any kendo proficiency.


    "Each Zanpaku knife has its own unique ability."


    Xu Fan looked at his own shallow hit, and his heart became more and more happy.


    He began to wonder what kind of ability he would give this Zanpaku Knife.


    Jinghua Shuiyue that kind of illusion is the strongest.


    is the ice wheel pill of the frozen world.


    or a blade that burns all enemies to the ground...


    However, the awakening of the Zanpakuto is determined by the weapon holder.


    For example, Aizen, who is good at disguising and deceiving, will give a light look.


    Reiatsu was the powerful Kurosaki Ichigo, and he got Tissot Zhanyue.


    Kenhachi kind of monster, let alone.


    In Xu Fan''s eyes, his Zhanpaku knife is simply the most unreasonable one.


    "Although I don''t have something like Reiatsu, Chakra and Reiatsu seem to be similar, both of which are manifestations of mental and physical power. The higher the density, the stronger the power."


    According to Xu Fan''s cognition, he felt that the chakra in Naruto, the Reiatsu in the death, the small universe in the Saint Seiya, the qi in the dragon ball, the mind in the hunter.


    itself are similar things, sometimes even the form of expression is very similar.


    For example, Senjujuma and Nine-tailed Chakra are too powerful to easily oppress the opponent and lose the consciousness of resistance.


    This is very similar to Lingpressure, domineering.


    In other words, I can inject Chakra into the shallow fight, giving it its only ability.


    "Xu Fan?"


    Noting the thoughtful Xu Fan, Sarutobi Hitoshi couldn''t help but recite his name and drag him back to the real world.


    And at the entrance to the country of iron , someone has already guarded it.


    After noticing the Sarutobi Hizan and his group, the guard also walked forward quickly, saluted them, and then introduced himself.


    The person who came is no one else, but the subordinate of the General of the Iron Nation, Mifune, who served as the **** of Mifune at the Five Shadows Conference.


    Although he is not a ninja, he has the strength of a ninja.


    "Hokage-sama, please come with me, Mifune-sama has been waiting for a long time." The voice of the inside corner was very respectful.


    Although the Iron Country has always maintained its neutrality, it has some understanding of other countries.


    Especially Sarutobi Hisaki, the third-generation Hokage of Konoha Village.


    is not only known as a professor of ninjutsu, but also as a Ninjutsu.


    Even Mifune respects this ninja very much.


    Sarutobi Hizen smiled and nodded, letting Li Jiao lead the way for them.


    Of course, Sarutobi Hizen was also very clear in his heart.


    On the surface, the Iron Kingdom is a neutral country and does not participate in any war in the Ninja World.


    But behind the scenes, it has something to do with the methods of the General of the Iron Nation.


    In this deep mountain, there are various traps everywhere, unless someone who is familiar with this leads the way, otherwise it is difficult to enter the country of iron safely.


    "Everyone must follow my pace. There is only one route that can safely enter the country of iron, and the route will be changed every once in a while." Li Jiao walked in front of the team and said without looking back.


    And this is actually a kind of warning from him. It is meaningless to try to remember the correct course.


    Xu Fan observed these people, all with silver layered armor, and at least two sabers hung on the right side.


    Although they are not ninjas, they also use chakras when they fight.

 Chapter 72： Perfect Taito

    The Iron Kingdom does not have a ninja, but a unique samurai.


    Although these samurai, like ninjas, also possess chakras with various attributes.


    But their fighting style is completely different.


    Ninja will transform Chakra into various types of ninjutsu and illusion to fight opponents.


    The samurai uses his own chakra on the samurai sword to form sword energy.


    This also caused the strength of these samurai to be very limited.


    Especially in the late stage of Naruto, various ninjutsu bombings made the samurai''s combat effectiveness very weak.


    Even if it is Mifune, the strongest player in the Iron Kingdom, expressiveness is the same.


    "However, if I can master the fighting methods of these people, I don''t know if quantitative changes will lead to qualitative changes."


    Xu Fan silently followed behind the inner corner, and couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    I have more chakras than ordinary people. If I inject chakras into shallow hits to form sword energy, I don¡¯t know if they will reach the level of ex curry sticks.


    Find a chance to experiment.


    Just when Xu Fan started to think about it, Li Jiao took them through the forest to the town of Iron Country.


    As Mifune''s escort, Li Jiao had already arranged a place for Sarutobi and others in accordance with his orders.


    "Everyone has been exhausted during the journey, Mifune-sama specially asked me to take a good rest and wait until tomorrow to start the talks."


    Li Jiao still maintained a respectful attitude.


    Although the power of the country of iron is far inferior to that of the country of fire and the country of thunder.


    But as the only neutral country in this world that can stay out of the fire in countless wars, they have a strong confidence.


    Whether it was receiving Hokage or Raikage, Mifune did not come forward directly, but was conveyed by his own guards.


    During the meeting, they will see themselves.


    "I see." Sarutobi nodded, indicating that he would have a good rest.


    "Then I won''t bother you, I still need to report to Mifune-sama."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lijiao said, he gave another samurai salute to Xu Fan and the others, then turned around and left here without looking back.


    "I''m tired, Hokage-sama, I want to take a good rest." Xu Fan looked at the inner corner to leave, and then yawned lazily, as if he couldn''t wait to rest.


    "Okay." Sarutobi Hisaki naturally had no reason to refuse, "In the mountains, you have had a hard day, so take a good rest."


    "Yes, Lord Naruto."


    Mountain Stroke directly responded to Sarutobi Hisaki, and then went to his room.


    Xu Fan also said nothing, bid farewell to Sarutobi Hizen and came to his room.


    Although the country of iron is not surplus, under the leadership of Mifune, everyone lives and works in peace and contentment.


    Although the room is not gorgeous, it is clean and tidy, and the things usually used are all neatly arranged.


    Xu Fan sat cross-legged on the tatami and rolled his eyes directly.


    Although he has obtained the chakra between the pillars, the five escape proficiency, and the wooden escape technique, his perception ability is his weakness.


    Sometimes even face to face, Xu Fan can¡¯t tell the difference between Chakra.


    But fortunately, he has made up for his weakness with his eyes.


    When he turned on this pupil technique, the situation of three hundred and sixty degrees could be seen.


    After confirming that no one was eavesdropping and spying on himself, Xu Fan concentrated his energy and extracted the light punch from the inventory.


    Although I rarely use this type of weapon, I am not untouched.


    He grasped his shallow hit, and then swept forward.


    "The hand feels no different from those weapons."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured, and began to inject Chakra into the shallow fight, wanting to see if it could directly affect him, and then turn it into a real Zanpaku.


    However, this did not succeed.


    "I want to come, I just got this weapon, how can I make it into a real Zanpaku knife so quickly."


    Xu Fan looked at the silver-white blade, stopped injecting the chakra, and then stood up from the tatami.


    Although the sign-in assistant rewarded himself for this shallow fight, he didn''t give the matching scabbard.


    "Speaking of which, the country of iron is the country of samurai. Everyone here wears laminated armor and at least two sabers. The field of blacksmithing should be extremely developed."


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan glanced out the window, the sky was still bright.


    "Go out and go around."


    Xu Fan simply hung the light damper around his waist, and then left the room.


    Although the country is different, in the Naruto world, everyone speaks the same language.


    "The street is still quite lively."


    Xu Fan looked around. Although the country of iron is a country with traffic congestion, it is not very backward.


    There are also people coming and going on the street, and various vendors are doing business.


    Of course, as the hometown of samurai, the iron craftsmanship here is very developed.


    Xu Fan didn''t even need to ask for directions. At a glance, he could see a blacksmith''s shop standing there.


    Then, Xu Fan glanced at the light strike in his hand, and walked over in a stride.


    "Hello there."


    The blacksmith here was very enthusiastic when he saw Xu Fan.


    However, in the next second, UU read his gaze was attracted by the sword in Xu Fan''s hand.


    With only one glance, the blacksmith''s eyes widened, and the corner of his mouth gasped.


    "That Taito..." The forge rolled his throat and swallowed a big mouthful of saliva. He thought he was knowledgeable in the entire Iron Kingdom, even the weapons used by the samurai in the samurai group. Most of it comes from his handwriting.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he hates the word perfect to describe a weapon.


    Because for a real blacksmith, the best weapon should be the next one.


    is the next generation.


    Because the technology will be constantly updated, under the passion and sweat, the exquisite craftsmanship will become more and more outstanding.


    And this belief has always supported me, and I am constantly studying and working hard in this field.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that once a weapon is crowned with perfection, it is tantamount to denying one''s own efforts and even the future path.


    This is undoubtedly a huge blow to a blacksmith.


    However, these thoughts only existed before I met Xu Fan.


    "Perfect..."


    The forge was so shocked that he could only utter such words.


    He even felt that his language was very lacking, because he could not think of any other words that could describe this weapon except perfection.


    "can¡­¡­"


    "Let me see?"


    The frozen time seemed to re-turn at this moment. The forger wiped his trembling hands with the apron on his chest, and his eyes seemed to be shining, as if he saw a child with his favorite toy without the permission of an adult. .


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but wondered, this shallow fight... is it very powerful?

 ~： Shelf testimonials

    was notified by the editor to be on the shelves.


    To be honest, the mood of the launch this time is quite subtle, because the book started very smoothly and the results are also very good, but when the results are strong, it is not very ideal, plus some other reasons, the middle paragraph is a little bit written Drag the rhythm.


    To be honest, how is the follow-up reading of this book now, I have no idea at all.


    may not be too optimistic, otherwise the editor would not arrange the release at this time, but to be honest, when the release date was determined, I was relieved.


    Because the subscription is real, the number of subscriptions indicates how many people like this book and support it.


    Especially the first order. For a book, it is really very important data, and it will even affect the recommendation later, so I really ask everyone, at least give it a first order, which is only a dime...


    Moreover, people have self-knowledge. Our advantage should be updating. Among all the Hokage fans, our brains are not the biggest, and the details are not the best, but the update should be the most fierce.


    Guaranteed five shifts on the first day, and two shifts every day thereafter, and then...


    There are more than 10,000 collections of this book now. According to 30 to 1, there should be 300 orders. On this basis, for every additional 50 first orders, one more update, and one more update for the rudder, the leader. Ten shifts, Baiyinmeng 100 shifts (although it is unlikely to have), ten monthly tickets plus one shift, all set to increase by ten plus one shift.


    In short, if you dare to read this book, I dare to update it crazy.


    Finally, thank you all for your continued support. It¡¯s really great to meet you!

 Chapter 73： Nozomi Yogi

    "of course can."


    Xu Fan pulled out the light punch on his waist and handed it over casually.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the other party took a very respectful attitude and accepted his own light hit with both hands.


    I saw the blacksmith carefully holding the handle of the knife, his eyes were attracted by the silver blade, his fingers were eager to try, but he didn''t dare to touch it directly.


    "I need a scabbard."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he directly stated his purpose.


    But these words shocked the blacksmith again.


    "Knife... scabbard?"


    The blacksmith couldn''t help taking a breath, he even wondered if he had heard something wrong.


    And just at this time, his disciples also got together.


    Master showed such an expression and treated a knife so carefully, it was the first time they saw him.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that even the sabers on the waists of the famous warriors, his master seldom looks at them with his straight eyes.


    Soon, these disciples who came up were also deeply attracted by the weapon in front of them. Everyone present took a cold breath and rubbed their eyes vigorously.


    Until this time, Xu Fan didn''t react.


    Although his own Zhanpaku Knife is still at a shallow level, the person who created it is the Phoenix Palace Lord, Ermeiwu Wang Yue.


    He is the only existence called the sword **** among all the death gods.


    The Dachi created by him is naturally far beyond the limit of human beings.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan was completely relieved by watching these people''s reactions.


    "Really can?"


    The blacksmith''s tone was very excited, "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is a tip. It is the chief blacksmith of the Iron Kingdom and the Sabre of Lord Mifune. It was also made by myself."


    "Three ships?"


    Xu Fan could not help but murmured.


    He is no stranger to the name ¡¡¡¡.


    In fact, General Mifune, the leader of the Iron Kingdom Samurai Group, has a status in this country that is equivalent to the shadow of other powers.


    In the Fourth Ninja World War, he even defeated Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    is enough to prove that he still has some strength.


    It''s just that Xu Fan didn''t expect that a blacksmith''s shop he casually fancyed would turn out to be the chief blacksmith.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Xu Fan shook his head, which is reasonable.


    Tomorrow will be the Shuangsha talks. Although he is not well-known in the ninja world, Sarutobi Hisaki is Shino.


    such a big man, even Mifune will not neglect.


    The place where ¡¡¡¡lijiao takes them to rest is naturally the best hotel in the iron country.


    It''s no surprise that the best blacksmith lives in this area.


    "Of course, I came here just to make a scabbard. After all, it is not very convenient to hang it on my waist." Xu Fan glanced at the various knives hanging in the forge, "It would be better if there are ready-made ones. "


    "Off the shelf?"


    His words made a corner stunned. He followed Xu Fan''s line of sight and looked at the scraps hanging on the wall, unable to speak for a long time.


    Is this guy serious?


    The scabbard is to a knife the same as clothes are to a person.


    While playing a protective role, ¡¡¡¡ also highlights a person¡¯s status, taste, etc.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the tattered goods hanging on the wall are far from worthy of this sword.


    will only tarnish its perfection.


    But very quickly, I realized what it was all about.


    Judging from Xu Fan''s clothing, he is obviously not from the Iron Kingdom, but a tourist passing by.


    If he really doesn''t understand knives, he obviously won''t get such a powerful sword.


    This is a temptation, but also a test.


    He is testing himself whether he is qualified to make a scabbard for this weapon.


    "With all due respect, an ordinary scabbard is not worthy of such a beautiful sword."


    was organizing the language in one corner and preparing to give Xu Fan the most perfect answer, but another voice was inserted into the conversation between them.


    Xu Fan followed the reputation, but saw a familiar face.


    The ninja of Yunnin Village, Nozomi, and...


    One of the people in their village is Zhuli, and the other are from the wooden people.


    Of course, the two people standing in front of Xu Fan are younger than I thought, especially the two Yumu people.


    Today, she does not have that kind of arrogant queen temperament, but gives people a lovely feeling.


    The person who spoke was Xi, with short yellow hair and a slightly tender face.


    "If I remember correctly, Xi should be just a teenager now."


    Xu Fan secretly said in his heart that he thought the person accompanying Rai Ying this time would be Yun Ren, whom he didn''t know.


    But think about it carefully, in the Naruto Ninja world, many ninjas are on their own when they are teenagers, which is not surprising.


    Kakashi was eleven years old when he was Shinobu, and Uchiha Itachi slaughtered the whole clan at the age of 13.


    Gaara Zaixi''s age is even more popular.


    Instead, Xu Fan felt that it was against him that the person with Xi was not Darui, but two Yumu people.


    After all, the fourth generation of Raikage personally said that Xi and Darui are his right and left hands.


    Still, Darui is staying with Raikage?


    "You are right The corner nodded and agreed with Hee''s statement, "Please believe me, I will be able to create a scabbard worthy of this weapon! "


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, he bowed deeply to Xu Fan and maintained this posture, as if asking for his consent.


    And it''s not just him. After he did this, the disciples behind him also imitated his actions, using louder voices to ask Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan looked at the scene before him. Although he couldn''t understand the mood of the corner, he felt that he was a trustworthy person.


    "How much is it?" Xu Fan asked directly. After all, he got the scabbard from someone else, and paying for it was a matter of course.


    However, after hearing these words, the corner suddenly stood up, his eyes widened, and he looked like he couldn''t believe it.


    In his opinion, just building a scabbard for this weapon is already an unprecedented honor. How can one claim money?


    "No, no, no..."


    ''S head shook like a rattle, righteously rejected the incident, "It is already my honor to be able to build a scabbard for this sword."


    Instead, Xi looked at Xu Fan with incomprehensible eyes.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan simply lacks common sense of knife.


    And his behavior is also very strange, at such an age, walking on the street with such a weapon, is he really not afraid that someone will think about this weapon and become malicious?


    "Youth."


    Xi stepped forward and said without thinking: "Can you sell this knife to us?"


    Xu Fan: "???"


    "You can just say a number at will." Xi took out a purse directly from her body, as if she was bound to win this light strike.

 Chapter 74： conflict

    In Xi''s view, Xu Fan didn''t understand the value of this shallow hit, and putting such a sword in his hands was just a waste.


    It would be better to buy it back by yourself, and then give it to Lord Kirabi.


    Whether it is swordsmanship or anything else, few people in the entire Ninja world can compare with Lord Kirabi.


    Xu Fan looked at the money bag in Xi''s hand, feeling funny in his heart.


    In fact, he is not ignorant of shallow fight, but knows too well.


    Although Qian Da is called the Zan Po Dao with unlimited potential, it has not yet awakened to become a Zan Po Dao.


    In Hazama, the most indispensable thing is shallow fighting.


    Moreover, even if awakened as a Zan Po Dao, different Zan Po Dao will have huge differences in strength.


    In addition, the sign-in assistant will continue to publish sign-in tasks and give rewards.


    This shallow fight is not enough to make himself a treasure.


    In fact, how precious an item is depends entirely on people.


    At least in Xu Fan''s eyes, this is just a weapon with potential worthy of his expectations.


    However, this is my own thing after all.


    Even if Xi gave more money, he would not accept it.


    "You seem to have misunderstood something." Xu Fan shook his head directly, "I have no idea of ??selling this shallow dozen."


    "Really." Xi nodded, not surprised by the result, "Even if this weapon will bring you a murderous disaster?"


    "Ok?"


    Xi smiled slightly, then walked to the corner of the blacksmith and smiled at him.


    At one corner, he looked at Xu Fan, and saw that the owner of Qian Da did not refuse, so he handed Qian Da to Xi.


    Then, Xi began to explain the advantages of this shallow hit with her own understanding.


    "Whether it is for a ninja or a samurai, you can see the greatness of this sword at a glance, but you hang it around your waist and walk on the street swaggeringly."


    Xi shook her head helplessly, "If you didn''t meet us, maybe you would be dead."


    "Especially the ninjas of Kirinin Village, you better pray that you never meet them."


    Heater paused, "Well, do you want to give us this trouble, you can get a lot of money, enough for the rest of your life."


    "Perhaps you can also come to our village."


    You Mu Ren suddenly inserted into the conversation and sent an invitation to Xu Fan.


    Although Shippuden''s Yumu has always maintained the arrogant queen temperament, she herself is a gentle and kind person.


    If Xu Fan really doesn''t want to be separated from this Taidao, he can come to Yunren Village to live.


    At least, I can provide him with a kind of protection.


    However, Xu Fan ignored Yu Muren''s invitation and turned to ask Yijiao, "How long will it take to make a scabbard? I don''t plan to stay long in the Iron Country."


    "This..." The corner became embarrassed. He had never seen such a perfect sword. It was not easy to create a scabbard that could match.


    It may take a long time from selecting materials to completing the scabbard production.


    "If you can, please be sure to stay here for a long time." One corner bowed deeply to Xu Fan, "Please rest assured, if it is a matter of accommodation costs, I am willing to be responsible for it."


    Looking at such a serious corner, Xu Fan really liked his attitude.


    It''s just that I don''t have much time.


    Tomorrow is the meeting with Lei Ying.


    "If this is the case, then forget it." Xu Fan shook his head, and had to refuse to let Yijiao take care of the scabbard production.


    As soon as I said this, I just felt my brain go blank.


    In fact, it is not just him, none of the forgers gathered here will not regret it.


    However, Xu Fan''s next move surprised them even more.


    I saw Xu Fan stepping into the blacksmith''s shop, looked at the scabbards in the shop, and compared the length with his own shallow beater, and then took it out very casually.


    Finally returned to Xi and stretched out his hand towards him.


    Xi looked at the scabbard in Xu Fan''s hand, her brows frowned.


    But anyway, he was a ninja from Yunnin Village, so he had to return the shallow daemon.


    Xu Fan took the shallow punch without any extra action, and directly inserted the shallow punch into the scabbard, and then weighed it.


    "Not bad, that''s it." Xu Fan said lightly.


    On the contrary, it was a corner, as well as his disciple, Xi, by the wooden man suddenly stood on the spot.


    In their opinion, there is simply no guy more rude than Xu Fan.


    This is an insult to this shallow fight.


    However, before Xi began reprimanding Xu Fan''s behavior, another group directly surrounded him.


    At this moment, even one corner of his face was sullen.


    These guys are not others, but ronin warriors who wander around here, and they can become their employers with a little reward.


    And this is a special culture in the country of iron.


    "Little devil." One of the warriors headed directly to Xu Fan, and the other warriors quickly surrounded Xu Fan.


    "I knew it." Xi sighed helplessly, as if he knew something like this would happen.


    A young man like Xu Fan with no power to bind a chicken with such a sword would be a strange thing if he was not spotted.


    "What do you want to do?"


    But at this moment Yu Muren suddenly stepped forward, guarding Xu Fan behind him, and looking directly at the samurai headed by him.


    Although Xu Fan is unwilling to sell this Taichi, this is not a reason for these people to grab it.


    "Ninja."


    The samurai at the head quickly recognized Yukijin''s forehead, but he didn''t pay attention to her.


    "You don''t know that the iron country is a neutral country. No ninja can take action against this country. This should be common sense for all ninjas."


    After the samurai said, he made a gesture at his men and asked them to **** the sword from Xu Fan''s hand.


    Moreover, he has also heard that Raikage and Naruto are coming to Iron Country for talks.


    If she did something here, it would only make Yunren Village''s situation difficult.


    After all, Xu Fan is not a member of Yunren Village, this is a dispute between their Iron Kingdom.


    The most important thing is that these warriors are born with arrogance, and they don''t think ninjas are great.


    "Ah."


    Seeing the unreasonable behavior of these samurai, the wooden man directly chose to do it. Once he grasped the wrist of the person who wanted to grab Xu Fantai''s sword, he broke out Chakra and directly smashed his bones.


    "what!"


    The samurai screamed, and then he felt a force in his abdomen, and he flew out directly, hitting a corner of the shop.


    Xi Ze raised her temples and couldn''t help but vomit, "Yu Muren, you are in trouble again."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Xi directly took out the long sword behind him and protected Xu Fan in another direction, "How about? Seeing it now, I said that walking around with such a sword would only bring you danger. "

 Chapter 75： Who is that kid

    For a time, Xu Fan was directly protected by Mu Ren and Xi.


    And Yumu Ren is not an ordinary human pillar power. Like Kirabi, she is the perfect human pillar power of Yunren Village. Not only has he become a good friend with the tail beast, but also can use the power of the tail beast at will.


    Not to mention these ronin warriors, if it wasn''t for the lack of intelligence, selection and flying section of Akatsuki''s organization, the unreasonable undead duo like Koto had a last-ditch fight, she wouldn''t necessarily fall into the hands of the land.


    At the same time, although Xi is only a teenager, his perception ability is very outstanding. His vision does not even deliberately look at a certain samurai, so he easily grasps their attack methods and the direction of attack, and then interacts with Yugi. shared.


    Relying on the super-high physical skills and the power of the tail beast, the wooden man''s skill of dividing five by two, suppressed these warriors.


    "Ninja..."


    The leading samurai also drew out his own sword, and then injected Fengdun Chakra into it, forming sword energy.


    Because of the relationship of a neutral country, the samurai here basically have no chance to fight with the ninja.


    And now, he felt it was time for these ninjas to see the true power of the samurai.


    Seeing this, the pedestrians on the street began to flee, worrying that they would be involved in the sword spirit of the samurai.


    Even Yijiao and others looked embarrassed.


    "You should now know how much trouble this weapon will cause. If you want to get out of here alive, you''d better give us the weapon."


    Xi said to Xu Fan while repelling the samurai who rushed up.


    "no thank you."


    Xu Fan answered politely, but he didn''t expect that just planning to get a scabbard would cause such trouble.


    But anyway, he has no plans to continue wasting time on such things.


    Let''s end this farce directly.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit in his heart, and then hung Qian Da around his waist, and then put his hands together, preparing to solve these warriors with wooden escape.


    However, the moment Xu Fan gathered Chakra and used Mu Dun, the orthodox warrior of the Iron Kingdom suddenly rushed here.


    "stop!"


    Xu Fan glanced at the visitor and found that it was not someone else, but the samurai who led them, Li Jiao.


    "Master Lane."


    As soon as I saw the leader in the corner, I greeted him quickly.


    "Lord Lijiao." The ronin warrior headed by him was also livid, "These ninjas suddenly intervened."


    "You don''t need to remind you." The inner corner made a low voice.


    "Yi Jiao, what the **** is going on." Li Jiao turned to ask Yi Jiao.


    But even when the lijiao appeared, these Ronin warriors were still confident.


    In their view, this is entirely an internal issue of the Iron Nation. No matter what the purpose is, it is impossible for the ninjas of Yunnin Village to take action.


    "Ha ha."


    Yu Muren couldn''t help but sneered, "So that''s why you snatched a weapon from a child? It''s ridiculous."


    While speaking, Yu Mu Ren did not forget to protect Xu Fan behind him.


    Now, the inside corner is confused.


    Samurai is the unique culture of the country of iron, and the same goes for knives and armors. What kind of sword is enough to cause a conflict.


    However, when Lijiao asked to see the person involved and figure out the whole thing, Xu Fan slowly emerged from behind Yumu.


    When the fight happened, Xu Fan retreated subconsciously and directly retreated into the blacksmith''s shop, so he was just in the blind spot of the inner corner.


    However, at the moment Xu Fan appeared, Lijiao stood there in a daze.


    If it is said that Mujin and Xi are forced to take action and clashed with the samurai, it can also be said that both parties have part of the responsibility.


    But if the warrior of the Iron Kingdom wanted to **** Xu Fan''s weapon, the nature would be completely different.


    You know, he is not only the guard of the three generations of Hokage, but also a guest of the Iron Kingdom.


    Once this matter is known to the third generation of Hokage, it will inevitably have a very bad effect.


    The most important thing is that even though Sarutobi and Ai are both shadows, their status in the ninja world is still different.


    After all, in the entire Ninja World, there is only one person who can be called Shinobi.


    This matter is no small matter.


    After the air condensed for a few seconds, the inner corner bowed directly to Xu Fan, his whole body kept ninety degrees, his eyes fixed on the ground, "I''m very sorry!"


    If this matter spreads, I am afraid that even Mifune-sama will be very embarrassed.


    "Also please, Master Xu Fan, be able to raise your hands high and treat... as if it had never happened..."


    However, Li Jiao was also very clear in his heart that these words alone could not represent apology at all.


    He took a deep breath and directly drew out the saber on his waist. Before everyone had time to react, it was a flash of light and sword, and cut off the left hand of the ronin warrior.


    "what!"


    Hearing only a scream, the Ronin warrior looked at his wrist with a horrified look, his footsteps backed back and forth, the veins on his forehead violently, and beads of sweat came out constantly.


    "Master Lijiao..."


    Not only this ronin, but Yijiao, together with the blacksmith behind him, and Yumu Ren, Xi, all opened their eyes wide, looking like an incredible standing on the spot.


    What is the origin of Xu Fan?


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan looked at the inner corner and realized that even the ronin warrior was the power of the Iron Kingdom. On the surface, the inner corner cut off his hand, in fact, hoping to save his life.


    And he came to the country of iron for the double shadow talks.


    A ronin warrior is not enough to make himself angry.


    "That''s fine."


    Xu Fan said lightly, stepping directly away from his legs, walked past the inner corner, and left here without looking back.


    On the contrary, it was Xihe Yumu, who took a long time to recover from the shock.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Especially Xi, he himself is a very good perception ninja.


    In the battle just now, he vaguely noticed a very exaggerated Chakra.


    In terms of strength, he even reached the level of Yu Muren in an instant.


    But before I had time to confirm the location, the chakra was fleeting.


    Originally he thought this was the Chakra in the inner corner.


    But when the inner corner shot at the werewolf warrior, he didn''t feel the same.


    Could it be...


    Is it that kid¡¯s chakra?


    Xi couldn''t help taking a breath, and hurriedly confirmed to Lijiao.


    "Who was that kid just now?" Xi asked nervously.


    "Xu Fan?" Li Jiao glanced at the direction of Xu Fan''s departure, and explained: "He is the guard of the three generations of Hokage-sama. He has just arrived in the Iron Kingdom."


    "what?!"


    Xi and Yumu were shocked again. They looked at each other, never dreaming that such a young kid would be the guard of three generations of Hokage!

 Chapter 76： Inner world

    After the farce was over, Xu Fan went straight back to his room.


    Although the process was a bit tortuous, he got a scabbard.


    What I got from the corner is a more traditional Japanese scabbard, which is simple in style and can also protect the blade well.


    Xu Fan sat cross-legged on the tatami, placed the shallow beater on his lap, and slowly pulled the blade out of the sheath.


    According to Xu Fan''s understanding, whether or not the light hit can be awakened into a Zanpakudao depends entirely on the user.


    It''s okay to contact in this way, maybe you can wake up a little faster.


    However, at the moment Xu Fan pulled Shatter away from the scabbard, the tatami mats under him, the floor, and the surrounding walls and ceiling all weathered at a speed visible to the naked eye until they disappeared completely.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan straightened up, and suddenly realized that the shallow hit in his hand was also missing.


    Looking around, it is an endless desert.


    Obviously, this is not the hotel of the Iron Kingdom, but a strange space.


    "The inner world of Zhanpakudao."


    Xu Fan frowned. He vaguely remembered that when the death god''s protagonist Kurosaki Ichigo awakened the Zanpakuto, he entered the inner world, and then under the guidance of Zanyue, he found his own Zanpakuto and obtained the beginning. solution.


    But Xu Fan was not trapped here, he could feel it.


    As long as you concentrate, you can withdraw from this world.


    "Speaking of which, when Kurosaki Ichigo entered the inner world for the first time, Zan Yue guided him."


    Whispering to himself, Xu Fan looked around, the scorching sun was in the sky and there was no cloud in the sky, except for the endless yellow sand, there was nothing here.


    "anyone there?"


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and merged Chakra into his voice, hoping to get a response.


    However, as soon as Xu Fan''s voice fell, the desert under his feet began to tremble.


    "really¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan looked at his feet, and the whole desert seemed to have awakened his self-awareness, driving Xu Fan to rise rapidly.


    However, although this is the inner world, it did not deprive Xu Fan of his own ability.


    It was precisely because of this relationship that Xu Fan didn''t need to hide his strength and directly exploded all his chakras.


    And the sand under his feet was also frightened, and began to twist in a very strange way.


    "Will it move."


    Xu Fan frowned slightly. Before destroying this behemoth, he really wanted to see what his inner world would manifest.


    As a result, Xu Fan put a little harder on his toes and he quickly withdrew.


    At the same time, Xu Fan also thoroughly saw the behemoth under his feet.


    It was not sand at all, but a tall earth giant awakening from under the yellow sand.


    Even its skin color is incompatible with yellow sand.


    "But... why is the Zanpakuto in my inner world like this?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, and he was slightly disappointed. He thought that his Zanpaku Knife would be more powerful now.


    Although he didn''t quite understand the principle of Zhanpaku Dao, before entering this inner world.


    He is a ninja who is proficient in Five Dunes and Kendo, and he also has two types of Blood Succession Boundaries: Mu Dun and Baiyan.


    "Five Escapes..."


    At the thought of this, Xu Fan''s expression began to become serious.


    "Could it be because of the relationship between the five escapes, so my Zanpaku Dao has awakened five different inner worlds..."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and simply concentrated his attention to prove this.


    However, just when Xu Fan was about to take a look at other inner worlds, the giant of earth below suddenly opened his blood basin and roared at him.


    "Who is it, dare to disturb me!"


    Although this is his own inner world, it is also the inner world of Zan Po Dao.


    After all, the reason why shallow hit became Zanpakudao is because the user has injected his soul and belief.


    Of course, almost every Zan Po Dao is very arrogant.


    Their relationship with the master is more like a human pillar and a tail beast.


    Before becoming friends with him, once you enter the connected inner world, you will only encounter resistance from the other side.


    The tail beast will also be restricted by the seal, and the Zanpodao can move at will in the inner world.


    In other words, fighting cannot be avoided.


    But Xu Fan was not worried, because he, like the giant of earth in front of him, was also unrestricted.


    Snapped!


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and put his palms together, "I don''t want to hurt you."


    "Ah."


    Xu Fan''s remarks were exchanged for a sneer from the earth giant. He raised his sturdy arm and clenched his fists in the air with his five fingers.


    "You mean, can you easily hurt me?"


    The giant of earth was so powerful that he blasted Xu Fan with a punch.


    In fact, when Xu Fan broke into this inner world, he realized his identity.


    But he would not surrender to the weak like Xu Fan.


    In his consciousness, he is the master of this world.


    Xu Fan is just an outsider.


    And now, he has to expel him.


    Either leave or die here. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "You are really arrogant." Xu Fan''s low voice directly released the arrival of the tree realm.


    This is my inner world, no matter how hard I exert, it will not affect the outside world.


    So at this moment, Xu Fan also unreservedly broke out of Chakra, displaying the strongest Arrival of the Tree Realm so far.


    Rumble!


    The whole earth began to roar, much exaggerated several times than when the earth giant awakened.


    The sturdy tree began to grow wildly, and even the giant of the earth showed shock.


    The fist that slammed towards Xu Fan was even blocked by a giant tree, and the branches quickly wrapped around his arms like vines.


    A few of them couldn''t breathe, and their huge bodies were blocked by countless giant trees.


    The desert that should have been endless has also turned into a sea of ??dense trees.


    "I am the master of this world."


    Xu Fan looked directly at the earth giant in front of him, and controlled the tree sea to pull the earth giant''s legs.


    Boom!


    Along with the loud noises, the upright earth giant''s legs bend suddenly, and the knees and calves hit the ground, causing the earth to tremble again.


    But just when Xu Fan was about to further force the giant of the earth to surrender himself, a thunder suddenly exploded above the sky, and a thunder dragon swooped down like a thunderous force, opening its mouth wide, as if to swallow Xu Fan.


    If the giant of the earth represents the earth escape, then the thunder dragon in front of him should be the thunder escape.


    "So my Zanpaku Knife is actually a multi-attribute."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    In his consciousness, Zan Po Dao often has only one attribute.


    Xu Fan looked directly at the sky, "Is there anything else? You guys should go on it together!"

 Chapter 77： Vassal clothing

    Seeing the changes in front of him, Xu Fan probably figured out what kind of ability his Zan Po Dao was.


    Xu Fan injected Chakra into it when he was in contact with Asakusa.


    It should be at that time that his shallow hitting awakening became the only Zanpaku Dao, and absorbed the five escapes, forming consciousness with five different attributes.


    However, when Xu Fan roared towards the sky, the other three attribute incarnations did not appear.


    The Thunder Dragon was still swooping toward him, as if he was going to tear himself to pieces with the power of thunder.


    Snapped!


    When Xu Fan saw this, he fell silent for an instant. The giant of earth was completely sealed by his own sea of ??trees, unable to move.


    And the other incarnations didn''t show up, so I just need to concentrate on the Thunder Dragon in front of me.


    "Such difficulty is too simple."


    Even Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, and put his hands together forcefully, forming a seal.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"


    With Xu Fan''s burst, the ground under his feet screamed again, and the rhizomes and trunks of the giant trees surged towards his feet like crazy.


    "Wow!"


    The momentum was no weaker than the roar of the Thunder Dragon rushing into the sky, and a tall wooden giant appeared at Xu Fan''s feet.


    And, because it is the inner world, Xu Fan doesn''t need to suppress his chakra volume.


    After a few breaths, the wooden man exploded to a height of nearly a kilometer with Xu Fan''s amazing chakra volume.


    In such an astonishing scene, even Thunder Dragon was on the verge of an enemy. He squirmed his body in the air and attracted a huge thundercloud.


    The entire sky suddenly changed into a black and crushed piece, and a huge vortex was formed in the thundercloud, and a more powerful thunderwee burst out.


    But after seeing this scene, Xu Fan showed a pleased smile instead.


    In any case, what he faced in the inner world was not an enemy.


    It''s his own Zhanpaku.


    Whether it is Thunder Dragon or Earth Giant, the stronger their strength, the more excited they are.


    Because this means that after you subdue them, the Zanpaku Sword you get will be stronger.


    When he thought of this, Xu Fan couldn''t help but want to hold Thunder Dragon, pressing him on the ground and rubbing wildly.


    "Roar!"


    The wooden man also roared against him, then raised his sturdy arm and grabbed it towards Thunder Dragon.


    Xu Fan stood on the shoulders of the wooden man and fought with him.


    "Roar!"


    Thunder Dragon became more violent, and then rushed down.


    He opened his huge mouth, released the power of thunder, and blasted into the wooden man''s palm in an attempt to defeat it.


    However, the wooden man''s defensive power is even more exaggerated than Thunder Dragon imagined.


    The wooden man who took this move from the front was completely unharmed. Not only that, but its knees were also bent at this moment, exerting a terrifying explosive force, the giant body jumped up, and the indestructible palm slammed upwards. , A lock of Thunder Dragon''s neck.


    Then, the wooden man fell sharply, leaning his upper body forward, and pressing the Thunder Dragon on the ground to make it slide forward.


    The Thunder Dragon danced the dragon body, trying to break free, but failed.


    The binding power of the wooden man itself is extremely strong, and has a certain degree of sealing power.


    The moment it caught the Thunder Dragon, it sealed the violent thunder power within him.


    "Mortal, how dare you be so rude!"


    Thunder Dragon looked directly at Xu Fan on the shoulders of the wooden man, and couldn''t help but let out a low roar.


    Even now, he still thinks he is the master of this inner world.


    Xu Fan is just a mortal who broke into here.


    However, these words made Xu Fan couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    If he hadn''t seen the terrible condition of this Thunder Dragon, he would have thought that this guy was entrenched in the sky and questioned himself.


    "The power is good, but now you, I am afraid you can''t even stand up, right?"


    Xu Fan''s voice was full of mockery.


    The Thunder Dragon also fell silent at this moment. He had been struggling ever since he was pressed on the ground by the wooden man, but the wooden man''s palm, like the power of the world, firmly pressed himself.


    "not talking anymore."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle, "Have you set yourself right now?"


    At the same time as the voice fell, Xu Fan directly controlled the wooden man to release his hand.


    Thunder Dragon also withdrew from 100 meters instantly, looking at Xu Fan as if he was facing an enemy.


    Just in the process of fighting just now, this mortal completely suppressed himself with only one move.


    Although he tried his best to maintain his majesty, he was very clear in his heart.


    This guy is stronger than himself.


    However, the next moment, Thunder Dragon twisted his body again and rushed into the sea of ??trees.


    Although his thunder power could not break the wooden man''s defense, he destroyed a large sea of ??trees in an instant, helping the earth giant to break free from the shackles.


    "Do you want to launch a joint attack."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched Thunder Dragon wrap himself around the giant of earth.


    This move is more like a combination of the technique of the wooden man and the technique of the wooden dragon.


    "I understand."


    Xu Fan suddenly realized, "Zanpakuknife is determined by the soul of the user and the new year."


    "So my Zanpaku Knife is actually another display of my power But why didn''t the other three escape incarnations appear."


    "Does it have something to do with Hajime and Swastika?"


    Suddenly, Xu Fan remembered that every Zanpei Dao had two forms of liberation.


    The power gap between before and after is even different.


    It seemed that he hadn''t triggered that opportunity yet, so in his inner world, only Thunder Dragon and Earth Giant appeared.


    And the giant of the earth that broke free of the shackles also complemented the Thunder Dragon, and rushed towards Xu Fan in a stride.


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan shook his head, this time he did not control the Mu Ren to fight against each other.


    In fact, the reason why Xu Fan would continuously release the Arrival of the Tree Realm, the Woodman Art, was not because he needed this power to deal with the Giant of Earth and the Dragon of Thunder.


    He is just...


    I want to see in my inner world, if I don''t suppress my chakra, what kind of scale the tree world descending and the wood man technique will be released.


    Just dealing with these two guys, Xu Fan actually doesn''t need any ninjutsu.


    After all, according to his analysis, Chakra and Reiatsu are similar in essence, but they are called differently.


    Therefore, oneself can actually explode chakras and achieve the same effect as Reiki.


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and exploded his majestic Chakra.


    A purple chakra coat was formed on Xu Fan''s body, which was more exaggerated than ever before, just like a real tail beast coat.


    At the same time, a majestic invisible force surged forward and directly exerted on the giant of earth.


    Boom!


    The huge body suddenly fell to the ground, and the Thunder Dragon struggled hard, but it was the same result.


    One person and one dragon, all kneeling in front of Xu Fan.

 Chapter 78： Start of the meeting

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    Xu Fan retreated from his inner world, and his light strikes also changed slightly.


    After the giant of another land, Thunder Dragon surrendered, Xu Fan also obtained the real Zanpaku.


    Of course, even the real Zanpakudao is usually in an unliberated state, and only when the initial solution is performed will it completely change.


    "Is it dark already."


    Xu Fan glanced out of the window, and simply prepared to rest, recharging his energy for tomorrow''s meeting.


    And there were no other changes that night. Xu Fan fell asleep until the next morning. After enjoying the breakfast with the characteristics of the country of iron, he went directly to the meeting place with the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi. .


    Sarutobi Hizen also put on a formal suit.


    Regardless of the cause of this incident, he knew very well in his heart that this meeting would be related to the future relationship between the villages of Konoha and Yunnin.


    Even if this is not the first time they have concluded an alliance contract, Sarutobi Hizen still hopes to have a good ending.


    "Master Naruto."


    Mifune also made preparations early in the morning.


    If Konoha Village and Yunren Village fight, his territory may also become a battlefield, which is not what he wants to see.


    In order for the meeting to go smoothly, Mifune also brought Okisuke and Lijiao.


    "Master Mifune."


    Sarutobi Hizaki smiled at Mifune and walked side by side to the meeting room.


    "with all due respect."


    Mitsune''s low-pitched voice, long before the Shuangying meeting was finalized, he had already understood the cause of the matter through various channels.


    Konoha Village and Yunren Village planned to conclude an alliance agreement to suspend the war and allow both sides to embrace peace.


    To this end, Yunren Village also sent a ninja leader to show his sincerity.


    As a result, this ninja leader, who had a very high status in Yunnin Village, died in Konoha Village.


    For Yunren Village, this is not only a huge loss, but also a humiliation.


    Raikage was furious because of this, saying that he would rather re-ignite the war and seek justice for the dead ninja leader.


    "If Konoha Village is willing to show weakness and take responsibility this time, I will do everything to promote this time and the alliance."


    Mifune couldn''t help but shook his head, "Although our iron country has always maintained a neutral attitude in the Ninja world, we also know the pain caused by the war."


    "Sometimes, forbearance is not shameful, but for a better tomorrow."


    Sarutobi Hisaki didn''t expect Mifune to say that, he thought this guy would not take sides.


    But this is understandable.


    Because it is a neutral country, it can be evaluated objectively.


    Since the Third Ninja World War, although the policies of Kiye Village and Yunren Village are rest and recuperation, their development is quite different.


    Especially the night of Kyuubi turmoil.


    The four generations of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen and countless ninja sacrifices, even for Konoha Village, this is undoubtedly a serious injury.


    In contrast, Yunren Village, under the leadership of the fourth generation of Raiking, quickly emerged from the shadow of death of the third generation of Raiking.


    At the same time, they also cultivated two perfect talents.


    As Mifune who respected the Shinobi Sarutobi very much, the balance in his heart was tilted instinctively and wanted to help Konoha Village out of this crisis.


    In his opinion, as long as Sarutobi Hizen was slightly weaker, he could help him re-conclude the alliance contract.


    Peace is the most important thing.


    In a short while, both parties arrived at the meeting room together, and Lei Ying Ai also sat in his place.


    Xu Fan took a look and found that besides Xi and Yumu, Darui was also standing behind Ai with a look of inefficiency.


    And as he and Sarutobi Hisaki walked in, Kiwa Yugi''s gaze also turned to his side.


    Especially Xi, the moment Xu Fan walked in, immediately heightened his vigilance.


    "Raiking."


    Sarutobi Hizen smiled and greeted him, sat down, took off his Hokage hat and put it on the table.


    As the leader of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune naturally took the seat of the master.


    However, Ai didn''t buy it very much. Seeing Sarutobi Rizen''s initiative to show his favor, he put his hands around his chest and snorted coldly.


    Xu Fan and Shan Zhongfeng stood silently behind Sarutobi Rizen.


    "I think everyone knows why they are sitting here, so..." Mifune took a deep breath and spoke actively, trying to ease the atmosphere in the room.


    However, at the very beginning, he was interrupted by four generations of Raiking.


    "The leader''s position in Yunren Village is second only to me, but he died in Konoha Village."


    "And there is also the important task of concluding alliance contracts."


    Ai Xiansheng was so impressive that he directly emphasized this matter, demonstrating Sarutobi''s incompetence.


    "Sarutobi Rizen, since you want to re-conclude the alliance contract, you must show your sincerity."


    "Where is the murderer who killed the ninja leader?"


    Snapped!


    Ai''s palm slapped heavily towards the table, and the whole body was full of popularity. It was as if Sarutobi Rizen was not here to hand over the murderer, then there was no need to talk about it.


    Behind him, except for Darui who was still lackluster, Ki and Yugi were also extremely serious.


    No matter what purpose the ninja leader went to Konoha Village, it will not affect the fact that he is dead.


    Yunren Village undoubtedly holds the initiative in this matter.


    In fact, Ai''s purpose is also very strong.


    No matter how much Konoha village blocked the news and killed the ninja leader, he must be from the Hyuga clan.


    As the head of the patriarch, Hyuga Nizu is naturally to blame.


    Handing over the body of the Japanese foot was a matter of course.


    "If Konoha doesn''t even have such sincerity, then there will be nothing to talk about between us."


    Ai Chuan said in a loud voice, and the whole person leaned back, staring directly at Sarutobi Rizen''s eyes.


    Today''s Konoha Village is no longer the formidable Ninja Village in the third Ninja World War.


    Once a war starts between them, other villages may join in.


    As long as Sarutobi Rizen is not old and confused, he should understand in his heart, show weakness and give in.


    It is his only choice now. UU reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m


    It is also the only way out.


    In other words, this meeting is not a talk at all, but an opportunity for Yunren Village to obtain the spoils.


    As the hometown of martial arts, Yunren Village, once mastered the secret of Baiyan, will definitely greatly increase their combat effectiveness.


    As the leader of the neutral country that facilitated this talk, General Mifune chose to remain silent at this time.


    Just like, Mifune was also on the side of Yunren Village, supporting Ai''s request.


    In fact, in Mifune''s view, Konoha''s peace is on one side, and the murderer who killed the boss on the other.


    As Ninoxiong, Sarutobi Rizen, it is impossible not to know which is lighter and heavier.


    The reason why the country of iron can stay out is that it can be the right choice for such a major event.


    However, just when everyone thought that Sarutobi Hizen would compromise on this matter.


    Xu Fan, standing behind the third generation of Huo Ying, said softly.


    "Even if it is to be held accountable, shouldn''t it be the case that Yunren Village held Hinata first?"

 Chapter 79： Do you want to start a war?

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    Xu Fan''s words immediately caused an uproar.


    No one expected that the guard standing behind Sarutobi Hitoshi would say such a thing.


    Even Sarutobi Hizen''s face appeared astonished.


    Not to mention the general Mifune of the Iron Nation, he glared at Xu Fan fiercely, as if to emphasize that it was not your turn to speak.


    The fourth generation of Raikage Ai''s eyes widened, with an unbelievable look.


    In fact, Xu Fan didn''t need to deliberately remind these words.


    The people sitting here know very well what is going on.


    Sarutobi is clear, Mifune is clear, and he is even more aware of who planned this action.


    but¡­¡­


    This is often the case for talks, and everyone is tacitly aware of the obvious.


    After all, at this level of talks, everyone would not care about the cause of the incident.


    Hole cards and hard power are the most critical things.


    Regardless of the angle of view, the current Yunren Village is obviously better than the Konoha Village.


    Xu Fan''s remarks, in addition to surprise them, more only embarrassed Sarutobi''s face.


    Even after a few breaths, Ai put away his surprise.


    However, what made Ai never dreamed of was that Xu Fan didn''t care about the atmosphere here and now, let alone the gaze that the people present looked at him.


    I saw Xu Fan step forward and walked directly to the side of Sarutobi Rizen, looking directly at the fourth generation Raikage, using a tone that was almost questioning.


    "how?"


    "As the Raikage of Yunren Village, doesn''t he even have the courage to admit that he has done something?"


    "Enough!" Mifune made a low voice. He hadn''t even dreamed that the guards brought by Sarutobi Rizen would be so speechless.


    Does Konoha really want to start a war?


    There is also Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    When Xu Fan raised this question, he actually chose to remain silent.


    With such a rude behavior, he didn''t worry that Xu Fan would destroy this rare opportunity to re-establish an alliance?


    In fact, it is not only the Iron Kingdom and Yunrencun who are puzzled by the immediate changes.


    Together with the wind in the mountain for the guard, it also looks inexplicable.


    He even couldn''t help looking at Xu Fan''s profile.


    This guy...is his brain okay?


    How can such a thing be said on the surface?


    Moreover, judging from his attitude, this guy clearly wanted the fourth generation of Raikage to admit his actions.


    Wouldn''t he think that he alone could force the four generations of Raiking to admit their mistakes?


    Then big things turned into small things?


    "Sarutobi Hitoshi." Mifune looked at Hokage in Konoha Village with a blue face, and before entering this room, he specifically told the Hokage.


    As long as he backs down a little, he can do everything he can to get the two countries to reconclude the alliance contract.


    Make peace in Yunnin Village and Konoha Village that have been fighting for a long time.


    Even the person who contributed to this meeting was himself.


    However, all of my own efforts might be completely missed by Xu Fan''s words.


    But what Mifune didn''t expect most was that Sarutobi Rizen not only didn''t scold Xu Fan, but he didn''t even stop him at the very least.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "The leader of Yunren Village, taking advantage of the opportunity of concluding an alliance agreement, sneaked into the residence of the Hyuga clan in the middle of the night, trying to abduct the eldest daughter of the clan, Hyuga Hinata.


    "It''s hard for me to believe that a person sent by Shinobu who wants to form an alliance will be so unsure."


    "Unless... he is Konoha who came with a secret mission."


    Xu Fan paused for a while and continued: "Four generations of Raikage, this seems to be Yun Ren''s habit."


    "What did you say!" You Mu Ren scolded Xu Fan loudly.


    If it was only a short time before, then the remarks now clearly want to tear up the contract to reconclude the alliance.


    Even the fourth generation of Raikage Ai was shocked at this time.


    Not because Xu Fan told the truth, but because of his behavior and Sarutobi''s attitude.


    "What the **** does this mean?"


    Ai made a low voice, his back could no longer be stabilized against the back of the chair. He leaned forward with one arm on the table, as if he would overturn the table at any time.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan could not be so rude without Sarutobi''s instruction.


    However, Sarutobi Rizen did not instruct him, he did not expect Xu Fan to be so strong in the meeting.


    However, he also saw a familiar figure in Xu Fan''s body.


    Thousands of hands!


    When negotiating with other Shinobu villages, Senshou Kenma always maintained a strong attitude and won many initiatives for the village.


    Even Danzo became like that because of the influence of Lord Qianshou Shuima.


    Moreover, Sarutobi Hisaki also knew very well that Shinobu''s negotiations did not depend on who was right and who was wrong, but on the strength of the village.


    Perhaps because of the turbulent night of Nine Tails, Konoha Village did go downhill.


    But now, Xu Fan''s appearance has filled the position of Bofeng Shuimen.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    This incident was originally a conspiracy designed by Yunrencun, and he did not intend to use the previous policy again.


    At the expense of the village in exchange for peace.


    Perhaps it is also a good thing for Xu Fan to emphasize Konoha''s attitude.


    "Is not it?"


    Xu Fan took Ai''s words, "Ten years ago, Yunren Village sent someone to hold Uzumaki Jiuxina, four generations of Raikage, let alone you don''t remember this."


    Ai''s eyes widened in an instant. He never expected that Xu Fan would turn out such old accounts.


    Not only is it that simple, but I also know the details very well.


    At that time, the Konoha executives thought Yunrencun wanted to obtain the sealing technique of the whirlpool clan.


    But the truth is, what they are really focusing on is Kyuubi.


    Among all tailed beasts, Nine Tails is the strongest one.


    If Yunren Village has the perfect human pillar power of nine tails.


    In the entire Ninja World, no one can compete with them anymore.


    "It was Kushina before, and now it is Hinata Hyuga."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help shook his head, "What is the so-called alliance contract in Yunrencun''s eyes, a fragile agreement?"


    "If Yunrencun can''t show even the most sincere sincerity..."


    Suddenly , unable to sit still, Ai Meng got up. He thought that Sarutobi would stop this unobstructed guy, but he just sat there quietly.


    Bang!


    Ai''s fist slammed into the table, and the crack spread.


    "Do you want to start a war!"


    Ai lowed his voice, his eyes were like wild beasts staring at its prey.


    Long before planning this action, he had prepared for the worst.


    Moreover, he has also analyzed the strength comparison between Konoha Village and Yunren Village very seriously.


    Today''s Konoha Village can''t fight with human pillars.


    "Hey!"


    Under such a scene, it was Mifune''s face that was nervous, and loudly accused Sarutobi Hisaki, "Sarutobi, don''t let this guy retreat!"


    Bang!


    Xu Fan stepped on the table and suppressed the audience with his momentum, "Don''t say it is unexpected."

 Chapter 80： Raikages Fury

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Sarutobi Hizaki, is this also what you meant?"


    Ai ignored Xu Fan''s warning, because this was no longer a temporary quarrel, but a conflict between two Shinobu villages.


    "Ok."


    I saw Sarutobi slashing swiftly in response, the situation has already developed to this point, naturally there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Besides, the battle with Yunren Village had been proposed by himself as early as the Konoha high-level meeting.


    Seeking peace through war will survive, and seeking peace through compromise will perish.


    It used to be Kusina, this time it was Hinata Hyuga.


    If you don''t stifle this idea in the bud, the ghost knows if Yunren Village will do the same trick again one day.


    And what Xu Fan said was quite right.


    From the beginning, Yunrencun didn''t pay attention to the alliance contract.


    A fragile alliance agreement, in their eyes, is just a cover for a hijacking.


    "Yes."


    Sarutobi Rizhan looked at Ai directly and said loudly, "What Xu Fan said is exactly what I want to express."


    "what?!"


    Not only Ai, but everyone including San Chuan, were all startled.


    Especially Mifune, although he is a representative of a neutral country, he does not lack knowledge of the Ninja world.


    In his impression, the benevolent Sarutobi Rizen has always been a peace-loving dove.


    Does he really want to provoke a war in order to protect a murderer?


    "This is not a question of which side to protect, but the dignity of the big country. It was Yunren Village who held Hinata first and killed the boss on the spot in order to protect the young lady of the clan."


    "Obviously it was Yunrencun who broke the alliance contract first, but asked us to bear the consequences, isn''t it ridiculous?"


    Xu Fan raised his hand and slapped the table with a palm. Chakra burst out in an instant, shattering the entire conference table completely.


    "If the four generations of Raiking can''t come up with an explanation, then start a full-scale war this time!"


    "Never destroy the country or the village, never stop!"


    Xu Fan made a sound, and even the Sarutobi Rizhan on the side did not expect him to be so domineering.


    You know, this is a double shadow talk.


    Once war is declared, it will come true.


    Moreover, Xu Fan clearly said before.


    He didn''t mean to war, but for peace, first hit Yunren Village, let them realize Konoha''s sharp fangs, and then sit down to talk about peace.


    But now, he claims to destroy the country and the village.


    You know, from the first Ninja World War until now, even the most tragic one has not reached the level of destroying the country and the village.


    Even the four generations of Raikage stood on the spot in a daze.


    Since he became Raikage, he has never seen a guy who dared to talk to him like this.


    "enough!"


    Mitsune stood up abruptly and glared at Xu Fan, "Sarufei, don''t hurry up to blast this unobstructed guy out."


    "at this time¡­¡­"


    Just when everyone''s attention was focused on Xu Fan, the wind of the mountain fell on Darui who was behind Lei Ying.


    Although he was acting as the guard of Sarutobi Hizen this time, he was instructed by Danzo.


    By assassinating four generations of Raikage, the meeting was disrupted.


    If Ai Neng severely injured Xu Fan, or Sarutobi Rizen, that would be even better.


    Perhaps this task can only be completed at the expense of one''s own life.


    But as a member of the root organization, Shan Zhongfeng has already put his life and death aside.


    The command of Lord Danzo is absolute.


    As a result, the mountain wind quickly seized this opportunity and displayed the unique secret technique of the mountain clan.


    I saw that the wind in the mountain made a handprint cleanly, "Heart-to-heart technique!"


    With the activation of this ninjutsu, Shan Zhongfeng''s body fell straight down, and the whole person''s consciousness also entered Darui''s body.


    It was too late and it was fast. At the moment when everyone was too late to react, Shan Zhongfeng decisively pulled out the long sword behind Darui and slammed it towards the artery of the fourth generation of Raikage Ai.


    "Darui!"


    Xi was taken aback by this sudden scene and quickly stopped her.


    At the very moment, the long sword in Darui''s hand was suspended in the air and did not continue to advance.


    And Darui''s face became very painful.


    The heart-to-heart technique is not a ninjutsu to completely control others, but a contest of will.


    Only when the caster''s will is stronger than the opponent, can it be completely controlled.


    Although Shan Zhongfeng thought he had chosen the best time and the best target, he still underestimated Darui''s loyalty to the fourth generation of Raikage.


    "Sorry, Raikage-sama..."


    Darui made a low voice and released the sword in pain.


    Click!


    The long sword fell to the ground, and the eyes of other people also looked towards the wind.


    "wind."


    Sarutobi Rizen was even more stern. Through the scene just now, he quickly realized that this should be the secret technique of the mountain clan.


    But he never expected that Shan Zhongfeng would assassinate four generations of Raikage at this double shadow meeting.


    "It''s Danzo again..."


    Sarutobi Rizen quickly realized.


    Combining the information sent by Younv taking root, he seemed to understand why Danzo assembled so many members of the root organization.


    This is indeed Danzo''s style. No matter whether the assassination is successful or not, the situation will be in his favor.


    Needless to say, the assassination was successful.


    Even if it fails, it will only cause the fourth generation of Raiking to pour anger on him.


    On the way back to Konoha Village, Danzo can repeat the same tricks and get rid of himself and Xu Fan.


    "Get out of my body!"


    Although Darui has always been lazy, his feelings and will for the fourth generation of Raikage and Yunrencun are not weaker than the wind.


    In this battle of belief, he completely suppressed the mountain wind and expelled his consciousness from his body.


    "Failed¡­¡­"


    The mountain wind returning to his body is also tense.


    And their situation is even worse.


    Ai has always had a hot temper, just those words of Xu Fan made him feel extremely angry, let alone someone invaded Darui''s brain to assassinate himself.


    Almost the moment when the mountain wind was forced out, Ai Bian displayed a super high-speed moving body technique, flashed in front of the half-squatting mountain wind, raised his right hand high, Lei Dun Chakra covered his entire arm and slammed down. go with.


    At this moment, he doesn''t care about war or war, whether the third generation of Hokage is present.


    How dare you do that to your subordinates!


    Only his corpse can quench his anger.


    However, Sarutobi Rizen couldn''t help watching Shanzhongfeng being slapped to death by Ai''s palm. He kicked Shanzhongfeng on the shoulder, and with his explosive force he mounted him on the conference wall.


    Ai''s hand knife also fell through at this moment, blasting the floor to pieces. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 81： Lei Plow Hot Knife

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    Seeing that the four generations of Raikage Ai took the lead in attacking, Xi and others also immediately launched an action.


    This is not a situation that can be quelled in a few words.


    The mountain stroke just now was obviously to assassinate the fourth generation of Raikage.


    "Things are not what you think." Sarutobi Risan frowned. Although he had guessed the truth in his heart, Shanzhongfeng was a ninja from Konoha Village anyway.


    He couldn''t just watch him die in the hands of Raikage Ai.


    "hope!"


    Ai directly ignored Sarutobi''s explanation. In his opinion, controlling Darui was far more excessive than directly assassinating himself.


    If even such a thing can be regarded as nothing happened.


    Then this Raikage is too incompetent.


    "Yes!"


    After hearing the order, Xi also understood, "Lei Dun¡¤Lei Huan Lei Guang Zhu!"


    Xi is not only a perceptual ninja, but also proficient in illusion and medical ninjutsu.


    And this is why he is called the left hand by Ai.


    In particular, after the move of the Thunder Magic Lightning Pillar, Xi''s whole body was transformed into electric light, making the light fill the room.


    This ninjutsu will make people mistakenly think that this is a move that obstructs the line of sight, and thus perform illusion.


    Moreover, the scope of this trick is extremely large, as long as the electric light goes wherever it goes, it can cast illusions.


    "You Muren, Darui!"


    Xi kept her low voice so that her companion could support Raikage and seal Sarutobi Rischi.


    As for Xu Fan, maybe his attitude is indeed arrogant, and he even possesses incredible Chakra and Dachi.


    But in the battle between ninjas, intelligence is often more critical than strength.


    No matter how powerful a ninja, as long as he is hit by an illusion, he will lose his combat power in an instant.


    Xi has full confidence in her illusion.


    In other words, as long as the wooden man and Darui seal the Sarutobi Sun Slash, the mountain stroke is a mortal situation.


    At the same time, as his right-hand man, Ai also fully believed in the cooperation of Xi and Darui, and handed Sarutobi Ri to them with confidence, and once again used the ultra-high-speed movement method to catch up with the mountain wind.


    Sarutobi Hizen screamed horribly, and in this small room, the chakra of the tail beast burst out instantly.


    He never dreamed that Ai would bring Zhuli by his side.


    And this guy can freely use the chakra of the tail beast.


    Even, the crimson chakra coat directly wrapped Yumujin, and the sharp claws hit the throat of Sarutobi.


    Darui also used Shui Dun¡¤Water Dragon Bullet at this time, trying to suppress Sarutobi Sun Slash, in order to form a feint attack by the wooden man.


    And Xi also performed illusion in this bright light.


    It has to be said that this set of combined attacks shocked Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    If you were replaced by another person, they might be killed directly.


    "Tudun¡¤Tuliubi!"


    Sarutobi slashed his eyes and closed his eyes tightly to prevent the illusion from affecting him. At the same time, he quickly formed the seal with his hands and displayed defensive ninjutsu.


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noises, the rock wall visible to the naked eye protruded from the edge of Sarutobi''s feet, forming a circle, and he was protected inside.


    Darui''s water dragon bomb was directly scattered by this move.


    Yu Muren''s attack only broke a hole, without hurting the Hokage inside.


    However, they did not expect this set of chain attacks to defeat the third generation of Naruto.


    After all, he is the Shinobi of Ninja world.


    Whether it is combat experience or analytical mind, it far surpasses elite Shangren.


    The strongest of Konoha Village!


    but¡­¡­


    They rely on continuous attack methods to force Sarutobi Hizen to stand in place.


    It is no exaggeration to say that they have created enough time for the fourth generation of Raikage.


    However, in the next second, Xi''s Thunder Escape illusion weakened, and the bright light flooding the room quickly shrank and disappeared quickly.


    But Ai''s hand knife failed to break through the mountain''s throat, but instead was wrapped around his arm by a strange tree.


    "Mu Dun..."


    In the mountains, the wind opened his eyes wide, with an unbelievable look.


    As a member of the root organization, he has far more information than ordinary ninjas.


    He knew very well that Ai was also a figure full of legends.


    In the third Ninja World War, he fought against the water gate of Bo Feng, and his speed was comparable to his Flying Thunder God.


    It is not too much to describe it as blue lightning.


    And his destructive power is equally amazing.


    So that even the mountain stroke is determined to come down, even if he is not dead, he will be dying and seriously injured.


    But what he didn''t even dream of was that the four generations of Raikage''s attack like a broken bamboo was actually resisted.


    "Master Raikage..."


    Xi''s eyes widened, with an unbelievable expression.


    Not only him, Darui, Yumu, Mifune, and even Ai himself were shocked by the scene before him.


    "My attack..."


    Ai couldn''t help but sucked in a cold breath. When they made a full shot, Xi and Darui sealed the Sarutobi Sun Slash.


    It is impossible that he resisted his attack.


    Xu Fan? !


    Ai Meng turned his head and looked at Xu Fan incredulously.


    Xi, Darui, Yumujin, and General Mifune of the Iron Kingdom also turned their heads and looked to the right side of Sarutobi Hizen as if they understood something.


    Tuliubi also fell apart at this moment, allowing Sarutobi Hizen to see the truth.


    "Even Ai''s attack was blocked."


    Sarutobi Rizen''s expression was full of surprise, although he had known that Xu Fan would use Mu Dun.


    But Mu Dun is not omnipotent.


    With Ai''s superb speed and destructive power, even Xu Fan did not think he could resist it.


    Because this requires faster knot printing, it is possible to do it.


    "Wooden Escape..."


    Ai couldn''t help but murmured, staring at Xu Fan, and suddenly pulled his hand out of his wooden escape.


    "A member of the Thousand Hands Clan."


    "The farce ends here." Xu Fan looked at the shocked people on his face.


    "You call this... farce?"


    Ai couldn''t help but sneered, although he understood why Xu Fan had such confidence was so arrogant in front of him.


    But just because he inherited the wood escape technique, it doesn''t mean that he is a thousand hands Zhuma.


    The **** of ninja who once shocked the world of ninja.


    Even in Ai''s opinion, if Xu Fan continues to grow, it will shake Yunren Village''s position in the world of Shinobi.


    Most importantly, because of the assassination of the mountain wind, he also had a reason to act with integrity.


    Even if it was Mitsubaya, he couldn''t stop himself.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Not only did he want to kill Xu Fan in the bud, he also brought him back so that the scientific researchers in Yunren Village could study his blood inheritance boundary.


    Yes¡­¡­


    Although they didn''t get the eyes of the Hyuga clan, this time, they could get something better.


    "Lei Dun Lei Li Hot Knife!"


    With Ai''s low roar, Lei Dun Chakra instantly spread all over his body, the floor under his feet suddenly fell apart, and the whole person rushed out like a blue lightning.


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 82： Ill play with you

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    Lei Li Hot Knife can be regarded as Ai''s killer.


    Cover the thunder escape all over his body, rush to the opponent at an extremely fast speed, and give the enemy a fatal blow with extremely strong wrist strength.


    Even Sasuke, who had opened a kaleidoscope, would have been killed by this move if it weren''t for Shigeo.


    Bang!


    The loud noise exploded directly in the room, and even the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi could not see Ai''s movements clearly.


    When he reacted, Ai''s wrist strength had already hit Xu Fan''s chest.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Xu Fan flew out like a kite with a broken line, crashing the wall here.


    The warriors of the Iron Kingdom also opened their formations, looking like they would rush to subdue Ai at any time.


    "Stay back!"


    Mifune drew back these samurai without thinking.


    He was very clear in his heart that although the Iron Kingdom was a neutral country, it did not rely on the unique power of the samurai.


    It''s a contract with a ninja.


    In other words, no matter what kind of conflict between Raikage and Hokage broke out here, he would not stop them.


    "Bring this guy back."


    Ai lowly voiced, in order to better study Xu Fan''s blood succession boundary, he deliberately showed mercy and didn''t kill him directly.


    Otherwise, he would not be aiming at Xu Fan''s chest, but his neck.


    But even so, the power of Lei Plow Hot Knife is huge.


    Xu Fan lay on the ground dying, bright red oozing from his chest, as if a large piece of meat had been dug out.


    "Yes."


    After hearing Ai''s direct order, Xihe Yumu walked forward quickly, trying to **** Xu Fan.


    As for Sarutobi Hisaki, Master Ai will naturally restrain his actions.


    But just when Yu Mu Ren was about to catch Xu Fan, his body changed rapidly.


    Breath, heartbeat, chakra, all disappeared without a trace at this moment, even Xu Fan''s skin was dimmed.


    When Mu Ren and Xi reacted, Xu Fan''s body directly changed into a wooden man.


    "Mu Dun clone?!"


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help but stunned. When he watched Xu Fan being killed by Ai, he did feel that his brain was blank.


    But seeing this scene again, Sarutobi Rizen was even more surprised.


    Although he is not such a powerful perceptual ninja, he is far better than elite ninja.


    However, not to mention that Xu Fan in front of him was Mu Dun''s clone. He didn''t even notice when Xu Fan used this trick.


    How fast is this guy growing up?


    Five years ago, he was still a crane that couldn''t condense Chakra, and he was not even admitted to the Ninja School.


    What has Xu Fan experienced in the short span of five years?


    When a lot of question marks popped up in Sarutobi''s heart, Xu Fan''s performance had just begun.


    I saw that Yu Mu Ren showed a surprised look due to the change in front of him for a while, and his right hand was also subconsciously hanging in the air.


    But Xu Fan''s Mu Dun avatar swelled and hardened at a speed visible to the naked eye, and entangled in the wood with a thunderous force.


    When she reacted, her wrist was firmly grasped by a vine.


    Unable to breathe, Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone suddenly grew into a sturdy giant tree, which would be grasped by the wooden man.


    "what happened!"


    Xi couldn''t help taking a breath, and quickly used her perception ability to the extreme, trying to find out Xu Fan''s body.


    Yumu also hurriedly exploded with the tail beast Chakra, trying to break free.


    But it wasn''t until this time that she suddenly realized that the giant tree that trapped her had the ability to suppress the power of the tail beast.


    "Mu Dun itself has the ability to seal, let alone you, even the strongest nine-tailed beast can catch it."


    Xu Fan''s voice sounded in the room again.


    Ai, Mifune, Sarutobi, Hi, Darui, Shanzhongfeng, and the samurai of the Iron Kingdom also raised their heads, but they saw Xu Fan sitting leisurely on the branch of the big tree that was created before, swinging one leg. Come and go.


    "When¡­¡­"


    Xi couldn''t help frowning. In addition to illusion and medical ninjutsu, his most confident ability is perception.


    Moreover, since the wind in the mountain took action, he has not let down his vigilance.


    But Xu Fan not only hid his own body, but he didn''t even notice when he used the Mu Dun clone.


    "Hey, your perception is really good."


    Xu Fan looked at everyone condescendingly and said softly.


    If it was during the Five Shadows talks, his perception ability might be able to play a role.


    However, there is a gap of more than ten years before the Five Shadows Talks.


    At this time, Xi, no matter the degree of carefulness, perception and ninjutsu, could not be compared with him at that time.


    In other words, he still needs to grow.


    "The Mu Dun clone is different from the ordinary entity clone. Even with the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes, there is no difference, let alone the perception ability."


    Xu Fan said lightly, but noticed that Ai was ready to attack.


    "I don''t care if you are the main body or the clone. Since you can''t tell the difference, it will be completely destroyed in an instant!"


    Ai took a deep breath and once again spread Lei Dun Chakra all over his body.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    "The armor that winds lightning around the body, increases the hardness and speed, and activates the flesh."


    Xu Fan looked at Ai below.


    In the battle between ninjas, intelligence is often crucial.


    If you change to a ninja in the Lei Dun Chakra mode who saw Ai for the first time, you might be completely at a loss.


    Obviously you can see it, but the speed is very different.


    Just like when Sasuke met Xiao Li, even if the writing wheel saw clearly, his body still had no time to react.


    "In that case, let''s play with you, Lei Ying."


    After Xu Fan finished speaking, he stood up directly from the branch, and then drew out the Zanpodao.


    "Haha." Ai couldn''t help but sneered, "Do you think I''m playing with you?"


    "Wait, that knife..."


    On the contrary, Xi beside Ai suddenly became nervous. Before this meeting, he had met Xu Fan on the street and saw his shallow fight.


    Among all the ninjas I have seen, Xi feels that Xu Fan''s shallow fight is definitely the best.


    But now, the saber on his waist is more powerful than the previous shallow strike.


    What exactly is going on¡­¡­


    "No, I''m playing with you." Xu Fan responded to Ai''s question, as if he didn''t need to hit you with all his strength.


    "Blast it, Ben Lei."


    Xu Fan''s low-pitched voice directly liberated his Zanpodao.


    A purple thunder light suddenly appeared, surrounding Xu Fan in the form of particles.


    And the Zan Po Dao he held in his hand has long since disappeared, replaced by a pair of silver-white gloves.


    "The knife... is missing?" Mi Chuan and the others stared wide-eyed. Just when they thought Xu Fan would use ultra-high tactics, the divine weapon jumped to it and disappeared.


    Heavy violence!


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 83： Ben Lei

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    What Xu Fan uses is not the initial solution.


    If the **** of death knows the real name of the sword, he can free the sword by calling his real name.


    But if you deliberately call the wrong Zanpakuto name, you will get Zanpakuto''s incomplete solution.


    It is also called the semi-initial solution.


    Therefore, Xu Fan only pronounced half of Thunder Dragon''s name, liberating Zanpakuto into the form of Thunder''s glove.


    "Heavy current violence!"


    Ai Cai didn''t care about Xu Fan''s fancy methods, and decisively concentrated Lei Dun Chakra on his elbow and slammed Xu Fan.


    And Xu Fan was also impressed by this move.


    In the face of the eagle team led by Sasuke, Ai once used this trick to fly the fully cursed Shigego.


    It can be said that the attack is extremely strong.


    Bang!


    Seeing Ai Meng rushing up, Xu Fan directly raised his arm, stretched out his palm, and pressed his elbow.


    Two strands of lightning with different attributes rubbed against each other, generating bursts of thunderstorms, and the invisible impact spread to the surroundings.


    Rumble!


    The only remaining floor, walls, and ceiling all fell apart in the confrontation between the two.


    Seeing such a scene of the three ships, it was involuntarily stepped back.


    If he hadn''t known Xu Fan''s identity beforehand, he even thought it was two shadows fighting each other.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Mifune who was shocked by the scene before him.


    Sarutobi Hisaki''s mood was also unforgettable for a long time.


    He knew better than anyone about the strength of the four generations of Raiking.


    During the Third Ninja World War, Ai was the main member of Yunren Village.


    He and his brother Kirabi are even more frightening.


    Even Bo Feng Shuimen, after fighting against him, gave a very high evaluation.


    And now, a few years have passed since the Third Ninja War.


    Ai also grew into the fourth generation Raikage.


    Both power and speed have been significantly improved.


    However, Xu Fan, who had only recently begun to rise, even accepted his attack.


    "Master Raikage!"


    Xi and Darui exchanged glances with each other, preparing to launch a feint.


    But just as they were preparing to get the seal with their hands and rushing up, Sarutobi Rizen, who had been standing in place, suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "It''s better not to intervene." Sarutobi Rizen put his hands behind his back, and the corners of his mouth rose, and a kind smile appeared.


    However, this is not a request, but a warning.


    Xi and Darui looked at the old man in front of them, and did not dare to act rashly for a moment.


    They are very aware of the power gap between the two sides, and if they act rashly, they might be directly killed by the third generation of Hokage.


    And Master Ai is more likely to be distracted by the situation here.


    I thought it would be a crushing battle, but I didn''t expect the situation to suddenly take a turn for the worse.


    "Xu Fan?"


    Mifune couldn''t help but murmured the name, and involuntarily held the saber with one hand.


    A bad feeling arose in his heart.


    "Hey, Darui, you can just stand there."


    Although Ai concentrated on fighting Xu Fan, he also noticed the other side''s state.


    Worrying that Sarutobi Hizaki would attack the two of them, Ai had no choice but to growl.


    But in any case, he did not intend to give up this opportunity.


    Not only Mu Dun, Xu Fan in front of him, even Lei Dun is very good at it.


    "Thunder abuse level!"


    With another burst of shout from Ai, his body was forcibly twisted in mid-air, condensing the power to the other hand, forming a hand knife, and swept it out with all strength.


    Crackling!


    The thunder and lightning on Xu Fan''s body rubbed quickly, and the noise rose steadily.


    Unlike Ai''s full-out burst of Thunder Dun, Xu Fan''s power originated from Thunder Dun, but not from Thunder Dun.


    This is the ability of his Zan Po Dao.


    At the same time, it is a little slow.


    The lightning surrounding him would rub against each other and collide, creating a kind of thunder.


    Each sound represents a level.


    Crackling!


    Crackling!


    The sound of Ben Lei rose steadily, and when Ai''s hand knife was about to hit Xu Fan, the sound directly escalated to Ben Lei Six Rings.


    Bang!


    Xu Fan grabbed a fist with five fingers with one hand, facing Ai''s hand knife in the front.


    When Ben Lei collided with lightning, a greater impact burst out in an instant, completely shattering the ceiling and walls.


    "Tudun¡¤Tuliubi!"


    Sarutobi saw it not far away, so he had to display a more powerful earth escape, breaking through the collapsed ceiling.


    Rumble!


    The whole earth uttered a huge cry, and the sun shrouded directly.


    Instead, Mifune and his samurai group all stood blankly on the spot.


    This is¡­¡­


    Fight between ninjas.


    "You are really amazing. You can evolve Lei Dun to this level." Xu Fan and Ai looked at each other, "But, can you do better?"


    Ai stared at Xu Fan''s eyes, looking at him with an incredible look.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Are you complimenting yourself?


    A guard in the area of ??Konoha Village, at best, an elite Shangnin, is actually praising himself as Raikage?


    Moreover, what makes Ai most difficult to accept is...


    I don''t know if it is his illusion.


    Xu Fan just now used neither the best nor the strongest when dealing with the level of thunder abuse.


    feel¡­¡­


    He was testing himself from a very high altitude!


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Ai shook his head. He is the fourth generation of Raikage. In the field of Thunder Dunge, there can be no stronger person than himself.


    "Ah!"


    Thinking of this, Ai also decided not to keep her hands anymore and directly upgraded the Lei Dun Chakra mode to full power.


    "Have you decided to do your best?"


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, watching Ai''s hair all stand up, like a Saiyan.


    At the same time, Xu Fan is also very clear that Ai is the fastest in this state.


    Even the kaleidoscope-level writing wheel eyes cannot be captured.


    In an instant, he avoided Amaterasu''s attack.


    but¡­¡­


    Crackling!


    The moment Ai entered this state, the thunder on Xu Fan''s body reached its peak.


    Ben Lei Nine Rings!


    Even those purple thunder and lightning no longer just surround Xu Fan, but crazily flooded into his body, instantly transforming his flesh and bones. UU reading


    "Lei Dun Chakra Mode?!"


    Ai''s eyes widened in an instant, and his face was full of shock.


    The Lei Dun Chakra mode has always been an ability that Raiking can master.


    But now, a ninja from Konoha Village has even mastered this trick.


    "Do not."


    Xu Fan shook his head, "I am a lei body."


    When the voice fell, Xu Fan directly raised his hands, grabbed his fists with his five fingers, and aimed at Ai''s chest.


    "Ben Lei Burial!"


    Ben Lei, visible to the naked eye, was transformed into a giant dragon under Xu Fan''s guidance, and hit Ai''s chest.


    At this moment, Ai, who has always been known for his speed, didn''t even have time to activate his instantaneous technique.


    Rumble!


    An unprecedented thunder blast resounded through the world, and the resulting shock instantly smashed Sarutobi''s earth flow wall.


    The fourth generation of Raikage Ai failed to even counterattack and fell directly to the ground.

 Chapter 84： Windfall?

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    Bang!


    Ai fell straight to the ground from mid-air, smashing a deep hole in an instant, and the smoke spreading around.


    Xi and Darui were even more startled.


    No one expected that Xu Fan would use such a powerful Thunder Escape, and the two rushed from the side of Sarutobi Rizhan to Ai''s side.


    "Master Raikage."


    Xi looked nervously at Ai''s situation.


    Chakra did not disappear, indicating that he was still alive.


    but¡­¡­


    Ai''s eyes are closed.


    Faced with Xu Fan''s Lei Dun, the fourth generation Lei Ying didn''t even have time to grunt, and passed out on the spot.


    After seeing Xu Fan''s powerful strength, Xi also directly realized that he and Darui could not stop this guy at all.


    "Darui, you leave with Raikage-sama, I will hold you here."


    While the smoke hadn''t completely dissipated, Xi hurriedly stated her plan.


    But it was a plan, in fact, it meant staying and buying time for him to let Darui leave here with the fourth generation of Raikage, and wait until he regained consciousness before making a decision.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Darui looked at the unconscious fourth-generation Raikage, and for the first time felt that his strength was so weak.


    If you are stronger, you might be able to help.


    But just when the two of them were preparing to implement this plan, an even more majestic Chakra burst out behind them.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Xi''s eyes widened, her perception was fully displayed, and through this familiar Chakra, she recognized the identity of the other party.


    Two Yumu people!


    One of the perfect people in Yunren Village!


    Even if Xu Fan''s Mu Dun temporarily suppressed Yu Mu, after seeing the fourth generation of Raikage pass out, Yu Mu''s emotions broke out completely.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The roar resembling a beast resounded here, and the wooden man relied on this force to break free from the shackles of the wooden escape, and completely turned into a beast.


    "Hurry up and take Master Ai out of here!"


    Although the wooden man was completely beasted, he still maintained a clear consciousness.


    This is why she would be called the perfect human pillar.


    "Are you traveling again."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and when the wooden man was completely beastly, the impact instantly dissipated the smoke.


    And on her body, a blue flame pattern appeared, and the image was like a huge cat monster.


    Xi and Darui exchanged glances, although they knew very well in their hearts that Yumu loves the village very much and is gentle and kind.


    But in the current situation, one person must stand up to ensure that Xu Fan will not pursue them.


    Once Master Ai had any accident, it would definitely be an unprecedented blow to Yunren Village.


    "Ok."


    Darui and Xi nodded at the same time, and the former carried the unconscious Ai on their backs, while the latter kept the perception full and left here without looking back.


    Even Mitsubaya didn''t expect the situation to take a turn for the worse.


    "Sarutobi."


    Mitsune rolled his throat. Under such a situation, he would naturally not let his samurai participate in the battle between Xu Fan and Renzhuli.


    That would only send these young warriors to death in vain.


    Therefore, Mifune could only pin his hopes on Sarutobi Hitoshi, hoping that his third-generation Hokage could stop all this.


    But before Sarutobi Rizhan had time to speak, the wooden man who transformed into another trip jumped up, stretched out his claws, and slammed towards Xu Fan.


    "no solution anymore."


    Xu Fan looked at the brigade rushing over again, so he had to put away his interest in fighting Lei Ying.


    Ben Lei quickly disappeared from Xu Fan''s body, and the glove returned to the shape of the Zanpaku Sword, automatically returning to Xu Fan''s waist.


    However, Xu Fan did not feel that the situation in front of him was at a disadvantage to him.


    Click!


    As soon as the huge cat''s claws approached him again, Xu Fan pressed his hands together and formed a seal.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"


    Rumble!


    With the launch of the wooden escape technique, the big tree under Xu Fan''s feet quickly changed and then expanded into a human form.


    Taking advantage of the unreasonable Chakra advantage, Xu Fan''s wooden figure quickly surpassed the size of another trip.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Mifune and the samurai behind him all took a breath.


    Even if he had long realized that Xu Fan was a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, he inherited the wooden escape technique that only the original Hokage Senshou Zhuma could perform.


    But when he saw the giant wooden man with his own eyes, he was still shocked by the scene before him.


    And not only him, even Sarutobi Hitoshi felt that his brain was blank.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "The wooden man''s technique of Lord Senshouzhuma..."


    Sarutobi Hizen opened his eyes wide, and even for people like him, this move was a legendary ninjutsu.


    He once told Tianzang about this trick and wanted to see if he could replicate it perfectly.


    As you can imagine, with the amount of chakras in the sky, this trick cannot be used at all.


    "The technique of the wooden man..." Sarutobi Rizen rolled his throat, and couldn''t help but recall what happened some time ago.


    Kakashi and himself reported that Xu Fan used this trick when he was in contact with Itachi Uchiha.


    However, seeing it with my own eyes is completely different from hearing it from others.


    "Really...the ninja who inherited the power of Senjujuma-sama."


    However, not everyone was shocked by this situation.


    Even Yu Mu Ren was very surprised in her heart, but she knew very well that it was not the time to relax.


    She and Youlu blended perfectly, opening a huge mouth directly to gather Chakra.


    This is also a move that all tail beasts will use.


    Tail beast jade!


    "Go to hell, kid!"


    The voices of You Mu Ren and Youlu completely overlap. In her opinion, Xu Fan''s existence is absolutely an unprecedented threat to Yunren Village.


    In any case, I will kill him here, at any cost.


    "Very good power."


    Xu Fan stepped on the shoulders of the wooden man and looked at Erwei and travel condescendingly.


    Xi and Darui have retreated with Ai.


    The rest of the people, Yumuren didn''t care.


    If the impact of the tail beast jade can take advantage of the three generations of Hokage, it will be a good thing for her.


    but¡­¡­


    The strength of the tail beast is determined by the number of tails.


    Even if he didn''t know how to do immortality, Xu Fan didn''t worry that his wooden figure would be destroyed.


    "It''s over, Yu Muren."


    Bang!


    The Mu Ren stretched out his huge palm, grabbed the tail beast jade made by another trip, and stuffed it directly into her mouth.


    Immediately afterwards, the wooden man explored forward with his other hand, pinched Yulu¡¯s neck, then jumped up, fell to the ground, firmly grasped Yulu, and pressed her to the ground. .


    In the end, Xu Fan simply used Mu Dun''s sealing properties to remove the Mu Ren''s completely tailed animal-like form.


    "Did you catch a second tail?"

 Chapter 85： To fight, Bong to the end

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    Xi and Darui suddenly escaped with the fourth generation of Raikage, which Xu Fan did not expect.


    "By the wooden man."


    But as far as the result is concerned, it is a very good thing for myself.


    In order to create a chance for his partners to escape, the wooden man directly turned his tail into a beast to fight himself.


    In the face of the wooden man''s technique with sealing ability, even if he appeared again, he was not his opponent.


    Under the circumstances, Xu Fan directly caught a second tail.


    "Sarutobi..."


    Mifune had a panoramic view of the scene before her, but her mood was quite complicated.


    The reason why he will support this meeting is to help Yunren Village and Konoha Village rebuild the bridge of peace and allow them to sign a new alliance contract.


    As a result, he never expected that Xu Fan would almost kill four generations of Raiking during the fight.


    And considering the national strength of the Thunder Country, I am afraid that after today, the entire Ninja World will reignite.


    "No need to say anything."


    Sarutobi Hizhan glanced at Mitsubune, and then shook his head, "I will take Xu Fan back to Konoha Village. No matter what decision the Thunder National Congress makes, I will assure you."


    "The country of iron is still a neutral country in the Ninja world."


    Sarutobi Hiruchi made a low voice. If he was a little hesitant before, then he was completely determined now.


    Xu Fan''s strength was far stronger than he expected.


    Coupled with Uchiha Itachi, even if a war broke out with Unnin Village, the situation would not be bad for the village.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    The perfect human Zhuli of Yunren Village is now being held in his hand by Xu Fan''s wooden man skills.


    Even if Mu Ren''s combat power could not be divided into Konoha Village, it also played a role in weakening Yunren Village.


    And weakening the enemy means strengthening oneself.


    At the same time, Shanzhongfeng was sitting in a ruin, only feeling that his brain was blank.


    When he received the secret mission entrusted by the Danzang-sama, he knew that he would die.


    But now, not only did he live well, but the four generations of Raiking almost confessed here.


    Moreover, the third generation of Raikage was not the strongest in Konoha Village, the third generation of Hokage.


    It''s a rising star, Xu Fan.


    That Ben Lei body, the technique of the wooden man.


    No matter which one it is, it is absolutely above S-rank ninjutsu.


    "Xu Fan..."


    With a shocked look on Feng Feng''s face in the mountain, his mood became even more subtle when he thought of the contradiction between Lord Tuan Zang and Xu Fan.


    The most important thing is Xu Fan''s acting style.


    Whether he was facing the Danzo-sama, the third generation of Hokage, or the fourth generation of Raiking, he didn''t have the slightest fear.


    maybe¡­¡­


    This guy is really possible to surpass all generations of Hokage.


    thump.


    Just when the wind in the mountain couldn''t help thinking wildly, Xu Fan jumped from the huge wooden man, stood firmly on the ground with his heels, and then released the ninjutsu.


    Rumble!


    The huge wooden man fell apart in an instant and turned into a pile of ruins.


    The two Yugi also passed out.


    "We should go back to the village."


    Xu Fan just glanced at Yumu Ren, and then came directly to the front of Sarutobi Rishan.


    Whether Yumu is really unconscious or not, she can''t escape her palm.


    "When Ai wakes up, he will definitely mobilize Yunren Village to fight us."


    "We should prepare for the next step."


    Xu Fan said bluntly.


    Sarutobi Rizen frowned slightly, recalling the plan Xu Fan had made before.


    Fighting Yunren Village is not just to fight them.


    Xu Fan also intends to use this opportunity to solve the problems of the Uchiha clan.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Mifune''s hand clenched the saber involuntarily, and walked between Xu Fan and Sarutobi Rizen in three steps in two steps.


    "From the very beginning, you wanted to start a war?"


    Mifune asked incredulously. He always thought that Hokage and Raikage agreed to attend this meeting because they came for peace.


    To this end, I also made a lot of efforts.


    "Is it really necessary to rekindle the conflict that can be resolved by surrendering the Japanese football?"


    "How long has the dispute between Konoha and Yunren lasted? You should know better than me, Sarutobi, do you really want to give up this hard-won opportunity for one person?"


    Mifune''s emotions became agitated.


    Although the country he manages is a neutral country, as bordering the country of fire and the geographical location of the land of thunder, their already barren land is likely to become a battlefield.


    This is what Mifune didn''t want to see.


    Moreover, once the war between Konoha Village and Yunnin Village begins, the other Ninja Villages will probably not watch the show honestly.


    Once this matter is not handled properly, it is likely to evolve into the fourth Ninja World War.


    Today''s double shadow meeting has become the fuse of everything.


    This is also not the situation that Mifune wants to see.


    "Humph."


    However, Mitsune''s speech only resulted in Xu Fan''s cold snort.


    "Japanese foot is just a name for you, but for Konoha, he is a life."


    "He is the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, the father of Hinata and Hanaho, the brother of Nissa, and the uncle of Neji."


    "It''s a ninja in the village."


    "Even so, do you think he should be sacrificed?"


    "Don''t blame Yunren Village, who caused this situation, and don''t blame Thunder Country for treating the alliance contract as a trifling matter."


    "Instead, let Konoha village sacrifice, compromise, and retreat."


    "And also paralyze myself claiming that this is for the village and for peace."


    Xu Fan directly took a step forward, looked directly at Sanchuan''s eyes, and directly crushed the past with his momentum.


    Although he didn''t understand the rules of Shinobi, he knew very well.


    Blindly giving in will only make the other party feel confident.


    Before crossing, the hundred-year history of humiliation in one''s own country slowly formed in this way.


    If the gap between Konoha Village and Yunren Village is really too big, then forget it.


    But the result is obvious.


    The current Konoha Village is stronger than Yunren Village in all aspects .


    Seeking peace through struggle leads to peace in the village, and seeking peace through compromise leads to peaceful destruction.


    "If Yunrencun wants to sit down, talk about the formation of an alliance, and show the sincerity that it should be, the door of Konoha Village will be open at any time."


    "But Yunren Village is still aloof. If you want to get the spoils from our village, or if you want to provoke a war, then we will stay here to the end!"


    "Master Mifune, please also trouble you to convey these words to Raikage IV."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, his eyes were extremely firm.


    Sanchuan couldn''t help but swallowed nervously, his eyes couldn''t move away from Xu Fan''s body.


    Judging from his face, Xu Fan''s age is only twelve or thirteen years old, but he possesses courage like a Hokage standing in front of him.


    To talk, to open the door, to fight, to accompany to the end!


    Such a character would have been born in the increasingly weak village of Konoha.


    The future history of Ninja will definitely leave his name!


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 86： Nanpu Shrine

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    After Xu Fan said his thoughts to Sanchuan, he turned around and walked towards the wind in the mountain sitting in the ruins.


    Mifune froze on the spot, unable to let go for a long time.


    Whether it is strength, boldness, or way of thinking.


    Among the ninjas he has ever seen, Xu Fan is definitely one of the best.


    Coupled with his age, Mifune even thought he was a rare genius.


    If he continues to grow, he is bound to leave his reputation in the history of Shinobi.


    Even Mifune suspected that the reason why Sarutobi Rizen asked Xu Fan to advocate this meeting was also trying to cultivate him.


    "Are you planning to train him into the next generation of Hokage?"


    Mifune looked at Xu Fan''s back and couldn''t help asking.


    Although Sarutobi Hizen was known as a Shinobi, he was old and would retreat from Hokage''s position sooner or later.


    From Mifune''s point of view, Xu Fan was the successor of Sarutobi Hizaki.


    "Perhaps."


    Sarutobi Rizhan''s eyes condensed slightly as he stared at Xu Fan''s back.


    Perhaps, let Xu Fan come to become the fifth generation of Hokage, it is not a bad thing.


    "Mountain wind."


    Xu Fan ignored Sarutobi Rizhan and San Chuan, and came to the wind in the mountain.


    Although he took the initiative to assassinate the fourth generation of Raikage surprised himself, but in terms of the result, it was not bad.


    Besides, Shanzhongfeng suffered no other injuries except being kicked by Sarutobi.


    "Xu Fan..."


    The mountain wind speeded up his breathing involuntarily, he raised his head and looked at Xu Fan''s face.


    His mood is also very clear.


    It was he who assassinated Raikage and disrupted the meeting, and he was also a member of the root organization of Lord Danzo.


    Maybe Xu Fan was thinking about how to use himself to deal with Lord Tuanzang.


    "I won''t let you succeed. Assassinating the fourth generation of Raikage is my own will, and it has nothing to do with Lord Danzang."


    Shanzhongfeng took a deep breath, and decisively pulled a sharp kunai from the ninja bag and pierced it towards his heart.


    Bang!


    Hearing a loud noise, Kuwu in Feng''s hand in the mountain was directly shaken out.


    At the same time, his tiger''s mouth also cracked, and a bright red leaked out.


    "Danzo is dead."


    Xu Fan looked at the wind in the mountain and said softly, "Just two days ago."


    "what?!"


    The wind in the mountain instantly widened his eyes, and his body suddenly got up from the ground without knowing that a burst of power burst out from there.


    He looked directly at Xu Fan''s eyes, with a look that he couldn''t believe it.


    Two days ago, it was when they left Konoha Village.


    "It was Danzo that my Mudan clone and Uchiha Itachi jointly killed."


    Xu Fan looked at the wind in the mountain in shock, with a low voice, "And now, I will take over the roots. If you can''t accept this fact, you can leave the roots yourself."


    "However, I hope you can understand that before becoming a root ninja, you were a ninja from Konoha Village first."


    After Xu Fan said, his gaze shifted to Yu Mu Ren, and then using the wood escape technique, vines with the thickness of arms grew from the ground and wrapped around her body.


    In addition to restricting her actions, this vine also has a certain sealing ability, which can prevent her from entering the tail animalization.


    "If you want to go back to the village with us, take her on your back."


    After Xu Fan said, regardless of the mountain''s response to the wind, he directly opened his legs and returned to Sarutobi Rizen''s side.


    The wind in the mountains looked at the unconscious Yugi, feeling uneasy for a long time.


    In the final analysis, he is different from the general root organization.


    He was born in the mountain clan, so he did not receive Danzang''s brainwashing education from an early age.


    He has a name, emotion, past, and future...


    Both the root and Konoha''s ninja.


    Where can I go if I choose not to go back?


    However, he never dreamed that he would always be a resolute, resourceful and resourceful Danzang master.


    The Mu Dun clone of Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi would actually die.


    Not even the body.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    "Xu Fan took over the roots?"


    It wasn''t until this time that Shanzhongfeng suddenly woke up and noticed another message that Xu Fan said.


    In other words, if he continues to stay at the root, he is Xu Fan''s subordinate?


    This¡­¡­


    how is this possible?


    Not long ago, Xu Fan was still an unknown child of the Thousand Hands Clan.


    He didn''t even pass the ninja school.


    "wind."


    Seeing the wind in the mountain was still stunned, Sarutobi Rizen slowly spoke and said his name again.


    Things have already developed to this point, Sarutobi Hizaki doesn''t plan to pursue his behavior anymore.


    After all, even Danzo who planned all of this is dead.


    That''s good.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Master Naruto..."


    Although this series of information caused a big blow to the mountain wind, as a ninja, he quickly accepted the status quo, forcing himself to spread his legs, pick up the unconscious Yugi who was lying on the ground, and then back. Behind.


    "Are you going to be brought back to Konoha Village by Muren?"


    Seeing this, Mifune frowned.


    In any case, Yumu Ren is the perfect Zhuli of Yunren Village.


    He thought that Sarutobi Rizen would decide to keep her and return it to Yunren Village on his own behalf.


    "Once you are asked to take away Yukijin, the war between Konoha and Yunren really has no room for relaxation." Mifune hesitated again and again, but emphasized this point.


    Even if Xu Fan is ready for the battle, he still hopes that Sarutobi Ri is not completely affected by Xu Fan''s thoughts.


    "The one who needs room for relaxation has never been us."


    Xu Fan intervened in the conversation, still maintaining a tough attitude, "What''s more, Yunrencun doesn''t value Yumuren. Even if she is sent back, she will die in someone else''s hands sooner or later."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Mifune couldn''t help but froze.


    He knew that Xu Fan would refute himself, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    In Yunren Village, how could he not even pay attention to the people in his village?


    "It means literally Xu Fan said without thinking.


    When Qi Rabbi Yao was taken away by Akatsuki, Ai was so furious.


    The entire Yunnin village rushed over to fight with Sasuke desperately.


    But for Yumu people, has Yunrencun done anything?


    What''s more, instead of letting Yu Mu Ren fall into Jiao Du, Fei Duan''s hands, it''s better to let yourself make good use of it.


    "Master Naruto, we should go now." Xu Fan paused and continued, "I think there are a lot of things in Konoha Village now that we need to deal with."


    "Yeah." Sarutobi nodded, realizing that what Xu Fan said was an attempt by the Uchiha clan to launch a coup.


    "It''s time for us to go back, Mifune."


    Sarutobi Hizen turned around and said goodbye directly to Mifune.


    In Xu Fan''s ear, a familiar voice rang.


    Please go to Nanga Shrine to sign in, the host will be rewarded for signing in successfully! Road to the heavens

 Chapter 87： convey

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Nanga Shrine?"


    Xu Fan can be said to be quite familiar with this name.


    In fact, the first time I met Uchiha Itachi was on a dark and windy night for a month near Nanga Shrine.


    It is not only the famous shrine in Uchiha''s residence, but also the place where the Fuyue and Uchiha tribes met countless times.


    All ideas about launching a coup d¡¯¨¦tat originated from Nanga Shrine.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    All sign-in rewards are not completely random, but are given corresponding rewards according to the sign-in location.


    For example, when he signed in at the Hyuga Clan''s resident, he won the blood stubbornness.


    "Write round eyes..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but think of three-goed jade and various kaleidoscopes.


    Once you let yourself open the wheel of writing, it is definitely a great help to the improvement of strength.


    Even after opening the kaleidoscope.


    Holding a Zanpaku Knife, he drives a Gundam named Suzuo.


    When thinking of this, Xu Fan couldn''t wait to get on the road and return to Konoha Village.


    And Sarutobi Hizen also didn''t have the idea of ??staying much in the Iron Country.


    As a result, the war between Yunren Village and Konoha Village is inevitable. Going back to the village earlier can also be deployed earlier.


    In order to avoid the outbreak of the Fourth Ninja World War, Sarutobi Hizumi felt that it was necessary to deepen the relationship with Sharen Village during this period, so as to avoid the situation of being attacked.


    Secondly, Danzo is dead, and the Uchiha family is likely to seize this opportunity to launch a coup.


    Regardless of the situation, Sarutobi Hizen wanted to return to the village earlier.


    Not to mention, these situations may come true.


    And Mifune knew very well in his heart that he could not retain these people at all.


    "Inner corner."


    After a while of regret, the three ships accepted this fact and ordered Rijiao to **** Sarutobi and his party to leave the country of iron.


    "I hope you can fulfill your promise."


    Seeing that Li Jiao was about to take them out of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune spoke again.


    "This is a conflict between Konoha Village and Yunren Village. It has nothing to do with the Iron Country."


    Mifune looked back at Sarutobi Hizen, and emphasized the matter with a serious face.


    The implication is that no matter what happens, the iron country is a neutral country in the Ninja world.


    No matter how big the conflict erupts, he and the samurai group under his command will not participate.


    "I will."


    Sarutobi Hizen looked at Mifune, then responded, and left here without looking back.


    When the back of Sarutobi Hizen and the group disappeared, Mifune took a deep breath, called a few excellent samurai, turned and chased out in the direction where the fourth generation Raikage retreated.


    At the same time, in a deep mountain location in the country of iron.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    Darui once again used the water dragon bomb to disperse the arrow rain from the sky.


    He and Xiben planned to take the fourth generation of Raikage all the way back to Yunren Village, but they encountered various traps on the way and were delayed.


    "No one catches up..."


    Xi took a deep breath. From the time he was forced to retreat, his ability to perceive has never stopped, and it has been extremely exhausting to Chakra.


    Fortunately, Xi is not only good at medical ninjutsu, but also has a wealth of medical knowledge.


    Under his repeated confirmation, Ai didn''t suffer any harm, but passed out in a coma for a while.


    "When will Master Raikage wake up?"


    Darui was also panting, and the samurai had set more traps than he thought.


    While protecting the unconscious Ai, while using ninjutsu to break the trap, the consumption of Darui is also not low.


    Fortunately, as soon as Darui''s voice fell, Ai opened his eyes in a coma.


    "Master Raikage!"


    As soon as he noticed Raikage''s awakening, the stone in Xi''s heart also fell suddenly.


    "Hey, Darui..."


    Ai shook his head, only to feel the constant pain in the back of his head, and the memory was completely fragmented.


    However, when Xi took the initiative to support him, he still rejected Xi''s kindness and still sat upright with his own strength.


    Ai patted her head, and various memory fragments flashed in front of her eyes.


    The last thing he remembered was a thunder-dance ninjutsu contest with Xu Fan, and then there was nothing.


    "Where is Yumuren?"


    Ai Meng stood up from the ground and looked around, but only saw Xi and Darui.


    As soon as he heard this name, Hei and Darui''s face became difficult to look.


    "She took the initiative to stay to prevent Xu Fan from chasing."


    After a short silence, Xi still said the incident and told what happened after Ai lost consciousness.


    "I lost?"


    Ai''s face couldn''t help being filled with shock. Since the Third Ninja War, he has never been so embarrassed.


    but¡­¡­


    is it possible?


    As a thousand-handed family, Xu Fan did not use the proud wooden escape technique, but instead defeated himself with thunder escape.


    And his words and attitude.


    When playing against myself, I didn¡¯t take it seriously, I was just playing...


    At the same time, the loss of Yumu also made Ai a little hard to accept.


    He clearly remembered that in the Third Ninja World War, his father was just for the ninjas in the village to preserve their strength, and with his own power, he dragged tens of thousands of ninjas from enemy countries.


    Finally died in that battle.


    Since then, he has been unable to accept the tragedy of the loss of his family, and ordered Kirabi not to leave the village.


    But now, the Mu Ren made the same choice as his father for himself and the village.


    "Unforgivable!"


    Ai lowed his voice and slammed his fist to the ground, venting his anger.


    Rumble!


    As a burst of thunder exploded, the ground under Ai''s feet also suddenly fell apart.


    Hei and Darui also nearly lost their center of gravity and fell to the ground.


    "Since you want to go to war, Konoha Village come on!"


    Ai lowly voiced, wishing to chase back now and **** Yu Mu Ren back.


    But at this moment, a group of people suddenly rushed out from deep in the woods.


    "Master Raikage."


    Xi and Darui also immediately formed their camp.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s me."


    Mitsune landed abruptly, and the reason why he could catch up so quickly was also thanks to the traps that Darui destroyed along the way, allowing him to confirm the exact direction.


    "Three ships."


    Ai looked at the visitor and couldn''t wait to ask, "Where is Yumu, how is she?"


    "Ugh."


    Mifune sighed helplessly, "I came here precisely for this matter. After Yu Mu Ren lost to Xu Fan, they brought him back to Konoha Village."


    "At the same time, Xu Fan and Sarutobi Rizhan also have a few words, I hope I can convey it to you."


    San Chuan paused, and began to tell the fourth generation Raiking about what Xu Fan said. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 88： Disciple of Jiraiya

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    Ai never dreamed that one day he would be planted on a kid like Xu Fan.


    In this meeting, not only did they not get anything they wanted, but they also lost the strength of people like Yumu.


    According to Mifune''s statement, Sarutobi Hizen had already left the Iron Kingdom, and even if he pursued it now, he would not be able to catch up with them.


    Even if he catches up, Yi Ai''s current state, let alone **** Yu Mu Ren from Xu Fan''s hands.


    Maybe he would lose Hee and Darui because of such an unwise decision.


    "Konoha."


    Ai couldn''t help clenching his fists with both hands. What happened today, he couldn''t assume that nothing happened.


    "Since they want to provoke a war, then we must accompany to the end."


    Ai lowered his voice and turned to look at Xi and Darui, "Go back to Yunnin Village with me. This time, we will not only recapture Yuki, but also the secrets of the Hyuga clan and Konoha''s Nine Tails. "


    Looking at the furious Raikage IV, Sanchuan opened his mouth, and stopped talking.


    This was originally a contradiction between Konoha Village and Yunren Village.


    Whether it is for peace, to re-conclude alliance contracts, or to choose to rekindle war.


    Both are decided by the shadows of the two villages.


    As a general in a neutral country, the only thing he can do is to dispel their thoughts through persuasion.


    But neither Konoha Village nor Yunren Village was willing to compromise on this matter.


    "Let''s go back."


    After finishing the content of the transmission, Mifune no longer stayed for a long time, but appointed a samurai to **** Raikage out of the Iron Kingdom.


    In fact, although the territory of the Iron Kingdom is not small, its citizens live in the mountains.


    The actual function of those territories is actually a war buffer zone prepared for the great powers.


    This is also the limit that Mitsubishi can do for the Iron Country.


    "How I hope to see the Five Shadows, put aside each other''s prejudices, and reach a peaceful consensus in the true sense."


    Mitsune looked up at the sky, but she was also clear in her heart.


    Maybe one day will never come.


    It''s like only the country of iron can stay out of it.


    Ai also made his own choice after weighing the pros and cons.


    He will return to Yunren Village with Xi and Darui, and then go to war with Konoha Village.


    Since they abandoned this hard-won peace, they will destroy them with all their strength.


    Even if Xu Fan''s strength is indeed very strong, his talent is extremely high.


    But even the most powerful ninja, once faced with siege, it is a dead end.


    Like his father, three generations of Raiking.


    The body is indestructible, and the offensive is invincible.


    Even in the face of a powerful tail beast like the eight tails, it can still stop its rampage.


    But such a powerful ninja finally died in the encirclement and suppression of the ninja troops.


    Exhausted to death.


    At the same time, after leaving the Iron Kingdom, Xu Fan and his party returned to the village at full speed.


    Especially Sarutobi Hisaki, his mood is very delicate.


    Although he expressed his attitude in the Iron Country, he would still struggle when he thought of the coming war.


    Is this decision correct?


    If you compromise with Yunren Village and just hand over the body of the day''s errand, will it be a different result?


    "Since you are determined, there is nothing to hesitate."


    Xu Fan noticed the change in Sarutobi Rizen''s expression and directly spit out such a sentence.


    For Sarutobi Rizhang, Xu Fan feels that he sometimes suffers from gains and losses.


    "Moreover, our strength is obviously stronger than Yunrencun, so there is nothing to worry about."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    If before the war completely breaks out, open the writing wheel by yourself, or kill the Zanpaku Dao.


    The increase in strength is not just a little bit.


    Especially the improvement of …djie is not ten plus ten, but ten times ten improvement.


    but¡­¡­


    Even Hisugaya Toushiro, known as the genius **** of death, took a long time to learn the swastika.


    Only Ichigo Kurosaki, the protagonist of the **** of death, only spent three days learning the **** through the opening method.


    "I really want to hang up too..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    In my own situation, if I want to learn how to solve it, I am afraid that it will not take decades of work.


    Rather than expecting to learn, it is better to expect sign-in rewards to let you directly master the swastika.


    "I know."


    Sarutobi nodded, "I am not worried about the war between Yunnin Village and Konoha Village."


    "I''m just worried that other Shinobu villages will also come in at this time."


    After a series of incidents, Sarutobi Rizen no longer treated Xu Fan as an ordinary teenager.


    In Sarutobi''s heart, Xu Fan is already an excellent Konoha ninja.


    And this is the reason why he made up his mind to appoint Xu Fan as the root captain.


    Especially in this situation, Sarutobi Rizen would tell Xu Fan what he was worried about.


    "The land country has nothing to worry about. Their land does not border us. If they want to fight with us, they must advance to attack small countries."


    Xu Fan paused, "As long as we establish a defensive line in the grass and Taki and the two countries, they will probably launch an offensive from Uminin Village."


    Once the country of the earth involved Yuren Village, they would definitely experience unprecedented pain.


    However, these words confuse Sarutobi Rizen even more.


    Xu Fan said this before.


    It is not difficult to see that he has full confidence in the strength of Yurencun.


    But he couldn''t understand at all, where Xu Fan''s confidence came from.


    "Okay." Xu Fan thought for a while, anyway, Sarutobi Rizen could not live long.


    When Ji Lai also returned to the village, it was almost time for him to sacrifice himself.


    "As far as I know, Jilai is also in Yurenin Village."


    Xu Fan immediately started to flicker.


    "Jilai also?" Sarutobi Ri was stunned, UU reading www. No one at uukanshu.com knows better than himself.


    He is an extremely good ninja himself, and has gained the inheritance of Miaomu Mountain.


    If he hadn''t left the village, he had even thought of passing the position of Hokage to him.


    "How did you know?" Sarutobi Hizen couldn''t help asking, and couldn''t wait to learn more about Jilaiya.


    "This... I also learned about it accidentally. Jilai also accepted a few apprentices in Yunin Village, and then didn''t return to the village with Tsunade. Do you remember this incident?"


    Sarutobi nodded, his memory of that period is still fresh.


    It was at that time that Jiraiya, Osamaru, and Tsunade became famous in the Ninja world and won the title of Sannin.


    "So I think that Jilaiya and his disciple... can delay the ninja of the Land of the Earth." Xu Fan said firmly.


    "It''s true..." Sarutobi Hitoshi responded, "If there is Jiraiya, it can be done."


    "But... disciples of Jiraiya, I really want to meet them when I have a chance." Sarutobi''s mouth raised, and a kind smile appeared.


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 89： Of course I brought you back to the village

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    Puff...


    Xu Fan almost laughed when he heard Sarutobi Rizen''s words.


    Believe me, you will regret it when you meet Jiraiya''s disciples!


    However, Xu Fan just murmured this sentence in his heart, and didn''t say it directly.


    Not to mention Sarutobi Hitoshi, I am afraid that the current Jiraiya can hardly accept Nagato''s change.


    "correct¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan frowned suddenly, he suddenly remembered.


    Yahiko died because Danzo discovered the organization Akatsuki and wanted to kill him in the bud, so he and Sansho Yu Hanzo Yin Nagato and Yahiko.


    really¡­¡­


    Most of the pots in Hokage can be dumped to Danzo.


    "what happened?"


    Noting that Xu Fan fell into silence, Sarutobi Rizen asked instead.


    "It''s okay."


    Xu Fan''s thoughts were pulled back to the real world, he glanced at Sarutobi Rischi and brought the topic back to business.


    "So, the country of the earth is not a problem, but it is the village of Sharen in the country of wind."


    The villages of Sharen and Konoha have also maintained a relationship with the allies.


    But the living environment of Sharen Village has always been very harsh.


    Even if the four generations of Fengying can extract sand gold from the sand and trade with other countries, it is difficult to improve the environment of the village.


    Water sources have been a problem that has always plagued them.


    Once they found an opportunity to attack Konoha Village, the Allied Powers contract was just a fragile waste paper.


    In fact, even the fourth generation Fengying has always wanted to attack Konoha.


    "indeed."


    Sarutobi nodded, also aware of this problem.


    In any case, the country of fire has always been at the center of the five powers because of its geographic location.


    Once these problems are not dealt with properly, Konoha will face the embarrassing situation of being attacked by the enemy.


    "Go back to the village first."


    Sarutobi Hizen thought for a while, and felt that it would be better to discuss with the senior officials of Konoha in dealing with the issue of Sharen Village.


    The most important thing is that they still have more important things to solve than this.


    An incident in which the Uchiha clan attempted to stage a coup.


    Of course, Sarutobi Hizaki wouldn''t talk about it at this time.


    Maybe the mountain wind is worthy of trust, but this matter is not trivial.


    And there is Yumuren.


    Maybe she is in a coma now, but it is also possible that she is in a disguised coma.


    With the chakra of the tail beast, she might have woken up halfway, just silently waiting for the time to break free.


    Once Yugi was informed about the Uchiha clan, it would have a great impact on the village.


    So Sarutobi Hizen deliberately didn''t mention Uchiha.


    Xu Fan also understood.


    "Anyway, let me take care of this matter."


    Xu Fan didn''t mention Uchiha, but he meant something.


    After all, the sign-in task has prompted the next sign-in location.


    In any case, I have to go to Nanga Shrine, it would be better to do these two things together.


    Sarutobi Rizhan looked at Xu Fan, and then agreed.


    However, Sarutobi Rizen also emphasized that he did not want Xu Fan to take the road of Danzo.


    For the Uchiha clan, Sarutobi Hizen still cared very much.


    If we can solve this problem from the root, then it would be better.


    "I know."


    But Xu Fan was not so naive.


    A large part of Uchiha''s tribe is hostile to the village.


    It is obviously not an easy task for them to have a sense of belonging to the village.


    The other **** in his hand was also used by Danzo.


    Without the cells between the columns, they cannot be used for several years.


    The other gods of Itachi should be the same, otherwise he wouldn''t have to slaughter the whole clan.


    According to Xu Fan''s plan, he needs a list of who are there, creating an irreversible barrier to the village.


    "If you want to complete this step, Fuyue''s strength is indispensable."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    Because of Uchiha''s joining in Anbe, many people in the tribe are very disgusted with him.


    It is not realistic to count on him.


    "Let''s talk to Fu Yue."


    "I don''t know if Uchiha Itachi had a showdown with Futake."


    If Itachi had already had a showdown with Fu Yue and convinced Fu Yue to join them, then everyone would be happy.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    As Xu Fan hurried back to the village while thinking about the next plan, Yumu, who had been in a coma, slowly opened his eyes.


    She looked around and found herself behind her back in a strange posture.


    Next to them were Sarutobi Rishap and Xu Fan, who were on their way at full speed.


    The familiar faces of Ai, Xi, and Darui are not here, and even Chakra himself cannot perceive them.


    Coupled with the surrounding environment, the wooden man judged that he had left the country of iron.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    You Mu Ren first tried to sneak attack Xu Fan, but found that his hands and feet could not move.


    Not only that, but it was as if he had lost contact with the two-tailed brigade, unable to extract the chakra of the tail beast.


    "Don''t struggle, my Mu Dun has a certain degree of sealing power and can contain the Chakra of the Tailed Beast."


    Xu Fan noticed that the wooden man had awakened and explained the situation directly.


    This is also the unique ability of Mu Dun.


    Even Tianzang''s Mu Dun can contain the Kyuubi Chakra to a certain extent.


    Not to mention that he is a mere two-tailed trip.


    "As for where to take you, what do you think? Of course it is the Konoha Village." Xu Fan said jokingly: "Yunren Village hijacked our Hinata, as a reward, of course it gave you to us."


    "Ha ha."


    Upon hearing Xu Fan''s words, Yu Mu Ren couldn''t help but sneered.


    After gradually regaining consciousness and memory, she expected this possibility.


    But in her opinion, Xu Fan''s decision was not wise.


    He is different from ordinary ninjas, he is a human being.


    As long as he does not suppress the power of the brigade, he will become a real tail beast.


    In ordinary places, I can¡¯t shut myself down This will only make Konoha Village face the turbulent night of tail beasts again.


    "Although I don''t know where you got the courage to compare yourself with Kyuubi."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, "In this situation, you can''t extract Chakra at all."


    "There is always a chance." Yu Muren looked directly at Xu Fan and was silent for a while before continuing to speak. "So in the current situation, is Konoha going to fight our village?"


    "It depends on the fourth generation of Raiking. We are very happy to continue to re-conclude the alliance contract, provided that Yunren Village shows enough sincerity."


    Xu Fan responded directly to Yumu, but at the same time thought of a new plan.


    You Mu people are not bad in nature, on the contrary they are very gentle and kind.


    Especially her identity, a perfect person.


    If she was allowed to contact Naruto Uzumaki, it might have a good effect.


    It would be a good thing for the village if Naruto could freely use the nine-tailed chakra earlier.


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 90： Fu Yues request

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: [ÂäÇïÖÐÎÄ]https://fastest update! No ads!


    After several days of rushing, Xu Fan and his party finally returned to the village.


    However, for Sarutobi Hizen, it was not a time to rest. As soon as he returned to Konoha, he called someone to inform Konoha''s senior management and hold an important meeting.


    As for the two Yumu people, they were temporarily handed over to Anbu.


    Xu Fan has no opinion on this, as long as Mu Ren is in the village, it doesn''t matter if he is arranged there.


    However, Xu Fan did not leave immediately and went to the root to announce the fact that he had taken over the root organization.


    Because Xu Fan now has more important things to deal with.


    Go to Nanga Shrine at Uchiha Station.


    This matter is extremely important to him, but on the way to Nanga Shrine, Uchiha Itachi took the initiative to find himself.


    This is also because the news of the three generations of Hokage returning to the village spread.


    "Xu Fan."


    When he heard Uchiha Itachi''s voice, Xu Fan, who was about to sign in at Nanga Shrine, had to stop.


    Anyway, there is no time limit for the sign-in task this time, and it is not bad for a while.


    "Itachi."


    Xu Fan turned around and looked at Uchiha Itachi who appeared behind him.


    "I have already told my father." Uchiha Itachi went straight to the subject as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Before he appeared, Uchiha Itachi had confirmed that no one was following Xu Fan in the vicinity.


    And because of the proximity to the Uchiha clan''s residence, under normal circumstances, people in the village also stay away from this area.


    "I didn''t expect you guys to come back so soon. How about the talks? Did it go well?"


    Uchiha Itachi hesitated for a moment, and he asked.


    Although the current Uchiha Itachi wants to solve the trouble caused by the Uchiha clan for the village, he is also an anbe ninja in Konoha village.


    Thinking that the outcome of the Iron Congress talks would determine whether there would be a war between Konoha Village and Yunren Village, he couldn''t wait to know the outcome.


    When he was four years old, Uchiha Itachi participated in the Third Ninja War, and he knew the cruelty of war.


    "It''s not going well, the ninjas of Yunren Village still have a superior attitude, thinking that they are at the apex of the ninja world and want us to compromise."


    Xu Fan shook his head and showed an expression that he was unwilling to provoke a war. "The fourth generation of Raikage has decided to break out an all-out war with us, and the third generation of Hokage is having a meeting with Konoha''s senior management."


    "Discuss the next action."


    After briefly explaining the situation, Xu Fan stopped the topic, "Where is Uchiha Tomitake? Now that you have told him the truth, how did he express his position?"


    "Clan, or the village?"


    As far as the current situation is concerned, it is a situation where Fuyue cannot have both.


    If Futake is on the side of the village, then the instability factors of the Uchiha clan must be cleaned up.


    If you are on the side of the tribe, then you must be an enemy of your son.


    In addition, Fu Yue Mingming has always been the head of the clan, but he is often swayed by his clan.


    Xu Fan did not have any hope for Uchiha Tomitake.


    In fact, the most problematic time has passed.


    Three generations of Hokage and himself are not in the village, Kakashi and Tian hide in a coma in illusion.


    Danzo was dealt with jointly by himself and Uchiha Itachi, and at the same time, the root damage was not small.


    If the Uchiha clan launches a coup at this time, the success rate is undoubtedly the highest.


    However, the Uchiha clan who were driven to the edge of the village naturally did not understand that clearly.


    Plus, Uchiha Itachi is there.


    Although it is tricky, Xu Fan believes that nothing will happen in the village.


    In fact, Uchiha Itachi did a good job.


    "This is also due to my father."


    Uchiha Itachi explained.


    After the three generations of Hokage left the village, the mood of the Uchiha clan to launch a coup d''etat became more and more high.


    Even the night before Xu Fan returned, the Uchiha tribe almost went to the Konoha high-level bloodbath.


    Fortunately, at this critical moment, Uchiha Tomitake made up his mind and delayed the coup plan on the grounds that the timing was not enough.


    "That''s why I came to you directly."


    Uchiha Itachi paused for a while, and continued: "The Uchiha clan has already missed two opportunities, and they naturally don''t want to miss the third time."


    "Although the three generations of Hokage have returned to the village, the rushing journey has caused him to need to rest, and this is undoubtedly an excellent opportunity for the Uchiha clan."


    "We can''t wait for your future plans."


    "The Uchiha clan, decided to launch a coup tonight."


    Itachi Uchiha explained the situation in one breath, and at the same time he was very entangled.


    Although my father understood him, he wanted to stand on the side of the village.


    But in the face of the voice of the Uchiha clan, he was also unable to make a decision and asked the clan to give up this only opportunity.


    "tonight?"


    Xu Fan frowned. According to the original timeline, the Uchiha clan launched a coup, which should have been after Itachi became the team leader.


    That''s the year Uchiha Itachi was thirteen years old.


    But now it is obviously still a year from then.


    "Does the Uchiha clan know about Danzo?" Xu Fan thought for a while and asked again.


    "Only my father knows."


    Uchiha Itachi also had no intention of concealing, and spoke out the dialogue between himself and Futake.


    After knowing the truth, Fu Yue chose to hide it.


    The current Uchiha clan didn''t even know that Danzo was dead.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded, then looked towards the sky.


    It is late now, and the time for the Uchiha clan to launch the coup is early in the morning.


    He and Uchiha Itachi had only a few hours to stop this.


    "It was originally intended to lead the Uchiha clan to the battlefield with Unnin Village. If a coup occurs at this time..."


    "Not only will Konoha village''s vitality be greatly injured, but it will also cause Konoha''s senior management to re-examine whether there is a full-scale war.


    "Maybe at that time, even Sarutobi Hizaki will change his mind."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but secretly said.


    "I have prepared for the worst Just when Xu Fan was thinking about it, the silent Uchiha Itachi spoke again.


    "Ok?"


    "If it doesn''t work, I''m willing to dirty these hands, but...this needs your help."


    Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath, even his voice trembling.


    Xu Fan quickly understood it and realized that Uchiha Itachi had to make that decision again.


    However, in the original plot, Uchiha Itachi was to make a deal with Danzo.


    As for Sarutobi Hitoshi, most of them would not agree with Uchiha''s decision.


    He should also be clear in his heart.


    and so¡­¡­


    Did the object of the transaction suddenly become me?


    "This is the worst plan." Itachi Uchiha took a deep breath and shook his head to make himself more awake.


    "I''m looking for you, one more thing."


    "My father, Uchiha Tomitake, I hope I can meet you."

 Chapter 91： I might have opened a fake kaleidoscope

    "Where is he now?"


    Xu Fan directly asked about the whereabouts of Uchiha Tomitake.


    There are only a few hours left before the Uchiha clan launches a coup. If you want to stop them, you must race against time.


    If Fu Yue was really willing to stand on his side, Xu Fan would also be happy to meet him.


    "follow me."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded and motioned for Xu Fan to follow behind him.


    Xu Fan naturally had no reason to refuse, but he rolled his eyes behind Uchiha Itachi.


    When killing Danzo, his Mu Dun clone used this pupil technique, and there was nothing to hide from Itachi.


    In a short while, Xu Fan followed Uchiha Itachi to the extremely hidden cabin.


    Although they were within the range of Uchiha''s station, no one noticed it.


    Xu Fan, who has white eyes, can be sure of this.


    "My father is inside."


    Uchiha Itachi turned back, "We don''t have much time."


    As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, if he disappears from the line of sight of the clan for too long at this moment, it will have a bad effect.


    The implication of Itachi is to hope that Xu Fan''s best to make a long story short.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan answered neatly, expressing his understanding.


    Konoha Village and Yunnin Village are about to go to war, even if the Uchiha clan were to die, they should die on the battlefield.


    Then, Xu Fan quickly stepped forward and pushed open the door of the cabin.


    There are no windows in the room, and the light is a little dim.


    However, Xu Fan, who opened his eyes, saw Uchiha Tomitake at a glance. At this time, he was sitting in the only chair with his hands folded, his eyes dignified, and he looked worried.


    Uchiha Itachi followed Xu Fan, "Father, Xu Fan is here."


    "Thousands of hands."


    At the first sight of Xu Fan, Fu Yue''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    As far as he knows, the blood succession boundary lost in the Qianshou family should be the wooden escape.


    White eyes should be the pupil technique of the Hyuga clan, why did Xu Fan have white eyes?


    However, this surprise quickly disappeared. Senju was different from Uchiha. As the first generation of Naruto, Senjuzuma had always encouraged the tribe to marry other people in the village extensively.


    Perhaps one of Xu Fan''s parents is from the Hyuga clan.


    "It was you, did it convince Uchiha Itachi?"


    Fu Yue stood up from the chair, his voice low.


    "No." Xu Fan glanced at Uchiha Itachi, and at the same time could feel the pressure on Futake.


    Even now, Uchiha Tomitake is a kind ninja who sincerely hopes that the village can be peaceful.


    The launch of the coup was not his original intention. It was just that he could not resist the cries of the tribe and just followed the crowd.


    It is precisely because of this relationship that after Uchiha Itachi''s showdown, it will affect Futake.


    But Xu Fan was also very clear in his heart.


    Fu Yue said that he wanted to meet himself, but the real purpose is probably to weigh the pros and cons.


    If his answer or performance disappointed him.


    His heart will completely stand on the side of the tribe.


    "Uchiha Itachi himself is an extremely good ninja. Even without me, he would be on the side of the village." Xu Fan said.


    Hearing Xu Fan commenting on his son like this, Fu Yue felt proud in his heart.


    As expected of my son.


    But pride belongs to pride. Even if he can understand Uchiha Itachi, in the eyes of those tribesmen, he is still a stranger.


    Had it not been for Uchiha Itachi to have a showdown first and tell himself that he and Xu Fan of the Senju family had killed Danzo together.


    I would not choose to meet Xu Fan here.


    "I ask you, Xu Fan, a member of the Uchiha clan, can''t he be Hokage?"


    Uchiha Tomitake''s low voice, although it was a question, but before Xu Fan had time to answer, he decisively opened the writing wheel.


    In the next second, the three-gou jade turned on Fuyue''s pupils, directly changing into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    The vast majority of Uchiha''s clan are good at fire escape and illusion, Futake is no exception.


    At the moment when he showed his kaleidoscope, Fu Yue directly launched an illusion technique on Xu Fan.


    Because of the white eyes, Xu Fan''s line of sight can reach three hundred and sixty degrees without blind spots.


    He couldn''t escape his illusion at all.


    "Relax, Itachi."


    Worried about his son¡¯s misunderstanding, Fu Yue quickly explained, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to hurt Xu Fan, I just want him to see the future after the coup.¡±


    "That''s just your guess."


    Uchiha Itachi said without thinking that the monthly reading he possessed knew very well.


    No illusion can predict the real future.


    The world Fu Yue used to show Xu Fan was nothing but his good wishes.


    Once the coup occurs, Konoha Village will only flow in blood.


    And it will let Yunren Village take advantage of the void.


    But just when Uchiha Itachi opened the kaleidoscope and prepared to fight Futake, helping Xu Fan to dispel this unrealistic illusion.


    He and Fu Yue heard Xu Fan''s yawn.


    Fu Yue: "???"


    Fu Yue looked at Xu Fan stretched out with a shocked look, not at all as if he had been hit by a magic spell.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    Fu Yue opened his mouth, and it took a long time to squeeze out a complete sentence.


    Even if he is not a illusionist genius like Shishui, but his own use is a kaleidoscope-level illusion.


    This power can even control Nine Tails but it can be put on Xu Fan, but there is no effect at all?


    "I am immune to illusions, so... you might as well talk about the future you envisioned after the coup?"


    Xu Fan stared at Fuyue''s kaleidoscope, and even this move made Fuyue a little suspicious of life.


    Did I really open the kaleidoscope?


    Did I really use the illusion of a kaleidoscope?


    Xu Fan didn''t avoid the slightest gaze, even without blinking.


    He could clearly see that Xu Fan was indeed staring at his kaleidoscope.


    "Can''t tell?" Xu Fan couldn''t help shook his head, showing disappointment.


    "I tell you what will happen, Fu Yue."


    "Once the coup is launched, the Uchiha resident will be surrounded by the dark part and the roots at the same time, blood will flow into a river, and corpses will be everywhere."


    "Not only the young and middle-aged of the Uchiha clan, but also the old, the weak, the sick, women and children, will be slaughtered."


    While Xu Fan was talking, he deliberately glanced at Itachi Uchiha, "Do you really want to see that scene, Itachi takes action against you and your wife."


    "Maybe even Sasuke will be killed."


    "Uchiha Itachi lives in pain, is this really what you want? Futake?"


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, "Look at the facts, Fu Yue, you simply don''t have the power to contend with the village."


    "Even, there is no need for Anbu and Roots at all. Itachi Uchiha and I can kill all the Uchiha clan."


    "You and Itachi..." Fu Yue looked directly at the Thousand-Handed Boy before him, and it took him a long time to recover from the shock.


    "Do you think we lack strength?" Fu Yue shook his head, "You don''t understand anything."


    "Do you think, why are we being excluded from the village?"

 Chapter 92： Susanoh

    Xu Fan suddenly realized.


    Although the Uchiha clan has been guarded by Konoha''s high-level officials since the second generation of Hokage, the real opportunity for being squeezed out of the village was the Turmoil Night of Kyuubi.


    Combined with Fu Yue''s sentence, you don''t understand anything, Xu Fan reacted instantly.


    This group of Uchihas obviously used Kyuubi as their trump card for this coup.


    "Ugh."


    Futake sighed helplessly, and told Xu Fan about the history of the Uchiha family.


    It was indeed the reconciliation between the Senju and Uchiha clan that Konoha was established.


    However, as the patriarch, Uchiha Madara wanted to launch a rebellion because he was fighting for the leadership of the village.


    However, the tribesmen who had finally won peace were unwilling to start a war and chose to betray.


    So Uchiha Madara, the patriarch, left the village alone.


    "Even the Uchiha clan are very peace-loving and regard this hard-won peace as a treasure."


    "If it weren''t for being distrusted and excluded from the village for a long time, who would be willing to go back to Uchiha Madara''s old path."


    Futake''s tone seemed a little excited, at this moment, his heart was entirely for the sake of Uchiha''s family.


    The village deprived them of the opportunity to prove their innocence.


    On the turbulent night of Nine Tails, they wanted to prevent the disaster with the ninjas in the village.


    In the end, Danzo ordered to stop.


    It''s just that. After the turmoil ended, Danzo even slandered them and drove the Uchiha clan to the edge of the village on unwarranted charges.


    The dark part, the root part, is constantly monitoring their actions.


    "No one wants to listen to the voices of the Uchiha clan, and no one believes in us."


    However, Xu Fan directly interrupted Fu Yue, who was getting more and more excited.


    "Where is Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Xu Fan stared directly at Fu Yue with sharp eyes.


    These words may just complain about the unfair treatment of the Uchiha clan in the village.


    But once they kidnapped Uzumaki Naruto, the nature was different.


    "Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    Itachi Uchiha was also stunned.


    Fu Yue had never told himself about this part.


    Moreover, Itachi also knew who Uzumaki Naruto was.


    Because his surname is a rare whirlpool clan in the village.


    At the same time, this also means that he is the container that seals the nine tails, the man Zhuli in the village.


    "Father, did you really kidnap Naruto Uzumaki?"


    Uchiha Itachi asked nervously.


    In fact, Fu Yue''s expression became surprised when Xu Fan said Naruto Uzumaki.


    This is enough to prove that Xu Fan''s conjecture is correct.


    And this also means that Danzo was originally accused of the Uchiha clan.


    Those who have turned to them will also come true!


    "Tell me where Naruto is, father, there is still room to look back now."


    Itachi couldn''t help but ask, now the sun is setting.


    Although the Uchiha family plans to launch a coup late at night, no one can guarantee whether they will advance.


    Once Kyuubi is released in the village.


    It is not a small sacrifice to change Konoha''s pattern.


    "He is safe."


    Looking at the two young men in front of him, Fu Yue had to admit that Naruto was in their hands.


    However, this was not Fu Yue''s idea.


    It''s just that the people are too longing for fairness.


    It is the Konoha village established by them and the Senju clan.


    There should have been their honor here.


    They should be Konoha''s heroes.


    In order to change this situation, they are willing to give it all.


    Moreover, the turbulent night of that year has also proved that Shao Lun Yan can indeed control Nine Tails.


    And his own writing round eyes, even more upgraded to a kaleidoscope.


    This secret has been buried in his body for several years, and he has not even told his son.


    Even on the night of turmoil in Nine Tails, he had thought of using this power to save the village.


    "Where is he?"


    Xu Fan took a step forward, his voice low.


    The current situation is no longer a mere conversation.


    Not to mention that I treat Naruto Uzumaki like a younger brother.


    Perhaps Fuyue is still suffering from gains and losses, not as a last resort, not to use the power of Kyuubi.


    But those of his people have been blinded by power, fame, and power.


    No one can say whether they will release Kyuubi early.


    You know, among those tribes, there are not a few ninjas who have three-gou jade.


    It was the first time Uchiha Itachi became flustered.


    "Father, tell us the whereabouts of Naruto quickly, before this matter is still serious."


    While talking, Uchiha Itachi even directly used the moon reading, trying to drag his father into the world of illusion, and ask about the whereabouts of Naruto.


    However, what Itachi didn''t expect was that his father resisted his illusion at this moment.


    "Itachi, how many years do you think my kaleidoscope has been opened?"


    Fu Yue only glanced at him, then focused all his attention on Xu Fan.


    "Maybe you really want to eliminate the estrangement between Uchiha and the village, but this can''t be done with passion."


    "Listening to Itachi, you have perfectly inherited the power of the original Naruto Senjuzuma."


    "In that case, let me see it."


    "If you can beat meXu Fan, I will not only tell you the whereabouts of Uzumaki Naruto."


    "I will also give up the decision to coup."


    Fu Yue took a deep breath and stepped back again and again.


    In order to ensure that his secrets are not discovered by others, he has sent all Uchiha people to Nanga Shrine.


    No one will notice here.


    He can fight Xu Fan with all his strength!


    "At the end, do you still want to fight?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured, but the corners of his mouth rose, and a smile appeared.


    I''m not Naruto, and I''m not good at mouthing.


    Originally thinking about how to persuade Uchiha Tomitake to give up this stupid idea, he didn''t expect him to challenge himself.


    However, this is not difficult to understand.


    The Uchiha clan has always worshipped power.


    I am afraid that Fu Yue also wants to believe in himself, but he is worried that his strength is not enough to change everything.


    "I will become Hokage and rewrite the village''s exclusion and prejudice against the Uchiha clan."


    Xu Fan stretched out his hand and said to Fu Yue.


    "is it."


    Fuyue nodded, and wanted to believe in Xu Fan, but in the world of ninja, strength is also a very important part.


    Hokage has always been the strongest in the village.


    "Itachi, you step back."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, he didn''t need Itachi to help.


    Even if Fu Yue had a kaleidoscope, he was definitely not his opponent.


    On the contrary, Itachi hesitated slightly.


    "Follow what he said, Itachi." Fu Yue also said quickly.


    In any case, he didn''t want to meet his son.


    As soon as Fu Yue''s voice fell, a powerful Chakra burst out of his body, and the bones visible to the naked eye instantly wrapped his body.


    Suzano!

 Chapter 93： Uchiha and 0 hands

    Naruto has never described the strength of Uchiha Tomitake.


    Even the fact that he opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes was just a simple mention in the Itachi True Biography.


    During the Third Ninja War, Fuyue witnessed the death of his best friend on the battlefield, thus opening the kaleidoscope.


    For the next few years, Fuyue kept hiding this secret.


    Even on the night of extermination, he did not show the power of the kaleidoscope.


    The reason given was that Fu Yue could not bear to kill each other with his son Itachi, thus giving up resistance.


    However, Fu Yue''s writing wheel is also like the world''s evaporation.


    No matter whether it is Danzo or bringing soil, they have never produced Fuyue''s kaleidoscope.


    "Can Suzuo care?"


    Xu Fan looked at Uchiha Fudake in front of him, facing himself, the Uchiha patriarch directly showed 100% strength.


    The bones visible to the naked eye quickly wrapped Fu Yue, and then the nerves, muscles, skin, and armor grew out one by one.


    Rumble!


    After a few breaths, Fuyue directly turned on the full body of Suzuo, and shattered the entire cabin.


    "father¡­¡­"


    Uchiha Itachi was also stunned by the scene before him.


    He never expected that his father would turn on the full body of Suzu as soon as he came up...


    No, I was surprised that my father had such power.


    No wonder he thinks that the Uchiha clan can successfully launch a coup and control the power of Kyuubi in his own hands.


    Kaleidoscope-level illusion, plus the complete Suzuo.


    Futake is indeed the strongest of the Uchiha clan.


    Moreover, such a hole card, if unknowingly, can indeed inflict heavy losses on the third generation of Naruto Masters.


    "This power is not something you can contend against."


    Uchiha Itachi hurriedly yelled to Xu Fan, "Suzaku is completely body, and his defense is invincible. With your wooden escape, you can''t break it at all."


    In Itachi''s view, Xu Fan should choose Suzuo''s weak area, forcibly open a gap, and grab Fu Yue from it, only then will he have a chance to defeat him.


    And a blank eye can just do this.


    Look for the weakest position of Chakra on Suzuo.


    Although he couldn''t make a move, Uchiha Itachi still tried to help Xu Fan analyze Futake''s Susuke and make suggestions.


    However, Xu Fan turned a deaf ear to Itachi''s help.


    This chakra is very powerful, I am afraid it will not take long before it will attract the attention of the Uchiha clan and the third generation of Hokage.


    If it''s the latter, that''s fine.


    If the Uchiha clan think that their patriarch initiated a coup in advance, they might release Kyuubi in the village.


    Although he is a traverser, he has lived in this village for five years.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan also intends to become Hokage and unify the Ninja World from Konoha Village.


    "Xu Fan, use Mu Dun!"


    Fu Yue put his hands around his chest, standing on top of Suzuo Nenghu''s head, looking at Xu Fan condescendingly.


    At the beginning of Konoha''s establishment, Senjujuama fought a battle with Uchiha Madara.


    And now, the only kid in the Senju family who inherited Mu Dun, and himself, the patriarch of Uchiha.


    This battle is so full of irony.


    "It''s indeed... very similar..."


    Fu Yue was startled suddenly, and there was a strong contrast in his heart.


    At the beginning, Uchiha Madara was for leadership, persuading the Uchiha clan to support him and regain everything that should belong to Uchiha.


    How similar is this to who you are now?


    The only difference is that Uchiha Madara at that time wanted to betray the village but didn''t get the support of the people.


    I didn''t want to betray the village or give up the hard-won peace, but I was pushed to the forefront by the people.


    Thinking of this, Fu Yue couldn''t help but smile.


    Perhaps this is the fate of the Uchiha clan.


    No matter when, the true thoughts of the patriarch always cannot get the support of the patriarch.


    "You really look like the original Hokage-sama."


    At the same time, Fu Yue couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    He looked very much like Uchiha Madara, and Xu Fan looked very much like Senjujuma.


    They all stand firmly on the side of the village and want to eliminate all factors that threaten the stability of the village.


    Senjujuama killed his best friend, Uchiha Madara, for the sake of the village.


    Yes¡­¡­


    Suddenly, Fu Yue seemed to realize something.


    His eyes shifted slightly, and he noticed Uchiha Itachi on the side.


    Perhaps, I should be the same as Uchiha Madara.


    Rumble!


    A loud noise exploded in Suzuo''s hand, and the three huge gou jade were joined together to form a peculiar blade.


    If you look closely, you will find that this hook jade is shaped like a kaleidoscope of Fuyue.


    Huh!


    The moment Susao firmly grasped the handle of the knife, the black flame instantly covered the entire blade.


    "This is... Amaterasu?"


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but take a breath. Although he was Futake''s son, it was the first time he saw his father Susuke.


    "Amaterasu?"


    Xu Fan also noticed the dark flames.


    Whether it is Itachi or Sasuke, Kaleidoscope has the ability to release Amaterasu.


    As their father, a ninja who is also good at fire escape and illusion, it is not surprising that he can do this.


    It''s just that the psychological activities of fighting against the fourth generation of Raikage are different. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    At that time, instead of defeating the fourth generation of Raikage, I actually wanted to try the power of Zanpaku.


    And now this battle will determine the coup in Konoha Village.


    Snapped!


    Seeing Fu Yue controlling the giant Suzuo and slashing towards him, Xu Fan didn''t dodge or hide, and directly slapped his palms together, forming a seal.


    "Quickly dodging, the flames of Amaterasu will never stop before they can swallow the target."


    Itachi Uchiha was also taken aback by his confidence when he saw Xu Fan wanting to face Futake''s Susao.


    In his opinion, even if it is Mu Dun, it is impossible to protect Xu Fan this time.


    However, Xu Fan ignored Itachi''s voice.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"


    As early as in the inner world of Zhanpakudao, Xu Fan tested the power of this trick.


    Just as Suzuo''s sword was about to fall on Xu Fan''s head, the whole earth began to tremble violently.


    It was originally a green and secluded grassland, and the rhizome of a giant tree suddenly grew, and it swelled and hardened at an unprecedented speed, and changed into two strong arms, which were joined together forcefully.


    Bang!


    Accompanied by loud noises, both palms directly ignored the Amaterasu Flame and firmly grasped Suzuo''s weapon.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Fan''s position rose rapidly, and two or three breaths stood at the same height as Fu Yue.


    And under his feet is a giant wooden figure.


    "This is... the power of Mu Dun..."


    Fu Yue rolled his throat, his eyes filled with shock.


    The Susano of the Uchiha clan, the wooden art of the thousand hands clan.


    After decades, finally...


    Fight together again.


    "Your failure is doomed." Xu Fan looked directly at Fu Yue''s kaleidoscope, with a low voice.

 Chapter 94： Fuyue, you hide so deep

    If it wasn''t for Itachi to stand on the side of the village, Fu Yue didn''t think he would fail.


    According to the original plan, the only ninjas who can really threaten the coup are the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi and the root leader Shimura Danzo.


    Solve Hokage by yourself and hand Danzo to Itachi.


    With the power of the kaleidoscope, the Uchiha clan will definitely be able to revitalize the family.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Danzo was not only dead.


    In the village, Xu Fan jumped out again.


    The giant wooden figure he made with Wooden Dun not only easily took over his slash.


    Even the flames of Amaterasu completely resisted it.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Uchiha Itachi below was also shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Xu Fan''s wooden man''s technique can actually compete with his father''s complete body.


    at the same time.


    Inside the Hokage Building.


    At this time, Sarutobi Hisaki was summoning a meeting with Konoha''s high-level officials and told about what happened in the Iron Country.


    But when Sarutobi Hizaki further spoke about his decision, he felt an unprecedented amount of chakra.


    The location is the direction of Uchiha''s station.


    This made Sarutobi Rizen suddenly had a bad premonition. He stood up abruptly, ignoring the reaction of the high-levels, and strode away from here and headed to his office.


    "This chakrali seems to contain Xu Fan''s chakra."


    "What happened to the Uchiha station?"


    As soon as Sarutobi Hizen returned to the Hokage office, he closed the door easily and ordered the guards not to enter.


    Immediately afterwards, Sarutobi Hitoshi found the crystal ball and used the telescope technique.


    What he is most worried about now is the coup of the Uchiha clan.


    When Shisui was alive, the Uchiha clan had this idea.


    Soon, the picture appeared in the crystal ball.


    Today''s Xu Fan has not only used the wooden man technique, but its size and power are even more exaggerated than in the Iron Kingdom.


    "Is this Xu Fan''s full power, but... the one who fought him..."


    Sarutobi Richan took a deep breath, and then his gaze shifted to the person fighting Xu Fan.


    With just a glance, Sarutobi Hitoshi stood blankly on the spot.


    I saw that the guy who played against Xu Fan was also a tall giant.


    Wearing armor and holding a peculiar weapon.


    "Wait, is that Fu Yue?"


    Through Susao''s translucent body, Sarutobi Hisaki quickly noticed a familiar face.


    The patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tomitake.


    The biggest beneficiary of the coup.


    Especially his eyes are obviously more advanced than Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes.


    thump!


    Sarutobi Hizaki slumped down on the chair for a while, and beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    "Uchiha Tomitake, have you been hiding your strength?"


    He was much older than Fu Yue, and he noticed the father and son Fu Yue and Itachi during the Third Ninja World War.


    But what made Sarutobi Rizen dream of was that Fuyue would have such a terrifying power.


    "Nine Tails of Turmoil..."


    "If Fuyue at that time could stand up, maybe Bofeng..."


    However, Sarutobi Rizen quickly shook his head. The past has happened, and no one can change it.


    On the contrary, it was the scene before me.


    Fu Yue controlled Xu Zuo with both hands in his hands, cutting and slashing towards the wooden man continuously, sweeping.


    Every time you come into contact with the wooden man, you will leave a black flame that is difficult to extinguish.


    After several fights, he almost turned the giant wooden man into a fire man.


    "Why don''t you fight back..."


    Sarutobi slashed and frowned. Judging from the battle screen, it didn''t seem like a discussion.


    This is more like a real battle.


    Even Sarutobi Rizen suspected that Fuyue wanted to launch a coup, but Xu Fan discovered that the two of them made a big shot.


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hizen suddenly straightened up from his position.


    "Fuyue, you hide so deep."


    Sarutobi murmured this in a low voice and hurriedly left the office.


    I really want to resolve the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village on the premise of no bloodshed or sacrifice.


    But even if Fu Yue made a choice, and has such a huge power.


    Then I can only get rid of him.


    "Everything is for the village."


    At the same time, Xu Fan didn''t know what happened in the Hokage Building.


    "Why don''t you fight back?"


    Fu Yue yelled at Xu Fan, and since he summoned the wooden man, he has been in a passive defense state.


    Even, he deliberately revealed a flaw to force him to attack.


    But Xu Fan was still indifferent, just manipulating the wood to help himself avoid Suzuo''s slash.


    "Xu Fan, what are you thinking?"


    Even Uchiha Itachi was a little uncomfortable. In order to help him defeat Futake, he analyzed a lot of information and put forward his own suggestions.


    Any ninjutsu has weaknesses, even Susano Nohu is no exception.


    However, Xu Fan seemed to be unable to hear himself.


    For these analyses, it is recommended that all fall on deaf ears.


    "Are you delaying time, waiting for the third generation of Hokage to notice here?"


    Suddenly, Fu Yue, who continued to attack, thought of this possibility, and at the same time his eyes became solemn.


    "Do not."


    Facing Fu Yue''s question, Xu Fan just shook his head.


    Bang!


    Just as Suzuo swept at him again with a weapon in his hand, Xu Fan suddenly controlled the wooden man and grabbed the blade.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Ren''s other hand quickly grabbed it forward and pressed Suzuo''s shoulder firmly.


    "Your failure is doomed, Fu Yue."


    Xu Fan and Fu Yue looked at each other, and he didn''t intend to procrastinate. He just wanted to test Fu Yue the last few times.


    Although Fu Yue is full of momentum, his offensive power is also very exaggerated.


    But in these attacks, there is no killing intent.


    In other words, Fu Yue didn''t want to kill himself.


    He just wanted to see his own strength, and then entrust Itachi and Sasuke to himself.


    In fact, if Fu Yue really had murderous intent.


    Then whether he is Itachi''s father or not, I will get rid of him here.


    Once there is no patriarch, the remaining Uchiha clan will be nothing more than a mob.


    "This is the power you will witness."


    As Xu Fan spoke again, he directly drew out the Zanpodao, and then half began to solve it.


    Crackling!


    The purple thunder and lightning rubbed and collided with Xu Fan''s side, producing a powerful thunder explosion.


    The rhythm and momentum of the thunder explosion is also rising.


    At the moment when Benradar reached the ninth ring, Benlei spread out from under Xu Fan''s feet, covering the wooden man''s body at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s like a thunder armor.


    Even the Amaterasu who Suzuo left on it was forced back by this force.


    Then, the Benlei Muren directly synchronized with Xu Fan, pouring the powerful force of Benlei into Xu Zuo''s body.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by the thunder, the indestructible Susanenhu began to fall apart.


    Uchiha Tomitake''s eyes widened, watching Susao dissipate in front of him with an unbelievable look.


    "Senjujujuma...the **** of ninja..."

 Chapter 95： select

    "My Suzu..."


    Uchiha Tomitake was stunned, and watched the huge Susao Noji fall apart under him.


    "Suzuo..."


    In fact, even Uchiha Itachi was shocked.


    He never expected that Xu Fan could destroy his father''s Suzuo Nenghu just by using Mu Dun with Lei Dun.


    And from the beginning to the end, Xu Fan showed a calm and gentle appearance.


    There is no such thing as an enemy.


    "When did Xu Fan master such a terrible Thunder Dunge?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Xu Fan above. He clearly remembered that Xu Fanke had never used Thunder Dune once when dealing with Tuan Zang.


    Even the ninjutsu used is very basic c-level ninjutsu.


    Only with the huge amount of chakras, the scale of ninjutsu has been elevated to a very exaggerated level.


    "Xu Fan, how many hole cards do you hide?"


    Uchiha Itachi frowned and felt that Xu Fan was unfathomable.


    However, the battle between Xu Fan and Fu Yue is not over yet.


    He used the power of Zanpakuto but to disintegrate Fu Yue''s Suzuo.


    Bang!


    There was a burst of thunder under Xu Fan''s feet, and the wooden man''s shoulders were also torn apart by this force.


    But Xu Fan''s posture was like a flash of lightning, rushing out.


    Before Uchiha Fudake could react, he felt a huge pressure from the position of his throat.


    It wasn''t until this time that Fuyue''s Kaleidoscope saw Xu Fan pinch his neck.


    Although Kaleidoscope is a very powerful pupil technique, it is not omnipotent.


    In the face of extremely fast speed, it is difficult to catch the opponent with the sight of the kaleidoscope.


    Immediately afterwards, the huge wooden man technique collapsed.


    The outcome has been divided, and Xu Fan does not need to use Chakra to maintain the action of the wooden man.


    "not good."


    The Uchiha Itachi underneath screamed awful, and quickly displayed his Susano to resist the falling Mu Dun.


    Xu Fan firmly grasped Fu Yue and pushed him to the ground.


    Rumble!


    A loud noise exploded, and smoke and dust were raised on the ground.


    The invisible impact also began to spread in all directions, shaking the fallen Mu Dun wreckage again.


    Fu Yue''s back was in close contact with the earth, destroying a huge pit.


    The pain soon spread all over Fu Yue''s body.


    Because of the impact just now, he felt that the bones all over his body were falling apart.


    Not to mention continuing to fight Xu Fan, even Fu Yue didn''t have the strength to stand up.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan took a deep breath before loosening Fu Yue''s neck, and then looked around.


    At this time, they were in the ruins of Mudun.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Uchiha Itachi waved Susa''s fist, opened a passage, and hurried to Futake''s side.


    "father."


    Looking at Futake lying on the ground, Uchiha Itachi immediately relieved Susao and confirmed his injuries.


    "Even you... you deserve to be my son..."


    Fu Yue squeezed out a complete sentence intermittently.


    The other Uchiha people, let alone turn on Susano, don''t even have a kaleidoscope.


    When he saw that Uchiha Itachi could freely control this power, Futake''s heart was also very relieved.


    "Promise me one thing."


    Fu Yue used his remaining strength before turning his head to Itachi, trying to show a kind smile.


    "father."


    Seeing this, Uchiha Itachi hurriedly half-kneeled to Futake''s side, as if listening to his last words.


    "Promise me... take care of Sasuke..."


    Fu Yue tried to reach out and stroke Itachi''s face again, but he failed.


    "Ahem."


    However, at this moment, Xu Fan couldn''t help clearing his throat.


    At the moment when Fu Yue and Itachi were talking, he had already seen Fu Yue''s injury with his white eyes.


    Six ribs were broken, and his right hand and left leg were broken.


    Internal organs have varying degrees of damage.


    Although the injury was not minor, but he could not die.


    Of course, with Fuyue''s current situation, it is obvious that he is unable to initiate a coup.


    Even let alone a coup, it is impossible for him to rush to Nanga Shrine alone.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die."


    Xu Fan said softly, "But I need to go to the hospital to deal with it."


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that Fu Yue this time shook his head slightly.


    He looked at the sky that had darkened.


    There are already a few stars showing off the light in the sky.


    "That''s enough..."


    Fu Yue said firmly.


    Even now, he can''t give up his tribe and stand on the side of the village.


    Moreover, he has exposed his hidden strength for many years.


    I''m afraid Konoha''s senior management will not let him go.


    On the contrary, it is death to get liberation.


    "Sasuke and Mikoto will leave it to you."


    Futake made a final explanation to Uchiha Itachi, and then said to Xu Fan, "Kill me and you can end this coup."


    "Although the Uchiha clan has been stunned, they have not lost their minds. If there is no strongest person in the clan, they will not risk a coup."


    "Take my corpse... to Nanga Shrine..."


    "Naruto Uzumaki is also there..."


    Fu Yue''s breathing rhythm began to accelerate, and he could feel his body getting weaker.


    However, this is the only way he can think of.


    "really interesting."


    Xu Fan shook his head, then leaned down, stretched out his fingers, put his index and middle fingers together, and slammed Fu Yue''s body hard.


    As soon as Uchiha Itachi was about to act, he was interrupted.


    "He can''t die, I just blocked his acupuncture points."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he straightened up, "I will stop this coup and eliminate the village''s long-standing mistrust and exclusion of the Uchiha clan, so that you can regain a sense of belonging."


    "However, I need a list of who has participated in this coup."


    Xu Fan''s voice gradually became low, "You can say that this is a transaction, or you can think that this is an order."


    "Anyway, it is a village jointly established by the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan. There is no need to use this method to draw an end."


    After Xu Fan said, he threw out a handful of Kuwu and inserted it on Fu Yue''s left hand.


    Because of acupuncture, Fu Yue''s left hand gradually recovered his mobility, and he could use Kuwu to stop himself.


    And this is the limit Xu Fan can do.


    He may be able to use force to keep Fu Yue alive, but in the final analysis, Fu Yue''s value is not as good as Itachi.


    If he still wants to end the coup with death after hearing his own words.


    Then he can only go with him.


    "father."


    Uchiha Itachi looked at the kunai on the ground, and his heart was also extremely nervous.


    In fact, he could see that this was Xu Fan''s test of Fu Yue.


    In the end, choose the village or the tribe.

 Chapter 96： You really deserve to be an old fox

    Even Fuyue can understand another meaning of Xu Fan''s words.


    Perhaps one day, Uchiha can find a sense of belonging and integrate into the village.


    But now, if we don¡¯t resolve those tribes who insist on launching a coup.


    That day will not come.


    On the surface, Xu Fan managed to ask for the list, but in fact, he was forcing himself to hand over his clan members.


    Use their lives to exchange their patriarchal position.


    Among these people, there are many who opened the three-gou jade writing wheel, and they are the mainstay of the Uchiha clan.


    Let them go completely.


    Even in this situation, Fu Yue couldn''t make up his mind.


    He looked at the kunai on the left hand side.


    "Father, even if you choose to sacrifice yourself, you are just splashing rocks on the lake."


    Uchiha Itachi noticed Futake''s gaze, and understood that he still didn''t want to betray the tribe.


    But things have already developed to this point. No matter it is Xu Fan or the village, it is impossible for anything else to happen.


    Moreover, Xu Fan did not intend to kill them directly.


    Instead, they used the opportunity of the war between Konoha Village and Yunren Village to throw them into the battlefield.


    Let them fight for the village.


    Maybe, this way can make them regain their sense of belonging.


    Even if it doesn''t work, letting them die on the battlefield will not let the remaining Uchiha clan hate the village.


    On the contrary, it will regenerate a sense of belonging because of hating Yunren Village.


    At least in Uchiha Itachi''s view, Xu Fan''s plan is indeed feasible.


    However, before Uchiha Tomitake had time to make his decision.


    Sarutobi Hizen arrived here with Anbe Ninja.


    Xu Fan felt the Sarutobi Sun Slash with the power of his eyes, then closed his eyes and looked at it.


    Today''s Sarutobi Rizen does not wear Hokage''s clothes, but black armor.


    "What happened here?"


    The Anbe ninja looked around, but saw a huge ruin.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this level of destruction is almost like a tail beast.


    Coupled with Sarutobi''s seriousness and nervousness.


    On the way, they also wondered for a while whether there was something wrong with Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Fuyue..."


    Sarutobi Rizen also quickly found Fu Yue lying on the ground, but Xu Fan''s clothes were spotless.


    When seeing Futake using Susao Nohu through the crystal ball, Sarutobi Hizen was really frightened.


    He even thought that Xu Fan might die at Fu Yue''s hands.


    And the ruins here are enough to prove that they have fought.


    "It turned out that Xu Fan crushed Fu Yue."


    Sarufei rolled his throat, once again shocked by Xu Fan''s strength.


    In the face of Fu Yue who broke out, even if it was him, there was not much certainty that he could suppress the opponent.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Sarutobi Rizen even felt that Fu Yue''s power was comparable to the nine-tailed monster fox.


    Therefore, seeing the scene in front of him, Sarutobi Rizhan was not only shocked by Xu Fan''s strength, but also heaved a sigh of relief.


    "What is going on here?"


    Sarutobi Rizen quickly came to Xu Fan and couldn''t help asking.


    "Master Naruto."


    When Uchiha Itachi saw this, he knelt down and lowered his head respectfully.


    In Itachi''s view, in this situation, Sarutobi should be told the truth.


    "Is such that."


    Seeing Itachi who used very concise language to state the facts, Xu Fan''s mood was somewhat subtle.


    In terms of strength, he felt that Uchiha Itachi was better than the third generation of Hokage.


    If he is willing to stand on Fuyue''s side, the coup has a great probability of success.


    However, Uchiha Itachi loves the village more than anyone else.


    We must respect the three generations of Hokage.


    But this is also a good thing for Xu Fan.


    As long as Uchiha Itachi respects Hokage and loves the village, the better he can use his card.


    When he became Hokage and Konoha bathed in the sun, Itachi was the root buried in the ground.


    "Fuyue."


    After understanding the ins and outs, Sarutobi Rizhan was even more shocked.


    The Uchiha clan not only decided to launch a coup tonight, they even kidnapped Naruto Uzumaki in an attempt to use the power of Kyuubi!


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama..."


    Fu Yue met the gaze of Sarutobi Rischi. He wanted to sit up, but he tried three times without success.


    Moreover, in this situation, Fu Yue also worried that his decision would affect Itachi and Sasuke.


    His gaze fell on the karma again, and he no longer hesitated.


    Whoo...


    Fu Yue grabbed Kuwu cleanly, aimed directly at his heart, and slammed down with all his strength.


    It was too late to say that it was fast, and at the moment when the sharp kunai pierced Fuyue''s left chest, a jet black shuriken flew up and shot Fuyue''s kunai impartially.


    Because he didn''t have much strength in his hands, Kuwu was directly flew out by the shuriken.


    And the person who shot this shuriken was not someone else, it was Sarutobi Hizen.


    "Take Fuyue away and put him in custody."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi made a low voice, and gave orders to the Anbu behind him.


    Even though Fu Yue had made so many mistakes, Sarutobi Hizen did not intend to kill him.


    In any case, Fuyue is nearly forty years old At this time, he is not Xu Fan''s opponent, and the gap between them will only grow wider in the future.


    If Futake is killed, the Uchiha clan will only continue to give birth to a second and third Futake.


    Instead of that, it is better to continue to let Futake be the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.


    Use this opportunity to let him look at Hokage and Konoha.


    Use him to contain Uchiha.


    "Such a serious mistake..."


    As Anbe escorted Fuyue past Sarutobi Rishap, he slowly spoke.


    "Fuyue, according to the village''s tradition, such a crime is enough to implicate your family."


    Fu Yue''s expression suddenly turned pale when he heard the whole family.


    His own death didn''t matter, but Itachi and Sasuke were hopes he couldn''t let go of.


    "However, no ninja is better than Uchiha Itachi. He is a ninja who truly loves the village. Even for him, I hope you can think about it."


    "Okay, take him away."


    After Sarutobi Rizen said, he waved his hand directly and asked Anbe to detain Fu Yue first.


    It is indeed the third generation of Hokage.


    Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes. On the surface, Sarutobi Rizan showed his benevolent side.


    But in fact, he was wooing Fu Yue in this way.


    Moreover, the remark just now is also a warning.


    You can die if you want, but before you die, you must first think clearly, one is Itachi and Sasuke, and the other is the tribe who betrayed the village.


    It is more important to you over there.


    "Old fox."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain in his heart.


    "Okay, Xu Fan, Itachi, where is Naruto Uzumaki now?" Sarutobiori took a deep breath and directly asked Naruto''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 97： When did I fool you?

    Uzumaki Naruto is not only the orphan of Bofeng Shuimen, but also an important human pillar in the village.


    If he really had something wrong with the Uchiha clan, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Although the position of Naruto can be captured by the technique of telescope, the current situation is obviously too late to return to the Hokage Building.


    "He is at Nanga Shrine."


    Uchiha Itachi answered truthfully, but he did not support Sarutobi Hizen to go there.


    According to his father, the tribesmen who attempted to launch the coup are now concentrated in Nanga Shrine, ready to wash the Konoha high-level blood.


    Even if Fu Yue did not show up on time, if they were to see Hokage, they would probably only initiate a coup in advance.


    If it is not handled properly, Kyuubi is likely to run away.


    "is it."


    Sarutobi nodded, feeling Itachi Uchiha made sense.


    Moreover, the Uchiha clan all have a writing wheel, even if it is a transformation technique, they will directly see through it.


    "Let me go."


    Uchiha Itachi suddenly volunteered.


    In any case, he is a member of the Uchiha clan and a master in the clan.


    If you make good use of monthly reading, maybe you can sneak in.


    Most importantly, Naruto Uzumaki is an extremely disturbing factor.


    "I will go with you."


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan also inserted into the conversation.


    It''s not for other reasons.


    Nanga Shrine is his sign-in location.


    "In case something goes wrong, my wooden escape can also suppress Nine-tailed Chakra." Xu Fan casually found an excuse.


    "Then please."


    The two young men in front of Sarutobi Rizen felt that they were indeed better than themselves.


    However, as the Hokage in the village, Sarutobi Hizen would not be blindly optimistic.


    Xu Fan''s battle with Fu Yue might have attracted the attention of Uchiha''s family.


    To ensure that Kyuubi would not harm the village.


    Sarutobi decided to move separately, organizing the dark and roots in advance to avoid accidents.


    "fair enough."


    Xu Fan nodded, agreed with Sarutobi Hizaki''s plan, then exchanged eyes with Uchiha Itachi, and went to Nanga Shrine together.


    Although it is not realistic to transform into Futake, he can pretend to be a member of the Uchiha clan.


    Judging from the rewards given for the previous check-ins, this time the check-in rewards are likely to be written rounds.


    And writing round eyes is undoubtedly a symbol of Uchiha''s status.


    As for how to explain this matter, Xu Fan also thought about it, and just said that his parents should be Uchiha.


    Anyway, it''s also a fool.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Seeing that he was approaching Nanga Shrine, Uchiha Itachi suddenly asked, "Are you going to kill them all?"


    The Uchiha clan has always admired strength and is very proud.


    Where he and Xu Fan appeared, they might be able to deceive them for a while, but they could not be deceived forever.


    For the worst, a fierce battle is likely to break out.


    That''s why Itachi asked this question.


    If all factors of instability are eliminated, the peace of the village will be guaranteed.


    However, this is seriously inconsistent with Xu Fan''s original plan.


    "Let''s go one step at a time."


    Xu Fan thought for a moment, then replied.


    Even without Itachi, he can solve those Uchiha people.


    "But we can pretend to be Uchiha''s people and fool them, as long as we **** Naruto back, the remaining problems will be solved."


    "Flicker..."


    Uchiha Itachi had a black line on his face, and he didn''t expect Xu Fan to say that.


    "Ok?"


    Although Itachi''s voice was not loud, Xu Fan heard it very clearly. He glanced at Uchiha''s profile face and said firmly, "Relax, Itachi, we are best friends."


    "No matter when, I will never fool you."


    "Really?" Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but murmur. He didn''t care if Xu Fan would fool himself, he only hoped that the village would be peaceful.


    "Of course, when did I fool you?"


    However, when the two approached Nanga Shrine immediately, Itachi noticed that Uchiha people were patrolling near the shrine.


    Even if you don''t need to write round eyes, Itachi can see the pressure they are carrying.


    Once the coup fails, even they cannot bear the consequences.


    The most important thing is that until now, Fuyue has not rushed to the shrine, which makes these people more worried.


    "I need your cooperation."


    Uchiha Itachi spoke slowly, he decided to deal with these people first, and then went deep into it.


    But before he could tell his plan, Xu Fan walked over.


    "Hi!"


    Uchiha Itachi: "???"


    Xu Fan''s way of greeting suddenly aroused the alert of the Uchiha clan.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Xu Fan paused, "Itachi, come here quickly."


    "Itachi?" Uchiha''s people couldn''t help being stunned. In his impression, he could not remember Xu Fan among the Uchiha clan, but he was very impressed with Itachi.


    The genius of the clan, the eldest son of the patriarch Fuyue.


    However, he devoted himself to Anbu.


    Xu Fan even cast a look at Itachi. They didn''t need to solve each other, as long as they said that they also supported the coup, they could naturally walk in well. "


    Itachi sighed and had to walk over to show his identity.


    "My father asked me to come. Since I want to launch a coup and replace Hokage, my strength is an indispensable part."


    While talking, Itachi directly opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    Those of the same Uchiha clan naturally understand what this power means.


    And, because of Itachi, no one paid attention to Xu Fan.


    Even this patrolling guard took the initiative to lead the way for both of them.


    In a short while, Xu Fan followed Itachi to Nanhe Shrine.


    The situation is the same as Fu Yue said.


    Almost all the young men of the Uchiha clan gathered here, and many of them looked like they were facing an enemy.


    "Where is the patriarch?"


    After listening to Itachi''s explanation, these Uchiha also directly inquired about Futake''s whereabouts.


    "You can feel a powerful chakra, right?"


    Itachi thought for a while, and immediately started to flicker, "Something went wrong. My father was fighting Danzo and led him out of the village."


    "Danzo? That chakra is from Danzo?"


    After hearing Itachi''s words, many people took a breath directly. When they felt the chakra, they were really taken aback and curious about the identity of each other.


    "Unexpectedly, it was Danzo..." While feeling emotional, a clan expert who was also a Sangou jade writer couldn''t help asking, "But Itachi, are you really on our side? "


    Xu Fan, who was on the side, didn''t care at all how Itachi handled it, and focused on his sign-in.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location and the sign-in has officially started!


    The sign-in progress needs to reach 100%, and exit halfway is regarded as sign-in failure!

 Chapter 98： Turn on the writing wheel

    Congratulations to the host, sign in successfully!


    Get rewards: Three Gouyu Write Round Eyes!


    As the sign-in rewards were issued, Xu Fan suddenly felt that his eyes had changed, and a strong stimulus spread from the eye nerves to the brain.


    It is not only a writing wheel, but also the most advanced three-gou jade.


    I don''t know what these Uchiha people would think when they saw that they could turn on the three-gou jade.


    At the same time, Uchiha Itachi''s speech also put pressure on these people.


    Although Uchiha Itachi dumped the pot to Danzo at a critical moment, it also means that their plan to launch a coup has been exposed.


    "The village has sensed our plan, and we must abandon this coup."


    Uchiha Itachi''s low-pitched voice indicated that it was Futake''s meaning.


    "Tell me where is Uzumaki Naruto?"


    At the same time, Uchiha Itachi is also ready to fight these people.


    In any case, it is impossible for him to support this coup.


    If they can listen to themselves, then naturally everyone is happy.


    If you can''t, then you can only subdue them here to avoid greater catastrophe in the village.


    However, Uchiha Itachi''s attitude made the questioning Uchiha step back.


    "You are on the side of the village."


    Soon, the chain reaction began to spread.


    The people gathered here already had great opinions on Uchiha Itachi.


    Now that Fu Yue is not there, Itachi asks for Nine Tails again, which makes them suspicious.


    Fuyue has been subdued by Danzang, and Itachi has assisted.


    Even many people have turned their attention to Xu Fan.


    All the Uchiha clan live in the resident area, even if they are unknown people, they should have some impression.


    But for Xu Fan, they have no memory.


    "Damn Fuyue."


    Suddenly curses came from the crowd. Before that, they all trusted Fu Yue, and even sincerely wanted to elect him as the fifth generation of Hokage.


    However, in the end, he still didn''t get Uchiha Itachi.


    "We must not miss this opportunity."


    "Yes, this is the only chance to restore the prestige of the Uchiha clan."


    "We created the village."


    "The glory belongs to us."


    "Those ninjas are just the power that fears us!"


    A series of voices began to sound, and the Uchiha family strengthened their faith.


    Even if there is no Uchiha Fudake, they will launch a coup and bloodbath Konoha''s senior management.


    "follow me!"


    Suddenly, a member of Uchiha directly opened the three-gouyu writing wheel, selected several top masters in the clan, and asked them to work with themselves to solve the Konoha high-level.


    At the same time, there were some people who quickly surrounded Itachi and Xu Fan, as if they were starting to cleanse you first.


    "I didn''t ask."


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but sigh. These people are already under great pressure. Their nerves are more fragile than ever, and they are even more reluctant to trust others.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan is not from Uchiha, he has no way to prove his identity.


    This will only make them believe that they are on the side of the village.


    However, what Itachi didn''t know was that Xu Fan could actually start the three-gouyu writing wheel.


    And Shairoan is the symbol of Uchiha''s status.


    He can help Uchiha Itachi to round out the lie, and then appease these people.


    only¡­¡­


    There is no need for that.


    I said this to Uchiha Itachi before, just to swagger into Nanga Shrine and complete the sign-in.


    As for these Uchiha, Xu Fan did not regard it as a threat from the beginning.


    "Where is Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Xu Fan has a low voice. To him, a nine-tail is far more important than these Uchihas together.


    "really."


    And these words are tantamount to acquiescing to the conjecture of the Uchiha clan.


    He and Itachi are on the other side of the village.


    "You can only do it, Xu Fan." Itachi took a deep breath and was ready to do it here.


    Snapped!


    But Xu Fan was more clean and tidy, putting his hands together forcefully, unreservedly displaying Mu Dun.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Tree Realm is Coming!"


    As soon as this remark came out, it caused an uproar instantly.


    Although they didn''t know Xu Fan, they also knew about the strange things that happened near Uchiha''s station.


    Everyone has wondered who is the guy in the village who will use Mu Dun.


    Until now, they knew the answer.


    Countless Uchiha pulled out shurikens one after another, trying to attack Xu Fan, trying to solve him before the operation was completely activated.


    However, they still underestimated Xu Fan''s strength.


    The entire Nanga Shrine began to shake violently, like an unprecedented earthquake.


    The floor under their feet began to crack, and the arm-thick vines stretched out of the soil, swelled and hardened at an unprecedented speed, and grew into big trees.


    The few Nanga Shrines built by the Uchiha clan before they could breathe were broken by this rough force.


    Many Uchiha had no time to fight back and escaped, so they were swept out by this force, and they were firmly sealed in the trunk, only showing a pair of snouts for them to breathe.


    "Use illusion!"


    Uchiha, who was not under control, hurriedly snarled, trying to control Xu Fan with illusion, so that he could relieve this terrifying wooden escape.


    "Yours is also called illusion?"


    Faced with the illusion attack of these people, Xu Fan was completely indifferent, "Itachi, let them see and see, what is illusion."


    Uchiha Itachi also quickly understood. UU Read understood that Xu Fan was referring to monthly reading.


    This is a top-level illusion performed by a kaleidoscope, with the general three-hook jade, it can''t resist it at all.


    However, what shocked Itachi was not Xu Fan''s understanding of Yuereading, but the arrival of his tree world.


    In almost an instant, the vast majority of the tribe was sealed.


    Even the few remaining are trapped in the area of ??the sea of ??trees, unable to escape.


    "I even asked Xu Fan if I wanted to kill them before, I''m so stupid..."


    Itachi couldn''t help but complain about himself.


    With Xu Fan''s power, these Uchiha might not be seen by him at all.


    I really want to deal with them, just a few breaths.


    There is no such thing as a solution to the coup.


    If you take it seriously, Xu Fan can completely kill them all in a flash.


    The reason why they are still alive is simply because they may be of some use to Xu Fan.


    In fact, these Uchiha were far more shocked than Itachi.


    The people gathered here are all the mainstays of the Uchiha clan. Everyone is a person who has opened the writing wheel, and there are many people in Sangoyu.


    They are extremely convinced that as long as this force is assembled, they can fight against all the strong in the village.


    However, facing Xu Fan, they didn''t even have a chance to make a move, and they were completely controlled.


    And what made them dream of was that Xu Fan could actually ignore the illusion that they launched.


    "You are from the Senju family..."


    "The **** of ninjas, Senjujujuma..."


    "The original Hokage."


    "A person stronger than Uchiha Madara..."


    Suddenly, every Uchiha couldn''t help but associate Xu Fan and Senjujuma''s name together.

 Chapter 99： 9 tails runaway

    For this coup, they held countless meetings at Nanga Shrine and worked out countless plans.


    Moreover, the vast majority of supporters are strong people who have opened the eyes of writing rounds.


    In their opinion, as long as Uchiha''s power is concentrated, whether it is the third generation of Hokage or Shimura Danzo, it can be eliminated.


    It was Konoha that they built.


    Uchiha should also be Hokage.


    They even betrayed the old patriarch Uchiha Madara for peace.


    On the night of turmoil in Nine Tails, they also wanted to fight with the ninjas in the village to protect everyone.


    However, he was ordered to stay away from Kyuubi.


    Afterwards, he was rushed to the edge of the village with unreasonable charges.


    Long-term mistrust and ostracism have created today.


    Don''t talk about dealing with Konoha and Hokage.


    Just a Xu Fan standing here, they have no resistance.


    The power gap between the two sides is too great.


    This reminded them of a dusty name involuntarily.


    Senshou Zhuma!


    The wooden escape that was supposed to have become history and the force of history has reappeared on this day.


    why¡­¡­


    The Uchiha clan, in the end, still have to lose to Senshou.


    And this time, Uchiha Itachi did not ask Xu Fan again how to deal with these people.


    He directly opened the kaleidoscope and focused his attention on one of them.


    With the power of the three gou jade, it can''t compete with monthly reading.


    However, before Uchiha Itachi had time to start the moon reading, he dragged this man into the world of illusion, and obtained information on the whereabouts of Uzumaki Naruto. A huge chakra volume rolled over like a sea wave.


    "This chakra..."


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes widened in an instant, and his gaze couldn''t help looking towards the direction of Chakra''s explosion.


    What shocked him most was that this direction was not elsewhere, it was the village.


    At the same time, this chakra volume is not only very majestic, but also full of evil atmosphere.


    A flaming red fox waving nine tails flashed through Itachi''s mind.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Itachi clenched his teeth, never dreaming that his people would do such a thing.


    "This chakra is nine tails."


    Xu Fan frowned, and now he didn''t open his eyes or write round eyes.


    I am not good at perceiving Chakra.


    However, even with this premise, I still perceive Chakra.


    This is enough to prove how terrifying the guy who owns this Chakra is.


    Worst of all, the chakra erupted and the center of the ripples was clearly the center of the village.


    This group of Uchiha, in the center of the village, released Kyuubi!


    "Xu Fan!"


    It wasn''t until this time that even itachi, who had always been calm, became flustered.


    Once Nine Tails lose control, the destructive power they produce is also extremely strong.


    If you don''t hurry to stop him, I''m afraid the village will be destroyed by Kyuubi.


    Most importantly, this is not the first time this happened.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that the turbulent night of Nine Tails that year is still a shadow of the village that is still lingering.


    "I know."


    Xu Fan responded, and then looked at the Uchiha clan who was controlled by his Mu Dun.


    With their strength, it is impossible to break free of their wooden escape in a short time.


    but¡­¡­


    The same was the Kyuubi turmoil, but the situation was completely different.


    The previous time, he brought the soil to the village while Jiu Xinna gave birth.


    However, this time, Naruto''s consciousness was eroded by Kyuubi, and his tail was completely beasted.


    In other words, although the Nine Tails this time only had half of the original Chakras, they would only be stronger.


    Because Naruto used Dilada''s mouth to say that a tail beast without human strength is just a beast with greater strength.


    "Bofeng Water Gate..."


    Suddenly, Xu Fan recalled another detail.


    When Uzumaki Naruto was completely nine-tailed for the first time, Bofeng Water Gate appeared in his inner world and repaired the seal.


    "I can''t take care of these people now."


    Uchiha Itachi noticed the change in Xu Fan''s expression, thinking he was thinking about how to deal with these people''s problems, so he said loudly.


    Now the issue of the coup is not important anymore.


    They must stop Kyuubi before he destroys Konoha.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan''s thoughts returned to reality, "Let''s go."


    However, before starting the operation and heading to the place where the Chakra broke out, Xu Fan deliberately left a Mu Dun clone to ensure that the Uchiha clan here would not cause any trouble again.


    "However, if Kyuubi will run wild in the village, it means that there are people from Uchiha on that side." Xu Fan said casually.


    "Yeah." Uchiha Itachi nodded and rushed directly out of Nanga Shrine, "Actually... I have something else I haven''t told you."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Xu Fan didn''t expect Itachi would say this suddenly, so he subconsciously asked back.


    But after a while of silence, Itachi suddenly changed his words, "It''s okay, maybe I think too much. Anyway, stop Kyuubi first."


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan agreed, but thought of a certain possibility in his heart.


    On the night of the genocide, it was not Uchiha Itachi who slaughtered the whole clan by himself Even if Futake didn¡¯t want to kill each other with his son, he chose to commit suicide, but Uchiha¡¯s clan still had many powerful three-gou jade .


    In order to be sure of nothing, Itachi chose to join forces with Taitu.


    "So, the current Itachi may have been in contact with the soil and suspect that Kyuubi''s runaway is related to him?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    The current Itachi didn''t know that the person he saw was the soil, but mistakenly thought he was Uchiha Madara.


    And a few years ago, the night of Nine Tails, it was generally believed that it was Bangan.


    The purpose is to destroy Konoha.


    Of course, the real intention of bringing soil is to collect tail beasts.


    Just because of the lack of intelligence, people in the village are unlikely to understand the truth.


    So from Itachi''s point of view, this time the Nine Tails runaway, and the previous Nine Tails turmoil, it is very likely that it came from a single person.


    Even Xu Fan noticed that as this majestic evil Chakra approached, many Uchiha''s faces appeared surprised.


    As if this change was not in their original plan.


    However, these Uchiha also quickly let go of this.


    In their opinion, it should be a member of another tribe who released Kyuubi in the village.


    In order to stop Kyuubi, the fourth generation of Hokage sacrificed himself.


    This time it is conservatively estimated that it can also be replaced by a third-generation Hokage.


    And Xu Fan and Itachi also rushed there, if they all died in the hands of Kyuubi, that would be even better.


    But anyway, Itachi didn''t tell the matter about bringing the soil, and Xu Fan didn''t bother to ask.


    He rolled his eyes directly, and rushed to the spot where Nine Tails ran away at full speed.


    At the same time, Sarutobi Hisaki also felt the powerful and evil Chakra of Kyuubi.


    "Nine tails..."

 Chapter 100： Sarutobi Hitoshi vs 6 Tail Naruto

    "Nine tails..."


    As soon as Sarutobi Hitachi returned to the Hokage Building, preparing to gather the dark parts and root ninjas to prevent the Uchiha clan''s coup, he felt an extremely powerful and evil Chakra exploded in the village.


    Moreover, this familiar Chakra made him recognize the identity of the other party at once.


    Nine-tailed demon fox!


    "Damn Uchiha!"


    Sarutobi Ri was trembling all over, just using the coup blood to wash the Konoha high-level, that''s it.


    After all, it was just a contradiction between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage Group.


    But now, the violent nine-tailed demon fox will endanger everyone in the village.


    Whether it is a ninja, an ordinary villager, or a child, it will be attacked by Kyuubi indiscriminately.


    Last time, in order to stop Kyuubi, Bo Feng Shuimen used the ghoul seal to sacrifice himself and save the village.


    "seal¡­¡­"


    However, Sarutobi Hizaki suddenly realized that the situation this time was completely different from before.


    When Kyuubi ran away, Kushina was snatched from him during childbirth.


    And now, Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s consciousness may have been swallowed by Nine Tails, thus becoming a tail beast.


    In other words, even if Sarutobi Hisaki sacrificed himself, he couldn''t use the ghoul seal to stop Kyuubi''s runaway.


    "Hurry up and call Xu Fan over!"


    Sarutobi Hizen screamed at the wind in the mountain.


    As a perceptual guard, let him find Xu Fan as the most suitable candidate.


    However, Sarutobi Hizumi knew in his heart that Xu Fan and Itachi went to Nanga Shrine to stop the Uchiha clan''s coup.


    It may take some time for them to return to the village.


    "The oil girl takes the root!"


    After confessing the mountain stroke mission, Sarutobi Rizen quickly looked at the oil girl to take root.


    The parasitic insects on his body can quickly convey the news to the roots and the ninjas of the oily girl clan.


    "Quickly evacuate the civilians in the village and the ninjas below the Shinobu!"


    "Yes!"


    Yu Nui Kegen responded without hesitation, and disappeared in front of Sarutobi Hitizan at the fastest speed with Shanzhongfeng.


    Sarutobi Hizen looked at the remaining people, and then took a deep breath.


    Although he is proficient in five escape ninjutsu, but he does not know time and space ninjutsu.


    In the past, Bofeng Shuimen moved Kyuubi out of the village by using the technique of Flying Thunder God.


    However, he could not repeat the trick.


    "You can only fight for strength."


    Sarutobihiri''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t imagine that he was going to stop Kyuubi again at such an age.


    "Everything is for the village."


    While speaking, Sarutobi Rishap directly raised his arm, bit his thumb, and used his blood to draw a horizontal line on his palm, and then quickly formed a seal with both hands.


    "Psychicism¡¤Ape King¡¤Ape!"


    Hearing a loud shout, Sarutobi Hizen''s palm slammed to the ground.


    Bang!


    The white smoke spread around, and a white-haired ape in armor appeared out of nowhere in front of Sarutobi.


    He put his hands around his chest, before he had time to ask who the enemy Sarutobi was facing this time, he felt a huge and evil chakra.


    In addition, even Sape Demon was also impressed by this Chakra.


    "Nine tails?"


    The monkey demon couldn''t help but stunned, and he still vividly remembered what happened that year.


    "Now is not the time to explain."


    Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t care about talking to Saruma, and directly used ninjutsu, turning him into a thick black stick.


    King Kong wishful stick.


    It is completely transformed by the monkey demon, possesses the hardness of a diamond that is not bad, and can stretch and shrink freely.


    "let''s go!"


    Sarutobi Rizhan caught the King Kong wishful stick with both hands, and strode directly to the meteor, without even having the effort to see if anyone was following him.


    In addition to preventing Kyuubi from running away, he did not want Naruto to be harmed.


    You know, he is the orphan of Bo Feng Shui Men.


    And the reason why Bofeng Water Gate became Hokage was completely the result of his own recommendation.


    "It must be stopped..."


    Sarutobi Hizen rushed out of the Hokage Building and quickly rushed to the area where Kyuubi ran away.


    "Naruto..."


    Soon, Sarutobi Hisaki''s sight caught the target.


    Although Kyuubi''s power was out of control in Naruto''s body, he did not directly transform into a full-body Kyuubi.


    The image of Naruto today is about the size of an adult, covered in black and red chakras, with six chakra tails swaying on the tail.


    At the same time, Naruto''s body was covered with milky white bones.


    "The tail beastization..."


    Sarutobi Hizen stared at the six-tailed Naruto, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    If he is a complete Kyuubi at the beginning, he really can''t delay staying.


    "Xu Fan, hurry up."


    Sarutobi Hizen rolled his throat, and then made a gesture, ordering the Anbu who came with him to form a formation and surround Naruto Uzumaki.


    Tianzang and Kakashi are both in a coma, and it is not realistic to want to use the former''s wooden escape.


    Today''s Sarutobi Rizen can only pray that Xu Fan will come over quickly and use Mu Dun''s sealing power to contain Naruto.


    "But until then must be here."


    Sarutobi swiftly swung the King Kong wishful stick and aimed it at Naruto''s chest.


    "Ape Demon!"


    Bang!


    Following the low roar of Sarutobi Rischi, Sarumo directly stretched forward and moved straight towards Naruto.


    Today''s Naruto is not huge, and using the characteristics and power of King Kong Wishful Stick, he might be able to knock him out of the village.


    Once away from the villagers, it is easier to deal with.


    However, although it is not a complete nine-tailed tail, it is very exaggerated because of the strength of the human column, and the strength and speed.


    In fact, the enemy that Sarutobi Hizen faced was not Kyuubi''s consciousness.


    It was Naruto who was eroded by Kyuubi.


    As soon as the King Kong Wishful Stick approached him, Naruto exhaled the white breath that was visible to the naked eye, and evaded the attack when he turned around.


    "Wow!"


    The roar resembling a beast resounded across the night sky, and Naruto jumped up with one of them, stepped directly on the King Kong Wishful Stick, and then rushed towards Sarutobi Rizen.


    "Boy!"


    Suddenly the voice of the monkey demon sounded, and his strong arms stretched out from the stick, trying to grab Naruto''s calf and suppress him.


    However, when the time is too late, it will be fast. Just when the Ape Demon was about to succeed, Naruto''s Chakra Tail seemed to have self-consciousness and drew it towards the Ape Demon.


    This twitch not only caused the Ape Demon to suffer, but the whole King Kong Wishful Stick also sank downward.


    Seeing that Naruto was about to rush over, the Anbu ninjas who followed Sarutobi Hitoshi began to seal, and cast water dragon bullets to repel Naruto.


    It rushed into a dragon shape, patted Naruto with its teeth and claws.


    But in the face of these water pressures, Naruto rushed over only relying on brute force.


    At the same time, Naruto held his hands high and swept across the neck of Sarutobi Hitizan. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 101： 7 tails

    Seeing Naruto who was like a broken bamboo, Sarutobi Rizen could only be forced to let go of the King Kong wishful stick and set up a defensive posture with both hands.


    Other Anbe ninjas stepped forward, trying to resolve the pressure of Sarutobi Hizen to confront Naruto.


    However, Naruto''s six tails have independent consciousness. He didn''t even look at these ninjas on his own body. Chakra''s tail swept out, knocking out all the ninjas that rushed up.


    Sarutobi Rizen was also forced to withdraw, and the armbands on his hands were directly shattered by Naruto''s power.


    "Not as powerful as Nine Tails..."


    Sarutobi Hisaki couldn''t help but take a breath. If it were the complete nine-tailed tail, the blow might indicate what kind of injury it would be.


    "But the speed is faster than Nine Tails."


    "Wow!"


    Naruto roared again, and chased forward quickly, trying to get rid of the Sarutobi.


    Also, Naruto is said to be a beast with a tail, but his actions are no different from that of a beast.


    "You can only use ninjutsu."


    Sarutobi Hisaki made a low voice. In his opinion, it was obviously impossible to repel Naruto outside the village.


    It would be better to use large-scale ninjutsu to capture.


    If you can suppress Naruto, naturally everyone will be happy.


    Even if it doesn''t work, it can be delayed until Xu Fan arrives.


    The most important thing is that the area where Naruto runs rampant is the center of the village.


    Most of the common people in the village live here.


    Even though the ninjas at Anbu and Genbu were already trying their best to evacuate them, they were not fast.


    Worrying that this battle would affect the innocent, Sarutobi Hitoshi could only turn his mind.


    "I''m sorry, Bofeng Shuimen, everything is for the village."


    Click!


    Sarutobi Hitoshi quickly formed seals with both hands and performed ninjutsu with all his strength.


    "Earth Escape¡¤Earth Flow River!"


    With the activation of ninjutsu, the ground under Sarutobi''s feet began to shake violently.


    All ninjutsu can draw materials from this, and use water escape on the river to strengthen the power of water escape.


    With the help of thunderstorms, you can use more powerful thunder escape.


    And under his feet is inexhaustible soil.


    Rumble!


    The earth escape chakra spread to the earth, melting the hard ground into a mud torrent.


    Immediately afterwards, this mud-rock flow rose from the ground, like a surging ocean wave, and rolled forward.


    "Maybe your speed is really fast enough, but in the face of such a range of ninjutsu, even you cannot avoid it!"


    Sarutobi Hitoshi''s forehead could not help but beaded with sweat.


    Although he is full of momentum, he has no idea whether he can catch Naruto.


    Moreover, he has no chance of failure.


    "Wow!"


    Looking at the huge mudslides several meters high, Naruto still roared again and again, waving his limbs, and starting to run wildly on the ground, trying to bypass Sarutobi''s ninjutsu.


    But even though he was getting older, Sarutobi Hizen was one of the best in the village.


    The amount of Chakra he has is at least several times that of the elite Ninja Kakashi.


    "Nine tails!"


    Sarutobi Rizen also let out a low growl, fully controlling the rush of the earth current.


    puff!


    Naruto running wild suddenly felt his feet soft, and one leg plunged directly into the mud.


    This is also Sarutobi''s method.


    Perhaps with the help of Kyuubi''s power, Naruto''s speed can reach unprecedented speeds, but mudslides are not a suitable environment for running.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Sarutobi Rizen also burst out with a beast-like roar, suppressing the huge wave against Naruto.


    Rumble!


    The earth stream directly buried Naruto and moved forward.


    And just in the time when Sarutobi Hizumi and Naruto were fighting, Hyuga Hizuki rushed to the scene with the family members.


    "Master Naruto."


    Hizuo greeted him first, and then used his eyes to lock Naruto''s position.


    And they are just the first batch to arrive here.


    After being separated from Sarutobi Rizen, Yuu Nui took the root and used a bug to issue a danger signal.


    Of course, with such a huge amount of chakras, many elite Shangren had already begun operations before the signal from the oil girl to take the roots arrived.


    "Is it Kyuubi again?"


    In the mountains, he quickly fell to the roof of a building.


    He still remembers the turbulent night of Nine Tails that year.


    "No... it''s Naruto."


    Nara Shikahisa and Akomi Mizuza also rushed here.


    During the Third Ninja War, they had been teammates with Bo Feng Shuimen.


    They have been cherishing the memory of Bo Feng Shuimen''s sacrifice ever since.


    Now that Naruto has lost consciousness, his mood is mixed.


    More and more Shangren arrived here and evacuated a lot of civilians.


    "It''s not over yet, everyone, be careful!"


    Sarutobi Hizen suddenly roared, he himself was a perception-type ninja.


    Although Naruto was suppressed by the earth flow, his chakra has not disappeared, but is in a growing condition.


    "tail¡­¡­"


    Rizuo couldn''t help taking a breath, and since he was on the road, he has been observing with his eyes rolled.


    Although Naruto was under the river, he could see clearly.


    However, Naruto, who originally had only six chakra tails, is growing a seventh tail.


    "Tu Dun¡¤Tulong Bomb!"


    Worried that Naruto would break out of the ground at any time, Sarutobi Rizen had to seal the seal again and slapped the ground with both hands.


    The earth dragon made by the earthen chakra rises from the sky, then opens the mouth of the blood basin and sprays earth stream towards the area where Naruto is buried in an attempt to increase the pressure so that Naruto cannot escape.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    However, Sarutobi Hizen felt a stronger force contending with him.


    Bang!


    Not only did the earth flow fail to suppress Nanaohua''s Naruto, but instead exploded in all directions.


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    Sarutobi Hizhan was taken aback by the scene in front of him, and he quickly used Tu Liubi to defend.


    But this is just a ninjutsu to make a wall.


    Many Shangren were directly hit by the earth current and then flew out.


    "Only I can come!"


    Shanzhonghai took a breath and directly used the heart-turning technique of the mountain clan to enter Naruto''s body in an attempt to awaken Naruto''s kind side.


    However, within a second, the body of the mountain Hiichi spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Immediately afterwards, his eyes, ears and nose all leaked blood.


    Even he couldn''t resist Kyuubi''s evil consciousness.


    Bang!


    Just as Yamanaka almost flew out, Nara Luji rushed behind him and fisted him.


    "Haiyi!"


    Seeing this, Qiu Dao Dingzao jumped directly into the earth flow from the roof, and then used the technique of doubling to become a tall giant, and grabbed Naruto.


    After Lu Jiu put down Hiichi, he also used shadow restraint to capture Naruto.


    "Wow!"


    Naruto raised his head and threw out seven tails at the same time, pushed the palm of Qiu Dao Dingzao back, then jumped up, stepped on his arm and started to run.


    "Daily difference!"


    At the end of the day, he was worried that Qiu Dao Dingzao would be in danger, and simply jumped over. In his opinion, if he could seal Naruto''s Chakra acupoint, he might be able to recover.


    Hearing this, the Nikkei quickly followed up, and cooperated with his elder brother''s Nizu to perform the soft fist of the Hyuga clan.


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 102： Uchiha belt soil

    "Chakra is stronger again..."


    Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi rushed toward the village at full speed, but just halfway through the road, Kiu-tailed Chakra became stronger again.


    "Has another tail grown."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured. According to his understanding, once Naruto was completely nine-tailed, Bo Feng Shuimen''s will would appear in his inner world to repair the seal.


    Based on the way Naruto exploded his tail, Xu Fan concluded that Naruto is likely to be in the state of the seventh tail.


    "We must hurry up."


    Uchiha Itachi said slowly, but he was worried in his heart.


    After all, in his heart, he loves Konoha very much.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he understood the current situation.


    However, even at full speed, it will take some time to get back to the village.


    "It''s really not a wise decision to drive Uchiha station to the edge of the village."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    Although he knows what kind of psychology Danzo is out of, but this distance.


    In the unlikely event of an emergency in the village, it would be difficult for the Uchiha clan to arrive in time.


    It would be strange if this did not deepen the barrier.


    However, what Xu Fan did not expect in his dream was that when he and Uchiha Itachi were moving at full speed, another person''s Chakra suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, stopped in an instant, and looked at the man.


    The black coat and yellow patterned mask showed only one eye.


    Uchiha Itachi also had a foreboding of this person, and immediately assumed a posture.


    But before Uchiha Itachi had time to make a move, the opponent had already rushed up and pressed Uchiha''s shoulder.


    "It''s you!"


    Itachi''s eyes widened instantly, and he immediately realized something.


    "Itachi, we need to talk."


    The visitor had a low voice and ignored Xu Fan who was on the side. He didn''t want to fight with the two of them, nor did he intend to delay their pace.


    After he activated his abilities, the entire space began to twist.


    Even if Itachi wanted to break free, it was still a step late.


    Two or three could not breathe, together with him and Uchiha Itachi, disappeared without a trace in front of Xu Fan.


    "Bring soil..."


    Xu Fan murmured a name to the empty ground.


    At this moment, Xu Fan seemed to understand why Naruto was so good at suddenly being in the village.


    "Forget it."


    Although Uchiha Itachi was taken away by soil, Xu Fan was not worried.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the plan to bring the soil. Itachi Uchiha, really fights, itachi is not weaker than the soil.


    "Better go to the village side first."


    After Xu Fan said, he simply continued on his way.


    At the same time, even though Naruto was only Nantai, the outbreak of Chakra shocked the entire Ninja Village.


    The turbulent night of Nine Tails a few years ago is still a lingering nightmare in many people''s hearts.


    So when Sarutobi Hizaki and the elites in the village tried their best to contain Naruto.


    Other ninjas also launched operations, either to support Hokage, or to evacuate the crowd and protect the villagers.


    "This chakra volume..."


    Yu Mujin woke up in the cell of Anbe, and felt that the two tails in his body were also about to move.


    "Is it Renzhuli?"


    Yumu glanced at the situation outside the cell, but could not see a guard.


    "Did Renzhuli go violently?"


    The wooden man''s eyes condensed slightly, and he looked at the moonlight outside through the window of the cell.


    Bang!


    In any case, Yumuren would not give up this hard-won opportunity. She directly extracted Chakra from another trip, punched the wall in front of her, and broke a big hole.


    However, Yuki did not directly escape from the village of Konoha.


    Regardless of that village, human pillar power is an extremely important combat power.


    Especially Yunnin Village, they are the only Ninja Village that knows how to create a perfect human pillar.


    If they can bring Kyuubi back, they will conquer the Ninja World, it will only be a matter of time.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Yu Mu Ren took a deep breath to keep himself calm.


    On the one hand, he fled directly back to Ninja Village, while on the other, he was robbing Renju.


    Such a huge temptation, even by the wooden man, can hardly resist.


    After a few deep breaths, Yu Mu Ren made up his mind. She slightly recognized the direction of Kauai''s rampage, and then left here at full speed.


    "Nine tails..."


    And Yu Mu Ren''s heart also became excited.


    "Bringing me back to Konoha will be your worst decision."


    On the other side, Naruto burst out of seven chakra tails, broke through the layers of Sarutobi Hizaki, and then jumped up and jumped onto the arm of Akudo Dingza.


    Lu Jiu, Niszu, and Nisshin all launched their own attacks at this time.


    "Acupoint..."


    The Japanese foot directly displayed the Eight Diagrams and 64 palms, attacking the Chakra points on Naruto''s body with all his strength.


    Seeing the slack, they started their full cooperation.


    However, in the face of the combined attack of these two brothers, Naruto''s size quickly swelled.


    Countless tail beast incarnations burst out from all parts of his body, waving their fists and attacking randomly.


    Even Nissuke and Nissara did not expect Naruto to use such attack methods.


    For a time, the Japanese football went directly from offensive to passive defense, not to mention Naruto''s strength and speed were far beyond his expectations.


    Even with three hundred and sixty degrees of white eyes with no dead ends, the Japanese foot can only capture his trajectory, but his hands and feet can''t keep up with Naruto''s movements.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Accompanied by two muffled noises, Naruto''s fists directly hit the Japanese foot''s chin and Nissan''s abdomen, almost shattering their internal organs with unmatched power.


    "Patriarch!"


    Upon seeing this, the people who split up were also very frightened, and they quickly stepped forward to catch the Japanese feet that were flying back.


    "caught you!"


    However, Lujiu also took advantage of the opportunity created by the day''s foot and the day''s disparity, and used the shadow restraint technique to capture Naruto''s shadow.


    "Synchronized successfully."


    However, it was not until this time that Lu Jiu realized how exaggerated Naruto''s Chakra was.


    He gritted his teeth and tried his best to control Naruto.


    But to Lu Jiu, every second is as long as a century.


    "Master Naruto..."


    Lu Jiu''s forehead kept puffy sweat.


    Qiu Dao Dingzuo also fully cooperated with Lu Jiu''s secret technique, and firmly held Naruto with both hands.


    Hope it can help Lu Jiu relieve stress.


    "Ape Demon!"


    Seeing this, Sarutobi Hizen had to recall the Sarumon, and then jumped over.


    "King Kong Prison Wall!"


    With a burst of shout from Sarutobi Rischi, the King Kong Wishful Stick flew directly out of his hand, and formed dozens of Wishful Sticks in mid-air, and then transformed into a cube cage to suppress Naruto.


    Seeing this, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo had to let go.


    And Nara Lukisa reached his limit at this time, and the shadow restraint technique quickly left Naruto''s feet.


    "Ape."


    Sarutobi gritted his teeth tightly, and could only pray that Naruto would be trapped by the walls of King Kong.

 Chapter 103： Article 8 Tail

    "It seems Naruto-sama succeeded."


    Qiu Dao Dingzao retreated to Lu Jiu, Hai Yi''s side, but his eyes were fixed on the vajra cell wall in front.


    "Help me up..."


    The seriously injured Hai Yi suddenly spoke. In his opinion, this level alone could not suppress the violent Naruto.


    Now someone must enter Naruto''s inner world and awaken his personality.


    "Haiyi."


    The extremely weak Lu Jiu quickly stopped him.


    As soon as he entered Naruto''s inner world, he almost killed him. If he did it again, I am afraid he would really explain it here.


    Bang!


    However, as soon as Lu Jiu''s voice fell, Naruto collided with the wall of King Kong''s cell and made a huge noise.


    The ninjas gathered here also trembled their hands.


    On the one hand, they wanted to stop Naruto''s rampage, on the other hand, they were very afraid of this power.


    "No..."


    Sarutobi saw all this in his eyes, and felt that Naruto''s Chakra was slowly getting stronger.


    It''s just that King Kong is locked in a wall and can''t control him.


    "Why isn''t Xu Fan coming..."


    Sarufei gasped, praying in his heart that Xu Fan could show up sooner.


    "Shadow clone technique!"


    In any case, I must delay enough time.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Sarutobi Rizen directly created two shadow clones, then stepped forward and rushed to form a triangle formation to surround Naruto.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Qiu Dao Dingzao also noticed Sarutobi''s movement, and asked subconsciously.


    "Yes..." Lu Jiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he quickly realized what Sarutobi was going to do.


    "It''s a tripartite seal."


    "Tripartite seal?" Qiu Dao Dingzuo and Shanzhonghai couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, it''s an s-level sealing technique. It requires three talents to perform. A green pyramid enchantment is opened in the east, west and south directions to form a hard wall to control the enemy in the enchantment..."


    Lu Jiu explained to the two partners, and at the same time saw Sarutobi Ri Zanco implementing the three-way seal to control Naruto.


    but¡­¡­


    This sealing technique does not deprive Naruto of Chakra.


    "The tripartite seal will only trap Naruto in it, and cannot remove his nine-tailed transformation."


    Lu Jiu explained.


    However, just as Sarutobi Hitachi tried to buy time, the voice of killing Naruto began to appear in the crowd of ninjas.


    In their opinion, the way to stop Kyuubi now is to kill Naruto before he transforms into a perfect body.


    "No way!"


    Sarutobi Hizen yelled without even thinking about it.


    Naruto is not only the orphan of Bofeng Shuimen, but also an important human pillar in the village.


    They need the power of Kyuubi.


    "Xu Fan..."


    But in the current situation, even Sarutobi Rizen didn''t know how long it could last.


    Although Naruto is trapped in the walls of the King Kong cell and the three seals, his Chakra is slowly getting stronger.


    Even on his body, signs of the eighth tail have appeared.


    "Fire rat jade!"


    Just as Sarutobi Rizen tried his best to suppress Naruto, a group of rat-shaped flames suddenly hit him.


    "Ok?"


    Sarutobi Hitoshi immediately increased his vigilance.


    And the ninjas of Anbe also stepped forward, trying to help Sarutobi Hizen to resist this sudden attack.


    But as soon as they rushed past, the flames dispersed into a large number of blue flame tracking bombs.


    Not only repelled them instantly, but even attacked Sarutobi Hizen and his two shadow clones at the same time.


    "You Muren?"


    When Sarutobi saw this, he could only resist the opponent''s ninjutsu.


    Because he knew in his heart that once he lifted the three-way seal, he might not have the opportunity to bless him.


    "As expected of Konoha''s Hokage."


    Yu Mujin appeared in the dark night and praised Sarutobi Hizen.


    In fact, before the Mu Ren shot, she made a deliberate confirmation and found that Xu Fan was not here.


    Although I don''t know why he is absent, in the eyes of Yugi, this is a good opportunity.


    The elites gathered here are basically all injured.


    Even Hokage struggled to face a tail beast.


    What if two tailed beasts appear here at the same time?


    Thinking of this, the corners of Mu Ren''s mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    As a ninja of Yunnin Village, although she admires Sarutobi Hisaki, she will not sympathize, let alone give up this hard-won opportunity.


    The second-tailed Chakra began to erupt, and instantly enveloped Yugi.


    All the ninjas who saw this scene took a breath.


    Just a nine-tailed tail is enough to scare them.


    Now another one appeared!


    Moreover, unlike Naruto''s half-tailed animalization, Mujin was the perfect human pillar power, and he immediately displayed his full strength.


    "Wow!"


    The huge two-tailed brigade directly trampled on a building, causing a long howling at the bright moon in the night sky.


    This chakra and voice instantly spread to other directions in the village.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the villagers who were evacuated and protected, when they heard the terrible sound, all recalled the fear of being dominated by Kyuubi.


    Even the vast majority of people in Konoha Village could have witnessed the arrival of the two tails.


    In the village...


    There are two tail beasts!


    But they don''t even have a fourth-generation Hokage!


    "end¡­¡­"


    thump!


    After seeing this scene of an adult man with a figure, UU read www.uuk¨¡nshu. Com knelt directly on the ground, without any fighting spirit.


    "We are dying..."


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    A series of screams began to sound, and the crowd who had finally been evacuated began to go crazy and flee Konoha.


    At this moment, they completely lost trust in the ninja.


    No one can protect them!


    They are now in hell!


    "go to hell!"


    The wooden man controlled the two-tailed brigade, directly condensing the tail beast Chakra, forming a tail beast jade cannonball in his own mouth, and aimed at the Sarutobi Sun.


    Although Sarutobi Hizaki was still standing there very firmly, Sarumo knew very well.


    With the current Sarutobi Sun Slash, he couldn''t stop this move.


    "Hurry up, Sarutobi, or you will die!"


    Not only the monkey demon, but Qiu Dao Dingzuo also knew this very well. Seeing that the Sarutobi Rizen had not dodged for a long time, he had to rush out, grabbed his waist, and flew out together.


    With Sarutobi Hizen''s movement, the three seals were also forced to lift.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    The monkey demon screamed, desperately trying to stop Naruto.


    However, Naruto at this time has directly grown an eighth tail!


    Rumble!


    A loud noise rang through the entire Konoha Village, and the majestic impact spread out to the surroundings, smashing all the buildings in all directions.


    Naruto was no longer a humanoid half-tailed animal, but quickly expanded to the size of a brigade, and his strong muscles were clearly visible.


    On the contrary, the fact that no skin has grown makes Kyuubi tonight look extraordinarily scary.


    Even many villagers who witnessed this scene passed out on the spot.


    "Nine tails!"


    However, Yuki screamed at Yaohua Naruto, attracting his attention. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 104： Xu Fan debut

    "Oh oh oh!"


    The eight-tailed Naruto began to roar at the moon.


    At this moment, his heart, his pain, had completely fallen into the evil Chakra of Nine Tails.


    In order to end this pain, Naruto just wanted to destroy everything he could see.


    "Is this Kyuubi..."


    As the wooden man rolled his throat, Nanao''s and Yao''s chakras were totally different.


    The Yuki man who was just now thought he was the perfect man Zhuli.


    Even if Kyuubi is stronger than the brigade, he can subdue him by relying on his perfect human strength.


    But now, Yu Mu Ren was completely shocked by the scene before him.


    To make matters worse, Yaoka''s Naruto quickly noticed Yugi.


    "Wow!"


    The roar directly crushed Yulv, and Naruto stretched out his huge claws to grab it.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    Seeing this, the wooden man had to join forces with Yuri to attack, and shot the tail beast jade that was originally prepared for Sarutobi Hizen at Naruto.


    Bang!


    Seeing Naruto waving his sharp claws, he backhanded the tail beast jade away.


    The tail beast jade flew over Konoha Village and finally landed in the forest to the north.


    Rumble!


    Along with the violent explosion, a group of flames rushed straight into the sky, illuminating the night like day.


    More people have witnessed this scene with their own eyes and fell into despair.


    There are two tail beasts in the village, and there is no wave gate.


    The three generations of Hokage are dying.


    The elites such as Nissab, Nissa, Ding Zuo, Lu Jiu, Hai Yi and others watched the scene before them, and they were also dumbfounded.


    In their view, this power far exceeds their cognition.


    Let alone subduing Kyuubi, they couldn''t even think of a way to reduce his damage to the village.


    No one has enough power to fight him.


    No one can use the time and space ninjutsu like the **** of thunder to send Naruto out of the village.


    Even Sarutobi Hitoshi is lying on the ground now.


    In order to suppress Naruto, he consumed a huge amount of Chakra himself, and then confronted the wooden man''s fire escape attack.


    The current Sarutobi Hisaki, let alone fighting against Naruto who was walking away, he didn''t even stand up and release the Chakra of ninjutsu.


    "The Doom of Konoha..."


    Nizuo sat halfway on the ground, watching Naruto frantically destroying the village.


    "Xu Fan..."


    However, at this moment, Nikkei suddenly murmured a name.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Lu Jiu landed next to Nikka, but he was confused about the name.


    On the contrary, the Japanese football couldn''t help but stunned.


    Xu Fan is not only the one who saved Hinata, but also the one who saved the life of Japanese errands.


    Although I didn''t witness the scene at the time, I learned the truth from the people of the tribe.


    It was Xu Fan who stepped forward and dispelled the idea of ??the Zong family and the senior Konoha wanting to sacrifice the slack.


    However, the reality is more cruel.


    Not only is Xu Fan not here, no one knows where to find him.


    And such an exaggerated chakra can basically cover the entire village.


    If Xu Fan was in the village, he couldn''t possibly not feel it.


    But he did not show up for a long time.


    Either he is not in the village, or he is also afraid of this power and dare not come.


    The Japanese foot rolled his throat, "This is Kyuubi after all..."


    Maybe Xu Fan can save Hinata and Hikka, but at that time, he faced only the ninjas of Yunnin Village, or the Hyuga clan.


    No matter which side it is, it cannot be compared with Kyuubi.


    Xu Fan, who was only twelve or thirteen years old, would have fear of Nine Tails, which was normal.


    Not to mention Xu Fan, even their elites, Shang Ren, fell into despair because of the scene in front of them.


    Rumble!


    Just when the Japanese foot was so sure, Yaohua''s Naruto grabbed Yugi by the neck and pressed her to the ground.


    Rumble!


    The impact spread to the surroundings, causing countless ninjas to fly out.


    Two Tail Yuri twisted his huge body, trying to break free from Naruto''s hands, but the difference in strength between the two sides was huge.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Naruto slammed the trip with one punch after another, causing him and Yugi to be in great pain.


    And the impact of each punch will shake the ninja who mustered up the courage to fly out.


    Even if he throws out kunai and shuriken, he will be blown back.


    In just a few short breaths, they are ninja casualties, increasing at an unprecedented rate.


    "Really... not working..."


    Sarutobi Hisaki watched the Yaohua Naruto, and could feel that his Chakra was still rising.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before Naruto will completely become Kyuubi.


    At that time, Konoha Village will be completely razed to the ground.


    And because Naruto itself is a container, Sarutobi Hisaki can''t even use the ghoul seal to seal it again.


    "Wow!"


    After a fierce attack, the brigade quickly lost the will to fight.


    The eight-tailed Naruto roared again and began to gather Chakra, creating a tail beast jade exactly like Yuri.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Naruto''s tail beast jade is dozens of times stronger than that of Yuri.


    Countless ninjas began to kneel to the ground They looked at Naruto in despair.


    If a chakra of that quality exploded, everyone here would probably not even have ashes left.


    ended¡­¡­


    "Do not!"


    Sarutobi could not accept this fact, he suddenly stood up from the ground and held the King Kong wishful stick in his hand.


    at least¡­¡­


    Don''t let the tail beast jade explode in the village.


    "Ape Demon..."


    However, Sarutobi Rizen just pointed the wishful stick at Naruto, but his feet were soft and he knelt down directly.


    The huge wishful stick also hit the ground heavily.


    "It''s over..."


    "No one can stop Kyuubi..."


    All the ninjas present took a breath and confirmed this fact.


    Nissara rushed to the Japanese foot, even if he must die, he would die in front of his brother.


    boom!


    The huge tail beast jade broke away from Naruto''s mouth, and smashed it down at Sarutobi Hizen and others.


    An unprecedented despair enveloped everyone here.


    However, just when they thought that the whole village would accompany this tail beast jade to dust.


    A huge wooden dragon rushed over, opened the blood basin, bit the tail beast jade in one bite, and then went straight to the sky, and finally exploded under the bright moon.


    The impact crushed downward, making the ninja present even more embarrassed.


    At the same time, thanks to the wooden dragon, Sarutobi Rizhan and others are still alive.


    Konoha Village also stands on this land.


    Instead, their eyes were full of shock.


    Even the huge Nine Tails stood there at this moment, unable to understand why his strongest attack was blocked.


    Then, a young man descended from the sky and protected all the ninjas behind him.


    Not Xu Fan, who else? Road to the heavens

 Chapter 105： I almost missed 9 tails with 1 hand

    "The original Hokage-sama?!"


    Sarutobi Rizen lay half-prone on the ground, his whole person stunned.


    With long black hair waving in the wind and red hanging armor, it is like the Qianjuzhujian that built everything.


    However, in the next second, Sarutobi''s vision became blurred. He rubbed his eyes vigorously, only to find that the first generation of Hokage had disappeared in front of him, replaced by another person he knew very well.


    Xu Fan!


    "Who is that?"


    Hai Yi, Lu Jiu, and Ding Zuo were all standing on the spot. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe that the young man in front of them forcibly resisted the nine-tailed beast jade.


    "It''s Xu Fan!"


    On the contrary, after confirming the identity of the visitor with a white eye, Nikkei could not help but exclaimed.


    What he did at the Hyuga station at the beginning is still vividly remembered.


    If it was him.


    Maybe it can stop Kyuubi.


    However, the Japanese foot behind Nissara couldn''t help shook his head. At this time, he also looked at Xu Fan with white eyes.


    Although his appearance is amazing, the Chakra he has is far beyond the average elite Shangnin.


    But the enemy he faced was not a ninja.


    It''s a nine-tail!


    Even Bo Feng Shuimen paid the price of sacrificing himself to seal him.


    "we must¡­¡­"


    But just when Kazuyuki was about to call the person who split the family to help, the veins on his temple began to violently violently.


    The Chakra in Xu Fan''s body began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "How could this be?!"


    In fact, not only the Hyuga Hippopotamus, but also the perceptual ninjas present, all took a breath.


    Except for the tail beast, they had never seen such a huge amount of chakra.


    "Xu Fan, you..."


    Sarutobi Hizaki swallowed nervously, his face filled with shock.


    He couldn''t help thinking back to the day he met Xu Fan, when he had Chakra exploded in front of him.


    However, Xu Fan now is far different from then.


    "Is the limit..."


    Suddenly, Sarutobi Rizen suddenly recalled what Xu Fan said at that time.


    This is my limit.


    At that time, I thought Xu Fan was talking about the limit of extracting chakra.


    But judging from the scene before him, Sarutobi Hitoshi couldn''t help but think of another possibility.


    What Xu Fan said at the time might be another limit...


    Accurately control Chakra and hide the limits of your true strength.


    But is this possible?


    Do not¡­¡­


    This is not a question of impossibility, but a question of fact.


    With just a few breaths, the Chakra burst out by Xu Fan was dozens of times more than that at that time.


    Even on Xu Fan''s body, a purple chakra coat was formed, covering his whole body.


    Before that, Sarutobi Rizen had only seen Renzhuli able to do it.


    How terrifying is Xu Fan''s Chakra?


    In fact, this was not the question of Sarutobi Hisaki alone, but the doubt of all the ninjas present.


    Where is this guy sacred, how did he have such an exaggerated Chakra?


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Judging from Xu Fan''s posture, he was clearly prepared to use his own power to fight against the violent Nine Tails.


    "Kyuubi, your strength is too strong!"


    Xu Fan made a low voice and put his hands together forcefully, forming the iconic seal.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"


    As Xu Fan used all the chakras, the whole earth began to scream fiercely.


    Under Xu Fan''s feet, a giant tree that seemed to connect the world to the earth grew at an unprecedented speed and transformed into a huge wooden figure.


    Sarutobi Rischi, Hiichi, Lujiu, Dingza, Nizu, Nissa, and all the ninjas and villagers who can witness this scene, all stared at this moment and looked as if they were standing on the spot.


    Even they didn''t even notice.


    The fear of being dominated by Kyuubi.


    The despair that Kyuubi once imposed.


    All at this moment, disappear without a trace.


    Even the violent Kyuubi calmed down at this moment, both eyes were wide open, and his mouth was unable to close for a long time.


    A bad memory began to emerge in Jiuwei''s heart.


    The huge wooden man made him involuntarily recall a terrible name.


    The **** of ninjas.


    Qianshou Zhujian.


    Standing on top of Mu Ren''s head, Xu Fan could almost cover the entire Muye Village.


    For humans, the extremely huge nine-tailed tail is only about the size of a fist of the wooden man under his feet.


    Xu Fan said nothing, in order to avoid Jiuwei from continuing to destroy the village, he directly controlled the huge wooden figure at his feet and grabbed it towards Jiuwei.


    At this time, Kyuubi was completely suppressed by a sense of oppression, standing stupidly in place, as if he had forgotten why he became like this.


    "Oh oh oh!"


    It wasn''t until the giant wooden man''s palm grasped Nine Tails that he seemed to have returned to the real world and couldn''t help howling.


    However, from the perspective of Sarutobi Hisaki, and the ninja, the villagers.


    This is not at all because Xu Fan started a century war with Nine Tails for the sake of the village In their opinion, this is simply Xu Fan catching his pet.


    "Guo''an enters the hand."


    Xu Fan naturally doesn''t care what other people think.


    As the most powerful nine-tailed beast, his destructive power is undoubtedly the most amazing one.


    In order to prevent him from destroying Konoha, he must be sealed again.


    And the Kouan entered the Junshuo, which was the ninjutsu used by the first generation of Hokage to seal the operation of the nine tails.


    At the same time, as a derived skill of Mu Dun, Xu Fan can also use it at will.


    A big "za" appeared in the palm of the wooden man, instilling Chakra towards Nine Tails.


    Although Kyuubi struggled desperately, he couldn''t break free of the wooden man''s palm.


    With a burst of intense pain, Nine-Tailed Chakra began to be suppressed.


    His huge size shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye until he returned to Naruto''s appearance.


    When Xu Fan saw this, he jumped directly from the top of the giant wooden man''s head, and hid right beside Sarutobi Rizen.


    It really deserves to be the strongest tail beast cultivated by the six immortals.


    "The power of Nine Tails is so strong." Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yeah." Sarutobi nodded subconsciously. Although Konoha''s crisis was resolved, he felt that he could understand Xu Fan''s mood. After all, it was the most powerful of all the tail beasts.


    There is nothing surprising that Xu Fan can sigh like this.


    However, this thought only lasted until Xu Fan said the next sentence.


    "I almost didn''t hold him with one hand."


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"


    Yamanaka: "???"


    Autumn Road Ding Zuo: "???"


    Nara Lukisa: "???"


    Japanese football, daily disparity: "???"


    All other ninjas: "???"


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 106： Incredible chakra volume

    The wooden man slowly put Naruto on the ground, and then moved directly toward the forest to the north.


    In any case, Xu Fan''s wooden figure displayed this time is much larger than Nine Tails.


    If the wooden escape is lifted here, it might affect the ninjas gathered here.


    After this twists and turns, Naruto fell into a deep sleep.


    "Take Naruto to rest first."


    Sarutobi Rizen sat in the same place and eased Chakra for a while before he had the strength to stand up. At the same time, he relieved his spiritism and let Sarumo leave the village.


    However, everyone including Sarutobi Hizaki knew very well.


    Maybe they have all kinds of credit tonight, but their credit is obviously inferior to the other person.


    The descendants of the thousand hands.


    Xu Fan.


    "Xu Fan, thanks to you." Sarufei Rizhan turned around and said to Xu Fan.


    This is not a compliment, but a sincere thanks to Xu Fan for saving everything.


    And, because of this and that kind of relationship, many people can''t help but compare Xu Fan with the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen, and even the first generation of Naruto, Senjujuan.


    Especially Japanese football and daily disparity, they have not been able to come out of shock until now.


    That once frightened and desperate Kyuubi.


    He was subdued by Xu Fan with one hand.


    What kind of power is this?


    "Xu Fan''s strength may have surpassed Hokage in the past."


    Sunzuo''s eyes fell on Xu Fan''s body involuntarily, and he couldn''t help but let out an exclamation.


    He even saw another possibility in Xu Fan''s body.


    The surname of the Qianshou clan is undoubtedly a natural aura.


    Just like the Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan.


    Let Xu Fan''s birth have a lot of weight in itself.


    At the same time, coupled with his strength, if it is to let him grow.


    It is bound to replace the three generations of Naruto and become the most powerful Naruto ever.


    Yes¡­¡­


    Hyuga Hizusuki looked at Xu Fan''s back, very firmly convinced that that day would come.


    "The Patriarch..."


    As soon as the crisis in Konoha village was lifted, Nissaka changed his name to the patriarch again, but he heard his voice very clearly.


    The remarks about Xu Fan becoming Hokage.


    At the same time, the daily spread is also very clear.


    The reason why a ninja can become Naruto does not have to have a strong strength. In addition, it needs to be recognized by the people in the village.


    "If one day..."


    Rigan couldn''t help but murmured, even though he had made up his mind to follow Xu Fan.


    In the final analysis, he is just a person who separates the family.


    He has no right to make any decisions for Hyuga Nippon Football.


    even¡­¡­


    Nissan''s power to make choices for himself is very weak.


    "If there is such a day, I think I will choose to support."


    Hyuga Nissa stood firm with the support of the splitter.


    Xu Fan is not only the hero who suppressed Kyuubi and saved Konoha, but also the hero who saved his daughter Hinata.


    "If Xu Fan could be born a few years earlier..."


    On the other side, Qiu Dao Dingzuo couldn''t help but sigh.


    During the Third Ninja World War, he and Bo Feng Mizumon were very good friends, and they were also members of the same team.


    To this day, he still feels sorry for the death of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Especially seeing the terrifying power of Xu Fan.


    He feels even more sorry for Bo Feng Shui Men.


    When Lu Jiu saw this, he had to pat Qiu Dao Ding Zuo''s shoulder. In any case, they all recovered their lives in Xu Fan''s hands.


    Although the village is still destroyed, it is already very happy for them.


    Not to mention other ninjas, how deep is the fear and despair that Kyuubi brings to them.


    Now they have much thanks to Xu Fan for his timely appearance.


    If it weren''t for his wooden dragon, everyone knew that if the tail beast jade was smashed, it would definitely kill all of them.


    If Xu Fan didn''t save the field, he would fully understand what Kyuubi would do.


    No one dared to imagine.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Xu Fan with gratitude.


    The true hero of Konoha.


    Even, I don''t know that it was the ninja who had plucked up the courage and drove everyone''s emotions, rushed up, collectively hugged Xu Fan, and abandoned them to the sky.


    Drop it and throw it again.


    The voice shouting Xu Fan was also wave after wave.


    And Xu Fan naturally did not stop them.


    He was very clear in his heart that under the pressure just now, these ninjas needed a way to release themselves.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Staring at Xu Fan silently, Sarutobi Rizen couldn''t help feeling full of emotions.


    The moment Xu Fan descended from the sky and protected them behind him, he seemed to have seen the original Hokage.


    The determination to love the village and protect everyone.


    And perfectly inherited this point of Mu Dun.


    "Master Senshouzhuma, you have someone to succeed."


    The corners of Sarutobi''s mouth rose, and a smile appeared.


    Perhaps it is time to recall Jilai.


    It can be sighed with emotion, although Naruto''s runaway has been stopped.


    But the coup of the Uchiha clan has not yet come to an end.


    In addition, it was only Xu Fan who rushed here, and Uchiha Itachi was missing Sarutobi Hizumi felt that Uchiha Itachi was forced to stay at Nanga Shrine and restrained himself. Tribe.


    In a short while, many ninjas began to vent their emotions.


    As the third generation of Naruto, Sarutobi Rizen understood that there was still something to do.


    Send all the wounded to Konoha Hospital and send ninjas from the medical team.


    At the same time, settle the frightened villagers.


    After explaining these trivial matters one by one, Sarutobi Rizen came to Xu Fan''s side.


    "The Uchiha clan."


    And behind Sarutobi Rischi, the dark part and the mainstay of the roots were gathered.


    As long as Sarutobi Hitsan gave an order, these people would go to Nanga Shrine as quickly as possible to subdue the Uchiha clan.


    "indeed."


    Xu Fan nodded, expressing that he understood Sarutobi''s feelings and knew what he was worried about.


    "However, that is no longer necessary."


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, a smile appeared, and then he told Sarutobi Rizen, and the darkness behind him, rooted in two major organizations.


    All the Uchiha clan who attempted to launch a coup have been subdued by their own use of the tree world.


    Even the strong Uchiha who opened the three-gouyu writing wheel.


    Nor can he break free from his ninjutsu.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help taking a breath, and was shocked again by Xu Fan''s remarks.


    Because it meant that Xu Fan came here by defeating all the Uchiha powerhouses on his own.


    Moreover, before using such an exaggerated wooden man technique, Xu Fan also used the same ninjutsu that consumes chakra.


    This guy¡¯s Chakra is too terrifying, right?


    It''s not even exaggerated to say...


    What Xu Fan owns is actually Chatonla, right?


    This is almost a thousand times that of Kakashi.

 Chapter 107： Time-limited sign-in task

    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help looking at Xu Fan up and down, only feeling that his cognition was collapsing bit by bit.


    If it was not clear that the nine tails were sealed in Naruto''s body, he would even wonder if Xu Fan would have a nine tails in his body.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Judging from the amount of chakras shown by Xu Fan, the chakras he possesses are simply more exaggerated than Nine Tails.


    The most unbelievable Sarutobi Hisaki.


    Xu Fan was not full of such legends when he was born, but started recently.


    "Xu Fan, how many secrets do you have?"


    Sarutobi Rizhan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t help but complain about this.


    but¡­¡­


    As the third generation of Naruto, Sarutobi Rizan also knew in his heart that some things should not be questioned out of curiosity.


    If Xu Fan wants to say, he will tell himself one day.


    The problem that needs to be dealt with now is who Uchiha is.


    Even if Xu Fan had controlled them with the Arrival of the Tree Realm, he couldn''t keep them on the side of Nanga Shrine.


    "Where is Uchiha Itachi?"


    After sending out the ninjas of Anbu and Genbu, Sarutobi Hizen raised this question.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan thought for a while, and felt that there was no need to hide it.


    "Itachi had planned to stop Kyuubi with me, but on the way, he was taken away by a mysterious man."


    "Mysterious man?" Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help frowning.


    Around the village, powerful barriers have always been arranged.


    Once there are outsiders coming in and out, it is impossible not to know.


    Immediately afterwards, a bad hunch came to life.


    "What does that person look like?"


    Sarutobi Hisaki asked nervously.


    "Black coat with a mask." Xu Fan said without thinking, and said that because of the dark night, he did not see the details of the other party clearly.


    I don''t know the identity of the mysterious person.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Sarutobi Hizen nodded anxiously, but couldn''t help linking Naruto''s runaway with the turbulent night of Nine Tails.


    Because he noticed a suspicious point.


    When Naruto ran away, there was no Chakra from the Uchiha clan.


    Moreover, when he was fighting Naruto, he obviously exposed several flaws.


    If they were really from Uchiha''s family, they wouldn''t have missed the chance to kill themselves.


    You know, their purpose is to seize power in a coup, not to use Kyuubi to destroy Konoha and make everyone hate them.


    The Uchiha clan was used.


    but¡­¡­


    Even Sarutobi Hisaki could not guess the plan of the mask man.


    "Uchiha clan, what do you think is better?" Sarutobi Hitizan asked with a serious face.


    After Xu Fan proved his strength and way of thinking to himself one after another.


    Sarutobi Rizen''s attitude towards Xu Fan has also changed greatly.


    If we say that Sarutobi Rizen before tonight is just preparing to train Xu Fan into a character like Danzo.


    So now, he hoped that Xu Fan could act as the new Hokage.


    "First imprison them, and then go to war with Yunren Village."


    Xu Fan thought for a moment, "Anyway, the village needs combat power now."


    In fact, Xu Fan''s words have another meaning.


    At any time, there will be casualties in battle.


    Putting the Uchiha clan into the battlefield can weaken their clan power to the greatest extent.


    "What if they refuse?" Sarutobi Hizen asked again.


    "Will not."


    Xu Fan shook his head and turned to the direction of Uchiha''s station.


    This time, the Uchiha clan is not a small fight, but a coup.


    Moreover, Naruto''s runaway is no longer an unnecessary charge, but there is full evidence to press on them.


    Such crimes are understandable even if they slaughtered their people.


    However, the Uchiha clan has stronger love than anyone else.


    As long as they use women and children who did not participate in this coup as a bargaining chip.


    They naturally know how to choose.


    Once they retreat on the battlefield, or run away, the price is the same.


    "Let the Uchiha clan act as the main force to deal with the ninjas of Yunnin Village."


    Xu Fan said in a very firm tone.


    Seeing Xu Fan''s attitude, Sarutobi nodded and expressed his approval.


    Such a big trouble, whether it is released or detained, is not a proper way.


    Most importantly, once they are killed in the village, the remaining Uchiha clan will only hate the village even more.


    What he wanted was to erase the barrier between Uchiha and the village.


    "I know how to do it."


    "I will go to talk with Futake. As a bargaining chip, I will put down the Uchiha clan''s coup and the release of Kyuubi."


    "But this way..."


    Sarutobi Rishap couldn''t help but take a breath. If this happens, Naruto needs to be back.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Fan suddenly noticed the change in Sarufei''s expression.


    He didn''t know if it was his own illusion, he felt that Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t seem to have done such a thing for the first time.


    "That was a long time ago, UU reading In short... Xu Fan, you are already Konoha''s hero."


    Sarutobi Hizen''s tone was full of meaning.


    And Xu Fan''s ear could not help but the words that Itachi said.


    You can be Hokage only if you get everyone''s approval.


    But just when Xu Fan was about to hand over the rest to Sarutobi Rizen, he left.


    In his ear, there was a more familiar and sweet voice.


    The host is requested to go to Miaomu Mountain for a limited time of three days to sign in. If you sign in successfully, you will receive a sign in reward!


    In an instant, Xu Fan frowned.


    The sign-in task is not only released again, but also a time-limited task!


    This means that this reward will definitely be very important.


    but¡­¡­


    The difficulty of this task is also quite high.


    In the story of Naruto, Miaomushan''s plot only appeared once, and Naruto was summoned by the reverse psychic.


    In other words, apart from knowing that there is such a place, Xu Fan didn''t know the route to Miaomu Mountain at all.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    This time the sign-in task was directly limited for three days.


    This is tantamount to telling myself that it is obviously impossible to wait for the opportunity to go to Miaomu Mountain with Naruto.


    "Three days..."


    Even Xu Fan suspected that even if he really asked someone to find out the route to Miaomu Mountain, it would be a question whether he could get there in three days.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama."


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan had to look back, his brain running fast.


    "Huh?" Sarutobi Rizen also met Xu Fan''s gaze, and couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Although I don''t know what the purpose of the mask man is, we can''t always protect Naruto''s side, so I think... we better let Naruto have the power to protect himself."

 Chapter 108： How to get to Miaomu Mountain

    "Let Naruto have the power to protect himself?"


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help frowning, and didn''t understand what Xu Fan meant.


    Let Naruto Uzumaki go to the ninja school and grow into a ninja.


    Isn''t it just to give him the power to protect himself?


    It''s just that Naruto is still a child now, and he needs a process to grow up slowly.


    "indeed."


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that Sarutobi Rizen was right, but he still denied this method.


    "Naruto-sama, you should know that Naruto''s greatest advantage is not how powerful ninjutsu he learns, but the nine tails in his body."


    While talking, Xu Fan deliberately glanced at You Mu Ren''s direction.


    Today, she was beaten up frontally by Nine Tails, and she fell into unprecedented weakness, and she was being treated by a ninja in the medical class.


    Sarutobi Rizhan followed Xu Fan''s gaze and quickly understood his intentions.


    It is no coincidence that Mu Ren can become a perfect man.


    During the Third Ninja World War, Yao Qi Rabbi played on the battlefield as a perfect man, and established a reputation with Ai.


    "I believe that Yunren Village actually has a set of methods to turn human pillar power into perfect human pillar power." Xu Fan emphasized.


    Sarutobi Rizhan stared at Xu Fan with a serious face, and couldn''t help but recall what Bo Feng Shuimen had said.


    He once warned himself that the mask man''s true identity was, and because he believed that Naruto could use Kyuubi''s as his own, he sealed it into his body.


    Let Naruto become the container of nine tails.


    Even Sarutobi Hisaki knew clearly that at the time, Namifeng Mizuno had made a key to the seal of the nine tails and handed it to the scroll toad.


    In other words, at that time, Bofeng Shuimen had already begun its layout.


    only¡­¡­


    Now that Ming is six or seven years old and a child, let him try to master the power of Nine Tails now.


    It''s too early.


    "I understand your concerns, but this is not only for Naruto, but also for the village."


    "After this runaway incident, everyone''s fear of Kyuubi will only become stronger."


    "Even if we stop everyone from telling the fact that Naruto is Kyuubi, the way they look at Naruto and the way they treat Naruto will still harm Naruto."


    "So, we might as well put it to death and live, just tell Naruto the truth, and then teach him to control Nine-tailed Chakra."


    Xu Fan said his plan in one breath.


    In fact, Xu Fan had already envisaged this plan.


    In Naruto''s body, there are Chakras of the Wave Fengshuimen and the Whirlpool Kuzina.


    This allowed him to learn to control Nine-tailed Chakra, but it was just a matter of time.


    According to the original idea, Xu Fan planned to wait until Naruto graduated from the ninja school before making him a perfect man.


    But now that there is a time-limited sign-in task, it is better to do these two things together.


    Under the pretext of letting Naruto learn to control the nine-tailed chakra, the toad of Miaomushan took him to the big toad immortal to obtain the key.


    As a guardian, he accompanied Naruto.


    This is the plan that Xu Fan can think of at present, the most likely to go to Miaomu Mountain to sign in.


    And after hearing his own statement, Sarutobi Hizen fell into a long silence.


    No matter when it was, Xu Fan''s ideas were always bold and shocked.


    However, if there is a real feasible solution, this attempt is not a bad thing.


    "Naruto is not just a container that seals the nine tails, he is also Konoha''s hero, just another form of hero, and his life experience..."


    However, as soon as Sarutobi Rizen spoke to emphasize the importance of Naruto, he was interrupted by Xu Fan.


    "He is the orphan of the fourth generation of Hokage, I know this very well."


    "How did you know?" Sarutobi Hizaki was taken aback. This incident has always been a secret in the village.


    "Guess, for others, the surname of Uzumaki may not be worth paying attention to, but don''t forget, I am a member of the thousand hands, so I know what Uzumaki''s surname means."


    Xu Fan paused, "And before Naruto, the whirlpool clan that had appeared in the village were whirlpool Mito and whirlpool Kushina, the first generation of Hokage, and the wife of the fourth generation of Hokage, so..."


    "It''s pretty easy to guess."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he deliberately glanced at You Muren.


    "So, I won''t let Naruto be in danger. My wooden escape can suppress Nine-Tailed Chakra. Once Naruto shows signs of rampage, I will control Naruto before harming him. ."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi suddenly realized.


    Xu Fan was right, Mu Dun did have the ability to contain tail beasts.


    When the first generation of Naruto established the Ninja Village, it relied on the powerful Mu Dun to capture all the tail beasts and distribute them.


    Now Xu Fan, as the perfect successor to Mu Dun''s power, can naturally do this.


    "However, how do you get Yumu to say how to become a perfect person?"


    Sarutobi Hizen couldn''t help asking This has always been a secret unique to Yunnin Village, even if the current Yumu Man fell on them.


    She couldn''t tell Konoha the way.


    A true ninja is someone who can persist in patience.


    And Yu Muren, she is not only a perfect person Zhuli, but also an outstanding ninja in Yunnin Village.


    "As far as Renzhuli is concerned, illusion cannot have an impact."


    Sarutobi Hizen deliberately emphasized this point.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan is probably planning to use Uchiha Itachi''s power.


    After all, Uchiha, who has a writing wheel, is very good at illusion.


    However, this is of little use to the perfect person.


    Because in their bodies, they have two different chakras, which can influence each other and pull the wooden men from the illusion world back to the real world.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, showing extremely strong self-confidence, "Three generations of Hokage-sama, when did Xu Fan fool you?"


    However, the truth is...


    Xu Fan didn''t need to ask anything from Yumu''s mouth.


    Regarding how to make Naruto a perfect person, he knew the way from the beginning.


    At most, he needs to use the identity of the perfect man from the wooden figure to make his convincing power stronger.


    even¡­¡­


    Xu Fan actually didn''t even care if Naruto could control Nine-tailed Chakra.


    My priority purpose is to sign in to Miaomu Mountain.


    Helping Naruto control the nine-tailed chakra is just a smooth ride.


    However, he is not only the wooden escape technique. With the help of the power of the writing wheel, he can directly enter Naruto''s inner world.


    Go talk to Kyuubi.


    Maybe, I can also draw a part of the nine-tailed chakra.


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 109： Psychic contract

    Looking at Xu Fan, who was full of confidence and persisted, Sarutobi Rizen also made up his mind to let Xu Fan do it.


    "But promise me, in any case, you can''t hurt Uzumaki Naruto."


    Sarutobi Rizhan directly met Xu Fan''s eyes, facing his four eyes, he needed Xu Fan to assure himself.


    "I will."


    Xu Fan said without thinking, and then walked directly past Sarutobi Rizhan.


    Although Yu Mujin suffered a very serious injury during the fight against Kyuubi, her resilience is also very strong due to the strength of her role.


    Coupled with the efforts of the medical team, the wooden man''s consciousness quickly recovered, and then the Anbe ninja took him away from the scene and was taken back to prison.


    In order to prevent the escape incident from happening again, they also deliberately strengthened the level of detaining Yumu.


    Xu Fan was even more straightforward. After Yu Mu Ren was sent back to the cell, he went there.


    "By the wooden man."


    Xu Fan greeted You Mu, and asked his guard to open the cell.


    And his appearance quickly caused an uproar.


    In any case, Xu Fan instantly became the hero of the village because he successfully prevented the relationship with Kyuubi.


    The Anbe Ninja here cast an admiring look at him.


    "I remember!"


    Suddenly, an anbu ninja couldn''t help but exclaimed. Because of the darkness, he didn''t see Xu Fan''s face for the first time. Now that he was in close contact, he immediately recognized Xu Fan.


    "What do you remember?"


    Others couldn''t help but ask.


    "That''s Xu Fan."


    The ninja couldn''t help taking a breath, and then talked about how Xu Fan became the captain of the dark part at this age, and how he accepted the challenge of Kakashi, Tenzo and others at the same time.


    Almost everyone who knew about this battle was not optimistic about Xu Fan.


    However, facing an entire well-trained Anbu squad, Xu Fan just stood there and defeated Kakashi and others with illusion.


    And, until now, Kakashi and others have not recovered.


    This is also the reason why Kakashi and the others weren''t seen when Nine Tails ran away.


    And this incident undoubtedly made Xu Fan full of legends.


    Even before that, Anbe Ninja discussed the most about Xu Fan''s origin in private.


    But until now, he didn''t link these two things together.


    And the Anbe ninjas gathered around him all took a breath.


    "So it was him!"


    "Do you know what is the most incredible? According to the information I have, Xu Fan only went to ninja school for one day and graduated from there."


    "One day? Even if it is Itachi, it takes a year, right?"


    The Anbe ninjas were shocked by this information.


    Before Xu Fan, the person who created the fastest graduation should be Uchiha Itachi.


    Even now, everyone firmly believes that Itachi is a rare genius.


    However, compared with Xu Fan, even Itachi''s aura has become much bleak.


    "You said, Xu Fan will become the fifth generation of Hokage?"


    "Otherwise? There is no one in the village who is more suitable for the fifth generation of Naruto than him, right? Not only is he powerful, but he is also a descendant of the thousand hands."


    "At a young age, he was already at the level of the captain of the dark section, and today he saved the entire village."


    But at this moment, a ninja who listened carefully to their conversation couldn''t help but join in, with a slightly mocking tone.


    "Captain in the dark? Your information has long been outdated. As far as I know, Xu Fan is now the captain of the root organization, taking over the position of Lord Danzang."


    "what?!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    All the ninjas couldn''t help but cast shocked glances at Xu Fan.


    You know, a considerable part of the ninjas of Anbe were cultivated by root tissue.


    Moreover, in addition to cultivating these ninjas, the root itself is also a very powerful department.


    The members of Shangnin alone have three figures.


    The most important thing is that the person who established the root organization with one hand is that Shimura Danzo!


    During the same period of Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    The disciple of the second generation of Hokage Lord.


    A man who has participated in countless battles.


    One of Konoha''s top leaders.


    It''s the Naruto advisor next to Sarutobi Hisaki!


    However, such a person was replaced by Xu Fan, who was young.


    Moreover, Lord Danzo did not stand up to express dissatisfaction!


    How terrible is this?


    "Seriously, after seeing Xu Fan, do you still think Kakashi-senpai and Uchiha Itachi are geniuses?"


    An Anbe ninja blurted out.


    He even began to wonder what the so-called genius actually meant.


    And almost everyone is very sure in their hearts.


    Xu Fan is very likely to be the youngest film in history.


    At the same time, Xu Fan directly ignored the shock of these people. The reason was very simple. He ran here in the middle of the night, not to hear them brag about how powerful he was.


    "Xu Fan..."


    From Mu Ren''s low voice, her injury has almost recovered I won''t tell you how to become a perfect person. "


    Perhaps Xu Fan''s strength is indeed strong, even the powerful Nine Tails are not his opponent.


    But anyway, he is a ninja of Yunnin Village.


    Because he was afraid of Xu Fan''s power, he would not tell him the village''s biggest secret.


    "You heard it." Xu Fan looked at Yumu Ren, who was facing the enemy, and said softly.


    "Well, I can hear everything clearly, but...you will never get a way to become a perfect person from my mouth, even if it is illusion."


    The wooden man said firmly.


    For their kind of perfect human pillar power, the least fear is illusion.


    Coupled with the power of the brigade, he can quickly recover from his injuries.


    The Mu Ren firmly believes that even Xu Fan cannot conquer his own heart.


    "Then do you know where the most interesting place is?" Xu Fan raised the corner of his mouth, and a smile appeared.


    "What do you mean?" You Mu Ren frowned, wondering what Xu Fan was doing.


    "I''m just here for a cutscene. As for the method of becoming a perfect human pillar, I don''t need it at all. I just need to come and see you, say a few words casually, and then tell Sarutobi Rischi, I got Yunnin Village''s Confidentiality is fine."


    Xu Fan paused, and even directly said how Yunrencun had obtained the perfect human pillar power, and then left here without looking back.


    Only Yumu stood alone, his eyes widened, as if he could not understand what had happened.


    How did this guy know this secret?


    "But having said that, if you want to be reversibly channeled to Miaomu Mountain, you first need to sign a psychic contract."


    Suddenly Xu Fan recalled that the scroll to sign the psychic contract was in Jilaiya''s hands.

 ~： A must-see about the update!

    @@


    I originally thought that changing the monthly pass to ten per change would be stressful, so I lowered the requirement for the minimum guarantee update.


    turn out¡­¡­


    I miscalculated...


    With the 10,000-character update every day, the monthly pass is almost finished. I feel that if this continues, we will all become salty fish and rabbits!


    Let''s change the update rules, guarantee five changes every day, five monthly tickets plus one change, and pay off in the month.


    Please vote for your monthly pass! So let''s make ten changes every day! There is pressure to have motivation!


    Finally, please subscribe, love Mud Meng~


    @@


    It¡¯s in hand, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, you need to refresh the page again to get the latest update. Ask fans to support

 Chapter 110： I, Uchiha Itachi, back the pot

    Xu Fan was getting ready to take a rest and wait until tomorrow to find Jiraji, but at this moment, he heard Uchiha Itachi''s voice outside the door.


    "Xu Fan."


    Uchiha Itachi called his name, as if there was something important.


    Xu Fan didn''t bother to change clothes, walked directly to the door in pajamas, and opened the door for Uchiha Itachi.


    Looking around, Uchiha Itachi was alone, and there was no dirt.


    On the contrary, it was Uchiha Itachi, after seeing Xu Fan''s reaction, his expression became serious.


    "Come in and talk."


    Xu Fan walked inside while talking.


    In fact, this is not Xu Fan''s house.


    It''s Kakashi''s home.


    However, because of the illusion in his body, Kakashi is still recuperating in the hospital, so Xu Fan is not worried that anyone will hear him and Itachi.


    "You don''t seem surprised."


    Itachi followed Xu Fan, but couldn''t help but ask.


    He thought Xu Fan would have a lot of questions, and he would even find a way to confirm whether he was Itachi.


    However, Xu Fan''s reaction was very calm.


    "What''s the surprise?" Xu Fan asked directly back, "The masked man?"


    "What''s the use of being surprised? If you think you should tell me the truth, you will naturally say, otherwise, I don''t have to ask."


    "Even if you betrayed the village, there must be your reasons."


    Xu Fan started to flicker without thinking.


    The reason for saying this is not really thinking like this. Xu Fan only used this way of trusting him to make Itachi trust him and help himself with all his heart.


    And, everything about the masked man.


    He knew far better than Uchiha Itachi.


    His name, the plan behind, the cards he has, and even the girl he likes.


    I know everything well.


    If you say it, I''m afraid Uchiha Itachi will be shocked again.


    "You are more stable than I thought, Xu Fan."


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help being stunned. While he was moved by Xu Fan''s trust in himself, he also admired Xu Fan''s mentality very much.


    Only when you are calm enough can you analyze the enemy''s weakness and find a way to defeat the opponent.


    "I have told the three generations of Hokage-sama about the situation, and learned from him that you stopped Kyuubi."


    Uchiha was also quite shocked when he got Xu Fan''s own power to subdue Kyuubi.


    "It was also the third generation of Naruto-sama told me that you now live in Kakashi''s house."


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he had guessed this possibility, "So, what did that person say to you?"


    "his name is¡­¡­"


    Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath, as if he had made a lot of determination, and then said the other party''s name.


    Even, he deliberately paused to make Xu Fan pay enough attention to this matter.


    "Uchiha Madara!"


    However, what Uchiha Itachi didn''t expect in his dreams was that even if he said the name, Xu Fan''s expression remained the same.


    In fact, Xu Fan was already prepared.


    Although the real identity of the masked man is dirt, he has been using Madara''s name to bluff and trick him before his identity is revealed.


    Although Xu Fan thought of being a little surprised, he was afraid of being too exaggerated.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Now Uchiha Itachi didn''t know what expression to use.


    "I''m surprised." Xu Fan changed the subject directly, "but what did Madara want to do with you?"


    "Did you believe it?" Itachi frowned, and even he was taken aback when he knew this.


    Uchiha Madara is not only the first person in the clan to open the eternal kaleidoscope, he is also the strongest in the Uchiha clan.


    Konoha, who had built up with Senjujuma, chose to leave again, and was eventually killed by the end of the valley.


    However, it didn''t take long for Uchiha Madara''s body to disappear strangely.


    Regardless of that, Uchiha Madara''s life is full of legends.


    But now, he has returned strongly.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Itachi even feels that the person who made the Nine Tails Turmoil in the past is actually Uchiha Madara.


    This is also in line with his personality.


    Destroy the Konoha he built with his own hands.


    This is Madara''s motivation.


    But Uchiha Itachi didn''t expect Xu Fan to believe his own words directly.


    "Otherwise? Itachi, I have always had no reservations about you. Do you remember when we first saw it? I just exposed my biggest hole card to you and told you my true identity."


    "Although we haven''t been in contact for many days, I have always regarded you as my best friend. If anyone will never fool you, then that person must be me."


    "I compare my heart to you, so I also believe that you must have a lot of courage to tell me the truth."


    "So, go ahead, Itachi, what do you want me to do?"


    Xu Fan looked directly at Itachi, but he had already guessed the facts in his heart.


    In fact, the truth is indeed the same as Xu Fan thought.


    Now that the problem of Uchiha''s coup has been resolved, Itachi can leave the village without worry.


    In addition, Uchiha Madara told himself about his plan.


    So Uchiha Itachi intends to take this opportunity to leave the village, join the other party''s organization as a betrayer, and then monitor them.


    "I want to ask you one thing After expressing his purpose, Uchiha Itachi became more serious.


    "Is it Sasuke?" Xu Fan said without thinking.


    His brother Sasuke was the only one who could put Itachi at ease.


    As for your own parents and lovers, they can be erased.


    Uchiha Itachi could not help but nodded, "Yes, Sasuke is the only person I can''t worry about. I hope you can take care of him for me."


    "This is no problem. When do you plan to leave?" Xu Fan asked again.


    "Tonight, at the same time, the village will put the crime of the coup d''¨¦tat on my head. I used a kaleidoscope to write round eyes to control the people in an attempt to seize power."


    This is different from backing a pot, but to allow Itachi to penetrate the enemy''s interior better, thereby forming identity protection.


    But in Xu Fan''s view, this can only deceive Nagato.


    Based on Uchiha''s knowledge of the village, he would not believe this.


    Of course, Daito doesn''t care about the truth, he just wants to use Uchiha Itachi''s abilities to help himself collect tail beasts.


    In other words, in this transaction, Itachi and Daitu tacitly obtained what they needed.


    After passing this important information to Xu Fan, Uchiha Itachi''s body was directly scattered into countless black crows, slowly melting until they all disappeared.


    "Still left the village."


    Looking at the empty room, Xu Fan couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    Before signing in for the first time, Uchiha Itachi had already contacted Daido.


    Although Itachi did not destroy the entire Uchiha clan this time, with his character and responsibility, he will definitely go undercover to help the village obtain important information about the future enemy.


    This also means that Itachi is the only one left to leave Sasuke and Uchiha to himself.


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 111： Jiraiya for the first time

    After a good night''s rest, Xu Fan began the next phase of the plan.


    The new sign-in task is limited to three days, which means he doesn''t have much time to waste.


    Even if I know the route to Miaomu Mountain, I''m afraid it won''t be there in three days.


    Moreover, the judgment of the sign-in assistant is also different.


    Maybe the location to be determined will be the core area of ??Miaomu Mountain.


    So regardless of the considerations, Xu Fan felt that it was more reliable to find Ji Lai Ye first.


    And want to find Jiraiya.


    It is difficult to say, and easy to say.


    As we all know, Ji Lai is usually not in the village, but travels to various countries. On the one hand, he collects creative materials, on the other hand, he inquires about Oshemaru and obtains information.


    When Dashe Maru was about to invade Konoha, Jiraiya happened to appear in the village because of this relationship.


    In other words, even if Ji Lai is not in the village, he has always been attached to Konoha.


    Just like Tsunade.


    Based on this, you can stand still.


    Let the root ninja spread the news of Naruto''s runaway, attract Jiraiya''s attention, and then lead him back to the village.


    then¡­¡­


    It is also the most important point. In the most critical location of Konoha Village, wait for the rabbits.


    "Although I have envisioned countless possibilities, even self-launching may not appear in time in a limited time, but..."


    Xu Fan has just walked to the location of the famous scenic spot of Muye Village, the female soup spring.


    Then I saw the legendary Sannin who was known as the roaming dragon angelica, and the sea did not welcome me.


    This time, even Xu Fan couldn''t help but take a breath and raised his forehead.


    "Forget it, the important thing is that Ji Lai is here."


    Xu Fan sighed helplessly, then walked over, "Hey."


    When he heard someone calling himself, Ji Lai also turned his head slightly.


    However, before I had time to explain, this was not a peeping, but when I had to collect materials for better creation, the other party suddenly called out his name.


    "Jilaiya."


    "Do you know me?" Jilai also looked up and down Xu Fan, and noticed that his arm was wearing the Konoha Ninja''s forehead, and he was estimated to be around twelve or thirteen years old.


    Although he is very famous, a ninja at this age is probably just a ninja.


    Knowing and recognizing himself at a glance made Zi Lai a little surprised.


    "Of course, my name is Xu Fan, and I have something to talk to you." Xu Fan stared at Jilaiya who was sitting on the toad.


    Although he didn''t know what Xu Fan''s purpose was, Jilai had no plans to focus his energy on him. He directly ordered Toad Zhong to take action and knocked him out without harming Xu Fan.


    And Ji Lai was also very confident, and it was impossible to avoid Toad Loyal''s tongue attack with a mere stubbornness.


    However, what Jiraiya never expected was that as soon as Toad Tadashi''s tongue was ejected from his mouth, the ninja in front of him disappeared.


    "Ok?!"


    Zi Lai frowned immediately. Although his attention was not fully focused on Xu Fan, from the point of view that he could still disappear from his eyes, his strength was more than tolerable.


    For a while, Zi Lai also used his perception abilities decisively, but suddenly discovered that Xu Fan was already standing on the top of the wall behind him.


    Ji Lai turned his head back suddenly, watching Xu Fan staring at him condescendingly.


    "It''s too rude to lick me with your toad as soon as we meet?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, but soon got into the topic, "Forget it, I just assumed it didn''t happen, Jiraiya, I''m looking for you because of Naruto."


    "Naruto?"


    Jilai was also taken aback.


    The ninja in front of him not only knows his identity, but also knows Naruto.


    Especially in this period.


    According to the information he possessed, Naruto, who is a Kyuubi Vessel, went violently only last night.


    "Who are you?"


    It wasn''t until this time that Zi Lai changed his attitude towards Xu Fan and looked at him with a serious face.


    "I said, my name is Xu Fan and I am Konoha''s ninja."


    Xu Fan paused for a while and said word by word, "I need you to take me and Naruto to Miaomu Mountain."


    Jiraiya: "?!"


    The ninja in front of him knows not only himself and Naruto, but also Miaomu Mountain?


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if Xu Fan just surprised himself a little, then it is a real shock now.


    Even Ji Lai quickly observed the surroundings.


    There are no pedestrians on either side of the street.


    He didn''t think it was anything, but now it seems that he has a feeling of being deliberately arranged.


    "I hope that Naruto can control the power of Nine Tails and become a perfect human column power. Only in this way, he will not risk running away."


    Xu Fan said righteously.


    However, this made Zilai also a high degree of vigilance.


    For such an important matter, he felt that the three generations of Naruto would not send a ninja to talk to him.


    If this is really the intention of the third generation of Hokage, Sarutobi Hisaki.


    But in fact, Jilaiya felt that Xu Fan sneaked into the village by taking advantage of the nine-tailed runaway yesterday.


    After all, these years, I have not only collected materials for creation.


    Jilai suddenly became extremely serious, and Toad Zhong under the seat also directly launched the success.


    And Zi Lai also kicked his toes hard, and the whole person jumped up on Toad Zhong''s back, reaching out to grab Xu Fan.


    In his opinion, as long as he takes Xu Fan to the third generation of Hokage, his disguise will be self-defeating.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan looked a little speechless.


    He almost revealed the plan in its entirety, showing enough sincerity.


    Unexpectedly, Jilaiya still chose to do it.


    Seeing the direct attack of one person and one frog, Xu Fan was forced to face the enemy.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Tree Boundary Wall!"


    However, Xu Fan didn''t have any hostility towards Zi Lai. In addition, this was the prosperous area of ??the village, and he did not intend to use the terrain to change the extremely strong tree boundary.


    But even so, Xu Fanmu Dun''s power is not low.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a violent roar, square wooden stakes rose from the ground, forming a solid wall at a speed visible to the naked eye, easily dissolving the attacks of Toad Tadashi and Jiraiya.


    And Zi Lai was in mid-air, and was stunned by this ninjutsu.


    Because he knew very well in his heart that this kind of ninjutsu could not be mastered with hard work.


    Even Tsunade, the most promising inheritance, failed to obtain this inheritance.


    In other words, this is not only a manifestation of extremely strong strength, but also a status symbol.


    Bang!


    Immediately afterwards, the tree boundary wall in front of Xu Fan shattered, causing Ji Lai Ya, who was keeping flying, to jump over.


    And because of this strong sound, the girls who were bathing were also scared and ran out, just to see Jilaiya rushing over.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    For a moment, screams resounded throughout Konoha.


    Road to the heavens

 Chapter 112： Jilaiyas shock

    "No, I can explain..."


    "I''m Jiraiya, the legendary Sannin, the **** of Miaomu Mountain..."


    Before the words from the **** side were said, the girls who beat Jieyao became harder.


    "Creation, I am creating, ah, don''t slap your face!"


    Even though Jiraji has traveled all over the world, I have seen a lot of various ninja scenes.


    But in the face of this situation, every time I have a feeling of difficulty.


    In the end, Jilai had no choice but to use a substitute technique to replace himself outside before the incident did not make a big deal. He rode on Toad Zhong and quickly fled here.


    Until the border of the forest with no one, Jilaiya stopped and rested on the edge of a tree.


    And Xu Fan, in fact, has been following him closely.


    "You kid."


    Jilai also sensed Xu Fan''s Chakra and looked directly at it.


    "It''s just an accident."


    "You are obviously smiling, you have never stopped!"


    Jilai also gave Xu Fan a blank look, still not forgetting to spit Xu Fan for gloating.


    However, after the situation just now, Ji Lai also put down his defense against Xu Fan.


    "So, what the **** is going on? You are from the Thousand Hands Clan?" Jilai took a deep breath and returned to seriousness.


    Actually, although those girls are angry, the most powerful way of attack is to punch themselves with small fists.


    If it weren''t for a few more glances, you could perform the avatar at the moment of landing.


    After all, I am the legendary Sannin, the toad immortal from Miaomu Mountain, Jiraiya!


    "you could put it that way."


    Xu Fan nodded and directly admitted this, "Not only that, I now succeed Shimura Danzo and become the leader of the root organization."


    Xu Fan said lightly, but made Zi Lai also stand on the spot.


    Xu Fan is not only a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, but even the leader of the root organization?


    Jilaiya''s eyes stared like a frog, and he looked at Xu Fan incredible.


    Is the person he is talking about Danzo he knows?


    That guy will delegate power to others?


    Are you kidding me?


    "If you can''t believe it, you can ask Sarutobi Hisaki in person, and you will know that I''m telling the truth."


    Seeing the change in Jilaiya''s expression, Xu Fan added another sentence.


    "The era... has changed..."


    Even if it''s Ji Lai, I can''t help but sigh.


    "So, can we have a good talk now? Or should we fight again?"


    Xu Fan glanced at the surrounding environment, but he felt that Ji Lai had also deliberately attracted himself here.


    Not only is it sparsely populated, but the venue is large enough.


    I and Zilai are also ninjas with more Chakras. Once they meet each other, ninjutsu will naturally be inevitable.


    "Since you are from the Senju family, forget it."


    Ji Lai also took a deep breath and straightened up from the grass, "However, I will not agree to take you to Miaomu Mountain."


    Even if Xu Fan said the truth, he would not take him to Miaomu Mountain.


    Bo Feng Shuimen was once his most proud disciple, and once felt that he was not in the village on the night of the Nine Tails of Turmoil.


    But because of this, I cherish Naruto more than anyone else.


    And Xu Fan''s words use Naruto as a tool.


    What a perfect person Zhu Li.


    Naruto is only six or seven years old now, still a child.


    "Are you taking pictures of Naruto again at this time?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile, "Where are you so far?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know anything. In fact, I know Naruto better than anyone else. I know his father is Bo Feng Shuimen, your most proud disciple."


    "I also know that his mother is Uzumaki Kushina. I even know that the name Naruto is the name of the protagonist in your first book."


    "Where are you when Naruto silently endures loneliness, the alienation of peers, the blind eyes of the people in the village, and the crowded out, where are you?"


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "Naruto is not a ninja, he is just a child, and the long period of depression led to his runaway."


    "And the villagers and ninjas who witnessed the nine tails would only fear Naruto''s power even more, resulting in colder eyes, crowding out, and endless looping."


    "If this continues, Naruto will lose control sooner or later."


    Xu Fan continuously bombed Zi Lai.


    Any school violence incident is very terrible. It can take a long time to get out, and it can affect a lifetime.


    What Naruto faced was all kinds of cold, hot, and violent treatment in the entire village.


    even appeared in the animation, Naruto just wanted to buy a mask, but was pushed to the ground by the boss. Everyone saw him as a picture of the plague god.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan even doubted whether Naruto had been stunned by other gods since he was a child, so that he could always maintain an optimistic and cheerful personality.


    Don''t even say hate the people in the village. He didn''t even show up a runaway incident.


    Kyuubi, who has always been good at bewitching, didn''t even start at Naruto''s most vulnerable childhood.


    After Xu Fan said these words, even Zi Lai Ye''s eyes became serious.


    It is true that he cherishes Naruto.


    But it''s true that I haven''t been in the village.


    "Since last night, the villagers'' treatment of Naruto and Naruto''s heart will change drastically. Instead of waiting for his next collapse, it is better to take advantage of the present and tell him the truth about it Then, help Naruto control the power of Nine Tails and become the perfect pillar power in the village."


    "Jilaiya, I know you have traveled to many places, so you should have heard of Yunren Village."


    "Renzhuli in their village is not only not synonymous with fear and despair, but it is recognized by everyone. It is made by the wooden man, and so is Kirabi."


    After a series of attacks on Zilai, Xu Fan directly talked about the successful case of Yunren Village.


    and said that because of the relationship between Yuki and Konoha, he has mastered how to become a perfect person.


    Taking himself and Naruto to Miaomu Mountain, this is Jiraiya''s mission.


    "Maybe your thoughts are right, but Naruto today is still a child, and... the power of the nine tails is not so easy to control." Jiraiya was also very hesitant in his heart.


    But anyway, Naruto is too small now.


    It would be better to wait for him to be older and teach him how to control the power of Kyuubi.


    However, Xu Fan shook his head directly, "Naruto is far smarter and stronger than you think, and...Naruto still has me."


    The moment ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, Xu Fan''s pupils directly began to turn, the jet black pupils quickly turned into blood red, and three Gou Jade appeared clearly.


    "Writing round eyes?!"


    Ji Lai also widened his eyes instantly, looking at Xu Fan with an incredible look.


    is not only the wooden escape of the Senju clan, but also the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan...


    Where is Xu Fan sacred?

 Chapter 113： You should just use Xianshu

    Jiraiya also has a certain degree of understanding of the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan.


    If someone from the Uchiha clan transplants the Shakeran, the Shakeran will remain in a state where it cannot be closed, continuously consuming Chakra.


    Kakashi is a good proof.


    And Xu Fan used the way of writing round eyes, but it was a normal way of opening.


    In other words, the boy in front of him not only perfectly inherited the Mu Dun that could only be used by the original Hokage, but also possesses the blood inheritance of the Uchiha clan.


    Did the Senju family and the Uchiha family intermarried?


    Ji Lai also swallowed a mouthful of water, filled with shock.


    No wonder Xu Fan has the confidence to say such things.


    The Chakra of ¡¡¡¡Ä¾¶Ý has the power to suppress the nine tails, and the writing wheel eye has the ability to invade the spiritual realm.


    However, even after seeing the power Xu Fan possessed.


    Jilai still did not directly agree with his plan.


    If you want to become a perfect human force, you must open the seal of the wave wind water gate and release the nine tails from the cage.


    Once it fails, Kyuubi will not only be liberated, but will also let Naruto, who is a ninjuli, die on the spot.


    As the orphan of his most proud disciple, Ji Lai did not want to see such an ending.


    But on the other hand, Xu Fan is not out of fancy.


    "If that''s the case, then prove your strength to me."


    Ji Lai also has a low voice, and his expression is also very serious.


    In his opinion, since Xu Fan can''t convince himself, he can''t make Xu Fan give up this idea.


    That is not to use strength to make Xu Fan give up.


    made him realize the huge gap between himself and Kyuubi.


    only inherited Mu Dun and Shao Lun Yan, but it was not enough to suppress Kyuubi in all aspects.


    "Prove the strength?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, and quickly reacted.


    Jilai had just returned to the village. Although he knew about the Kyuubi violent attack, he may not have time to understand who suppressed Kyuubi.


    Although he has shown Mu Dun and Shao Lun Yan, Ji Lai still doesn''t believe that he can suppress Nine Tails well.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Maybe Jilai just wanted to use the power gap to make himself give up this idea.


    "In other words, as long as I can defeat you, you agree to take me and Naruto to Miaomu Mountain?"


    "Hmm." Jilai responded to Xu Fan without thinking.


    The reason why he was called Konoha Sannin was not because he was a disciple of Sarutobi Hisaki, but because he had restrained Sansho Yu Hanzo in front of him during World War II.


    ಡª¡ª


    At the moment when the two reached a consensus, they all stepped back to open enough space.


    At the same time in the process of retreating, Jiraiya''s hands began to seal neatly.


    Xu Fan saw the scene in front of him.


    Because he is proficient in the ability of five escapes, ninjutsu below a level can be mastered by himself only by looking at it.


    In other words, no matter what ninja is fighting, Xu Fan can replicate ninjutsu, and then use a huge chakra to suppress it.


    "Earth escape¡¤Huangquan Marsh!"


    However, Jilai did not intend to hurt Xu Fan, because he was also Konoha''s ninja.


    So when Jiraji made a shot, it was a catching ninjutsu.


    Accompanied by ninjutsu, Jiraiya¡¯s Chakra went deep underground, turning Xu Fan¡¯s landing place into a huge swamp.


    Once trapped in it, he cannot escape until it is completely submerged.


    The winner is divided.


    "Maybe your genes are indeed strong, but the battle between ninjas, experience and intelligence are the most important parts." Ji Lai also made a low voice and taught Xu Fan a good lesson.


    "Experience and intelligence? I can''t agree."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, a smile appeared, and at the same time, he slapped his hands hard, showing Mu Dun under him.


    The thick solid wood protrudes from the mud on both sides of the swamp, and then moves laterally, intertwined and connected to each other, forming a huge wooden bridge.


    Xu Fan landed steadily and directly blocked the marsh made by Jilaiya at the bottom of the bridge.


    "Chakra and adaptability are the most important." Xu Fan said with a smile.


    "Don''t take the initiative to attack?"


    Ji Lai also frowned. Although it was a first-hand attack launched by himself, Xu Fan was able to counterattack at the same time as he used Mu Dun to erase the threat of Huang Quan Marsh.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t do that. He just stood on the bridge with his arms around his chest, seeming to be waiting for his next attack.


    "Xu Fan, it seems that you are indeed confident."


    Ji Lai suddenly realized that he understood why Xu Fan did this.


    He didn''t want to beat himself, but wanted to let himself realize how strong he was.


    "It seems that you have realized it, Jilaiya."


    Xu Fan and Zilai also have eyes at each other. Although the dynamic range of Zhuanyan is not as good as that of white eyes, the viewing angle is very subtle.


    I can not only see the subtle movements of Jilai clearly, but can even understand what he said through his muttering mouth.


    "If you are proficient in ninjutsu, I will break it myself."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and his whole body exuded full confidence.


    "is it?"


    Jiraiya''s mood is also very delicate. On the one hand, he is very glad that a genius has been born in the village, but on the other hand, he can''t help but think of Tsunade.


    I don''t know how she would feel when she saw this scene.


    "But if this is the case, then I have to show my true ability."


    Jilaiya finished speaking, took a deep breath with all his strength, and then squirted forward.


    "Toad oil bomb!"


    The yellow-brown oil patted Xu Fan overwhelmingly. Before they could touch Xu Fan, Ji Lai launched a series of attacks.


    "Fire escape, flame bomb!"


    The fire spurted out of Jiraiya¡¯s mouth again, and instantly caught up with the flying oil, turning the sky full of oil into an unprecedented fire.


    Such an exaggerated range, even Xu Fan, Ji Lai also found it difficult to be safe and sound.


    Moreover, this is not a ninjutsu that explodes chakras and destroys the enemy in an instant, but a ninjutsu that continuously causes damage.


    Coupled with Jiraiya''s perception ability, he was very sure that Xu Fan was right in front of him, neither dodge nor hide.


    However, because of the fire, Jilai couldn''t see Xu Fan''s movements clearly.


    "Didn''t you avoid it. UU Reading "


    The fire continued to burn for more than half a minute before Jilaida wiped the corners of his mouth.


    However, after the fire gradually subsided, he was able to see the situation on the bridge.


    A row of wooden pillars grew from the bridge deck, bending to form an arch, protecting Xu Fan.


    was clearly Mu Dun, but he just resisted his own fire.


    Xu Fan''s body is naturally unscathed.


    "Jiraiya, why don''t we avoid the temptation part, you can just show your true ability."


    Xu Fan looked condescendingly at Zi Lai Ye, he didn''t plan to keep fighting with Zi Lai Ye.


    "Since you claim to be the Immortal Toad of Miaomu Mountain, you have mastered the art of immortality, right?"

 Chapter 114： I broke it from 1

    "You actually know Xianshu?"


    Jilai also looked up and down Xu Fan, suddenly feeling incredible.


    "Since you want to challenge me, it''s best to use 100% strength." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Actually, if Jilai didn''t use Xianshu, Xu Fan felt that he could defeat him with one move.


    But only at this level, maybe I still can''t make Jiraiya believe that he can make Naruto a perfect person.


    So, let Zi Lai also enter the fairy mode, and then break him with one move.


    At that time, I guess Jilai couldn''t say anything.


    "Challenge?"


    And Zi Lai also dreamed that Xu Fan would use such words.


    You must know that not only do you have the title of Konoha Sannin, but for the vast majority of ninjas, you are a legendary existence.


    It¡¯s not even exaggerating to say that if the Kyuubi turmoil night, he happened to be in the village.


    Maybe Bo Feng Shui Men would not sacrifice.


    But no matter what, Xu Fan said that for this purpose, he would naturally not be indifferent.


    Of course, Jiraiya did not choose psychic Shensaku and Master Shima.


    I and Xu Fan are just discussing, not a life-and-death battle, I don¡¯t need to extend the fairy mode as much as possible.


    And Xu Fan also thought that as Zilai also thought, when he began to condense the natural chakra seriously, ready to enter the fairy mode, the other party still watched himself on the wooden bridge.


    didn''t interrupt or interfere with his plan.


    Jiraiya''s breathing became smooth, and his body remained still, but a frog-like change began to appear on his face.


    At the same time, Jiraiya''s perception has become stronger with the formation of the fairy Chakra.


    The range has been easily expanded several times.


    "This Chakra..."


    Soon, Jilaida also sensed that the chakras of other ninjas were rushing in his direction.


    Among them, there are also characters that I know very well.


    The speed of these ninjas is very fast.


    Just when Jilai completely entered the fairy mode, the leading ninja descended from the sky.


    Xu Fan also glanced at the person who came, and found that it was not someone else, but the three generations of Hokage in the village, Sarutobi Rizen.


    The ninja who followed him are naturally members of Anbe.


    "Jilaiya, it really is you..."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi stood on the spot, and when he sensed Jiraiya Chakra, he couldn''t believe this fact.


    Until I saw him with my own eyes.


    But Sarutobi Rizhan can''t figure out how Jilai would fight Xu Fan.


    and also entered the fairy mode.


    "What the **** is going on?" Sarutobi Hizen couldn''t help asking.


    At the very beginning, he first perceives Xu Fan''s huge and tyrannical Mudun Chakra and who he is fighting with, so he directly assembles the dark ninjas and searches for Xu Fan non-stop.


    It wasn''t until Xu Fan and Zi Lai Ye met for the second time that he noticed the other person''s Chakra, which looked very much like Zi Lai Ye.


    "Ms. Sarutobi."


    Jiraiya did not expect that Sarutobi Hizaki would suddenly appear.


    "I''m planning to convince Jilai to take me to Miaomu Mountain too, but he wants to test my strength."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he casually explained the situation.


    Even if Sarutobi arrived, Xu Fan felt that it had no effect.


    "Miaomu Mountain?"


    Sarutobi Rizen whispered the name, and instantly remembered Xu Fan''s plan.


    I hope Naruto can control Nine-tailed Chakra.


    And I also agreed to this matter.


    Suddenly, Sarutobi Rizen suddenly realized, and realized that he did not believe that Xu Fan had such an ability.


    "Go back."


    Then, Sarutobi Hitoshi retreated decisively and ordered all the Anbe ninjas to make enough space not to be involved in it.


    Jiraiya, who has entered the fairy mode, has nothing to do with the quality of Chakra, the range of attack, and the power.


    It can even be said that now Jiraiya is stronger than himself.


    At the same time, this also made Sarutobi Rizen a lot of curiosity, Jiraiya, who has fairy magic, and Xu Fan, who can perform Mudun.


    Which one is more powerful?


    "Sarutobi-teacher?"


    Jilai also quickly noticed Sarutobi''s actions, but he was even more surprised.


    He thought the other party would stop him.


    After all, Sarutobi Hizen knows how strong he is now.


    In other words, this also means that in the heart of Sarutobi Rizen, he and Xu Fan are equal opponents.


    "In that case, Xianfa..."


    Jilai also saw it, and simply no longer had any reservations, with a strong kick on his toes, the whole person jumped up, flew into the air, and attacked Xu Fan with all his strength.


    He stretched out his right hand, began to gather the huge chakra in his hand, and began to spin.


    àØ!


    After hearing a muffled noise, a chakra ball that was several times larger than him appeared out of thin air in Jilaiya''s hand.


    "Super big jade spiral pill!"


    Xu Fan looked up at Jilaiya who was approaching him.


    This move is not only Jiraiya¡¯s killer, but also the most destructive among all his ninjutsu.


    "This chakra..."


    The ninjas behind Sarutobi Hitori all took a breath, and they all saw such an exaggerated Chakra density for the first time.


    Even many people realized at this moment why Jilai was called a fairy.


    In fact, don''t talk about them, even Sarutobi Hitoshi is stunned.


    Has Jiraiya now grown to this level?


    "Xu Fan, run away!"


    Seeing Xu Fan neither dodge nor hide, Sarutobi Rizen even couldn''t help shouting.


    In his opinion, Jiraiya¡¯s super-large jade spiral pill is almost as powerful as the tail beast jade.


    At such a close distance, I am afraid Xu Fan will not be safe.


    And, in the attack of Jiraiya, there is a powerful Xianshu Chakra.


    That is not only a special chakra that Xu Fan hasn''t seen, it can''t even be understood with common sense.


    If you don''t avoid it in time, the consequences may be disastrous.


    However, even with Sarutobi''s advice, Xu Fan remained indifferent.


    When I feel the super-large jade spiral pill positively, there is indeed an indescribable feeling.


    "Is this the Xianshu Chakra It is indeed better than any kind of chakra I have come into contact with so far."


    Even Xu Fan recognized the power of Jiraiya.


    "But..."


    "I have already said."


    "Let you be proficient in ninjutsu, I will break it by myself."


    Xu Fan slapped both hands hard and passed the chakra to the wooden bridge under his feet, producing a huge wooden dragon, suddenly rising from the sky, and biting the oncoming giant jade spiral pill.


    Not only that, but Mu Long twisted his body and quickly entangled towards Ji Lai.


    Before I waited for Zilai, he tried to break free, and he felt the Xianshu Chakra in his body began to disappear.


    This wooden dragon not only blocked his own super-large jade spiral pill, but also could absorb his own chakra.


    Jilaiya''s frog eyes suddenly widened, shocked by the power Xu Fan possessed.

 Chapter 115： Surpassing all generations of Hokage

    After entering the fairy mode, strength, defense, reaction, and speed will be greatly improved.


    But the weakness of the fairy model is also very obvious.


    If you want to enter the fairy mode, you must gather natural chakras, which requires the caster to remain still and blend in with nature.


    At the same time, the time to gather natural chakras is very long, and the maintenance time is limited.


    When fighting with Penn Six Ways, in order to extend the time of the fairy mode, Jilai also deliberately channeled the two fairy Shensaku and Zhima to fuse with him, helping him fight while helping him gather natural chakras.


    But now Jilai is also alone, and there are not many natural Chakras in him.


    Coupled with the rapid consumption of Chakra by the fairy law, and the characteristics of the wooden dragon that can swallow Chakra, the entangled Jilai was quickly removed from the fairy mode.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Ji Lai also felt that the natural chakra disappeared in his body at an unprecedented speed, as did the characteristics of the frog eye.


    And after losing this power, facing the shackles of the wooden dragon, Ji Lai couldn''t get rid of it at all, and even felt that his breathing became rapid because of being squeezed.


    "Fire escape, flame bomb!"


    Jilai also saw this, so he had no choice but to use the fire escape to see if he could burn the wooden dragon to death.


    The sturdy wooden dragon would be afraid of the fire escape there, and he took Zi Lai Ya directly to the ground.


    rumbling!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the body of the wooden dragon exploded directly, and Ji Lai also rolled out a few laps before he could stop.


    "Even Jilai..."


    Sarutobi Hizen could not believe the scene before him.


    If Xu Fan had used a wooden figure, or the tree world had come to defeat Jiraiya, he would not be so shocked.


    The fact that can be placed in front of you is that just a wooden dragon created by Xu Fan defeated Zi Lai Ye.


    What kind of horror is this?


    "As far as combat experience is concerned, almost no one can compare with Ji Lai. The fairy mode can greatly improve his abilities in more aspects..."


    "Even if Zilai will lose to Xu Fan, but such a crushing situation..."


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help but take a breath. He always thought he was someone who knew Xu Fan better.


    But now, he found that even he couldn''t see Xu Fan''s strength clearly.


    It can even be said that Xu Fan today is the strongest in Konoha Village.


    perfectly inherited the power of the original Naruto.


    And the Anbu ninjas behind Sarutobi Hitori were also quite shocked.


    To them, Zi Lai is undoubtedly a legendary character. The immortality he uses is more like a higher-dimensional power.


    Especially when Jilai also used the super large jade spiral pill, such a powerful chakra made them unheard of and had never seen it.


    At that moment, they all felt that even a genius like Xu Fan would have to be severely taught and suffered.


    Xu Fan''s performance hit everyone in the face.


    Seeing the unprecedented pressure coming from him, Xu Fan was still calm and unhurried. He didn''t even move his footsteps. Just creating a wooden dragon completely suppressed Zi Lai.


    Especially his sentence, if you are proficient in ninjutsu, I will break it by myself.


    I thought this was Xu Fan''s arrogance.


    However, he really defeated Jiraiya with one move.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan is only twelve or thirteen years old today.


    He has not yet reached the peak of his body.


    Especially the amount of chakras he owns, it is incredible.


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help but recalled what happened last night. When facing Kyuubi, Xu Fan broke out a chakra, creating a wooden figure that was bigger than Kyuubi.


    I only look at Chakra. Compared with Xu Fan, the Chakra I own is like pouring a glass of water into the ocean.


    Actually, it''s not just Sarutobi Hizen who thinks so.


    Even Jiraiya, who was lying on the ground, had some doubts about life.


    For the ninja, the amount of Chakra can be said to be an innate talent.


    As one of the three ninjas, the chakra owned by him is quite exaggerated.


    The so-called fairy model is to blend one''s own chakra with a certain proportion of natural chakra.


    By improving the quality of Chakras, they launch more powerful ninjutsu.


    In other words, the power of the ninjutsu he used should have surpassed Xu Fan''s Mu Dun.


    "Did the change in dosage... cause the qualitative change?"


    Jilai also rolled his throat, looking at Xu Fan inconceivably.


    Had it not been known that the nine tails were sealed in Naruto''s body, he even wondered if there was a nine tail in Xu Fan''s belly.


    After continuously unleashing the powerful Mu Dun, Xu Fan still stood on the bridge, showing no signs of fatigue.


    is like the last wooden dragon technique, which only consumes a small part of his chakra.


    "The chakra of this guy is even more exaggerated than Kyuubi..."


    Jilai also took a few deep breaths before struggling to sit up from the ground.


    At the same time he also noticed the details just now.


    Mulong played a role in protecting himself when he dived into the ground at full speed.


    This is also the reason why the wooden dragon was directly destroyed, but he did not suffer any injuries.


    But...


    Although it was said that he did not suffer any injuries, Chakra was completely consumed.


    Now I don¡¯t even mention fighting Xu Fan anymore, I don¡¯t even have the strength to escape the scene.


    "He has such unfathomable strength at such an age. If he is allowed to grow and surpass Hokage in the past, I am afraid it is only a matter of time..."


    "No In terms of strength, I''m afraid Xu Fan has surpassed the Naruto of the past..."


    Ji Lai also took a breath, and was full of emotion.


    How hopeful that Tsunade can see this scene.


    The once-declined Thousand Hands Clan, finally someone inherited the blood of the original Hokage.


    "Jilaiya."


    Seeing Jilai also clearly realized Xu Fan''s power, Sarutobi Rizen then slowly walked up.


    Xu Fan also jumped off the wooden bridge at this time and walked to Jilaiya''s side.


    "How about? Now you should believe that Xu Fan has the ability to help Naruto control the power of Nine Tails, right?" Sarutobi cut the corner of his mouth, and a smile appeared.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Jiraiya''s expression is slightly subtle.


    "Jiraiya, do you know who stopped the Kyuubi yesterday?" Sarutobi Hizen asked again.


    When he heard this question, Jilai suddenly realized, and looked at Xu Fan in disbelief.


    He thought that it was his own teacher, Sarutobi Hitoshi led the ninjas of Konoha Village, stopped Naruto''s rampage, and saved the village.


    But now he realized what was going on.


    "It''s Xu Fan, he used Mu Dun''s power to subdue Nine Tails with his own power!"


    However, even though Jilai had already guessed this possibility, when he heard the truth from Sarutobi''s mouth, he was still shocked by the news.


    The most important thing is that he clearly heard Sarutobi Hitoshi say that...


    by oneself!


    subdued the nine tails!

 Chapter 116： Are you not afraid of 9 tails?

    Looking at Xu Fan and Sarutobi Rischi in front of them, the last line of defense in Zi Lai Ye also loosened.


    However, Ji Lai did not completely give in.


    "I will only give you one chance to try, Xu Fan."


    Jilai also sat on the ground to relax for a long time, then stood up again and said to Xu Fan.


    And this also means that someone must tell Naruto the truth.


    He is the container that has sealed the nine tails, Renjuli from Konoha Village.


    "Leave this to me."


    Xu Fan was silent on purpose before responding to Jilaiya.


    Actually, I am the best candidate.


    Because of this and other relationship, Naruto has never known who his parents are.


    This makes the relationship between Zi Lai Ye and him not so clear.


    Although Jiraji became Naruto¡¯s master in the anime, it was a long time later.


    Moreover, the purpose of causing this incident was not to help Naruto control Kyuubi.


    but to sign in at Miaomu Mountain.


    So I have to accompany Naruto to Miaomu Mountain to get the keys.


    "Actually, there is another reason why I chose Miaomu Mountain." Xu Fan slowly said.


    "What''s the reason?" Sarutobi Rizhan and Zi Lai also looked at Xu Fan.


    "People in the village know that Naruto is Kyuubi. After the rampage incident last night, their resistance and exclusion to Naruto at this time is undoubtedly the strongest."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "It''s better to take this opportunity and take Naruto out of the village."


    "In addition, Miaomu Mountain is also a great place to hide Naruto."


    Sarutobi Hiji''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he instantly realized that this sentence meant something else.


    After some investigations, Sarutobi Hizaki determined that Naruto''s rampage in the village was not the plan of the Uchiha clan.


    They planned to lead themselves to the no-man¡¯s land on the edge of the village, where they would release Kyuubi.


    Anyway, the original intention of the Uchiha clan was to launch a coup, not to destroy the village.


    "Jiraiya, this will trouble you."


    Sarutobi Rischi''s gaze turned to Jiraiya, and he asked him sincerely.


    Jilai also looked at his past teacher, who is also the old man of the third generation of Hokage in the village, and then focused his head, saying that he would bring Naruto and Xu Fan to Miaomu Mountain together.


    And as soon as Jilaiya''s affirmation was obtained, Xu Fan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, this check-in is a time-limited task, with only three days.


    In this way, He Zilai also confirmed the departure time for a while, and Xu Fan went to the hospital where Naruto was located, preparing to tell Naruto the truth.


    However, before he could get close to the ward where Naruto was, Xu Fan felt a strange atmosphere.


    Almost all the medical staff keep away from this floor.


    Even at the top of the stairs, he guards the ninja in Anbe.


    It can be seen how scared these people are for Naruto.


    "This is because these people are ninjas and medical personnel, and they are far better at overcoming fear than ordinary people."


    "If it were ordinary villagers, what kind of eyes and ways they would treat Naruto."


    However, although he can understand the fear of these people, Xu Fan sympathizes with Naruto in his heart.


    Naruto was also the victim in the Kyuubi runaway incident yesterday.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Naruto was the biggest victim in the first Kyuubi turbulent night.


    ßËßË.


    Xu Fan came to the door of the ward where Naruto was, and knocked on the door.


    Although the sound is not loud, it is very powerful.


    But there was no sound from inside.


    Xu Fan frowned slightly and simply pushed the door and walked in.


    And now Naruto, with the Nine-Tailed Chakra, has recovered and woke up.


    It¡¯s just that Naruto¡¯s eyes became hollow like never before, staring at his sheets, as if sitting there dumbfounded.


    On the cabinet on his left hand side, it was empty.


    "No one has seen Naruto."


    Xu Fan sighed inwardly.


    This rampage was so serious that even the eighth tail grew out.


    If Naruto hadn''t noticed at all, it was obviously impossible.


    And judging from the people I met just now, the eyes Naruto saw after waking up must have been cold.


    Maybe some people think that children don¡¯t think so much and don¡¯t understand anything.


    But in fact, their minds are sometimes far more careful than adults.


    Especially when I see that cold eyes.


    "It''s been a long time, Naruto."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and said hello while walking in from the doorway.


    Hearing someone calling his name, Naruto raised his head subconsciously, only to find that it was Xu Fan.


    In an instant, the dull eyes suddenly brightened.


    However, this scene did not last, two or three could not breathe, and Naruto returned to that look.


    Once, Naruto once thought Xu Fan was his best friend.


    But they only got along for one day, Xu Fan seemed to have evaporated and never went to school.


    He also looked for Xu Fan everywhere in the village, but still did not see him.


    "You did not come..."


    Naruto quickly lowered his head, as if complaining about something.


    Even though he knew in his heart that he wanted to be strong, he felt it was difficult for him to be strong under the circumstances.


    Xu Fan took Naruto''s reaction to his heart, and understood how much pressure he was under.


    So, Xu Fan slowly stepped forward, walked to Naruto, stretched out two fingers, and put **** on Naruto''s forehead The corners of his mouth rose, and a smile appeared.


    "Sorry, Naruto, I seem to be late, but... don''t you wonder what I did this time?"


    Naruto raised his head, but his heartbeat increased involuntarily.


    He was very afraid to see the cold eyes on Xu Fan''s body.


    However, when Naruto and Xu Fan faced each other, he realized that Xu Fan''s eyes were completely different from those of that person.


    He is not alienated or afraid of himself at all, his eyes are not only sunny, but also bright.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Naruto had a thousand words in his heart, but for a while, it took a long time before he whispered in a low voice.


    "I am... a demon fox..."


    This is also the truth that he knew yesterday. Why do people in the village look at themselves with that kind of cold eyes? Why do they alienate and exclude themselves.


    Just because I am a nine-tailed monster fox.


    is myself, killed the fourth generation of Hokage.


    I am a murderer...


    "Puff."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but laughed, and at the same time moved his palm up, pressing Naruto''s head.


    At this moment, Xu Fan felt that he knew why Naruto would suddenly run away.


    "I didn''t see any demon foxes. All I saw here was Naruto Uzumaki who wanted to become Hokage."


    "Don''t you think this dream is the most handsome?"


    Naruto''s eyes widened suddenly, staring at Xu Fan with an unbelievable look, "Aren''t you... afraid of demon fox?"


    "Huh? Why should I be afraid?"

 Chapter 117： Do you want to meet Naruto when he grows up?

    When Xu Fan was not afraid of Kyuubi, Naruto was naturally very moved.


    just...


    Naruto thought Xu Fan was saying, "You are you, and the nine tails are nine tails. Why should I be afraid of you."


    But in fact¡­¡­


    "Why should I be afraid of a guy I can hold with one hand?"


    Of course, Xu Fan did not say this idea, he was just comforting Naruto as much as possible.


    "But, what have you been doing this time?"


    It took a long time, Ming talent gradually calmed down his emotions, and thought of what Xu Fan said, you are not curious about what I did during this time?


    Xu Fan didn''t say much, took off the forehead protection from his body, and then handed it to Naruto.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Ninja guard, you can only get it when you become a real ninja."


    Xu Fan explained as he retrieved the forehead guard from Naruto''s hand, and then tied it to his arm.


    "Then you are a ninja?"


    Naruto''s eyes glowed suddenly, and he never dreamed that when he and Xu Fan met again, he had already endured it.


    "Xia Ren?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle. According to the ranks in Naruto, the current self is undoubtedly the elite.


    If divided according to strength, I am afraid that he is already a super shadow-level figure.


    When Naruto understood this situation, he was even more stunned.


    I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, Xu Fan would already be the elite of the village.


    "It is more than an elite Shinobu, I will become Naruto in a short time."


    "really?"


    Naruto looked unbelievable.


    He still regarded Xu Fan as his opponent, because they both had the dream of becoming Hokage.


    But in a blink of an eye, Xu Fan surpassed himself so much.


    "Xu Fan...you are really amazing."


    Naruto looked at Xu Fan again and his eyes were full of worship.


    "is it?"


    However, Xu Fan came here not to show off his achievements in front of Naruto.


    After enlightening Naruto''s emotions, Xu Fan went directly to the topic.


    "I have something to tell you."


    The smile on Xu Fan''s face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a serious face.


    Naruto was also taken aback by this sudden scene.


    "What...what is it?"


    Xu Fan opened the writing wheel without saying a word.


    When he got these eyes, Xu Fan also gained the corresponding ability.


    illusion!


    And the current Naruto naturally does not have the power to guard against this illusion.


    Naruto''s eyes widened, but he found that the bed under him disappeared, and he was floating in the air.


    An unprecedented tension swept through his body, and the scared Naruto hurriedly called Xu Fan''s name.


    However, when he looked around, he noticed that, let alone Xu Fan, everything he was familiar with was gone.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    Naruto tried a little bit, and then started to move.


    He soon discovered that although he was not in the hospital, it was still Konoha Village.


    In fact, this is the illusion world that Xu Fan created for Naruto.


    Naruto¡¯s episodes 466 to 468.


    Uchiha brought soil to invade Konoha, killed the wife of Sarutobi Hizumi, and snatched the plot of Kyuubi and Naruto from the childbirth Kusina.


    These pictures flashed quickly in front of Naruto, and he shouted and screamed, trying to remind the fourth generation of Naruto to be careful of the enemy.


    But it wasn''t until this time that he realized that these people could not see themselves, nor could they hear their own voices.


    Even if I want to rush over and fight the mask man desperately, he will only penetrate through him.


    I can''t do anything by myself.


    "Xu Fan? Where are you? What is going on here?"


    Helpless Naruto yelled into the air, but did not get a response for a long time.


    Suddenly, the fourth generation of Hokage launched a beautiful raid and snatched the crying baby from the hands of the masked man.


    "Huh..."


    Naruto couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. When he saw the mask male detonator sticking to the baby, he didn''t mention how angry he was.


    If I were that baby, I wanted to bite him badly.


    However, the picture before me quickly changed again.


    After the fourth generation of Hokage put the baby in a safe place, they fought with the mask man again.


    And the attack method of the masked man is very peculiar, no matter what kind of attack method, it will penetrate directly from his body.


    Naruto who was watching this time was very anxious.


    However, after this battle, the fourth generation of Hokage showed his superb fighting mind, and finally seized the only flaw in the mask man, and a spiral pill smashed it down.


    The masked man who was hit hard also chose to retreat at this time.


    Immediately afterwards, the screen turned again.


    The fourth generation of Hokage returned to the village, using powerful time and space ninjutsu to transfer the nine tails to no man''s land, and then set up an extremely powerful enchantment.


    However, even if the four generations of Hokage have used their strength to the fullest, they still fell short in the end.


    The fingertips of the nine-tailed demon fox pierced his and his wife''s body.


    At the same time, Naruto also felt that something slammed into his heart.


    An unforgettable pain arises spontaneously, occupying my heart.


    "Am I... crying."


    Naruto felt his vision began to blur.


    In his opinion, the fourth generation of Naruto is not only the Naruto who saved the village, but also a well-deserved hero.


    But why does the hero get such an ending?


    Not only do you have to watch your loved one die in your arms, you don¡¯t even have the opportunity to accompany your child to grow up That baby will become very lonely in the future.


    Naruto wanted to wipe away her tears, but no matter how she wiped it, new tears would gush out.


    He felt that he could understand the baby because he was as painful as him.


    myself...


    has never met his parents.


    Even if he asked Grandpa Sarutobi, he never told his parents'' names.


    "Do you...want to meet Naruto when he grows up?"


    However, just when Naruto couldn''t help crying, he heard an extremely familiar name in his ear.


    That''s what the fourth generation of Hokage said to his wife.


    contains endless hope and gentleness.


    He had a chance to live, but he chose to sacrifice himself in order to let his wife meet his grown-up son.


    And, the sentence do you want to meet Naruto when he grows up, it keeps echoing in his heart.


    Naruto¡­¡­


    Isn¡¯t that your name?


    But when Naruto tried his best to open his legs and wanted to rush over to take a look at the baby, he felt that he was stepping in place, and the scene in front of him became farther and farther and blurred.


    Naruto blinked vigorously, only to find that he was back on the hospital bed.


    He looked around, his eyes bursting with tears.


    "Xu Fan, what is going on?"


    "Why... the son of the fourth generation of Hokage is also called Naruto?"


    Naruto raised his head and couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 118： Ready

    "This is exactly what I want to tell you, Naruto, you are the son of a hero." Xu Fan looked directly at Naruto''s eyes, slowly closed the writing wheel, and said firmly.


    Actually, when he witnessed the last scene, Naruto had vaguely guessed the answer in his heart, but couldn''t believe it.


    After Xu Fan personally confessed this fact, Naruto felt his brain buzz and his mind went blank.


    Am I the son of a hero?


    I am the son of the fourth generation of Hokage?


    "Yes, the four generations of Hokage at that time wanted to save the village and also to give you the power to defeat the masked man, so they chose to seal the nine tails in your body."


    Xu Fan directly told Naruto the truth.


    "In order for me to defeat that masked man..."


    Naruto blinked, wondering if it was an illusion. He felt that he had seen this guy last night.


    However, Naruto did not tell Xu Fan about this, because he was not sure whether it was real or his dream.


    Anyway, I finally understand my life experience.


    The fourth generation of Hokage, the son of Hafeng Mizumon.


    "correct!"


    Suddenly, Naruto''s eyes widened suddenly, recalling the key details he had seen.


    His father Bo Feng Shuimen said before he died that he would let Kushina meet his grown-up.


    In other words, I can see them myself!


    The unprecedented excitement and hope began to burn in Naruto''s heart.


    He can''t wait to meet his parents.


    no matter what the price is.


    No matter how difficult this matter is.


    In fact, this is also the reason why Xu Fan would create that kind of illusion.


    Although he is not a psychologist, he knows exactly what Naruto desires in his heart.


    Once Naruto knows that there is a way to meet his parents, any difficulties and obstacles will not be able to resist his footsteps.


    He doesn''t even need to fool Naruto, he will ask for himself.


    "Xu Fan?"


    Looking at Xu Fan with a serious face, Naruto couldn''t help but roll his throat and swallowed nervously, for fear that he would refuse his request.


    "It''s not that easy."


    Xu Fan deliberately sighed, then turned his back, "Perhaps, I shouldn''t tell you the truth."


    "Why?!"


    The result was the same as Xu Fan thought, Naruto not only didn''t lose, but got up from the bed all of a sudden.


    made up his mind.


    Xu Fan glanced back at Naruto, because of the high relationship, it happened to meet his sight.


    "Well, the four generations of Hokage left themselves in your body, and the Chakra of Nine Sina."


    "Kysina?"


    "Well, she is your mother and Konoha''s outstanding female ninja. Your last name is inherited from her." Xu Fan explained.


    "My last name... Uzumaki? My mother''s name is Uzumaki Kushina?"


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that it was true, and then told Naruto how to meet them.


    Because their chakra was sealed with Kyuubi, Naruto must face Kyuubi if he wants to see them.


    However, how terrifying is Kyuubi?


    "The reason why the people in the village show that kind of look at you, involuntarily alienating and squeezing you out, is not because they hate you, but they are... fearing Kyuubi, worrying that the disaster of the year will happen again."


    Xu Fan paused, "Even if the adults in the village are like this, let alone you? Naruto."


    This time, Naruto fell silent directly.


    However, Naruto was not because he heard how terrifying Kyuubi was.


    But he finally understood why he was alienated and squeezed out by everyone.


    "It turns out...you don''t hate me, but are afraid of that stinky fox."


    Because he understood the truth, Naruto now clearly distinguished that he was not Kyuubi, but the container that sealed Kyuubi.


    And my father decided to do this to save the village and protect Konoha.


    myself...


    is not a nine-tailed monster fox.


    At this moment, Naruto not only did not feel depressed, but felt relieved.


    However, even if the facts are as Xu Fan said, Naruto still didn''t want to give up this opportunity.


    "Really, can''t it?" Naruto stared at Xu Fan with very longing eyes, with a pitiful look.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan deliberately loosened his tone, as he wanted to agree to Naruto, but also worried that he would be dangerous.


    "Xu Fan, please..."


    Naruto continued begging.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan finally sighed helplessly, "I can promise you, Naruto, but in exchange, you must do what I said."


    "Hmm!"


    As soon as Xu Fan agreed, Naruto became excited too.


    As for the conditions Xu Fan said, he didn''t care.


    Because he is very clear in his heart, if anyone in this world deserves his trust.


    Then, it is undoubtedly Xu Fan.


    He will never fool himself.


    will never!


    "About the truth of the year, you can''t tell anyone, nor can you tell others that you are the son of the fourth generation of Hokage, at least not until you can control the power of Nine TailsXu Fan''s mouth rises. , Said with a smile: "But I believe that if it were you, you would be able to control the power of Kyuubi. "


    "The power that controls the nine tails..." Naruto was taken aback.


    At this time, he can only see his parents in his mind, and has no idea about the power to control Kyuubi.


    However, under Xu Fan''s statement, Naruto quickly understood what it meant.


    "If you can transform the power that destroys the village into the power that protects the village, then you are the hero of the village and you will be recognized by everyone."


    "Therefore, whether you can control the power of Kyuubi is very important to you."


    Xu Fan paused for a moment, "But don''t worry, I won''t let you face Kyuubi directly. Before that, I will train you, train you, and make you an excellent ninja."


    "Excellent ninja."


    Naruto opened his mouth wide, with an incredible look. This is the first time someone has told him.


    After all, before this, no one was optimistic about himself, thinking that he could become a ninja.


    "Xu Fan, you are amazing!"


    Soon, Naruto shouted excitedly, and then hugged Xu Fan excitedly.


    "Cultivation is very hard."


    Xu Fan said with a smile, and was ready to go to Miaomu Mountain.


    correct¡­¡­


    Before going there, I should prepare more food for humans.


    Thinking of the unique cuisine of Miaomu Mountain, Xu Fan gave up his intention of going to the countryside and doing the same.

 Chapter 119： The ultimate fairy mode!

    After fooling Naruto, the next thing to do is to go to Miaomu Mountain to complete the sign-in.


    Soon, Xu Fan took Naruto to the location agreed upon with Jilai.


    "Naruto Uzumaki..."


    Jiraiya''s eyes were quickly attracted by Naruto.


    Although Jiraiya''s expression is still calm and composed, his inner emotions are very complicated.


    When I saw Naruto, I couldn''t help but think of Bo Feng Shui Men.


    When Xu Fan saw this, he introduced each other to Jilaiya and Naruto.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not mention that Zi Lai is also the teacher of Bofeng Shuimen.


    But Naruto''s mood is even more tense.


    Because Xu Fan told him that the speed of practice and the results will affect the time he sees his parents.


    He will not help himself control the power of Nine Tails before he reaches the standard Xu Fan requires.


    This is an agreement between the two of them.


    So this trip to Mt. Miaomu will be a crucial journey for Naruto.


    Jilai also nodded, and then pulled out the scroll behind him, and asked Xu Fan and Naruto to write their names.


    Naruto is the son of Hafeng Mizumon, and at the same time Ren Zhuli who sealed the nine tails.


    He will take this step sooner or later, so Bo Feng Shuimen will give the key to seal the nine tails to Scroll Toad.


    And if Naruto wants to retrieve this key, he must establish a contract with the scroll toad.


    For this consideration, Jiraiya felt it better to take this opportunity to write Naruto''s name on it.


    As for Xu Fan, it was the idea of ??three generations of Hokage.


    In the view of Sarutobi Hisaki, Xu Fan is undoubtedly the best genius in the village, and even the growth rate has far surpassed Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi.


    And, he is also the only one who has inherited the power of Senjujutsu.


    The amount of chakras ¡¡¡¡ possesses, and the control of the wood escape technique, are far more powerful than Tianzang.


    If Xu Fan can learn fairy skills again, there must be no one in the entire Ninja World who can threaten Konoha''s peace.


    And if Naruto wants to learn to control the power of the nine tails in Miaomu Mountain, he will inevitably need Xu Fan''s wooden escape.


    For these and other reasons, Sarutobi Rizen felt that it would be better for Xu Fan to establish a contract with the toads of Miaomu Mountain.


    This way, it will also make it easier for Xu Fan to travel between the two places.


    Considering Xu Fan''s talent, Jilai has no opinion on it.


    Then, Sarutobi Hisaki told them how to write their name, and after a certain confirmation, he closed the scroll.


    It was Naruto, who noticed the details on the scroll.


    The last name left before him and Xu Fan, it was written...


    Wave Feng Shui Men!


    Own father, also the fourth generation of Hokage.


    Thinking of this, Naruto''s heart became more excited, he couldn''t wait to go to Miaomu Mountain.


    "But how are we going to get there?"


    Naruto took a deep breath and couldn''t help asking.


    He grew up so much, it was the first time he left the village to travel to the outside world.


    "Reverse channeling."


    Ji Lai also squatted down and explained the principles of reverse spiritism to Naruto.


    So they can save the trouble of traveling and appear directly in Miaomu Mountain.


    Although I don''t quite understand what''s going on, Naruto feels so amazing.


    "Then, let''s start."


    As Jiraiya''s voice fell, he disappeared in front of Naruto with a bang, leaving only a cloud of white mist, gradually spreading around.


    Naruto''s eyes widened instantly, with an unbelievable look.


    But shortly after, he heard the same noise again, and Xu Fan beside him disappeared.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Before Naruto had time to let out an exclamation, everything he knew before him disappeared without a trace, replaced by a dense forest.


    is like a paradise.


    Xu Fan looked around and found that it was the same as his impression.


    Various giant plants stand here, and stone statues of toads are everywhere.


    Besides, their appearance out of thin air also attracted the attention of many toads.


    "Little Jilaiya."


    Fukasaku and Shima sat on the toad, and came here to welcome Jiraiya and others.


    Actually, this is the result of Jilaiya told them in advance and hoped that they could use reverse spiritism to psychic themselves, Xu Fan, and Naruto.


    "Ah, the frog can talk!"


    Naruto was startled by the scene in front of him. He grew up so much, and it was the first time he saw a talking toad.


    "These two immortals from Miaomu Mountain and Zhima."


    Jiraiya also quickly said to Naruto.


    Although these two toads are very small, their strength and status are among the best in Miaomu Mountain.


    Soon, Jilaida introduced Naruto and Xu Fan to Shensaku and Shima.


    Actually, he had already expressed his intentions before then.


    Now it is just for Shen Zuo, Zhi Ma to be able to tell who is Naruto and who is Xu Fan.


    "Anyway, go to the big toad fairy first."


    After finishing speaking to the visitors, Shen Zuo directly asked the mount toad to turn around and head to the resting place of the big toad immortal.


    Xu Fan also knows something about the big toad immortal in Shen Zuo''s mouth.


    He can be said to be the ancestor of Miaomu Mountain, who has lived from the Huiye era to today.


    is not only honored as the big toad immortal, but also has a life span of thousands of years.


    has orange skin, strong Xianshu chakra in his body, a string of prayer beads on his neck, and a lavender opal in the middle with the word "oil" written on it. Wearing a doctor''s hat on his head.


    At the same time, this big toad immortal also has the ability to predict.


    "I just don''t know, this big toad immortal has any predictions about me."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain but didn''t hold much hope.


    In any case, I am not a person in this world, but a traverser.


    Naruto followed Xu Fan closely, his big eyes full of curiosity about Miaomu Mountain.


    More and more toads noticed them, also curiously looking.


    Except for Jiraiya, no new humans have been here for a long time.


    For Naruto, the mood is naturally very good.


    Although the residents here are all weird toads, their eyes are not cold, and there is no feeling of alienation or ostracism.


    Naruto loves this place.


    Xu Fan occasionally responded to Naruto''s curiosity, but focused on the sign-in assistant.


    Just when they were about to see the living big toad immortal, Xu Fan finally heard the pleasant voice of sign in.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location, and the sign-in has officially started!


    Exit halfway is regarded as sign-in failure!


    1%


    twenty three%


    ¡­¡­


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: the ultimate fairy mode! Road to the heavens

 Chapter 120： Go to Sasuke after learning the magic

    "The ultimate fairy model?"


    This time, the sign-in reward is not only the fairy mode, but also the ultimate level.


    Although Xu Fan was a little unexpected, Xu Fan was naturally very happy about this situation.


    Actually, even the fairy model is quite different.


    For example, the fairy mode of Jiraiya is slightly worse than Naruto. Not only the facial features will swell, but the frog eyes are also very obvious.


    Even Naruto''s fairy model is not perfect in Xu Fan''s eyes.


    is actually the first generation of Naruto, the fairy pattern of Senjujuan, except for the black pattern that emerged on the forehead and around the eyes, there is no sign of frogification.


    Although it is not mentioned in Naruto, Senju Zhuma is a fairy model learned in Miaomu Mountain.


    But in Xu Fan''s view, the ultimate fairy mode of sign-in small auxiliary reward should be at the level of Qianshouzhujian.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not rush to test.


    Anyway, the fairy mode has already arrived, and it''s not too late for a while.


    The top priority is that you should accompany Naruto to see the big toad fairy.


    Within a short while, Xu Fan and his party arrived at the destination of this trip.


    In addition to the big toad immortal, the scroll toad is also here, as if it has been waiting for a long time.


    It''s just that the scroll toad at this time has his hands around his chest, and he looks unsatisfied.


    Xu Fan saw this scene in his eyes, and he understood why the scroll toad was like this.


    Even though Naruto learned the fairy mode, Scroll Toad still had doubts about whether Naruto could capture the power of Nine Tails.


    Not to mention that the current Naruto is not even a ninja.


    "Master Shen Zuo, I think this matter should be considered carefully."


    As soon as I saw that everyone who should be there was already there, the scroll toad spit out such a sentence abruptly.


    In his opinion, this decision is nothing short of a mess.


    "This is the result of careful consideration."


    Xu Fan directly lowered his voice when he saw this. "If Naruto can control Kyuubi''s power, it will not only eliminate the village''s fear of Kyuubi, but also prevent the rampage from happening again."


    Upon hearing the rampage incident, Naruto lowered his head suddenly.


    Although he already knew the truth, the reason why Kyuubi would run away was because he could not resist the temptation of the other party.


    I have a great responsibility for the damage caused to the village.


    However, Xu Fan also noticed Naruto''s depression, and his palm directly pressed his shoulder.


    Naruto looked back subconsciously, but saw Xu Fan''s sunny smile.


    "Even if your starting point is good, Naruto is still a child now. I don''t think he has the courage to face Kyuubi."


    Scroll Toad directly retorted, "Once the seal left by the fourth generation of Hokage is unlocked, the evil breath of Nine Tails will instantly engulf Naruto."


    The scroll paused for a while, spreading out his hands, and guiding everyone''s eyes to the surrounding environment.


    Kyuubi nearly destroyed Konoha twice. He didn''t want something similar to happen in Miaomu Mountain.


    "This is why I advocate coming to Miaomu Mountain."


    Xu Fan glanced at Jiraiya, and had already guessed that the toads here would resist this.


    "I hope you can teach Naruto to learn fairy skills!"


    Along with Xu Fan''s speech, all the toads present took a breath, and then began to talk.


    "Xianshu?!"


    Naruto was also stunned. He had only heard of illusion, ninjutsu, and physique in class.


    What kind of magic is the magic?


    "Generally speaking, ordinary chakra is the power obtained by fusing body energy and spiritual energy. Ninjas can release ninjutsu and illusion by consuming chakras."


    Jilai also looked at Naruto, and then began to explain, "The so-called fairy technique is a special chakra release technique formed by adding natural energy to the body and spirit energy."


    "In other words, you must enter the fairy mode when using Xianshu."


    "Jilai said it was pretty good, too." Xu Fan nodded, "but it is not easy to enter the fairy mode."


    "Moreover, only in Miaomu Mountain can you learn."


    In fact, the three major heritage sites should have their own means of learning the fairy model.


    In the current situation, Xu Fan would naturally not take Naruto to the Wet Bone Grove and Longdi Cave, so he said so.


    Moreover, although he has mastered the fairy mode.


    But this is based on the sign-in reward. In Xu Fan''s consciousness, he only has the muscle memory of how to use it, and he did not teach Xu Fan the method.


    Therefore, if Naruto wants to learn the fairy mode, he must rely on the toads of Miaomu Mountain.


    And after knowing what immortality is, Naruto also beamed with excitement.


    Although he didn''t understand most of the meaning of Jilai, he could understand it.


    Xianju is a force even stronger than ninjutsu.


    "I want to learn, I want to learn!"


    Naruto couldn''t help shouting, "When I learn fairy art, I must beat Sasuke!"


    "Sasuke?!" Jiraiya couldn''t help but startled.


    He vaguely remembered that the name was Sarutobi-sensei''s father.


    "Well, our school...well, the only person who can be tied for first place with me, although...I don''t like girls like me, but in actual training, I almost beat him every time!"


    "If I can learn fairy art, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com, I can definitely defeat Sasuke!"


    Naruto said loudly, as if he could not wait to beat Sasuke.


    àÛàÍ...


    Ji Lai couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Once he learns ninjutsu, it means that his strength has surpassed most ninjas in the village.


    However, he wanted to use this power to challenge the most powerful guy in the ninja school.


    is really a kid.


    Thinking is always so simple.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan couldn''t help but sympathize with Sasuke.


    Because Naruto has always been a ninja who does what he says...


    "I really don''t know what Sasuke''s expression will be after seeing Naruto''s Xianshu mode."


    However, these are just the thoughts of Xu Fan and others.


    As for whether to teach Naruto Immortal Art, it is decided by the toad of Miaomu Mountain.


    For a time, all the toads, including the scroll toad, looked at the big toad immortal, as if waiting for him to make the final decision.


    And in the eyes of all the toads expecting, the big toad immortal just woke up from his deep sleep.


    "I understand¡­¡­"


    The big toad fairy made a low voice. Although he was asleep, he already understood the situation.


    "I decided to teach Naruto Immortality."


    "what?!"


    Scroll Toad was stunned. He never dreamed that the Big Toad would agree to it.


    "And Xu Fan..."


    However, just as the big toad fairy was about to say the third sentence, he suddenly fell asleep on the way.

 Chapter 121： Toad Wentais mockery

    The big toad fairy was only halfway through, so Shen Zuo had to contact the context.


    "Do you want to teach Xiao Xu Fan Xianshu too."


    Shenzuo turned his head and looked at Xu Fan.


    There are many people who have signed contracts with Miaomu Mountain Toad, but not everyone has the opportunity to come to Miaomu Mountain, let alone learn fairy skills.


    In Shensuo''s view, this is an unprecedented opportunity for anyone.


    Besides, even the big toad fairy said so.


    They couldn¡¯t refuse either.


    "If this is the case, then come with me."


    Fukasaku and Shima once again mounted the toad, then walked ahead and led the way.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing this, he had to urge Xu Fan and Naruto to follow in the footsteps of Master Shen Zuo.


    Since I have made up my mind to learn immortality and control the nine tails, I must go all out.


    Within a short while, Xu Fan followed Shen Zuo and Zhi Ma came to the famous Toad Oil Waterfall in Miaomu Mountain.


    "My son, his father, I''ll leave this to you, I''m going to get some food." Zhima looked at the toad oil waterfall and turned to Shen Zuo.


    In her opinion, it is enough to teach Xiao Naruto and Xiao Xu Fan to be a single person.


    is actually the process of learning immortality, which is not only hard, but also consumes a lot of physical strength.


    After practicing, they often need a lot of food.


    It''s better to let yourself, the number one chef of Miaomu Mountain, prepare a rich dinner for everyone.


    "Oh, okay, kid fucking, thank you for your hard work."


    Shen Zuo also nodded quickly, "My child''s mother cooks by herself, and Xiao Zilai, you are really blessed."


    As soon as he heard the good fortune, Ji Lai suddenly felt a bad memory flooding up.


    Anyway, Master Shen Zuo is his own teacher.


    Even with the title of Konoha Sannin, Jira couldn''t stand against them.


    At the same time, many toads from Miaomu Mountain slowly gathered here for onlookers.


    Anyway, Miaomu Mountain hasn''t been to humans for a long time.


    And one of them is the Jiraiya they are very familiar with.


    Even Toad Wentai suddenly fell from the sky.


    rumbling!


    The whole earth trembled violently with the arrival of Toad Wenta, Naruto lost his balance and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Xu Fan had eyesight and quick hands. He grabbed Naruto''s arm and didn''t let him fall directly to the ground.


    However, Naruto''s eyes were attracted by Toad Wen too directly.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the size of the toad manta is almost comparable to a mountain.


    Naruto grew up so big, it was the first time I saw such an exaggerated behemoth.


    However, Toad Wen was too in a good mood, and even the way he shouted at him seemed to be gnashing his teeth.


    "It is estimated that Jiraiya did something to make Wen too angry."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    Although Toad Wen is too a psychic beast of Jiraiya, his temper has been hot.


    Even when Naruto was channeling him, he yelled Toad Wen too boss.


    "Oh?"


    Soon, the behemoth Toad Wentai noticed Xu Fan and Naruto, as well as Master Shen Zuo next to them.


    "Master Shen Zuo."


    However, when facing Shensuo, even Toad Wentai had to show a respectful attitude.


    "Who are these two brats?"


    "This is Xiao Xu Fan, this is Xiao Naruto. Starting from today, they will learn fairy skills here." Shen Zuo explained.


    "what?!"


    As soon as he said this, Toad Wen''s eyes widened too instantly, with an incredible look, but after that, he couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Hey, what are you laughing at!"


    Naruto saw this and couldn''t help but raised a small fist at Toad Wentai.


    "Of course I laughed because I thought it was funny, you two little ghosts, you actually want to learn fairy art, hahaha."


    Toad Wen couldn''t help laughing.


    Even for the toad of Miaomu Mountain, learning immortal arts has to bear huge hardships and risks.


    If you don¡¯t know how to measure it, it will turn into a stone statue.


    Actually, the reason why there are so many frog statues near the Toad Oil Waterfall is not a symbol or display.


    but they all failed.


    Such a powerful force often pulls people into a bottomless abyss.


    Even if he was himself, he couldn''t master the magic.


    Not to mention the two little ghosts in front of me.


    In Toad Wentai''s view, this is not only a wishful thinking, it is simply a dead end.


    "Hey, Xiao Jilaiya, such a stupid idea, isn''t it you instilled them?"


    Toad Wen was too big to laugh, but he didn''t forget to hit Jiraiya.


    and Shen Zuo is not surprised at this scene.


    As Miaomushan''s best toad, Toad Fumata has always been arrogant.


    Even Xiao Zilai who has mastered the Xianshu mode, Toad Wentai also said that he would not give face and not give face.


    However, Naruto¡¯s thoughts are even simpler. Faced with Toad Fumata¡¯s mockery, he immediately shouted back, "I must be able to learn Xianshu!"


    "Oh?"


    Toad Wentai snorted coldly, and then glanced at the stone statue near the Toad Oil Waterfall.


    "Boy, how do you think these stone statues came from?"


    Naruto looked around, and he noticed these stone statues when he was about to approach here I thought they were decorations like statues.


    As a result, Toad Wentai snorted coldly: "They are all guys who have not learned the magic. Once too much natural energy enters your body, you will become a stone statue like them."


    "Boy, I advise you to dispel this idea and leave here quickly."


    "If there is any danger in the future, it is better to count on the toad of Miaomu Mountain to save you."


    Toad Wen was hitting Naruto with too much thought.


    Actually, he has no opinion on Naruto.


    would say such things only because of their straight-hearted character and not looking good at them.


    "Even if this is the decision of the Great Toad Immortal?"


    Xu Fan didn''t intend to participate, but there was always a big toad clamoring around him, but he felt a little noisy.


    "what?!"


    Now, the Toad Wen was too stunned, never expected Xu Fan to move out of the name of the Big Toad Immortal.


    "Perhaps Xianshu is dangerous and difficult to master in your opinion, but in my opinion, the so-called Xianshu is actually not a big deal."


    Xu Fan met Toad Wentai''s sight and said unceremoniously.


    Maybe Toad Wentai is indeed a good toad, but his attitude at this time, he doesn''t like it.


    Besides, Xu Fan is also clear in his heart.


    Blindly giving in will only make Toad Wen too contemptuous.


    On the contrary, it is a strong attitude, and enough strength, to make Toad Wen too change his attitude.

 Chapter 122： Shocked Miaomu Mountain

    "no big deal?"


    Toad Wentai The whole Toad couldn''t help but froze, not because he was shocked at Xu Fan, but was frightened by his delusion and ignorance.


    Even Jiraiya, known as Konoha Sannin, did not dare to face Xianshu with such an attitude.


    , on the contrary, was the little devil in front of him, who actually said that Xianshu is no big deal.


    "Little ghost."


    Toad Wen was too low-pitched, in his opinion, this is no longer a contradiction that can be resolved with a few words.


    Although it is not clear why the big toad immortal taught Xu Fan this kind of immortal art, his attitude is not worthy to learn immortal art here.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan, who has no fear of immortality, will only turn himself into a stone statue.


    Thinking of this, Toad Wen made a decisive move, raised his huge fore palm, and patted Xu Fan fiercely.


    "Stop it, Wentai!"


    Shensaku was also taken aback by Toad Fumata''s actions.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Jilaiya couldn''t help but **** in a cold breath. He always knew Toad Wentai had a hot temper, so he should remind Xu Fan.


    Naruto was even more frightened by the scene in front of him, and quickly hid behind Xu Fan.


    However, I was making preparations to condense Xianshu Chakra, blocking the moment when Toad Wen was too attacking.


    An unprecedented chakra burst out suddenly.


    "This chakra volume..."


    Shenzuo instantly became stunned. For the first time since he grew up, he felt such an exaggerated amount of chakra.


    Even Zhi Ma, who was preparing lunch, felt this exaggerated energy in the distance.


    "Which direction is... toad oil waterfall?"


    Shima opened her mouth wide, shocked in her heart.


    This extremely exaggerated Chakra does not belong to anyone she is familiar with.


    It¡¯s not Jilaida, it¡¯s not his father, it¡¯s not the toads living in Miaomu Mountain.


    And, Zhima didn''t feel any malice or evil aura in this chakra volume.


    This also shows from the side that this chakra also does not belong to the nine tails.


    "Who is it?!"


    Shima quickly jumped onto the mount toad, and ordered him to hurry to the toad oil waterfall in Miaomu Mountain.


    At the same time, a bad feeling arose in Shima''s heart.


    There is strong dominance in this chakra volume.


    "Is someone trying to **** the nine tails..."


    Child his father.


    And near toad oil waterfall.


    Shenzuo''s two eyes were wide, and if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that Xu Fan would have such an exaggerated Chakra.


    Even Xu Fan''s body was covered with a layer of purple chakra, like a coat, draped over Xu Fan''s body.


    Immediately afterwards, the chakra that broke out directly affected Toad Wentai''s body.


    Unprecedented pressure fell on his back, as if a whole mountain suddenly fell.


    Plop!


    Toad Wen too suddenly felt the balance of his body lost, and his huge body rushed directly to the ground.


    rumbling!


    With a loud noise, the whole earth shook.


    Toad Wentai''s body was forced to close to the ground, and two huge frog eyes stared at Xu Fan in disbelief.


    Compared with his own dilemma, Toad Wentai shocked Xu Fan''s power even more.


    From his birth till now, he has only seen such an exaggerated Chakra in Kyuubi.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Didn''t you come to Miaomu Mountain to learn fairy art?


    What is his origin?


    Actually, not only the toad Wentai, but the toads here, and even the deep works, all took a breath and were taken aback by Xu Fan''s true strength.


    Even Jiraiya couldn''t close his mouth for a long time.


    Xu Fan, this guy...


    How strong is your strength?


    When I fought against me, was it possible to release water?


    No, that is simply releasing the sea, right?


    The most exaggerated is...


    Xu Fan now is just using ordinary chakras.


    is physical and mental energy.


    There is no natural energy.


    If you are a chakra of this level, then learn the magic...


    How terrifying will Xu Fan''s strength rise?


    At this moment, Shen Zuo and Zi Lai also seemed to understand why the Big Toad Immortal wanted Xu Fan to also learn immortality.


    Just when the scene calmed down because of shock, Zhi Ma rushed here with Toad Guang and a group of toads, as if they were facing an enemy.


    "The kid is his dad!"


    Shima leaped off the mount toad, jumped to the side of Shen Zuo, and looked around, as if looking for something.


    "What happened? What about the enemy?"


    However, as soon as Zhima''s voice fell, she locked onto the source of that huge chakra.


    and noticed the dilemma of Toad Wentai.


    "Little Xu Fan?"


    Zhima stood still on the spot, even if he repeatedly confirmed that this huge chakra was still released by Xu Fan.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Shima couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s nothing¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, then took back his chakra and gave the toad too much freedom.


    "At that time, Toad Wen was about to attack me and Naruto. I was worried that Naruto would be injured by mistake, so I had to use chakra as a legitimate defense."


    Xu Fan said casually.


    As a result, Shensaku and Shima are black lines on their faces.


    "Xu Fan..."


    In fact, the mood of the current Toad Wen is very delicate.


    Although he is arrogant , he is not arrogant.


    After seeing such a terrifying Chakra, he naturally understood how strong Xu Fan was.


    Even if he continues to fight, he cannot be Xu Fan''s opponent.


    Even, Xu Fan doesn''t need to use ninjutsu. He can completely suppress himself just by releasing that domineering Chakra.


    The huge body is close to the ground, and there is no strength to stand up.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that when he regained his freedom, Toad Wentai not only felt a sense of relief, he even felt fortunate.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan is not the enemy of Miaomu Mountain.


    But that was just a momentary thought.


    Toad Wen took a deep breath and decided to retreat.


    "Xu Fan, I recognize your power."


    Before disappearing, Toad Wentai didn''t forget to drop such a sentence, just like the situation just now, but she fell.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong, Zhi Ma was also relieved.


    "Little Xu Fan has such a terrible amount of chakra." Zhi Ma couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Yeah, my child, if you think about it, if Xiao Xu Fan could learn immortality, how powerful it would be..."


    Shen Zuoguang was thinking about that scene, and he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    And the Uzumaki Naruto behind Xu Fan didn''t react with hindsight until this time, and cast an admiring look at Xu Fan.


    "Well, Master Shen Zuo, let''s start learning fairy art."


    Xu Fan suddenly turned and said with a smile.

 Chapter 123： Risk of becoming a stone statue

    After getting toad Wentai, Xu Fan simply changed the conversation and brought the topic back to business.


    Shima saw that nothing happened here, so he went back and prepared lunch happily.


    The toads gathered here were also dispersed a lot.


    "Okay, let''s learn fairy art then."


    took a deep breath and began to explain what is Xianshu and how to use it.


    The so-called fairy magic is to use the energy of nature as one''s own use.


    If you want to absorb natural energy, you must first become a part of nature.


    "But before that, it is necessary for you to see the power of natural energy."


    After speaking deeply, he directly absorbed the natural energy around him, and then raised the huge stone statue around him.


    Only in terms of size, this stone statue is at least several hundred times deep.


    Not to mention, this stone statue is still made of stones.


    Of course, Xu Fan was naturally surprised by this scene.


    After using Xianshu, all aspects of the body''s attributes will be greatly improved.


    is Naruto, who was shocked by the scene before him and couldn''t tell.


    Even after Shen Zuo put down the stone statue, Naruto ran over and tried to pick it up.


    The result can be imagined.


    The lightest stone statue here, I''m afraid it has to be measured in tons.


    "But, let alone absorb natural energy, most people can''t even feel it."


    Shenzuo said as she jumped near the toad oil waterfall.


    Xu Fan, Naruto followed.


    , on the contrary, Jiraiya, simply sat cross-legged on the ground, began to look through the collected materials, and then started to create.


    If it weren''t for the face of Master Shen Zuo, Ji Lai would even want to go for it.


    After all, in teaching immortality, the experience of Shen Zuo adults is deeper than that of himself.


    Prevent Nine Tails from running wild, Xu Fan''s Mu Dun is easier to restrain Nine Tails than his own seal.


    My presence or absence actually has no effect.


    "So, for the first time to perceive natural energy, you must use Miaomu Mountain toad oil, which can help you perceive and absorb natural energy."


    "But..."


    Shenzuo''s voice suddenly sank and became extremely serious in an instant. He looked at the surrounding toad stone statues and continued, "Once it absorbs too much natural energy, it will turn into a stone statue, and it will never recover."


    "The stone statues you see are all guys who have failed to learn fairy art."


    As soon as she said this, Naruto was taken aback.


    Although he wanted to learn fairy art, he didn''t want to become a stone.


    "Of course, I won''t allow this to happen."


    Suddenly, he laughed deeply, took out a black and hard stick from behind, and explained it while waving it.


    Once he absorbs too much natural energy, he will wave the stick to knock the natural energy out of Naruto.


    In this way, Naruto will not become a stone statue.


    "Will it hurt..."


    Naruto looked at the black stick in Shinsaku''s hand, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "It really hurts, so... if Naruto wants to give up, it''s okay." Shen Zuo said without thinking.


    Although Big Toad Immortal has agreed to Naruto''s study of immortality, Shen Zuo does not intend to put pressure on Naruto and force him to study.


    Now he is still a child after all, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he grows up a bit.


    Xu Fan also gently touched Naruto''s head, telling him that there is nothing wrong with giving up here.


    I have already signed in anyway.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    However, Naruto shook his head very firmly.


    If you want to see your parents, you have to enter your inner world and face Kyuubi.


    This is bound to require sufficient strength.


    One more day wasted, and I would see my parents one day later.


    "Come on, Grandpa Shen Zuo!"


    Naruto took a brave step forward, clenched his fists with both hands, said not loudly, but very powerfully.


    Shensaku looked at the Naruto in front of him, and liked the human child more and more in his heart.


    "So... it''s started."


    Shensaku said while applying toad oil to Naruto''s arm.


    Because there is only one black stick, Shen Zuo did not let Naruto and Xu Fan try at the same time.


    Naruto also took a deep breath and tried to absorb the natural energy around him as Shen Zuo said.


    Soon, Naruto''s body began to swell and frog-like phenomenon appeared.


    àØ!


    Worried that Naruto would turn into a stone statue, Shen Zuo jumped up from the ground, swinging a black stick and hitting Naruto''s forehead.


    "what!"


    Naruto couldn''t help screaming, then plopped and sat on the ground, rubbing the place where he was hit by the black stick with both hands.


    "It hurts."


    Naruto couldn''t help but said.


    "Of course, it¡¯s not that easy to master the magic arts. It took Xiaozi several years to learn it."


    Shenzuo directly used Zilai as an example.


    But Shen Zuo didn''t finish the sentence.


    Even now, Jiraiya¡¯s fairy model is not so perfect.


    When absorbing natural energy, his body still shows obvious frog transformation.


    "So you two, it is best to do a good job of mental construction for a few years."


    Shenzuo turned his head and looked at Xu Fan.


    Since Naruto has had his first time, it is time for Xu Fan to experience the feeling of natural energy.


    "But...I have something to explain."


    Shinsaku suddenly became several times more serious than when facing NarutoHuh? "


    Xu Fan frowned slightly. He knew Shenzuo and Xianshu very well.


    What I just said to Naruto should be all about Xianshu.


    What else is worth explaining?


    "The so-called Xianshu Chakra is actually the fusion of the three energies of body, spirit, and nature in a certain proportion."


    "Usually, it means one to one."


    After hearing the voice of Shenzuo, the creative Jiraji also suddenly stood up from the ground, as if he realized something.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Ji Lai also made a low voice and walked quickly to Xu Fan''s side.


    Instead, Naruto looked at the few people in front of him confusedly, not quite understanding what was going on.


    "So... if you want to enter the fairy mode, you must first absorb enough natural energy..."


    Shensaku couldn''t help but looked at the black stick in his hand.


    Thinking of the chakra that Xu Fan had just exploded, Shen Zuo didn''t have much confidence in himself. Whether this small black rod would absorb too much natural chakra, all shot Xu Fan out of his body.


    In other words, the risk of Xu Fan becoming a stone statue is more than a little bit higher than that of Naruto.


    "Little Xu Fan, if you want to give up now, it''s still too late."


    , rolling his throat deeply, he gave his advice to Xu Fan.


    "Give up?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured, then shook his head, "That would be too boring."

 Chapter 124： The most perfect fairy mode

    It is impossible to give up.


    Toad oil is just a medium. How much natural energy it absorbs depends on people.


    As long as it is properly controlled, there will be no excessive intake of natural energy.


    And, even if it''s a step back.


    Natural energy is also limited.


    In the final battle of Naruto, in order to fight against Sasuke''s Indra, Naruto once asked Kyuubi to absorb all the natural energy on the ground.


    With the amount of chakras I currently possess, and the natural energy possessed by Miaomu Mountain, it is hard to say whether I can absorb it or not.


    At the same time, Xu Fan is also looking forward to his fairy model.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to enter the fairy mode.


    "Furthermore, taking a step back, let Miaomushan and Kimha-mura know how strong I am, the more weight my right to speak."


    "After all, this is a ninja world. There is no ideal, but without strength, it is impossible for everyone to follow."


    Xu Fan thought so in his heart.


    After seeing Xu Fan''s determination, Shen Zuo no longer said much, but held the black stick tightly with both hands, hoping that Xu Fan would not absorb too much natural energy.


    Jilai also looked at Xu Fan nervously like Naruto, worried that he would become a stone statue.


    Xu Fan took a deep breath. After applying toad oil to his body, he simply closed his eyes to feel the natural energy around him.


    Actually, Xu Fan doesn¡¯t need toad oil at all.


    Just a thought, Xu Fan can merge with nature, and then madly plunder this power.


    "This... how is this possible?!"


    Shenzuo firmly squeezed the black stick with both hands, and his eyes were round.


    Logically speaking, for a novice who tries for the first time, natural energy should enter the body from the place where toad oil is applied, and then spread all over the body, combining with body and spiritual energy to form a powerful chakra.


    However, Xu Fan, who stood in front of him, was not like that.


    Toad oil didn''t work at all on his arm.


    Do not¡­¡­


    To be precise, the effect of toad oil has been completely diluted.


    is not just the position of the arm, the natural energy is poured into Xu Fan''s body from all directions.


    Such a crazy way of absorbing natural energy, it is the first time I have seen Shensuo.


    Not only him, Jilai also looked up and down Xu Fan with a shocked expression.


    "Master Shen Zuo, is this possible?"


    As Jiraiya who can enter the fairy mode, he knows how terrifying Xu Fan is now.


    If you don¡¯t know Xu Fan yourself, and have a certain understanding of him.


    I would definitely think that Xu Fan has been learning immortality for decades.


    "This is so..."


    "It''s like six immortals alive!"


    Ji Lai also couldn''t help but exclaim.


    And what surprised him and Shen Zuo the most was more than that simple.


    Xu Fan is not only exaggerated in the way he absorbs natural energy, but also in the way he controls this energy.


    Even, in the minds of Shen Zuo and Ji Lai Ye, they all involuntarily recalled the words Xu Fan said to Toad Wentai before.


    The so-called Xianshu is actually not a big deal.


    "Genius..."


    Take a deep breath. The reason why he said this is not really thinking that Xu Fan is a genius, but that...


    There is no better word to describe the horror of all.


    "There is no frogification at all..."


    Shensaku and Jilai also agree.


    When Xu Fan completely entered the fairy mode, only black lines appeared on his forehead and around his eyes.


    Besides, Xu Fan''s skin showed no signs of frog transformation.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Fan opened his eyes abruptly, and felt that Xianshu Chakra was abnormally abundant in his body.


    Even Xu Fan can feel that this power is totally different from before.


    "Eyes..."


    Shen Zuo exclaimed again, and Ji Lai also quickly noticed this.


    It''s not only that Xu Fan''s skin has not been frogified, but also his eyes.


    clear and bright.


    are still human pupils, human white eyes.


    Such a perfect fairy pattern, it is the first time I have seen Shenzuo in his life.


    Ji Lai also opened his mouth, unable to make a sound for a long time.


    Thinking back to the hard time when I was learning fairy skills, look at Xu Fan again.


    just asked the principle and turned into the most perfect fairy mode.


    In this world, is there any place to reason?


    "Little Xu Fan, are you really the first time..."


    Even Shensaku has some doubts about the frog.


    How could there be such a terrifying guy in this world?


    "Well, it is indeed the first time."


    Xu Fan nodded, then looked down at his hands, this feeling made him a little subtle.


    But...


    The fairy mode was turned on, which meant that there was no difference between himself and Qianshouzhu.


    "Now I may be able to control the strongest ninjutsu between the pillars, really thousands of hands."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help thinking to himself, but he gave up the idea of ??trying.


    The reason is also very simple. The venue here is too small, even the toad oil waterfall is a bit too small.


    really used thousands of hands, maybe it will cause serious damage.


    But...


    "Another thing can be tested after all."


    As Xu Fan focused the Xianshu Chakra on his eyes, his pupils quickly turned and began to turn red, and three Gouyu jade gradually appeared.


    "That''s...sharing eyes?!"


    Shenzuo was surprised again, "Xu Fan is from the Uchiha clan?"


    As Mt. Miaoki, who has concluded a contract with Jiraiya and Hafengshuimen, these toads also have a good understanding of Konoha Village In the Kyuubi turmoil that year, Hafengshuimen sacrificed, just like Shalunyan. Great relationship.


    Shen had never dreamed that the people Jiraiya had brought would turn out to be from the Uchiha clan.


    However, Xu Fan''s next answer left Shen Zuo feeling a blank mind.


    "Uchiha?"


    "No, Lord Shen Zuo, I am a member of the thousand hands."


    Xu Fan raised the corner of his mouth, said with a smile, then patted his hands, and planted a towering tree directly behind him.


    Naruto was dumbfounded, looking at the big tree in front of him, he screamed again and again, and his worship of Xu Fan suddenly rose by several levels.


    The fact that he can use Mu Dun undoubtedly proves that Xu Fan has the lineage of a thousand hands.


    "My big toad fairy..."


    Shen Zuo not only feels that his brain is blank, but he even feels a little unable to breathe.


    Does anyone really have it?


    "Master Shen Zuo, you know now..."


    Jilaiya took a sigh of relief from the corners of his mouth, "Why would the third generation of Hokage and I feel relieved to hand Naruto to Xu Fan, right?"


    write round eyes, Jiamu Dun, Jiaxian Chakra.


    Nine Tails?


    That is an oversized pet!

 Chapter 125： Shadow clone

    "no feeling¡­¡­"


    After entering the fairy mode, Xu Fan tried to open the reincarnation eye again.


    According to the introduction in Naruto, Uchiha Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation after transplanting the cells between the Senjue pillars.


    But...


    Xu Fan did not succeed in opening the eyes of reincarnation.


    "Could it be that my writing wheel hasn''t evolved to its final form?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but think to himself that although he has a writing wheel eye, it is just an ordinary Sangou jade writing wheel eye.


    And when Uchiha Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation, it was already an eternal kaleidoscope.


    Even Sasuke is an eye of reincarnation upgraded with an eternal kaleidoscope.


    So in Xu Fan''s view, it is very likely that because of this relationship, he did not get the reincarnation eye.


    Of course, this is only one of Xu Fan''s guesses.


    Whether it''s Uchiha Madara or Uchiha Sasuke, they all have the same identity first.


    The son of six immortals, the reincarnation of Indra.


    In other words, in Madara and Sasuke''s bodies, there are Chakras of Indra, while Shima and Naruto have Chakras of Ashura.


    "But these are just guesses."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, and simply didn''t think so much.


    The source of my strength is not to practice hard, or to study blood lineage, and then inject messy things into my body like a pharmacist''s pocket.


    My biggest hole card is always a reward given by the sign-in assistant.


    And judging from the current situation, the rewards for the sign-in assistant are not only the things in this world, but also the artifacts and abilities of other worlds.


    "Since the sign-in assistant has the ultimate fairy mode, there is nothing unrealistic about rewarding a reincarnation eye in the future."


    Xu Fan quickly recovered his emotions, then lifted the fairy mode and returned to normal.


    Toad oil slowly disappears in the process of absorbing natural energy.


    "Little Xu Fan."


    Shen Zuo looked at Xu Fan nervously, "Enter the fairy mode again."


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Shen Zuo''s gaze, Xu Fan immediately reacted.


    just entered the fairy mode, with toad oil as an aid.


    , at least in the perspectives of Shensaku and Ji Laiya, it is true.


    That''s why Shen Zuo is wondering if he can enter the fairy mode without the help of toad oil.


    Xu Fan patted with both hands directly, began to plunder the natural energy around him, once again transformed into the most perfect fairy mode.


    This time, Shensaku and Jilai are also completely messed up.


    "This is the first time I have seen such a situation in my life. I seem to understand why the big toad fairy would let me teach you immortality."


    made a sudden realization.


    In his opinion, the big toad immortal may not have been on a whim, but saw Xu Fan¡¯s future in his dream.


    In other words, Xu Fan is likely to be the son of prophecy in the legend.


    Seeing Xu Fan''s expression is also very subtle.


    Just now, Xu Fan has unknowingly become the most powerful ninja in the ninja world.


    even...


    Xu Fan now exists just like six immortals.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Naruto looked at Xu Fan dumbfounded at the same time, although he did not know what a perfect fairy model meant and what power it had.


    But judging from the reactions of Shensaku, Jiraiya, and other toads.


    It''s not difficult to see how powerful this is.


    For a while, Naruto''s gaze towards Xu Fan was full of worship.


    "In this way, only Naruto needs to practice immortality."


    Xu Fan said with a smile, and then released the fairy mode again.


    "Indeed, even if it is me, there is nothing to teach you." Shen Zuo couldn''t help but sighed, "The fairy model you have used is the most perfect I have seen so far."


    "What about the art of fusion?"


    Jilai also asked subconsciously.


    When he first learned the fairy mode, Shensaku and Shima taught themselves the art of fusion.


    can not only extend the time of fairy mode, but also increase the power of battle.


    However...


    Faced with Ji Laiya¡¯s problem, Shen Zuo couldn''t help but shook his head, as if to say, Xiao Ji Laiya, didn''t you notice.


    "Even if you don''t use the fusion technique, judging by the scale of the Xianshu Chakra owned by Xiao Xu Fan, I am afraid that no one can match the Ninja World today."


    "And Xiao Zilaiya, you may not believe it... With the strength of me and Zhima, I am afraid it is difficult to bear the amount of Chakra that Xiao Xu Fan has..."


    Once the natural energy intake is too much, the operator will instantly become a stone statue.


    Even if it''s me and Shima, it''s no exception.


    Judging from the scale of Xianshu Chakra that Xu Fan possesses, that majestic natural energy is not something that he and Zhima can bear.


    "what?!"


    Ji Lai also blinked, and couldn''t help but gasp.


    It may be difficult for others to understand what kind of concept this is, but as myself who can also enter the fairy mode, I am very clear.


    How terrifying is Xu Fan''s strength.


    "Well, let''s not talk about me now."


    Xu Fan was worried that Shensaku and Jilai would be endlessly shocked, and he simply turned around and focused everyone''s attention on Naruto.


    "Before starting to practice, Jiraiya..."


    Xu Fan turned his head and looked at Jiraiya, "I hope you can teach Naruto a type of ninjutsu."


    "Ninjutsu?"


    Naruto had piercing eyes, and he was full of anticipation for what Xu Fan said about ninjutsu.


    After all, Xu Fan today is like a **** idol to Naruto.


    Anything that comes out of his mouth must be something remarkable.


    "What ninjutsu?"


    Ji Lai also asked subconsciously, not understanding why Xu Fan said so well.


    Is it...


    Spiral pill?


    Indeed This is not only the ninjutsu invented by Hao Feng Shuimen, but also extremely difficult to master.


    Even now, the spiral pill is still a semi-finished product.


    Even if Xu Fan didn''t say it, he would consider teaching it to Naruto.


    It¡¯s just that what Jilaida didn¡¯t quite understand was that now it¡¯s clear that he should give priority to learning Xianshu.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan shook his head, "I hope you can teach Naruto, the shadow clone."


    "what?!"


    Ji Lai Ya and Shen Zuo couldn''t help being taken aback.


    "But why me? You can do this level of ninjutsu, right?" Jilai couldn''t help asking.


    The shadow avatar is not a high-level ninjutsu, at best it is a b-level, it is a ninjutsu invented by the second generation of Naruto for investigation.


    "Ah, I don''t want to be a clone." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    "You don''t even know how to make a shadow clone?" Zi Lai was also startled. As a descendant of Qianshoujian, Xu Fan didn''t even learn the shadow clone?


    "Hmm." Xu Fan nodded, and then said, "No matter the quality or other things, the shadow clone is far inferior to the Mu Dun clone, so..."


    "I didn''t waste my energy on this kind of useless ninjutsu." Zhutian Dadao

 Chapter 126： Start to brush experience

    Xu Fan is not demeaning the shadow clone technique, but is stating the most basic facts.


    The shadow avatar technique is also a ninjutsu that evenly distributes Chakras to create entity clones.


    But the shadow clone that was created has far less defense power than Mu Dun clone.


    Basically, as long as it is attacked from the front, the entity clone will be forced to disappear.


    And, once you meet a master with a writing wheel, you can tell at a glance that it is the main body and the clone.


    was Mu Dun''s clone, even Uchiha Madara could not see the flaw.


    Based on this and other reasons, Xu Fan naturally would not waste his energy on the shadow clone technique.


    And taking a step back ten thousand steps, even if I learned the shadow clone art, I guess there is not much opportunity to use it.


    This point, Jilaiya and Shensaku can react to it just a little bit.


    "Indeed..."


    Zi Lai also nodded, Mu Dun clone is superior to shadow clone in all aspects.


    It''s just that Mu Dun clone cannot be cultivated, and it must inherit the Mu Dun between the Senshou Zhujian to perform it.


    Even the second generation of Naruto Senju Senma, who doesn''t know how to do this ninjutsu, chose to retreat to the second best and developed the shadow clone technique.


    "Then I have to learn how to escape!"


    Naruto listened to the dialogue between Xu Fan and Jiraiya, and suddenly became interested in Mu Dunshu.


    If you can learn how to escape, you can go back to the ninja school to beat Sasuke!


    "Mu Dun cannot be learned, it is a unique blood inheritance limit."


    Zilai had no choice but to explain what wood escape and blood succession are.


    And this also disappointed Naruto a bit.


    "However, even the shadow clone technique is a very practical and powerful ninjutsu."


    Jilai also said with a smile, and then looked at Xu Fan, saying that there is nothing wrong with teaching Naruto''s shadow clone.


    "Just, why should Xiao Naruto learn the shadow avatar first?" Shen Zuo couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course it is to gain experience."


    Xu Fan raised his mouth and said confidently.


    Although Naruto came to Miaomu Mountain to learn immortality in advance because it was the result of his own contribution, but he didn''t plan to stay here for long.


    There will be war with Yunren Village at any time in Konoha Village.


    It is naturally impossible for me to stay with Naruto in Miaomu Mountain for several years.


    Besides, there can be more time-saving methods, why not?


    The reason why Xu Fan asked Jilaiya to teach Naruto''s shadow avatar was actually to let him master more advanced ninjutsu.


    The technique of multiple shadow clones.


    This time was listed as a forbidden technique by the first generation of Naruto.


    However, it is worth mentioning that the reason why the technique of multiple shadow clones is listed as a forbidden technique is not only the requirement for the amount of chakra.


    As a physical clone, the biggest feature is that it will feed back to the body.


    feeds everything he sees and perceives to his body at the moment when the technique is lifted.


    Under the premise of not harming oneself, complete the investigation task.


    But...


    Not only the benefits will be fed back to the body, but also the disadvantages.


    The injury and fatigue suffered by the shadow clone will also be fed back to the body in an instant.


    And the reason Naruto can use the technique of multiple shadow avatars at will is not only because he has a huge amount of chakra.


    At the same time, because of Kyuubi, Naruto''s resilience is equally amazing.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that, to some extent, the technique of multiple shadow clones is simply a ninjutsu tailored for Naruto.


    "I understand."


    Shenzuo suddenly realized.


    If Naruto spends half an hour learning celestial arts, after using the shadow clone, it is equivalent to shortening the time to fifteen minutes.


    If two shadow clones are separated, the time can be shortened to ten minutes.


    "It can still be like this..."


    Naruto stood on the spot in a daze, he had never dreamed that there was such a way of cultivation.


    If you can create ten clones, the speed of cultivation will be ten times that!


    "That''s right." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that the so-called brushing experience means this.


    "Indeed..." Ji Lai also nodded, "The principle and method are very simple, but anyone who can come up with this method..."


    For a while, Zi Lai Ye and Shen Zuo once again marveled at Xu Fan''s thinking.


    "But, if this happens."


    Shensaku looked at Naruto, "The injuries and fatigue Naruto suffered will also multiply."


    Anyway, once the natural energy intake is too much, one must use a black stick to beat Naruto.


    was beaten with a stick, and was beaten ten times, the damage suffered is naturally indescribable.


    "That''s right." Xu Fan nodded, agreeing with Shen Zuo''s statement, "However, because of this, I would say that this is a cultivation method that only Naruto can master."


    "only me?"


    Naruto couldn''t help being startled, this sentence was undoubtedly a compliment to him.


    The person I admired the most suddenly praised myself.


    This sense of accomplishment can be imagined.


    And Ji Lai also suddenly realized, "Nine Tails..."


    As a container for sealing Kyuubi, if Naruto''s life is in danger, then Kyuubi will die with him.


    In order to prevent the death of their human pillars, the tail beasts often give the human pillars a strong resilience.


    Even from a near-death injury, Naruto can recover at an unprecedented speed.


    But the truth is not just that simple.


    There may be one aspect of Kyuubi.


    But on the other hand, it is also based on Naruto''s background.


    He is not only the son of Bo Feng Shuimen, but also the son of Jiu Xin Na, in his blood, the blood of the whirlpool family flows.


    This race not only has a huge chakra by nature, but also has a strong resilience.


    Even Xu Fan would be curious sometimes.


    If you bite Naruto, will it be like biting Xiangrong, all of a sudden full of blood and blue.


    If possible.


    When the seventh class is formed in the future, let Sasuke bite...


    Xu Fan soon shook his head. Even if Uchiha Itachi did not massacre the whole family this time, with Sasuke''s character, I am afraid he would still resist this incident.


    But anyway Let Naruto learn the shadow avatar first, so it was decided.


    "The ninjutsu I am least good at."


    But when it comes to learning, Naruto''s heart is also very worried.


    When I was in the Ninja School, as long as I had the test of the clone technique, I would definitely get zero points.


    "But..."


    Naruto looked at Jiraiya in front of him, and suddenly his inspiration exploded.


    If I can learn the shadow clone and cooperate with the transformation technique, maybe I can make the power of that trick...


    For a while, Naruto became more determined to learn the shadow clone technique anyway.


    And Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes.


    As long as Naruto learns immortality, he can go to his inner world and control Nine-tailed Chakra. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 127： War is coming

    In the following days, Xu Fan lived with Jilaiya and Naruto in Miaomu Mountain.


    As for eating, Xu Fan couldn''t accept the unique delicacies of Miaomu Mountain, so he sealed all kinds of fresh vegetables in the scrolls in advance and waited for them to take them out.


    Every day seems very monotonous.


    Basically, after Naruto learned the shadow clone, he began to practice immortality.


    Xu Fan remembers that in the original work, it took Naruto a few months to learn the fairy mode.


    Facing Nine Tails, the fairy mode is also a crucial part.


    Maybe I can use the power of Shao Lun Yan to enter Naruto''s inner world.


    But the person who pulled Chakra from Kyuubi was Naruto himself.


    If there is no Xianshu Chakra, only weak Naruto, I am afraid it will be difficult to withstand the first round.


    For this reason, Xu Fan is not in a hurry, and waits for Naruto to learn fairy skills.


    However, Naruto''s training progress is not smooth.


    Because of the need to use a black stick to expel natural energy from Naruto''s body at any time for deep work, Naruto''s shadow clone had to be controlled to a certain value.


    Otherwise, I am deeply worried that excessive natural energy will turn Naruto into a stone statue.


    "Xu Fan."


    Just as Xu Fan, as usual, was watching Naruto practicing hard near the Toad Oil Waterfall.


    Jilai also came over from a distance.


    "what happened?"


    "Something went wrong in the village. Three generations of Hokage hope you can return to the village."


    Ji Lai also went straight to the subject, explaining the situation.


    "The village?"


    Xu Fan had to get up from his chair. Before he knew it, he had been living in Miaomu Mountain for a long time.


    And this is what he told the third generation of Hokage in advance.


    Anyway, Konoha is not in a peaceful era.


    Raikage of Yunnin Village suffered a lot from him, but he still looked at Konoha.


    Together with the Uchiha clan, Konoha Village can even be said to be an internal and external trouble.


    So from the beginning, Xu Fan knew in his heart that it was impossible for him to stay in Miaomu Mountain for a few months, watching Naruto learn immortality, and then help him control the power of Nine Tails.


    "It''s time."


    Xu Fan said with a smile, and then interrupted Naruto and Shensaku''s practice.


    "Are you going back to the village?"


    Naruto had difficulty accepting this news.


    "Well, but rest assured, I will leave a Mudun clone here."


    When Xu Fan was talking, he directly formed the seal with both hands, and used Mu Dun clone to stay in Miaomu Mountain.


    As a clone of the entity, it will not disappear even if it is far away from the body.


    In the original work, when Naruto returned to the village to fight Penn, he used the shadow clone left in Miaomu Mountain to extend the fairy mode.


    The reason why I chose to return to the village is because the sign-in assistant is likely to release a new sign-in location.


    Based on this consideration, Xu Fan still feels that it would be easier to go back from the main body.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Although the current Naruto training in Miaomu Mountain is a bit hard, life is very happy.


    There is often a happy smile on his face.


    Naruto rarely laughed like this when he was in the village of Konoha.


    In addition, this time Naruto has the belief that he wants to see his parents, so Xu Fan feels that even Kyuubi is difficult to confuse Naruto.


    And taking 10,000 steps back, even if Naruto really runs away, with the strength of Jiraiya, coupled with the Mu Dun clone, it is enough to suppress Naruto.


    Even if they can''t solve it, it is enough to support themselves to return.


    Although this is unlikely.


    After explaining some trivial matters, Xu Fan directly asked Jilaiya how to return to Konoha Village.


    "Don''t be so troublesome. I have already mentioned this to Master Zhima. After you are ready, she will use reverse spiritism to bring you back to the village."


    Jilai also explained.


    àØ!


    Just after Xu Fan was ready, there was a loud noise in his ears, and a cloud of white mist surrounded him.


    When the smoke cleared, he had already returned to the village of Konoha.


    "Master Zhima." Xu Fan quickly noticed Zhima at his feet, "Why are you in the village?"


    "I''m here to buy groceries."


    Although the toads live in Miaomu Mountain, Shima occasionally comes to the village to buy vegetables.


    Xu Fan and Zhi Ma exchanged a few more words, then went directly to the Hokage office.


    Although the last time Naruto ran away, the place was severely damaged, but after the unremitting efforts of the ninjas, the whole street has been almost restored.


    Especially the Hokage Building, there is almost no trace of damage.


    And now Xu Fan¡¯s name is already a well-known hero in Konoha Village.


    As soon as he appeared on the street, he was welcomed by everyone.


    Even the guards of the Hokage Building are very respectful and take the initiative to lead Xu Fan.


    Within a short while, Xu Fan came to the door of the Hokage office.


    The ¡¡¡¡ guard knocked on Xu Fan''s door. After getting permission from the third generation of Hokage, the guard pushed the door of the office open, and then made a gesture to Xu Fan to invite him in.


    Xu Fan didn''t say much, and strode forward directly.


    After seeing Xu Fan go in, the guard took the initiative to close the door and left here.


    "Xu Fan."


    When Sarutobi Rizhan saw Xu Fan, he straightened up directly from the chair, but his face turned pale.


    "What happened?" Xu Fan asked casually.


    "The war is just around the corner." Sarutobi paused, and said the information he had just received, "Furthermore, Yunnin Village and Wuren Village have formed an alliance, and they will be together. Attack Konoha."


    "Mist Ninja Village?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly. At this time, Wunin Village would participate in the war, which he did not expect.


    Gurunin Village is the Ninja Village in the country of water. It has always lived on an island and has a taste of isolation.


    It is precisely because of this relationship that Wunin Village has created the Blood Mist.


    And at this time, the person who served as Suikage should be the fourth generation of Suikage Yakura.


    has the perfect human pillar power of three tails.


    "Yeah." Sarutobi Hizen sighed helplessly. When he heard the news, he was also very shocked.


    Because this means that once it is not handled properly, there will be a fourth Ninja War.


    And this is not the situation that Sarutobi Hizen wants to see.


    Actually, according to the original plan, Sarutobi Hisaki originally planned to postpone the time of the battle until Xu Fan returned with Naruto.


    But the current situation is that not only Sarutobi Hitoshi is killed, but even the senior Konoha believes that Xu Fan must be recalled.


    "In addition, according to the information I have, Sharen Village is also about to move."


    Immediately afterwards, Sarutobi Hizen was even more shocking.


    As a result, among the five great nations, three of them have shown hostility to Konoha. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 128： Go to Sanin Village

    Xu Fan sorted out the timeline at this time a bit.


    Uchiha Itachi joined Akatsuki''s first mission, and he and Juzo went to capture the three-tailed man Juli, the fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura.


    In other words, the water shadow at this time hasn''t been controlled by Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes.


    Wunin Village also did not enter a period of isolation.


    "Isn''t the blood mist formed yet."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed, trying to recall the details about this.


    And this makes more sense.


    Because of this and other relationship, Itachi and Juzo were unable to capture Yakura, and even the decapitated sword remained there.


    After that, Yakura was controlled by the soil and began to go into the blood mist.


    If he didn''t cut it anymore, he also got the beheading sword at that time, and launched an assassination on Yakura in an attempt to end the blood mist.


    In this way, the timeline of Wunin Village is also right.


    "So the current Yakura is not controlled by the soil, but because of his self-consciousness, he has reached an alliance with Raikage."


    Xu Fan suddenly understood.


    Yakura is not a puppet at this time. As the water shadow of Wunin Village, he naturally hopes that the people in the village can have a better life.


    As an island country, they naturally long for the land of the country of fire.


    As long as Raikage''s conditions are generous enough, it wouldn''t be surprising to convince Yakura.


    As for the Sharen Village.


    lack of water and scarce resources.


    Now that I see the opportunity, I will not let it go easily.


    On the contrary, it is the Iwanin Village in the Land of the Earth. It is still very quiet, and there is no information flowing out.


    However, once Yunnin Village, Wunin Village, and Sand Ninja Village bite Konoha Village, I am afraid Iwanin Village will not let go of this hard-won opportunity.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xu Fan directly asked Sarutobi Hizen''s plan.


    "Although the conflict with Yunnin Village cannot be resolved, we should try our best to avoid the Fourth Ninja World War."


    "After all, it has only been more than ten years since the last Ninja war. This time it has caused serious pain and economic trauma to the village."


    Sarutobi Hizen sighed helplessly. He thought it was a contradiction between the two Shinobu villages.


    I did not expect that earth-shaking changes would occur in such a short period of time.


    "At least, Sharen Village cannot be allowed to act at this time."


    Sarutobi Sun said loudly.


    As long as Shanin Village does not act, Yannin Village will probably not participate.


    In other words, Sarutobi Hizumi hopes that someone can stand up at this time and hold talks with Fu Ying from Sharen Village to establish an unbreakable alliance contract.


    "Xu Fan, who do you think is the right person?"


    Sarutobi Hizen said with a serious face.


    However, as soon as Sarutobi Ri cut the words, a familiar voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear again.


    Ask the host to sign in at Sand Ninja Village, and you will be rewarded after signing in!


    "Are you here again."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile.


    He originally planned to visit Sharen Village in person to give Fengying a deterrent, so that they would not have any delusions about Konoha during this period.


    Even if the sign-in assistant did not release a task, he would go, and now it is killing two birds with one stone.


    Actually, Xu Fan had already guessed the idea of ??Sarutobi Rizhang in his heart.


    Who do you think is a suitable candidate? This is simply a polite remark.


    If Sarutobi Hizen already has another candidate in his heart, why bother to call himself back from Miaomu Mountain at this time?


    "If possible, Xu Fan, I want to give you this task."


    Sarutobi Rizhan looked directly at Xu Fan, their eyes facing each other.


    Immediately afterwards, Sarutobi Hizen sighed again before continuing.


    "Since a long time ago, Konoha Village and Sand Ninja Village are allies that have a good relationship. They need our resources and we need their sand gold."


    "Even if I am gone one day, I hope that there will be peace between the two villages."


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he could understand.


    In Xu Fan''s view, the implication of Sarutobi Rizen''s sentence is...


    The land in Shanin Village is very barren. Apart from Shajin, there is basically nothing that Konoha Village needs.


    That broken place, even if it is beaten and occupied, it is useless.


    Even from the beginning of the establishment of Shinnin Village, Sharen Village has been a poor place with a harsh environment.


    Xu Fan clearly remembered that Qianshou Zhujian initially planned to distribute the tail beasts according to the balance of strength between the villages.


    Thousands of hands still insisted.


    You can want a tail beast, but you have to spend money to buy it.


    The stronger the tail beast, the higher the price.


    However, Sharen Village got the weakest one. From this we can see how poor Sharen Village is.


    Even Xu Fan has always wanted to complain.


    The five big countries sit down and sign a peace agreement. Is it really because of the tail beast?


    It''s not good to say that the strength of each tail beast is not even as good as the shadow of each village.


    Isn''t the reason for signing the peace contract because of Senjujuma''s strength?


    As a result, Senjujuma died.


    The first Ninja World War broke out, and even Qianshoujian died during this period.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say...


    It was Senju Zhuma alone that made the Shinobi world settle down.


    has nothing to do with the tail beast.


    However, Xu Fan''s thoughts quickly returned to the real world.


    "Anyway, leave it to me."


    Xu Fan responded to Sarutobi Hisaki and said that he would let Sharen Village no longer have unnecessary thoughts.


    "Besides, I hope you can bring them."


    Sarutobi Rizen said, he clapped his hands directly, and the door of the Hokage office was also pushed open.


    Xu Fan turned around and looked over, and found that the person who came was no one else, but the Anbu Ninja he was very familiar with.


    Kakashi and Tenzo.


    Although he had used illusions on them, they were not kaleidoscope-level illusions. After so long, it was normal for them to wake up from the world of illusions.


    "Anyway, you have also been their captain."


    Sarutobi Rizen emphasized that Xu Fan had been the captain of the dark part.


    The reason for arranging them is that they can help Xu Fan.


    Especially Kakashi, Sarutobi Hisaki always hoped that he could walk out of the darkness.


    However, his darkness stems from the death of his friends.


    Take soil, Lin, and even Bofeng Shuimen.


    These companions who were once cherished by Kakashi, all died in front of him.


    However, Xu Fan...


    Sarutobi Hizen thinks that he is the only powerful ninja who will not die in Kakashi.


    As for Tenzo...


    He has always had a lot of experience in greening and architecture.


    This time the Nine Tails runaway incident, the village was able to complete the repair work in such a small piece, thanks to Tenzo¡¯s Mu Dun.


    Xu Fan looked at Kakashi and Tianzang, then nodded, "In that case, let''s hurry up and set off as soon as possible."

 Chapter 129： Follow-up processing of Uchiha 1 family

    After bidding farewell to Sarutobi Rizen, Xu Fan directly went to Sharen Village with Kakashi and Tianzang.


    Regarding the meeting, Sarutobi Hizaki had also greeted Fuekage in advance, telling him that Konoha Village would send a representative to Sharen Village, hoping that he could receive him well.


    However, this time Sarutobi Hizen did not go to Sharen Village for the talks like in the previous two-shadow talks for a reason.


    The previous time was the conflict between Konoha Village and Yunnin Village due to the white eyes of the Hyuga clan, and it may even escalate to the level of war.


    Based on this consideration, Sarutobi Hitoshi agreed to negotiate with Raikage Ai in the Iron Country.


    The result is not very satisfactory.


    There has been peace between Konoha Village and Sanin Village for a long time.


    So let Xu Fan pass, the focus is actually on deterrence, so that Feng Ying will not have strange thoughts during this period.


    Next...


    Kiye Village at this time is far less stable than before.


    Although the Uchiha clan was not peaceful before, there was Danzo in the village who could contain them.


    But now that Danzo is dead, the problems of the Uchiha clan have just subsided.


    In addition, Yugi, who is the perfect man Zhuli, is also in the village.


    The internal situation in Konoha Village can be said to be still turbulent, while the external situation is that Yunnin Village and Wuren Village have formed an alliance.


    The village at this time undoubtedly needs Hokage to sit down more than ever.


    Because of this or that kind of relationship, Xu Fan has become the most suitable candidate in Sarutobi''s mind.


    "Are you Xu Fan."


    But when Xu Fan just came out of the Hokage office and was about to leave for Sharen Village, a girl who seemed to be about the same age as her suddenly stopped herself.


    Xu Fan glanced back and found that he was also a familiar face.


    "Kakashi, Tenzo, let''s meet at the gate of the village." Upon seeing this, Xu Fan had to let Kakashi and Tenzo go ahead.


    In this three-person team, although Kakashi and Tianzang are both older than Xu Fan, they are both Xu Fan''s subordinates.


    After hearing Xu Fan say this, they could only obey the order, responded neatly, and left in a hurry.


    After Kakashi and Tian Zang disappeared on the street, Xu Fan turned around and fell on the girl.


    The visitor has long black and beautiful hair, and there is a beauty mole in the lower corner of his right eye. Wearing a purple coat, his expression looks a little twisted.


    And Xu Fan quickly recognized her identity.


    Uchiha Izumi.


    She was originally a girl who appeared in Itachi. She is gentle, kind, considerate, and one of Uchiha''s rare good friends.


    In the original work, when Daito and Sasuke told the truth about Itachi, they mentioned that on the night of the extermination, Uchiha Itachi killed his tribe, parents, and his lover himself in order to protect the peace of the village.


    But as for whether Uchiha Itachi considers Izumi as a lover, or whether she is his lover with the soil, it is unclear.


    The only thing Xu Fan knows is that Quan not only has a good impression of Itachi, but even confessed in front of him.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Uchiha Izumi put his hands behind his back, and his behavior was a little nervous.


    Anyway, Xu Fan is now the hero who saved Konoha.


    The Uchiha clan was in a very embarrassing situation in the village due to the coup.


    Although it took a lot of courage to come to Xu Fan, when he really wanted to speak, Quan''s heart became very worried.


    "Are you from the Uchiha clan?"


    Xu Fan looked at Uchiha Izumi.


    Although she is still just a forbearance now, she has already opened the writing wheel.


    In addition, the coup of the Uchiha clan has been solved by himself, and Uchiha Itachi does not need to slaughter the whole clan.


    Let Uchiha Izumi grow up slowly, maybe he will become an excellent ninja in the village.


    even...


    Because of her strong feelings for Itachi, she might be more likely to awaken to the kaleidoscope.


    "Do you know me?" Izumi Uchiha couldn''t help being taken aback. She always thought that no one would care about a little person like herself.


    "I have been to Uchiha station."


    When I heard Uchiha''s station, Izumi suddenly thought of the coup.


    also because of this, she made up her mind and took a step forward.


    "My name is Izumi Uchiha, I want to ask... about Itachi." Izumi''s voice was not loud, but it was very firm.


    Actually, In order to monitor Akatsuki''s organization, Itachi took the initiative to carry the coup d''¨¦tat and became the betrayer of Konoha Village.


    Although the news has not been announced, the Uchiha clan already understands the situation.


    At the same time, Sarutobi Hizen also used the illusion control of Naka Uchiha Itachi, and there was no reason to remove it, and temporarily imprisoned all those who participated in the coup.


    The current Uchiha station has only some women and children who have little fighting capacity, and is managed by Uchiha Fudake who has recovered from their injuries.


    Not only that, in order to ensure stability, Sarutobi Hitoshi even disbanded the security team and handed over all the powers that originally belonged to the security team to the roots.


    In other words, the Uchiha clan today has neither power nor authority.


    Regardless of whether Uchiha Tomitake can accept it, their clan must live in this way.


    In Xu Fan''s view, this is also a good way to deal with it.


    When the war between Konoha Village and Unnin Village breaks out, and those Uchiha are directly pushed to the battlefield, Konoha Village will no longer threaten stability.


    "Itachi really want to stage a coup and become Hokage?"


    Xu Fan''s thoughts were pulled back to reality by Quan''s voice.


    "In my opinion, Itachi is not such a person, he is..." Quan''s voice stopped abruptly.


    In her opinion, Uchiha Itachi is not only the best ninja she has ever seen, but also the person who loves the village the most.


    "This matter is over, I advise you not to have any fantasies about Itachi."


    Xu Fan looked at Uchiha Izumi, and said in a low voice, "However, if you can become an excellent ninja, there may be a chance to meet again."


    For Uchiha Izumi, Xu Fan had neither comfort nor thought of telling her the truth.


    Even if she hadn''t awakened Shalanyan, she wouldn''t even be able to say a single extra word.


    And after saying this, Xu Fan stopped looking at her again, and left here without looking back.


    "A good ninja..."


    Izumi Uchiha looked at the empty space where Xu Fan had left, echoing this sentence in his mind.


    If you can become an excellent ninja, maybe you still have the chance to meet Itachi.


    At the same time, Xu Fan rushed directly to the entrance of the village, while Kakashi and Tianzang were also waiting here for a while.


    "Okay, let''s go." Map of the Avenue of Heavens

 Chapter 130： Arrive at Sanin Village

    After several days of rushing, Xu Fan and others finally arrived at Sharen Village in the Kingdom of Wind.


    The environment here is very similar to Xu Fan''s impression.


    There are endless deserts everywhere, and the sky is full of wind and sand.


    If you change to an ordinary person, I am afraid that in such an environment, within a few days, you will lose your way and die of thirst in such a place.


    But the words came back.


    Sand Ninja Village can survive in such an environment for a hundred years, which is quite impressive.


    And the person responsible for receiving Xu Fan and others is the ninja, Maji, who leads the combat troops in Sharen Village.


    "Are you the representatives of Konoha Village?"


    Maki looked up and down the visitors, walked directly in front of Kakashi, and asked.


    What surprised Maki was that even if the people sent by Konoha Village were not the Naruto from the village, they should be ninjas with extremely high status.


    The ninjas standing in front of him are all very young.


    Especially Xu Fan, who followed Kakashi, seemed to be twelve or thirteen years old.


    estimates that he is at most the level of Shinnin.


    I have to say, this made Mackey a bad impression at first glance.


    "This one is."


    Kakashi stepped back directly, standing behind Xu Fan, and at the same time realized that Maji had mistakenly regarded himself as the captain.


    Although Xu Fan looks very young, he is far above him in terms of thinking and strength.


    On the contrary, it was Mackey, who was at a loss for the situation in front of him.


    No matter how you look at it, Xu Fan is much younger than Kakashi and Tianzang.


    To let this kind of person be the captain, in Mackey''s view, is simply a mockery.


    However, Konoha Village and Sharen Village have always been close alliances. Although there was some dissatisfaction in his heart, Maki still did not attack on the spot.


    "Come with me."


    Maji made a low voice, and walked directly in front to lead the way, "Now Master Fengying is having a meeting with the elders, so I have to wait a while before I can see you."


    "But don''t worry, as the Alliance Ninja Village, I will ask someone to treat you well."


    "Yeah." Xu Fan followed Ma Ji and responded neatly.


    Although the living environment of Sharen Village is very harsh, the climate in the village is relatively better.


    The architecture here is also very much in the style of Sanin Village.


    Within a short while, Maki took Xu Fan and his party to the resting place.


    "Water has always been a scarce resource here, so please use it sparingly. In addition, I will inform Master Feng Ying of your arrival as soon as the meeting ends."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Maji said, he no longer cared about the reaction of Xu Fan and others, closed the door of the room and walked out.


    "I was underestimated."


    Kakashi looked at the empty doorway and couldn''t help but complain.


    But this is also reasonable.


    Although they are representatives sent by the village of Konoha, the status of the two villages is equal, and they are both the Ninja Village of the five major countries.


    As an elite of Shanin Village, Shangren, even Fengying, I naturally hope that Konoha Village will value himself.


    Even if the person who came is not Sarutobi Hiji, that should be a very important person.


    So from Maki¡¯s point of view, Konoha Village sent a twelve or three-year-old child, and he looked down upon Sharen Village.


    "Well, it''s also because they don''t understand your true strength."


    Kakashi turned his head and looked at Xu Fan. He felt that when Konoha Village sent Xu Fan, he simply paid too much attention to this matter.


    After all, Xu Fan is not only the leader of the root organization, but also the hero who just saved Konoha.


    In addition, he inherited the wood escape technique of the original Hokage.


    "What are you going to do?" Kakashi continued to ask.


    Anyway, Xu Fan is now the captain of the team, and Tianzang and himself are only his subordinates.


    Also, what they are going to face this time is not a small person, but another Shinobu.


    In addition, Sarutobi Rizen did not give himself too much information or intelligence, so the decision right now is basically in Xu Fan''s hands.


    "Wait for Fengying to finish the meeting."


    Xu Fan said without thinking, and simply sat down by the window to rest.


    The real purpose of coming to Sanin Village is to make them cut off the idea of ??being an enemy of Konoha Village.


    In other words, it is to show strength to Fengying and deter the opponent.


    Let them know that peace is the most precious thing.


    In addition, there is one more thing that Xu Fan values.


    That''s my sign-in assistant.


    Even though he had arrived in Sharen Village, and even saw the elite go to the Ninja Maki, the sign-in assistant had never responded.


    Apparently, the judgment should not have been triggered yet.


    "Speaking of which, Sharen Village has always used Shajin to trade with us, right?" Tianzang sat on the edge of the bed, because there was nothing to do, so he found a topic.


    "Yeah." Kakashi nodded, "You have also noticed on the way here just now. The environment in Sharen Village has always been very bad. Water and food have always been in a state of scarcity."


    "It is precisely because of this that the country of wind and the country of fire have always maintained the relationship between the allies, using food, water, and other resources to exchange sand gold with Sharen Village."


    Kakashi explained the relationship between the two countries.


    However, although the Kingdom of Wind is also called the Five Great Nations, its national strength is undoubtedly the weakest among the five nations.


    "But this is also a burden for Sanin Village."


    Xu Fan turned around and said, "The sand gold traded by the Kingdom of Wind is actually extracted by Fengying, but this kind of resource is not only limited, but also difficult to last."


    Actually Sharen Village does not have a complete means of mining sand gold.


    The reason why the energy is continuously refined is due to Fengkage''s ninjutsu.


    In other words, once Fengying had some accident, Sharen Village could no longer take out the sand gold, so the transaction with the allies would be passive.


    Even, this is likely to have a serious blow to the future of Sharen Village.


    The harsh living environment, coupled with the weak national power.


    Sharen Village has always been in a situation of internal and external troubles.


    Xu Fan feels that this is also the reason why Sharen Village wants to go to war with Konoha Village.


    But this is no way.


    At the beginning of the establishment of Ninja Village, Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara were almost the ceiling of Ninja, so it is understandable that they have obtained the most fertile land on the mainland.


    Especially the Third Ninja World War, it was not fought for the purpose of dividing the country of fire.


    On the other side, Luo Sha, a fourth-generation Fengying, also happened to end the meeting and walked out of the meeting room.


    "Master Fengying."


    Maji, who had been waiting outside for a long time, also made a low voice and stated the situation of Xu Fan and his party.


    "The representative of Konoha Village, is a child of twelve or thirteen years old?"


    Luo Sha stood still and said in disbelief.

 Chapter 131： Confrontation

    "what?!"


    Fengying Luosha looked incredible.


    He never dreamed that the representative sent by Konoha Village turned out to be a twelve or three-year-old child.


    No matter how contemptuously, there must be a limit.


    àØ!


    Angrily, Luo Sha hit the wall with a punch.


    Maki''s face also turned green, "Master Fengying, then we are now..."


    In fact, Luo Sha did not really want to start a war.


    Even the information about Sharen Village¡¯s attempt to invade Konoha was sent out by him.


    Its purpose is to attract Konoha''s attention and deepen the bargaining chips in his hand.


    Today''s Sharen Village is in a terrible situation.


    Because of its geographical location, the living environment of the Kingdom of Wind has always been very harsh.


    Although there are rare resources such as sand gold, most of them are used in exchange for precious materials.


    Since his succession, the funding of Sharen Village has been declining, and the combat power of the ninja has been declining.


    Looking at Konoha, since the end of the Third Ninja World War, he has relied on the fertile land to recuperate at a super fast speed.


    Based on this and that kind of relationship, with the insistence of Chiyo consultants, Luo Sha made up his mind to seal Kazuru Maori in Gaara''s body in an attempt to make him the strongest weapon in Sharen Village.


    However...


    Even Gaara¡¯s value failed.


    Gaara even went violently after Galluro''s death.


    Don''t even talk about putting Gaara on the battlefield, Luo Sha feels a headache just how to deal with this failed product.


    Now fighting Konoha, the disadvantages far outweigh the benefits for Sharen Village.


    Based on this and other relationship, Luo Sha pinned the future of Sha Ren Village on this negotiation.


    I hope to get resources from the hands of Konoha Village.


    However...


    Even at this juncture, Konoha Village still doesn''t regard Sharen Village as a thing.


    will send children.


    "Master Fengying..."


    Looking at Luo Sha who was in a state of failure, Maki was also very worried.


    Even if an all-out war broke out in Yunren Village and Konoha Village, and their Sharen Village intervened, it would be difficult to achieve much.


    Even, once the situation turns into the Fourth Ninja World War, it will completely bring Sha Ninja Village down.


    "Anyway, go meet them first."


    Luo Sha took a deep breath. Although things were a little bit beyond his expectations, no matter what.


    Xu Fan is the representative sent by Konoha Village this time.


    If you don¡¯t see each other, you can drive them back.


    That would only make the war between Sharen and Konoha a reality.


    This¡­¡­


    is not the situation Luo Sha wants to see.


    at least¡­¡­


    Before the tail beast weapons could not be used freely, Luo Sha did not want war to break out.


    "Well, I will arrange it now."


    Maji nodded, indicating that he was going to bring Xu Fan and others over.


    And Luo Sha didn''t say much, and went straight to his Fengying office.


    Within a short while, Maki came to the room where Xu Fan and others were resting.


    "Master Fengying has finished the meeting, come with me."


    Maji made a low voice, and regardless of whether Xu Fan and others had followed him or not, he started directly.


    Kakashi and Tenzo exchanged glances, and shook their heads.


    "It seems that this meeting will not be so easy."


    "Let''s go." Xu Fan replied neatly, and simply followed Maji.


    Seeing this, Kakashi and Tianzang had to follow Xu Fan''s footsteps and then came to Fengying Luosha''s office.


    At this time, Luo Sha was standing by the window, looking at the scenery outside, her mood was even more delicate.


    "Master Fengying, the representative of Konoha has come." Maji said respectfully, emphasizing that he had brought people.


    "Go down."


    Luo Sha said without thinking, and then turned around.


    It stands to reason that when negotiating with representatives of Konoha Village, you should choose a conference room that has been prepared long ago.


    But...


    Luo Sha really couldn''t accept the facts before him, so he changed it to his own office, hoping to take the initiative.


    Especially when I saw Xu Fan.


    An indescribable sense of contempt spontaneously arises in Luo Sha''s heart. In his heart, such a guy is not worthy to sit on an equal footing with him.


    "My name is Xu Fan, and I am the representative sent by Konoha Village this time."


    When Maji quit, Xu Fan raised his mouth and introduced himself with a smile.


    "They are Kakashi, and Tenzo."


    Luo Sha nodded, indicating that he had understood.


    But Luo Sha''s face is still green.


    Neither Kakashi nor Tianzang have ever heard of it, and judging from their age, they are not much older than Xu Fan.


    is just such a role, the delegation responsible for the talks.


    I really don''t know what Sarutobi Hisaki thinks.


    There should be a limit no matter how contemptuous it is.


    Aren¡¯t they worried, would they really take advantage of the chaos to start a war at this time?


    However, when Luo Sha couldn''t help thinking about this, Xu Fan was shocking.


    "As Konoha''s representative, I''ll just say it, do you really want to go to war?"


    "Huh? What do you want to say?" Luo Sha was startled.


    He thought that the other party would knock sideways, or be a more tactful temptation.


    As a result, the other party is very simple and direct.


    "Isn''t it?" Xu Fan looked at Luo Sha''s reaction and stood up from his chair If I am the wind shadow of Sharen Village and really want to fight with Konoha Village, then I Will choose the way of direct invasion. "


    "Instead of letting information leak out, let Konoha village take precautions in advance."


    In Xu Fan''s view, Luo Sha didn''t really want to go to war.


    At least not in this period.


    The current Sand Ninja Village is undoubtedly the weakest among the five big Ninja villages. Gaara is also in his childhood and can''t control the power of one tail at all.


    put him on the battlefield, and he may have been killed by the enemy ninja before he could cast his false doze.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    first came the news that he wanted to go to war, and then expressed his intention to negotiate.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s not like the attitude of gambling on the wind of the country and fighting against the water.


    Especially after I came to Sharen Village.


    It is hard to imagine that the people in this place will yearn for a war.


    In other words, Luo Sha''s real purpose is probably just to seize this opportunity to blackmail Konoha Village.


    And the advantage of doing this is...


    will not involve Sharen Village in the flames of war, but can also get resources.


    Even if Sharen Village really desires war, Luosha can watch the fire from the other side, watching the trend of the war between Konoha Village and Yunren Village, and then consider whether to participate in the war.


    Xu Fan looked directly at Luo Sha''s eyes, and his entire popularity was like a rainbow.


    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly rang in Xu Fan''s ear.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location, and the sign-in has officially started!


    If you exit halfway, it will be regarded as a sign-in failure!

 Chapter 132： Do you want to declare war?

    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: the ultimate one-tailed Morizuru Chakra!


    "One-tailed chakra?"


    Xu Fan was a little surprised when he heard the voice in his head.


    You have to know that the amount of Chakra you have now is not only exaggerated than Morizuru, even Kyuubi is not comparable to himself.


    In other words, literally speaking, the sign-in reward this time has some tasteless.


    But Xu Fan quickly figured out that he had misunderstood this reward.


    because he quickly noticed a note on the reward panel.


    What I got is not the chakra amount in the pure sense, but the chakra in the true sense.


    The wind escape, magnetic escape, and even the unique sealing technique of Shouhe, which were extended by the power of Shouhe, all mastered the extreme in an instant.


    It can even be said that once you have collected all the chakras from one tail to nine tails, you can upgrade to ten tails!


    "But if this is the case, do I get Shouhe''s tail beast Chakra, or the sign-in assistant directly copied it for me?"


    "In the world of Naruto, do two ten tails appear directly?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but feel a shock in his heart.


    Maybe from the beginning, I underestimated the power of the sign-in assistant.


    It is not taking power from other people, but a copy in the true sense!


    Of course, these are just speculations in Xu Fan''s heart.


    did not specify this description on the sign-in assistant.


    Even if Xu Fan asked the assistant, the assistant never answered.


    adjusted his emotions a bit, Xu Fan temporarily left the matter behind.


    Rather than figuring out the small assistance, there are more important things to do now.


    Negotiations with Sharen Village.


    "Am I right? Fengying."


    Xu Fan has a low voice. Although what he just said is only his personal guess, he feels that it is very likely to be true.


    Today''s Sand Ninja Village is not strong, and the power of the tail beast cannot be controlled.


    As long as Valosa has a little brain, he will not declare war with Konoha at this time.


    Even if there is Yun Shinobu Village on another line to pin the battle power of Konoha Village.


    But this is war after all, not childhood.


    "Three generations of Hokage, what is the attitude?"


    Luo Sha looked directly at Xu Fan, and suddenly had a thought that this guy was not simple.


    But no matter what, it is impossible for me to admit directly to the current situation.


    So Luo Sha simply changed the front and inquired about Sarutobi''s attitude.


    "As far as I know, this time not only Yunnin Village is going to fight Konoha Village, but Wunin Village will also participate in the war, facing the two great Ninja Villages at the same time, even if it is..."


    As soon as Luo Sha spoke, she was interrupted by Xu Fan.


    "Did you forget, the third Ninja War?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle, "Konoha at that time, but at the same time was at war with the Four Ninja Villages."


    "Furthermore, Sharen Village''s intelligence gathering ability is not so bad, right? Haven''t you heard of what happened at the Shuangying meeting?"


    "Since you even know about the battle between Konoha Village and Yunnin Village, it''s impossible not to know the fuse?"


    Xu Fan paused for a while, and continued speaking without giving Luo Sha a chance to speak.


    "Even if the Fourth Ninja World War really breaks out now, Konoha Village has nothing to fear, but Sha Ninja Village."


    "Now you, can you really withstand an all-out war?"


    Xu Fan finally threw out these words loudly.


    Luo Sha looked at the boy in front of him, never dreaming that he would be so strong.


    Moreover, everything he said hit the nail on the head.


    Luo Sha also knows something about the Shuangying meeting.


    Ai was injured and even lost Erwei Renju.


    The most important thing is that the funding of Sharen Village today is not enough to support a full-scale war.


    Actually, my original plan was just to want more resources.


    But as the fourth-generation Fengying, Luo Sha naturally would not expose his weak side.


    He responded to Xu Fan''s statement with the same strong tone.


    "How powerful was Konoha Village during the Third Ninja World War? After the Nine Tails of Turmoil, Konoha is already different from what it used to be. If the fourth Ninja War broke out, I am afraid that even you will not be able to support it. how long."


    On the surface, this sentence is that Luo Sha wants Xu Fan to recognize the strength of the village and choose a plan to avoid war.


    But in fact, this sentence just exposed the other side of Luosha.


    If he really thinks that Konoha Village does not have the ability to launch the Fourth World War, why not just declare war here?


    In Xu Fan''s view, it is precisely because of the relationship between the allies that Luosha can see it more thoroughly than others.


    Konoha Village, and even the country of fire, occupy the most important geographical location on the mainland and border all countries.


    The soil is fertile and the mountains are lush.


    is also a recuperation, and the development speed of Konoha Village is undoubtedly much faster than other Shinobu villages.


    It is this kind of strong contrast that makes Luo Sha faintly disturbed.


    "All, do you want to declare war here?"


    Xu Fan took a step forward, staring at Luosha, and said loudly.


    Although Sarutobi Hisaki didn''t want to conflict with Sharen Village again.


    But in Xu Fan''s view, since they are already at war with Yunren Village and Wuren Village, one more Sharen Village or one less Sharen Village is actually not much of an impact.


    Because of his strength, he has confidence.


    And with confidence, naturally you can harden your breath.


    Even Xu Fan could see that Luo Sha, the fourth-generation Fengying, didn''t expect that she would say such a thing at all, and she was stunned for a while.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Luo Sha at this time only felt that his brain was blank.


    What is going on with this guy?


    His purpose in coming to Sharen Village shouldn''t be to avoid war?


    Shouldn¡¯t it be for peace to offer various conditions?


    shouldn''t it be to talk about resource exchange?


    But what''s the matter with this guy?


    In his heart, is it possible that he longed for a large-scale war in the Ninja world?


    What is the benefit to him and to Konoha in this way?


    Especially the situation in front of me...


    Even if Xu Fan is really crazy I really don¡¯t understand how cruel war is.


    But as a four-generation Fengying, I am different.


    Luo Sha gritted his teeth, his heart was very clear about the cruelty of war, the damage and chain reaction it brought.


    However...


    Once he showed a performance that he didn''t dare to declare, it was tantamount to compromising and giving in to Xu Fan.


    The initiative after ¡¡¡¡ will be directly pinched by the boy in front of him.


    Once this happens, the situation of Sharen Village will only get worse.


    "Kiye Village kid, you are too arrogant!"


    Luo Sha gritted her teeth tightly and had to choose to shoot at this moment.

 Chapter 133： Battle using terrain

    Although Xu Fan''s original plan was to stabilize Sharen Village so that they would not engage in trouble during this period, this did not mean that he had to humbly ask them to raise their hands high.


    Then, while sending all kinds of supplies without thinking, I also pray that Sharen Village can fulfill the contract and will not engage in trouble from behind during the battle between Konoha Village and Yunnin Village.


    Even if it is an alliance, Xu Fan does not want such an alliance.


    On the contrary, it is the best plan to show enough power to Sharen Village to deter them and make them afraid to act rashly because of their awe.


    And the rhetoric just now was just to force Luo Sha to make a move.


    Of course, even if Luo Sha chooses to be silent now, Xu Fan will not stop, but will be even more mocking tiger wolf words, until Luo Sha can''t bear it.


    It can even be said that Luo Sha''s bearing capacity is actually not as high as Xu Fan expected.


    The pressure squeezing Rosha into the question of whether to declare war broke out completely.


    "You are too arrogant, Konoha kid!"


    Luo Sha immediately burst out, and heavy dark circles appeared on the corners of his eyes. A sharp sword made of sand gold floated from the outside, then pierced the window and attacked Xu Fan.


    Kakashi and Tianzang did not expect Luo Sha to leave suddenly, and quickly entered a state of battle.


    "Tianzo, seal the gate!"


    Kakashi made a decisive decision.


    Luo Sha is not an ordinary ninja, but the shadow of Sha Ninja Village. The moment he shot, he represented the entire Ninja Village.


    Regardless of whether or not a few of them fight back, it won¡¯t take long for Sharen to rush in.


    Once that time comes, they will only be more passive.


    "Ok."


    Tianzang responded sharply, and then quickly sealed with both hands and slammed to the ground, causing the floor to crack at a speed visible to the naked eye and growing thick wooden stakes, which firmly sealed the door of Fengying Office. .


    "Wooden escape?"


    After seeing the ninja surgery used by Tenzo, Luo Sha also straightened her eyes instantly, looking incredible.


    Since the original Hokage, Mu Dun has been in a state of being lost.


    However, Luo Sha was even more surprised that the sharp sword he made with Sha Jin was resisted by another wall formed by Sha Jin before it attacked Xu Fan and others.


    If Tianzang¡¯s Mu Dun was only shocking Luo Sha, then the scene before him set off a stormy sea in his heart.


    Because this means that the teenager in front of him, like himself, can manipulate the sand gold contained in the sand through magnetic escape.


    But how is it possible?


    "Fengying, you took the first shot."


    Xu Fan made a low voice and directly controlled the Sha Jin in front of him to roll forward.


    rumbling!


    Luo Sha, who was shocked for a while, completely forgot to defend. She was forced to bear this majestic force head-on, and flew out directly from her office, breaking the glass.


    àØ!


    Luo Sha''s body flew out of the office and fell heavily to the ground, full of incredible thoughts.


    Actually, not only Luo Sha, but even Kakashi and Tenzo are also incredible.


    According to their understanding, Xu Fan¡¯s best ninjutsu should be inherited from the first generation of Naruto Masters.


    Why did he use the opponent''s ninjutsu when fighting Fengying.


    However, before Kakashi and Tianzang had time to ask questions, Xu Fan had already stepped on the sand under his feet and flew out.


    Both myself and Luo Sha are ninjas who can control the sand to fight. The small office space is not suitable for them to fight.


    Luo Sha also quickly noticed Xu Fan who was chasing him out, and saw him stepping on a floating piece of sand gold, as if standing on a golden cloud.


    "how did you do it?"


    Luo Sha couldn''t help but asked with a loud voice, her body also stood up neatly from the ground, extracted sand gold from the soil under her feet, and quickly lifted herself up, catching Xu Fan''s height with a few breaths.


    The two eyes met, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "It was done naturally. Your ninjutsu is not blood succession, it just transforms the highly condensed chakra into magnetism."


    "As long as you master this principle, there is nothing difficult."


    Xu Fan said, ignoring Luo Sha''s reaction, and continued to manipulate the sand gold below, spinning quickly, like a tornado, and attacking Luo Sha.


    "Damn..."


    Luo Sha gritted her teeth and cursed fiercely.


    Although he didn''t think he would lose to a Konoha imp in the battle of Shajin, Shajin is a very special kind of ninjutsu.


    It is different from Five Dunes in that it is not created out of thin air by the caster, but uses terrain to attack opponents.


    The so-called sand gold is mainly sand.


    This creates the environment of Sharen Village, which will strengthen this ability unlimited.


    Even if Xu Fan doesn''t have many chakras, he can create a sea of ??sand.


    This undoubtedly made Luo Sha''s situation extremely bad.


    He is not only a ninja who is good at magnetic escape, but also a wind shadow of Sand Ninja Village.


    Once they use all their strength to confront Xu Fan with ninjutsu, the sand gold giant they created will definitely flood the village in an instant, and even change the terrain here.


    In other words, when Luo Sha wants to defeat Xu Fan, he must do everything possible to protect the village.


    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Jinsha Wave!"


    Luo Sha looked directly at Xu Fan in the sky, quickly forming a seal with both hands, awakening a large amount of sand gold from the ground, and crushing it towards the opponent in the sky.


    In Luo Sha''s view, the battle between himself and Xu Fan can only be carried out in the sky.


    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Shajin Cube!"


    Using the feint attack of the previous move, Luo Sha quickly launched a series of attacks, using the characteristics of Jinsha to create a huge cube of gold brick, and hitting it towards Xu Fan.


    I have to say that Luo Sha''s attack range is very exaggerated.


    "Did you make good use of the terrain?"


    Xu Fan watched the overwhelming sand waves rolling towards him, his eyes condensed slightly.


    If you only consider the amount of chakra Rosa is not excellent.


    But he is smart because he can make full use of the advantages of the terrain, and only used a few chakras to create such an exaggerated attack.


    "Four generations of Fengying."


    Xu Fan suddenly said, "Your strength is indeed good, but it is a pity that you met me."


    At the same time as the voice fell, Xu Fan flew directly to a higher position, delaying Luo Sha''s attack speed, not to mention, while entering the fairy mode, he also brought the one-tailed Chakra to the fullest.


    rumbling!


    The whole earth began to shake violently.


    Four generation Fengying Luosha looked around in a panic.


    I don''t know if it was my own illusion, Luo Sha at this time felt that the entire ground was rising rapidly.


    "This guy...Is he trying to lift Sharen Village?"

 Chapter 134： Konohas Shinobu?

    "This guy... how many chakras are there?"


    Luo Sha looked around dumbfounded, her ears were full of the rumbling sound of the earth shaking.


    Then, Luo Sha fully controlled the sand gold under his feet, let himself fly as high as possible, and lowered his head to look down at what happened in Sharen Village.


    I saw the center of Sharen Village quickly separated from the village, and almost a quarter of the area began to rise at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not only is the fourth generation Fengying Luosha unable to make a sound when shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Even the ninjas in Sanin Village felt unprecedented despair.


    "Kakashi, stand firm..."


    When ¡¡¡¡ Tianzang saw this, he quickly used his wooden escape to form a huge wooden escape cage, enshrouding himself and Kakashi in it.


    "Is this really the Xu Fan we know?"


    Kakashi directly opened his forehead and looked at Xu Fan in the sky.


    However, it wasn''t until this time that Kakashi noticed that Xu Fan''s Chakra was not only of amazing quality, but also very majestic.


    and the Xu Fan he had known before are simply different.


    Even the ultimate move that Luo Sha used with murderous intent to display was easily resisted by Xu Fan.


    "Stop it!"


    Luo Sha couldn''t help yelling at Xu Fan, and tried his best to control the land under his feet, trying to set the village of Sha Ren.


    However, Luo Sha only felt the rapid consumption of Chakra in his body, but Sharen Village was still rising steadily.


    Within a short while, the entire Sharen village became a city in the sky, and the height of the earth was more than 100 meters.


    Once Xu Fan loses control of the sand gold at this time, the whole village will fall to the ground and the impact will spread.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that by that time, at least half of Sharen¡¯s lives will be lost.


    Moreover, Luo Sha was shocked by Xu Fan''s strength again.


    The behavior of manipulating sand gold on such a large scale and lifting the village, even the fourth generation of Fengying himself, could not do it.


    What is even more exaggerated is that Luo Sha is now at the same height as Xu Fan, and he can clearly see Xu Fan.


    Not to mention the feeling of gnashing teeth, Luo Sha did not feel the slightest effort or fatigue in Xu Fan''s body.


    No beads of sweat even came out on Xu Fan''s forehead.


    He just had his arms around his chest, standing there in a leisurely manner.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Luo Sha continuously roared loudly, the more silent Xu Fan was, the more worried he was.


    It was not until this time that Luo Sha realized how terrifying Xu Fan''s strength was.


    Why did Sarutobi Rizen send Xu Fan over.


    This guy is not here to negotiate at all, but to deter himself!


    "Answer my question, Fengying."


    Xu Fan glanced at Luo Sha lightly, then made a low voice.


    In fact, the reason why Xu Fan can perform such a terrible ninjutsu is that in addition to the amount of Chakra, the full use of the terrain is also a major factor.


    Unlike other Ninja villages, Sand Ninja village is a village that lives in the desert.


    The soil under their feet is sand.


    As long as Sha Finance is underground, you can rely on this to support Sharen Village.


    If you change to other terrain, although it can be done, it will not have such an exaggerated range.


    But in any case, Luo Sha''s head is scorched by the current situation.


    Because this has already left the level of combat, Xu Fan in front of him is basically taking the villagers of Sharen Village as hostages and bargaining chips.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Luo Sha gritted her teeth tightly, and the expression on her face suddenly turned blue, as if she was still hesitating about Xu Fan''s question.


    And Xu Fan naturally wouldn''t repeat it again. Seeing Luo Sha''s reaction, he simply stopped controlling Sha Jin.


    rumbling!


    The whole earth fell down at a sharp speed as if groaning.


    Ninjas and villagers on the ground did not expect that the situation would take a turn for the worse, their body suddenly lost balance and fell to the ground.


    Everyone¡¯s face was filled with horror and despair.


    In their view, the fate of Sharen Village is now completely pinched by Xu Fan.


    Kakashi and Amazura were also on the spot.


    It''s not that they didn''t know Xu Fanqiang, but they didn''t expect Xu Fan''s strength to be so exaggerated.


    In a sense, Xu Fan''s strength is simply another dimension that cannot be challenged.


    "Damn..."


    Luo Sha couldn''t help but greeted all Xu Fan''s family members, and at the same time used the power of magnetic escape to the extreme, trying to save it all.


    However, with Luosha''s chakra volume and control over sand gold, the village cannot be prevented from falling down.


    The blue veins on Luosha''s forehead began to violent, but it only slowed the speed of the crash to a certain extent.


    Even according to the current progress, at least a quarter of the people will die.


    But just as Luo Sha was desperate, Sharen Village, which had fallen downward, suddenly stopped and maintained its suspended state again.


    But from the ground, only 70 meters in height remained.


    Luo Sha''s eyes widened, his heart was very clear.


    I can''t stop it with my own strength.


    is Xu Fan...


    Luo Sha turned around abruptly and looked at Xu Fan again, her brain revolving even faster.


    Although this will make her Fengying''s identity and face completely lost, and in the process of the meeting, she will completely lose her dominant power.


    But in the current situation, I have no choice at all.


    Xu Fan''s strength is far superior to himself.


    If he is a frenzied demon, he can even destroy the village directly.


    "We don''t want to start war, we want peace..."


    Luo Sha deliberately avoided Xu Fan''s gaze before slowly speaking out these thoughts.


    "You are right. The Sharen Village now cannot afford the scale of the Ninja World War. We just want to use this opportunity in exchange for some resources."


    These words are both facts and a compromise of Luo Sha.


    "So..."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he slowly opened his mouth, and his voice was not too loud.


    Luo Sha''s expression is also very nervous.


    Even when he heard it, Xu Fan¡¯s words seemed to be a judgment on the fate of Sharen Village.


    "Let us live in peace."


    While Xu Fan was talking, UU read while controlling the whereabouts of Sharen Village, and finally it perfectly matched the pit on the ground.


    Luo Sha looked at the restored village and the expressions of everyone after the disaster. Her inner emotions were also very subtle.


    Get along peacefully?


    After doing such a terrible thing?


    "Where are you... holy?"


    Luo Sha rolled her throat, and it took a long time before she mustered the courage to ask the question.


    Now he, for fear that Xu Fan will be unhappy, he directly erased Sharen Village from the map.


    It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that in Luo Sha¡¯s view, Xu Fan¡¯s power is comparable to the legendary Six Dao Immortals...


    "Me? Of course I am a ninja from Konoha Village."


    Xu Fan thought for a while, "But I haven''t taken the Zhongnin exam, is it actually Konoha''s Xiannin?"

 Chapter 135： I am not a devil

    After demonstrating her absolute strength, Luo Sha completely changed her attitude towards Xu Fan and Konoha.


    "Xu Fan."


    Luo Sha brought Xu Fan to the meeting room, and even the elders of Sha Ren Village attended the meeting.


    This shows the importance of Xu Fan.


    "I hope that Sharen Village and Konoha Village can always maintain their alliance relationship and embrace peace."


    Luo Sha spoke slowly, expressing her position.


    Xu Fan did not rush to respond, but looked around and noticed the reactions of these elders.


    Even though they are trying their best to restrain their emotions, Xu Fan can feel the fear and indignation in their hearts for their strength.


    However, the famous Chiyo and Ezang from Sanin Village did not attend this meeting.


    Especially Luo Sha, Xu Fan can clearly feel his unwillingness.


    Mingming, as the shadow of Sharen Village, cannot win better interests for the village.


    Not only that, but now the villagers of Sharen Village have become Xu Fan¡¯s bargaining chips, even hostages.


    No matter what unfair conditions Xu Fan said, he had to accept it.


    In Luo Sha''s heart, he even foresaw that Xu Fan would ask for a large amount of sand gold in front of him.


    Luo Sha took a deep breath and calmed down her emotions.


    Even if he guessed such a possibility, Luo Sha was very clear in her heart.


    myself...


    There is no room for bargaining.


    The strength of the ninja is the strength of the Ninja Village, and the strength of the Ninja Village is the strength of a big country.


    Weak and weak countries can only seek perfection through compromises, are forced to compromise, and survive in the cracks.


    Thinking of this, Luo Sha directly raised her head and met Xu Fan''s gaze, as if waiting for Xu Fan to make a condition, and as if waiting for the judgment result.


    Actually, not only Luo Sha''s mood is very complicated, but every elder here is like that.


    Kakashi and Tianzang are sitting around Xu Fan.


    Logically speaking, in his capacity, he is not qualified to sit in this level of conference.


    However, they are all given thanks to Xu Fan, and they will be treated like this.


    Kakashi did not say a word, quietly observing the people present, feeling the pressure they are under.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Kakashi feels very lucky now.


    Xu Fan is Konoha¡¯s Ninja Village, not other Ninjas.


    Especially Xu Fan raised a quarter of the scene in Sharen Village, until now Kakashi is vividly vivid.


    Such terrifying strength, in his cognition, has far surpassed any ninja.


    exists like six immortals.


    Sitting with such a person, if it weren''t for the same camp, the terrible level of pressure would not have been imagined, and could be understood.


    The whole room was deadly silent, Kakashi could even hear everyone''s breathing and heartbeat.


    at last¡­¡­


    Just when Luo Sha''s endurance was about to reach its limit, Xu Fan, who was sitting quietly, suddenly spoke.


    "Since Fengying loves peace sincerely, then we are still an alliance."


    "But..."


    Xu Fan''s conversation suddenly changed, and Luo Sha''s heart tightened in an instant, and she stared at Xu Fan fiercely, both nervous and anxious.


    On the one hand, Luo Sha hopes that Xu Fan can speak quickly and express his purpose.


    On the other hand, Luo Sha hoped that Xu Fan would not say anything.


    Because he is also unable to determine whether the situation in Yisha Ren Village can bear all this.


    "I hope that Sharen Village will stop doing business with other countries."


    Xu Fan said loudly.


    Generally speaking, Shinobu Village is an affiliate of a big country. Even the shadows in the village are sometimes limited by the power of the daimyo.


    But the Kingdom of Wind has some exceptions.


    The transactions in this country are largely based on sand gold.


    Moreover, the Kingdom of Wind does not have a perfect means of extracting sand gold. It basically relies on Luosha to use magnetic escape to separate sand gold from sand and soil, and then exchange it with other countries for resources.


    In other words, the trade in the Kingdom of Wind is dominated by Sharen Village.


    Although the relationship between Sharen Village and Konoha Village is an alliance, there is no regulation that Sharen Village can only exchange resources with Konoha Village.


    "But starting today, the sand gold of the Kingdom of Wind belongs only to us."


    The audience was in an uproar when he said this.


    Even Kakashi and Amazura couldn''t help but take a breath.


    "you!"


    Luo Sha suddenly stood up from her seat.


    If he couldn''t beat Xu Fan, he would like to fight him hard now.


    However, Luo Sha''s reason still made him stop his desire to scold Xu Fan.


    Ghost knows if this guy will perform the masterpiece just now and lift Sharen Village into the air.


    The current villagers of Sharen Village are already in danger.


    can''t stand the toss of Xu Fan.


    "This is... a bit too much."


    Luo Sha rolled her throat, almost gritted her teeth.


    Because this is not just as simple as Xu Fan''s plundering of sand gold, it also means that Luo Sha must be cut off, and the resource exchange that has been established with other countries has finally been established.


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether a country of fire can give enough resources to the country of wind.


    If this matter is not good, it will cause other countries to divide and even hate the Kingdom of Wind.


    The worst situation is likely to develop into an attempt to plunder and evolve a war situation because it is unable to obtain sand gold.


    "The living environment of the Kingdom of Wind, you should have seen it on your way here, the soil is barren, and the sky is full of wind and sand."


    "Most of the survival supplies are exchanged for sand gold."


    "Maybe the country of Fire has fertile soil and sufficient water."


    "After all, there is no guarantee. The needs of the two countries, right?"


    "Now that Sha Jin can only be given to you, do you want me to watch the villagers of Sha Ren Village, die of thirst, starve to death?"


    Luo Sha argues for reasons.


    Although he understands how terrifying Xu Fan''s strength is, if he agrees unconditionally in this matter, I am afraid it will only cause more deaths.


    As Fengying, Luo Sha cannot accept it.


    "At least...let us give priority to Konoha Village with sand gold..."


    Looking at Xu Fan, Luo Sha clenched her fists with both hands, and could only add such a sentence.


    Other elders hate Xu Fan''s behavior even more.


    "Do not."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he still didn''t intend to give in on this matter.


    "What we want is not priority, but everything."


    "you!"


    Luo Sha''s hands were patted on the table again I was greedy and angry with Xu Fan.


    However, at this moment, Xu Fan with a strong attitude suddenly changed.


    "However, I am not a demon either. Fengying. This is a deal. If you can promise, I can give you something that no one in this world can give."


    Xu Fan said with a serious face.


    "What can you give us?" Luo Sha asked without thinking, and did not expect what Xu Fan said.


    "Peace."


    When Luo Sha heard this word, she couldn''t help but sneered. The so-called peace is just a bigger stick in your hands.


    But Xu Fan''s next words made Luo Sha dumbfounded.


    "Mountains, waterfalls."

 Chapter 136： Not possible, but must

    "what did you say?!"


    Luo Sha stood in place, seriously doubting whether there was a problem with her hearing, so she heard such exaggerated claims.


    However, it was not only Luosha who stood there dumbfounded, every elder who was present did not get there well.


    They not only heard that Xu Fan could give them mountains and forests and waterfalls, but they also heard very clearly.


    The land in Sharen Village has always been barren and not suitable for farming.


    The water source once gave them a headache.


    But even so, God still didn''t take care of Sharen Village.


    Throughout the territory of the Kingdom of Wind, the wind and sand became more and more serious.


    Water sources and oasis are also continuously decreasing.


    Even without the cruelty of war, the citizens of the Kingdom of Wind have been living in dire straits.


    However, Xu Fan claimed that he could give them what they had been looking forward to.


    Who is this guy?


    In fact, Kakashi and Tenzo, who accompanied Xu Fan to the meeting, were also dumbfounded.


    "you said¡­¡­"


    "is that true?"


    After a while of silence, an elder asked with a trembling voice.


    This is not only a question he cares about, but also a question that everyone in Sharen Village will expect to answer after hearing it.


    "Are you serious?"


    Luo Sha clenched her fists with both hands and looked directly at Xu Fan.


    Although very shocked by what Xu Fan said, the content brought about by this kind of content is undoubtedly an unprecedented excitement.


    "of course it''s true."


    Xu Fan paused, "Regardless of the country of earth, the country of thunder, or the country of water, I dare say that even if they are tied together, I can''t do what I can do."


    "But Fengying, you should be clear that this is not a charity, but a transaction. In exchange, I want the Kingdom of Wind not to trade sand gold with other countries."


    "Your sand gold can only be provided to Konoha."


    Xu Fan said loudly.


    Although Sand Ninja Village is the weakest among the five great Ninja villages, the wealth is the opposite.


    They not only have a large amount of sand gold, but also another resource.


    oil.


    Although this kind of thing is not needed in the current ninja world, one day, it will be needed.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Luo Sha''s mouth couldn''t help but **** in a breath, and her upright body even plopped and sat on the chair.


    If Xu Fan can really come up with what he said, this transaction is indeed worth doing.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Luo Sha shook his head, the decision of this transaction is not in his hands.


    It''s just that the deal Xu Fan opened was so shocking that Luo Sha was a little overwhelmed for a while.


    The ninja sitting in front of him was not a sage.


    He just now took the villagers of Sharen Village as hostages.


    "I understand."


    In the end, Luo Sha calmed down her emotions, "I can agree to your terms."


    "It is not possible, but necessary."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but sneered, "Feng Ying, when did you have the illusion that you can refuse?"


    "If you don''t want to, then I will have to wipe Sharen Village from the world, and then use magnetic escape to refine Shajin."


    "Although it is a bit troublesome, it is not difficult."


    Xu Fan''s words once again dragged Luo Sha into the cold water.


    Even if he says that he is not a devil, his actual behavior is no different from a devil.


    The elders sitting on both sides were even more frightened, angry, and helpless.


    Xu Fan''s strength was far stronger than Luo Sha.


    His words were not even arrogant, but a fact that he could do it.


    Luo Sha''s eyes widened, but she could only nod to Xu Fan.


    "I know."


    "But it''s about mountains and forests and waterfalls."


    Seeing Luo Sha asking again, Xu Fan immediately interrupted his speech, "Come with me."


    When he finished speaking, Xu Fan stood up directly from his seat, and then took a step outside.


    Luo Sha looked around at the elders gathered here, and had to walk quickly to keep up.


    Kakashi and Tianzang exchanged glances, and for a while they became curious about Xu Fan.


    "Where are we going." Luo Sha came to Xu Fan''s right, but did not walk in front of him, but kept a distance.


    It is not difficult to see that Xu Fan now has an absolute dominance in Sharen Village.


    And in the entire Fengying Building, there are ninjas from Sharen Village everywhere, looking like an enemy.


    Xu Fan had a panoramic view of these pictures and felt their hostility.


    Xu Fan even felt that as long as Luo Sha gave an order, these ninjas would rush forward desperately and use various attack methods.


    And Kakashi, Tenzo, who walked behind him, has also been on guard.


    As long as the situation is slightly wrong, Tianzang will use Mudun to defend.


    but¡­¡­


    Luo Sha never gave an order.


    He who is proficient in magnetic escape knows very well that as long as Xu Fan has a thought, a large amount of sand gold will burst from their feet to offset all the attacks of these ninjas.


    The next thing to face is probably the biggest crisis in the history of Sharen Village.


    Although he wanted to break the boat, Luo Sha finally restrained such thoughts and accompanied Xu Fan out of the Fengying Building.


    But nowadays, there is no pedestrian in the streets of Sharen Village, and the whole scene is full of indescribable weirdness.


    Xu Fan looked around and found all the women and children, all hiding behind the window, looking at him from time to time both nervous and fearful.


    In fact, not only Xu Fan noticed this, but also Luo Sha.


    The thought of his villagers would show such an expression, Luo Sha''s heart couldn''t help being mixed.


    He even felt that the shadow Xu Fan brought to Sha Ren Village was even more exaggerated than Gaara.


    What is even more desperate is that now he can do nothing but try his best to please him.


    "Hope... Xu Fan can really do what he said."


    Luo Sha started to comfort herself in her heart.


    "Okay, just here."


    Suddenly, Xu Fan stopped and then looked at the surrounding environment.


    After a period of marching, they have come to the fringe area of ??Sharen Village, which is not only sparsely populated, but also heavily weathered.


    Even if it were to describe it as not being born, Xu Fan felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    On the contrary, Luosha was even more nervous than ever.


    "I''m optimistic about Luosha, this is what I can give to Sharen Village."


    After Xu Fan said, he patted his hands together, then patted towards the ground.


    In fact, this was not the idea that Xu Fan thought of, but was inspired by Tianzang.


    In order for Naruto to inject attribute changes to the spiral pill, Tenzo used this trick.


    "Earth Dun, Earth Array!"

 Chapter 137： Artificial waterfall

    "Tudun¡¤Tuliu Wall!"


    Xu Fan pressed his hands together and injected Chakra directly into the ground under his feet.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by loud noises, the whole earth began to shake violently.


    Luosha, Kakashi, Tenzo, and Shangnin from Shanin village who followed, began to back away.


    The land under Xu Fan''s feet began to separate from the surroundings and rose upward.


    After a few breaths, Xu Fan stood on the edge of a cliff and looked at Luosha and the others condescendingly.


    Tianzang even took a breath, vaguely guessing what Xu Fan would do next.


    "Have you changed the terrain."


    Luosha''s eyes widened suddenly, and then she looked to the sides.


    However, the huge earth wall created by Xu Fan is not at all the edge Luosha can see at a glance.


    "In this world, who can perform such an exaggerated technique, except Xu Fan, who can do it..."


    Luo Sha condensed the sand gold under her feet, and then used the ability of magnetic escape to fly it into the air to admire Xu Fan''s masterpiece.


    Even using the terrain, but such a large scale.


    What exaggerated chakra is needed?


    "Six Way Immortals..."


    Luo Sha rolled her throat, her brain involuntarily connected Xu Fan with this legendary character.


    At the same time, Luo Sha had new questions in her heart.


    Xu Fan was so good, what did he want to create a mountain range from earth escape?


    "Takashi, can you do this to this level?" Kakashi couldn''t help but ask about Takashi.


    The so-called wooden escape technique, although it is the limit of blood succession, but the principle is to use the combination of earth escape and water escape.


    So Kakashi knew that in addition to Mu Dun, Tenzo was best at Tu Dun and Shui Dun.


    Coupled with the amount of chakra owned by Tenzo, Kakashi became curious for a while.


    However, facing Kakashi''s problem, Tenzo shook his head without even thinking about it.


    "I can do the ninjutsu of Tu Dun¡¤Tuliu City Wall, but in terms of scale, it is not comparable to Xu Fan..."


    Tenzo is not a compliment. Even with the determination to consume all the chakras, he can create one-fifth of the size in front of him, which is almost the limit.


    But Xu Fan''s face didn''t show the slightest sense of exhaustion, not even a drop of sweat.


    It can be seen that he just changed the terrain of Sharen Village as if using ordinary ninjutsu.


    And Xu Fan deliberately left a dent on this huge cliff.


    As Xu Fan who also knows how to use Mu Dun, he is naturally proficient in both water and earth.


    Combined with those words Xu Fan said at the meeting.


    Tenzo suddenly realized what Xu Fan was going to release next ninjutsu.


    but¡­¡­


    is it possible?


    "Xu Fan''s Chakra, is it true that it is inexhaustible."


    Tianzang couldn''t help taking a breath, and said to Kakashi, "I know what Xu Fan is going to do."


    "Ok?"


    In fact, Kakashi also vaguely guessed the truth in his heart, but he couldn''t believe it.


    He wants to create an artificial waterfall in Sharen Village where the land is barren and water is scarce!


    "But..." Tianzang opened his mouth, his face full of shock.


    In his opinion, this is simply a myth.


    "It''s true... and... what''s even more incredible is that we don''t think Xu Fan can''t do this..."


    Kakashi even raised his forehead, revealing the writing wheel eyes hidden in the darkness.


    Although he had guessed Xu Fan''s plan, in Kakashi''s heart, he did not feel that Xu Fan was bluffing.


    "But this way..."


    Soon, Tenzo seemed to realize something, he turned around and yelled at the ninjas gathered here, "Get back!"


    However, the upper ninjas of Sharen Village couldn''t understand what Xu Fan was doing, and they felt baffled by Tenzo''s warning.


    Luo Sha was suspended in mid-air, carefully observing Xu Fan''s movements, keeping her eyes intent for fear that she might miss something.


    Even at this moment, Luo Sha couldn''t help holding his breath.


    "Is that... Shui Dun?"


    Soon, Luo Sha recognized Xu Fan''s Jieyin, and the corresponding one was Shui Dun.


    At the same time, this also set off stormy waves in his heart, and he couldn''t help but recall Xu Fan''s speech.


    At this moment, the two were connected by Luo Sha as expected.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Wouldn''t it be water escape to make a waterfall?


    Just as Luo Sha stared at Xu Fan in disbelief, the latter also completed the last handprint.


    "Shui Dun¡¤Taki Pot Technique!"


    Along with Xu Fan''s burst, a huge wave burst from his feet and washed away from the depression created before.


    Such an amazing scene made everyone present couldn''t help but take a breath.


    If we say that the ninjutsu just now used the terrain of the sand ninjutsu village to double the power of ninjutsu.


    So now Xu Fan has created a huge waterfall without a water source.


    Only with the powerful chakra volume, we have achieved this!


    Luo Sha stared down blankly.


    As a shadow of Sand Ninja Village Luosha considers herself to be someone who has seen the world.


    However, even if the scene before him was a dream, he didn''t dare to think about it.


    In Sharen Village where water is scarce, a waterfall was created!


    How exaggerated is this guy''s chakra?


    "This guy... is it the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli?"


    Luo Sha trembled, and his brain was running fast. From his point of view, Xu Fan and Gaara are both tailed orc pillars. That¡¯s why there is such an exaggerated chakra volume to allow him to use such exaggerated water. escape.


    Even the water that was washed down went straight to the ninjas in Sand Ninja Village.


    "Mu Dun, tree boundary wall!"


    When Tianzang saw this, he had to quickly seal the seal, creating a wall of wooden vines in front of him to withstand the flood.


    However, in the face of Xu Fan''s water escape, Tianzang almost consumed all the chakras, and could not completely resist it.


    "Earth Dun, Earth Array!"


    Seeing this, Kakashi hurriedly used the earth to help Tenzo.


    And the sand ninjas behind them quickly reacted, and they used ninjutsu capable of resisting them to avoid a large-scale flood.


    It wasn''t until this time that Luo Sha, who was shocked, joined in and hurriedly condensed Chakras and created a magnetic escape to besiege this monstrous wave.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    While resisting, Luo Sha''s gaze fell on Xu Fan''s body involuntarily.


    "Where is this guy sacred..."


    Just two ninjutsu has changed the pattern of Sharen Village.


    Moreover, I haven''t seen the exhaustion from Xu Fan''s body.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Let the rest.


    Xu Fan raised his head, noticed Luo Sha''s gaze, then smiled slightly, and put his hands together again.


    Snapped!


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Sea of ??Trees is Coming!" Zhutian Avenue Picture

 Chapter 138： Doubting the shadow of life

    The arrival of the sea of ??trees is not the arrival of the tree world.


    To be precise, this trick can only be regarded as a weakened version of the arrival of the tree world. It is also a ninjutsu that uses the chakra of the caster as the source of life to grow green trees from the ground.


    It''s just that the scope is far less exaggerated than the tree world, and the whole map is changed by uprooting.


    In addition, Xu Fan also used the soil to improve the soil here, giving this piece of woods enough nutrients to prevent them from withering.


    But even just to the extent that the sea of ??trees descended, Luo Sha, who witnessed all of this above the sky, was still very shocked.


    In his lifetime, he has never seen such exaggerated ninjutsu.


    Especially the vitality radiated by those trees far exceeded Luo Sha''s knowledge of ninjutsu.


    "Why... such a ninja was born in Konoha Village, if Sand Ninja Village could also give birth to such a ninja..."


    For a while, Luo Sha felt shocked and jealous.


    If Sharen Village can also have a genius like Xu Fan, why not become stronger.


    In just a few minutes, waterfalls and even forests were created on the barren land.


    Not to mention Sha-nin below, they looked at the scene in front of them, all in surprise.


    Some even rubbed their eyes and called their partners to slap themselves severely.


    When I felt the pain, I realized that it was not a dream.


    Tian Zang sat on the ground with a plop, then crossed his legs, "Although I vaguely guessed Xu Fan''s thoughts, I have to say that I was shocked after witnessing this scene with my own eyes."


    "indeed¡­¡­"


    Kakashi nodded, and agreed with Tianzang''s idea without hesitation.


    "To be honest, I think this ability is out of the scope of ninjutsu..."


    Kakashi rolled his throat, if it hadn''t been for Xu Fan''s hand-printing and releasing ninjutsu, he would definitely think this was the magic of nature.


    A miracle in the true sense.


    However, it is such a sight, surprisingly from Xu Fan''s handwriting.


    "Even the three generations of Hokage-sama can''t do that..." Kakashi couldn''t help comparing Xu Fan with Sarutobi.


    After all, although Xu Fan¡¯s Shuhai Descent is a secret technique, the earth flow wall and the Takihu technique are all standard earth escape, water escape.


    And the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi and Hiichi are even more proficient in five escapes.


    But even so, Kakashi didn''t think Sarutobi Hizaki might copy Xu Fan''s handwriting.


    Especially when thinking of the sea of ??trees coming, Kakashi suddenly remembered.


    When Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi met, he happened to be beside him.


    At that time, the tree realm used by Xu Fan descended, but the entire map was suddenly changed, making people unable to see the edge of Xu Fan''s ninjutsu.


    But the sea of ??trees in front of me is far less exaggerated.


    Even with this level of Mudun, Kakashi felt that Tenzo could do it.


    "After performing these three ninjas in a row, I still don''t feel tired." Kakashi closed his right eye. Although he was separated from Xu Fan for a while, as long as he concentrated his attention and displayed the Shalunyan, he still could See Xu Fan''s expression clearly.


    So Kakashi firmly believed that Xu Fan did not have enough chakras to reduce the arrival of the tree world to the arrival of the tree sea.


    Could it be...


    Just when Kakashi was shocked by his own thoughts, Luo Sha controlled the Sha Jinyun under his feet and fell next to Xu Fan.


    Looking at the imposing waterfall, Luo Sha was completely overwhelmed by Xu Fan''s power.


    In fact, it wasn''t until this time that Luo Sha completely believed what Xu Fan said.


    What he can give, even if the power of the land, thunder, and water are tied together, he cannot make up.


    Even the water and soil here are enough to change the pattern of Sharen Village.


    Luo Sha was very excited. He even wanted to thank Xu Fan for everything he did to Sharen Village.


    "However, this waterfall was transformed by Chakra, not naturally formed." Xu Fan looked at the waterfall he had made, and said casually.


    However, Luo Sha could hear the implication of this sentence.


    There is no perpetual motion machine in this world. No technique can be maintained forever.


    Once Xu Fan leaves Sharen Village, this waterfall will disappear in a short time.


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Luo Sha took a step forward, plucking up all his courage, and immediately said, "Our Sharen Village is willing to only provide Shajin to Konoha."


    For Luo Sha, the temptation of Sha Jin is far from that great.


    The stability of the village and the lives of the villagers are his most concerned issues.


    In such a harsh living environment, the value of water is much higher than that of sand gold.


    Behind this transaction, Luo Sha felt that he was taking advantage.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Xu Fan nodded, "But I have to tell you something."


    "Ok?"


    "Turiu castle wall is easy to say, this kind of ninjutsu that changes the terrain on a large scale, once used, will not easily disappear, but it is the Takiju technique."


    "From the amount of chakra I just consumed, this level of waterfall can last for about a month at most."


    "One month?!" Luo Sha was scared and took a step back in an instant He thought that this level of ninjutsu could last at most for three days.


    After all, this created a waterfall abruptly in a desert where there is no water source.


    There is a world of difference between the use of terrain and the ninjutsu that does not use terrain.


    If it weren''t for using the terrain of the Kingdom of Wind, he wouldn''t necessarily be able to stop Shou Crane''s rampage.


    However, Xu Fan said that the Takihu technique he performed could last for about a month?


    What an exaggeration is this?


    Xu Fan looked at Luo Sha''s expression, thinking he felt that the maintenance time was a little short.


    "This is no way. After all, the waterfall is created in a place where there is no water source, so the maintenance time will be shorter."


    Xu Fan explained, but it was actually a kind of flicker.


    If I did not compress the use of Chakra, or turned on the waterfall created by the fairy mode, I am afraid that both the scale and the maintenance time will be far beyond the current one.


    Of course, Sharen Village is not Konoha after all.


    There is no need to be real.


    It''s just that Xu Fan far underestimated his own strength.


    Now Luosha only feels numb on his scalp, and begins to doubt life.


    This guy actually said that his ninjutsu lasts for a short time?


    Does he know what a month means?


    Isn''t Konoha''s way of calculating time different from that of Sharen Village?


    There are only twelve months in a year, right?


    In other words, as long as you release the Takiju technique twelve times, you can fundamentally improve the life of Sharen Village!


    Even this Fengying can be self-willed and shorten the bathing cycle to once a week!


    However, there is no doubt that to be able to perform this level of Takiju technique, I am afraid that only Xu Fan can do it in the Ninja World! Road to the heavens

 Chapter 139： Replace daimyo

    Luo Sha was very convinced that even today''s water shadow, I am afraid that it would not be able to perform such a powerful Takiju technique in such a terrain.


    For Xu Fan, for Konoha.


    Luo Sha was envious, but also very jealous.


    But anyway, while recognizing Xu Fan''s strength, Luo Sha also completely gave up those stupid thoughts.


    Today, he only hopes that Xu Fan can do what he said.


    The mountains, forests and waterfalls will be given to Sharen Village forever.


    Fundamentally solve the problems that have always plagued them.


    "And one more thing."


    Xu Fan looked directly at Luo Sha and set out new conditions.


    Xu Fan now knows very well that the dominance is completely in his hands. No matter what the conditions are, Luo Sha has no room to shirk.


    He can only obey silently and satisfy everything he needs.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Sha asked without even thinking about it, but she suddenly choked in her heart for fear that Xu Fan would make any excessive demands.


    "I can''t go back and forth between Konoha and Sharen Village often." Xu Fan said bluntly.


    And the meaning of this sentence is actually telling Luo Sha.


    Even if the waterfall of Takikoshu was exhausted, he would not take a trip by himself.


    "Then what do you mean?"


    However, in the current situation, Luo Sha does not look like a shadow of a big country, but more like a leader attached to Konoha Village.


    In fact, if Luo Sha before was only afraid of Xu Fan''s power, he had to choose to compromise.


    So now he urgently needs this kind of water.


    But Xu Fan did not deliberately embarrass Luo Sha.


    "So I will leave a clone to ensure that the waterfall will not disappear, but relatively...my clone is not a tool person."


    "Clone?" Luo Sha couldn''t help being taken aback.


    He doesn''t care what a tool man is.


    He just doubted Xu Fan''s clone.


    As Fengying, Luo Sha can also create a Sand clone, but the gap between the clone and the body cannot be smoothed out.


    In order to make Luo Sha better understand, Xu Fan simply resorted to Mu Dun clone.


    A thick wooden stake extended from Xu Fan''s back and changed into a human form at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then separated from Xu Fan.


    In the blink of an eye, the wooden man was completely materialized.


    "Mu Dun..."


    Luo Sha looked up and down Xu Fan''s clone, although he had also heard of Mu Dun and the fame of the original Hokage.


    But to myself, it was just a legend after all, and I didn''t see it with my own eyes.


    But now, Luo Sha can feel the difference of Mu Dun clone.


    Whether it''s the chakra you own, or whatever.


    There is no difference from the ontology.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if it hadn''t been for seeing Xu Fan''s use of the Mu Dun clone.


    Two people appeared in front of him at the same time, and he couldn''t even tell which one was Xu Fan''s ontology.


    "You are such an incredible ninja."


    Luo Sha sighed, once again shocked by the power Xu Fan possessed.


    Just today, Luo Sha felt that she had learned all the adventures she had never seen in her life.


    "What does the tool man mean?" Luo Sha spent some time calming down her emotions, and then asked.


    Luo Sha was able to understand Xu Fan''s intentions. He planned to leave this Mu Dun clone in Sharen Village.


    "The clone I hope can serve as the special advisor of Sharen Village."


    "what?!"


    Luo Sha was stunned. Before speaking, he had realized what Xu Fan was going to ask for.


    But the special advisor of Sha Ren Village still surprised him.


    You know, Fengying''s special advisor is someone who is qualified to attend the highest-level meeting of Sharen Village and express his opinions.


    In other words, Xu Fan is a person who wants to install Konoha Village in Sharen Village, and his status is extremely high!


    Such an idea is even more terrifying than a monopoly on Shakin!


    "Even if I can allow it, the elders of Sharen Village cannot accept it!" Luo Sha simply moved out of the name of the elder, wanting Xu Fan to give in or dispel this idea.


    However, Xu Fan knew very well in his heart that since the thousand generations, Eilaozang retreated behind the scenes and ignored political affairs, the power of the elders of Sharen Village was far less than before.


    Especially in Gaara''s time, just a Mackey, the ability to reject the crowd.


    Let a young man Zhuli act as the shadow of the village.


    "Even if there is no real power, it doesn''t matter. All I want is an identity, lest someone will harm my clone."


    Xu Fan stepped forward and said loudly.


    On the contrary, it was the black line on Luo Sha''s face. If it weren''t for Xu Fan, he really wanted to slap Xu Fan''s face, and then asked him harshly.


    Do you believe this nonsense?


    In the current situation, it is obvious that Sha Ren Village needs Mu Dun clone, and Mu Dun clone needs Sha Ren Village.


    And taking a 10,000 step back, even if someone really doesn''t want this hard-won source of water, they will attack Xu Fan''s clone.


    What can it do?


    At most, the clones are forced to lift so that they lose their precious water source.


    "Okay, it was such a happy decision." Xu Fan patted Luo Sha on the shoulder directly, regardless of whether he agrees or not, let alone whether he can accept it in his heart.


    "However, for your own good, Luosha, it is better not to let others know about this, as it is a secret between us."


    After Xu Fan said these words, the clone not far away even used the transformation technique to disguise as a ninja from Sharen Village.


    "You actually want to monitor Sharen Village, right?" Luo Sha met Xu Fan''s gaze.


    "The same can be said. After all, I am not sure whether you really only provide sand gold to Konoha."


    "And to be honest, Luo Sha, are you really willing to let the big names control Sharen Village?" Xu Fan suddenly changed.


    And this sentence made Luo Sha feel that he couldn''t understand Xu Fan.


    No matter what era, daimyo is a man of high authority.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that the so-called shadows are nothing more than the positions established by the big names.


    "The person who leads all the ninjas is the shadow, and the person who refines the sand gold and then deals with other countries is also the shadow, right?"


    "However, the daimyos only need a few words to cut Ninja village''s funds and let the ninjas of Ninja village start wars with other villages."


    "Once a war starts, the daimyo is also the priority target to be protected, obviously he doesn''t even know how to do ninjutsu."


    Xu Fan paused, "So, why should we indulge Da Ming?"


    Luo Sha''s pupils contracted rapidly, and he never dreamed that Xu Fan would say such things.


    Then measure his strength.


    This made Luo Sha involuntarily think of more terrifying possibilities.


    "Do you... do you want to replace the daimyo?" Luo Sha trembling voice, this time not only was frightened by Xu Fan''s power, but also by his ambition.

 Chapter 140： Ready to return

    Strictly speaking, daimyo is the leader of a country, and his status and power far exceed those of Shinobu Village.


    Even the shadows of the various villages are held by the daimyo.


    Even if it is as strong as Senjujuma, Uchiha Madara must follow the arrangements of the daimyo.


    Xu Fan had heard about this before he crossed the Naruto World.


    Because you are good at Mu Dun, the village is called Konoha.


    Because you are good at fire escape, the shadow in the village is called Hokage.


    But in fact, Senjuzuma said very clearly about the birth of Hokage.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the village of Konoha, it served the daimyo of the country of fire, and it was also the daimyo of the country of fire, requiring the shadow of the village to be Hokage.


    Under the world view of Naruto, neither chakras nor ninjutsu will be used to condense, but they have supreme power.


    Even during the Fourth Ninja World War, the plan to bring soil was to hold the daimyo and let the Ninja villages surrender the tail beasts.


    In order not to allow the soil to succeed, the shadows of the villages tried their best to protect the safety of the daimyos.


    This kind of relationship between superiors and superiors is even a bit deformed in Xu Fan''s eyes.


    Moreover, Xu Fan did not intend to be subject to the name.


    "Replace the daimyo..."


    But in any case, this kind of thinking is something that all the shadows have never thought of, let alone act.


    Realizing Xu Fan''s ambition, Luo Sha was also taken aback.


    He looked at Xu Fan''s eyes gradually becoming subtle.


    However, the two were not in the same camp. Even if Xu Fan had such an idea, Luo Sha would not stop it.


    What''s more, he couldn''t stop it.


    "The world of ninja needs a change. If it weren''t for the daimyo who has been cutting the funding of Sanin Village, you don''t need to use this method to negotiate with Kimha Village."


    "Although the final result is still beneficial to Sharen Village."


    Xu Fan patted Luo Sha on the shoulder, and did not continue on this topic.


    In his view, his mission has been completed.


    The conflict between Sharen Village and Konoha Village was completely resolved, and they monopolized their Shajin.


    He even broke a clone of himself into the interior of Sharen Village.


    It''s time to return to Konoha Village and concentrate on the war between Konoha and Yunnin Village.


    Xu Fan and Luo Sha passed by, leaped directly off the cliff, fell to the ground easily, and then walked towards Kakashi and Tianzang.


    And above the waterfall, Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone stepped forward and greeted Luo Sha.


    "Ok."


    Under Xu Fan''s pressure, Luo Sha had to accept his offer.


    Even if the heart is extremely dissatisfied, it is helpless.


    "I also got good information."


    Luo Sha''s eyes focused on Xu Fan''s body, but the corners of her mouth suddenly rose.


    No matter that daimyo, it is impossible to allow a ninja to be born with such ambitions.


    Even once there is a precedent, other Shinobu villages may follow suit and start to change.


    As long as you pass this information out, you might be able to provoke the daimyo''s hatred of Xu Fan.


    But this matter is not so simple.


    With Xu Fan''s current strength, his position in Da Ming''s heart should be very high.


    Just a few words of oneself is not enough to convince the daimyo of the country of fire.


    I need more conclusive evidence.


    "It''s been a busy day today, let''s go back and have a good rest." Xu Fan came to Kakashi, and Tianzang said with a smile.


    Although Xu Fan and Luo Sha have reached a consensus, for the two Ninja Villages, the verbal agreement has no effect.


    Even paper contracts are sometimes fragile.


    But no matter what, there must be some processes.


    "Let''s stay in Sharen Village for another day, and then go back with the contract." Xu Fan said as he walked in front of Kakashi, Tianzang.


    Kakashi and Tenzo naturally understand this.


    On the contrary, it was the ninjas of Sharen Village. Because of the long-term lack of water, it was the first time they saw such a water source.


    These ninjas couldn''t bear their excitement for a while, and they rushed toward the lake formed by the waterfall, wanting to enjoy this moment.


    Even when Xu Fan and Kakashi, Tianzang passed between them, some ninjas even stopped, turned around, and bowed deeply towards their backs.


    Naturally, these ninjas still don''t know the agreement between Xu Fan and Luo Sha.


    In their opinion, it was because Konoha Village and Sharen Village belonged to the alliance, so Xu Fan helped them.


    "These ninjas..."


    Kakashi put on his forehead again, hiding his writing wheel eyes, "Presumably they are very grateful for your ninjutsu."


    "Yes, Sharen Village has always lived in wasteland with severe wind and sand. The land here is not suitable for farming, and water is scarce."


    Tianzang also inserted into the dialogue, "For them, the importance of sand gold is far less important than water."


    "In this transaction, both parties have got their needs."


    Tianzang paused, "However, if I really want to say that it benefits, I think that Sharen Village is bigger. UU¿´Êé"


    "Indeed." Kakashi nodded and agreed with Tenzo''s thoughts, "But in terms of the result, they probably won''t attack us when Konoha Village and Yunnin Village are fighting."


    "Just that is not enough, Kakashi." Xu Fan suddenly said.


    Almost all the ninjas, including Luo Sha, gathered at the waterfall.


    Because of previous changes, the villagers of Sharen Village are now in danger and are hiding at home.


    As a result, the streets were empty.


    Xu Fan didn''t worry that anyone would hear his true thoughts.


    "What do you mean?" Tianzang asked subconsciously, could Xu Fan have other plans?


    "For the people of the Kingdom of Wind, they have adapted to this kind of life long ago. Whether water is scarce or impossible to cultivate, it is part of their daily lives."


    "It''s a life I''m used to."


    "However, at this time, we will let them get enough water and dense mountain forests so that they don''t need to worry about insufficient water sources every day and don''t have to endure the torture of wind and sand."


    "Away from the harsh living conditions brought about by the environment."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "Once they get used to the improved life, they don''t want to go back."


    Kakashi''s expression couldn''t help but froze. He thought Xu Fan felt that the life of the villagers in Sharen Village was difficult, so he helped them fundamentally in this way.


    However, Xu Fan''s words now have another deep meaning.


    "Once these things are taken away from their hands, they will undoubtedly become more vulnerable."


    "The country of wind no longer has the same status as the country of fire."


    In Xu Fan''s view, it won''t take long for the Kingdom of Wind to become a subject of the Kingdom of Fire.


    For his goal of unifying the Ninja World, he was actually one step closer.

 Chapter 141： I lifted Sharen Village

    Xu Fan didn''t want to destroy Ninja Village except Konoha, or countries other than Fire Country.


    His goal was very clear from the beginning.


    Unify the Ninja Realm and merge the five great nations into one kingdom.


    Achieve true peace.


    Eradicate the daimyo and let Hokage take over as the country''s top leader.


    Then develop technology at full speed.


    Therefore, in Xu Fan''s opinion, the massacre of Sharen Village is not only unnecessary, but also very cruel.


    On the surface, Xu Fan monopolized the sand gold produced by Fengzhi, but on the other hand, he also monopolized the market of Fengzhi.


    Water sources, materials, and other kinds of things.


    From now on, all will be provided by Konoha Village.


    Even though the Kingdom of Wind is still one of the five major countries, in fact, it is no different from the dependent countries.


    Moreover, the future Oshe Maru will find ways to win over Sharen Village and invade Konoha.


    Even if Luosha is now a way of life, he will die at the hands of Oshemaru and Junmaro within a few years.


    There is no need to do it yourself.


    Once that time is reached, his Mu Dun clone will work.


    Based on the agreement between himself and Luo Sha, no one except Luo Sha himself knew that his Mu Dun clone had been in Sharen Village and he was still a Fengying consultant.


    Even if he orally claim that his clone does not need any real power.


    But some things, after allowing them to develop, will become difficult to say.


    Unifying the Ninja World is just a matter of time.


    This is the general trend.


    The next thing is even simpler.


    After showing the miraculous ninja, the elders of Sharen Village also reexamined the matter.


    The two sides soon signed a new alliance contract.


    After receiving this contract, Xu Fan did not continue to stay in Sharen Village, but returned to Konoha Village with Kakashi and Tenzo at the fastest speed.


    And when he heard the news of Xu Fan''s return, Sarutobi Rizen was also very happy.


    But in any case, Sarutobi Rischi is the Hokage of Kiba Village. Naturally, he will not personally greet Xu Fan. Instead, he orders Yu Nui to take roots and Shan Zhongfeng to greet him, and then brings Xu Fan and others to come. Naruto Office.


    As soon as Xu Fan opened the door and entered, he went straight to the subject, and put the contract signed with Fengying on the table of Sarutobi Rizen.


    "Success?"


    Sarutobi Hitoshi couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that it was true.


    At this time, with Xu Fan''s affirmation, Sarutobi''s heart fell completely.


    In this way, they don''t need to worry that Sha Ren Village will sneak attack from the back and enter the situation of facing the enemy in two lines.


    "You did very well."


    As Sarutobi Hizen spoke, he lit his pipe and let out a long smoke ring.


    "In addition, Fengying Luosha also assured us that all the sand gold produced by the Kingdom of Wind will be provided to us in the future."


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"


    Shakin?


    Provide all?


    What''s happening here?


    Didn''t Xu Fan go to Sharen Village to negotiate?


    According to the previous discussion, didn''t Xu Fan give Fengying benefits in the past so that they should not be enemies of Konoha Village at this time?


    What''s the matter with this sudden emergence of Shajin?


    "What is Shakin?"


    "It''s gold..."


    "Of course I know what Shajin is!" Sarutobi Rizen said without thinking.


    As an ally of the Wind Nation, Sarutobi Hizaki certainly knew what Shajin was.


    In fact, the two countries have exchanged resources over the years.


    However, the country of wind that owns the sand gold does not only trade with the country of fire, but also with other countries.


    However, Sharen Village, who is not satisfied with the status quo, will spread intelligence about attacking Konoha.


    That''s why Sarutobi Rizen sent Xu Fan over, whether it was deterrence or temptation, as long as he could stabilize the wind and avoid the situation of being attacked by the enemy, it was considered a success.


    What made Sarutobi Ritsu never expected was that Xu Fan''s trip not only eliminated Fengying''s attack on Konoha, but also got all the trading rights of sand gold.


    Sarutobi Rizen hurriedly put down the pipe in his hand, quickly stepped back to the desk, then opened the contract, and carefully read the contents above.


    Immediately afterwards, Sarutobi Hisaki''s pupils shrank sharply, and he put down the contract in his hand incredible.


    Did not ease over for a long time.


    Because the above content undoubtedly proves that everything Xu Fan said is true.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    The oil girl taking roots and the mountain wind were also stunned for a while, and looked at Xu Fan with an unbelievable expression.


    Regarding the sand gold trade in the Kingdom of Wind, the Danzo-sama valued it very much when he was still alive.


    For Shinobu, funding is often a crucial part.


    And the resource of Shajin has always been something that big names like.


    But even Mr. Danzang did not make any breakthroughs in the trading of sand gold.


    However, Xu Fan only went to Sharen Village once, and it became something that no one could do.


    Sarutobi Rishou couldn''t help taking a breath The voice sounded even more trembling.


    "Xu Fan, how did you do it?"


    "It''s actually very simple." Xu Fan met Sarutobi''s gaze, "I just lifted Sharen Village, and Luo Sha agreed."


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"


    The oily girl takes roots: "???"


    Mountain stroke: "???"


    "What do you mean by lifting Sharen Village?" Sarutobi Sun''s eyes widened, feeling a little hard to understand Xu Fan''s words.


    Obviously he can understand every word he said. Why do I feel a little confused when I get together?


    "Oh, this is a new type of ninjutsu I learned, called Magneto. It can use the property of metal to melt into the sand, and then lift the ground into the air."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "Unfortunately, this type of ninjutsu requires the use of terrain, so I am afraid that it will be difficult to do with the exception of Sharen Village."


    But even with such restrictions, Sarutobi Hizen was still on the spot.


    He felt that the more contact he had with Xu Fan, the more he couldn''t see through this guy.


    The so-called magnetic escape has always been Fengying''s trick.


    And Xu Fan went to Sharen Village, and it took about half a month, right?


    Have you mastered the magnetic escape in such a short time?


    Even if it is a genius, it is not so exaggerated, right?


    You know, Magnetic Escape has always been a secret technique that can only be mastered by Fengying in the past, and it has never been passed on.


    Moreover, even the second-generation Fengying of the Tianzong Wizards had spent their entire life exhausting before developing the magnetic escape!


    "In short, we now have all the sand gold in the Kingdom of Wind."


    "All the sand gold..." Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help but murmured, then sat down on the chair with a plop, shocked all over his face.


    In this world, is there anything Xu Fan can''t do?

 Chapter 142： The arrival of Fuyue

    Xu Fan did not tell Sarutobi Rizen about the fact that he had placed a special adviser.


    This is the secret between himself and Luo Sha, and naturally it will not be written in the contract.


    And when the Mu Dun clone came into play, it was after Luo Sha died.


    By that time, it meant that Sarutobi would not survive long.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Sarutobi Rizen was silent for a long time before he completely calmed down his emotions, "Thanks to you, Xu Fan, for this incident, but the journey should also be very tiring. Go and rest first.


    "Okay." Xu Fan responded, and then left Hokage''s office directly.


    Because of the lack of transportation in this era, he and Kakashi, Tenzo can only go to Sharen Village on foot.


    Now I really need a good rest.


    After Xu Fan left, Sarutobi Rizen also ordered Kakashi and others to retreat.


    The entire Hokage office soon left only Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    He lowered his head and stared blankly at the contract Xu Fan brought back.


    Although I have read the above content once, my mood at this time is still very delicate.


    On the one hand, Xu Fan''s speed of improvement is too amazing, not to mention the talent he has.


    He once thought that the huge chakra volume and the wooden escape technique between the thousand-hand pillars were Xu Fan''s strength.


    But now...


    Xu Fan only went to Sharen Village once, and he mastered the magnetic escape that he could not even start.


    "There was another meeting between the two shadows."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t help but recall what had happened before.


    Shanzhongfeng received Danzo''s secret mission, so he attacked Raikage.


    Then both sides were forced to fight.


    At that time, I thought that Xu Fan would use his unique wooden escape technique to fight the fourth generation of Raikage Ai.


    However, Xu Fan did not use Mu Dun, but instead used Lei Dun to fight against Ai.


    "Lei Dun Chakra Mode..."


    Although Xu Fan said at the time that the Lei Dun he used was called Ben Lei Body, in the eyes of Sarutobi Rizhan, it was ultimately a Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    Before that, this method of using Thunder Escape had always been Raikage''s unique secret technique.


    "In this way, Xu Fan seems to have the ability to replicate his opponent''s ninjutsu."


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help exclaiming, as if he had discovered Xu Fan''s secret.


    "But how did he do it?"


    The previous lei body, in the final analysis, was just a way of using Lei Dun, and it was a conventional ninjutsu.


    Although it is difficult to master, Xu Fan might be such a Tianzong wizard. With his talent, he developed the same technique.


    So Sarutobi Hizen was just shocked at the time and didn''t think much about it.


    But now, one can still be said to be a coincidence.


    So can two be?


    "If Xu Fan really had such an ability, it would be too scary." Sarutobi murmured to himself, thinking back to the days when he discovered Xu Fan and contacted him.


    His progress has been exaggerated.


    On the other hand, Xu Fan intended to go back with Kakashi, but was stopped by Tianzang.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Fan stopped and asked casually.


    "That''s it. Before Naruto ran away and destroyed many buildings, the village center was rebuilt. Master Naruto said, you seem to be staying at Kakashi-senior''s house temporarily, so let us help you prepare for it. set."


    "That''s it." Xu Fan nodded, recalling that Sarutobi Rizen had promised him before.


    This was because Danzo tried to use other gods to control himself, so he fought a battle at the resident of the Senshou clan.


    His own house was destroyed at that time, so Sarutobi Hizen allowed himself to stay in Kakashi''s house temporarily, and waited until he found a house for himself before moving out.


    However, various events are one after another.


    So it has been delayed until now to help Xu Fan get this deal done.


    However, now Xu Fan is also alone, and Sarutobi Rizen did not prepare a luxurious villa for him.


    The new house is similar to Naruto''s, standard one bedroom, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom, but it is close to the Hokage Building.


    "How do you feel?" Tianzang took Xu Fan to visit for a while, and then asked directly, "Master Hokage has explained that if you are not satisfied, you can change it again."


    Today, Xu Fan is not only the hero who saved the village in the Nine Tails Runaway incident, but also a very powerful ninja in Konoha Village.


    Even the third generation of Hokage hopes to meet Xu Fan''s needs as much as possible.


    "It''s all right here."


    Xu Fan looked around and felt that the layout and lighting were very good. There was nothing dissatisfied with.


    Moreover, there is about to be a war between Konoha Village and Yunren Village, and he will not always stay in the village.


    After getting Xu Fan''s affirmative answer, Tian Zang handed him the key here.


    After sending away Tianzang, Xu Fan did not stay idle either. Instead, he took a hot bath and then lay on the bed, ready to rest.


    However, at this moment, there was a knock on the door Xu Fan suddenly sat up from the bed.


    I just moved here. Except for Tenzo and Hokage, no one knew I would be here.


    And Tianzang has just left, so he shouldn''t look back so quickly.


    So, Xu Fan had to walk over and open the door to the other party.


    Xu Fan was a little surprised by the person who caught his eye.


    Because this man is neither Tenzo nor Sarutobi Hizaki, but the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tomitake.


    Today''s Fuyue has long lost the arrogance he had before. Although the injuries on his body have recovered seven or eighty-eight, but his eyes are not godless, and the whole person looks a little tired.


    It is not difficult to see that the result of the coup of the Uchiha clan had an impact on Futake.


    "come in."


    Xu Fan looked up and down Fu Yue, and then walked directly into the house.


    "You don''t seem to be surprised by my arrival." Fu Yue couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s the surprise? It''s you, why are you here for me?" Xu Fan directly sat on the sofa in the living room, and motioned Fu Yue to sit down first.


    "I''m here..."


    Fu Yue hesitated for a moment. He actually understood in his heart that the question he wanted to ask was likely to involve the secrets of the village.


    But anyway, Uchiha Itachi is his own son.


    "I want to inquire about Uchiha Itachi."


    Fu Yue paused for a while, then raised his head to meet Xu Fan''s gaze.


    With his current identity and situation, he naturally couldn''t speak in front of the third generation of Hokage.


    As for the others, I''m afraid they won''t understand Itachi.


    Even just coming here, Fu Yue was under tremendous pressure.


    The people in Konoha Village looked at their eyes as if they were evasive.


    So Fuyue had to pin his hopes on Xu Fan after some thoughts.

 Chapter 143： Huyou Fuyue

    Futake has never seen Uchiha Itachi since Naruto ran away.


    In addition, the tribe who participated in the coup d''¨¦tat were also detained by three generations of Hokage, and their status as the captain of the police force was also dismissed.


    Although he is still the head of the Uchiha clan, he has no real power.


    In addition, Futake was also very worried about Uchiha Itachi.


    After a period of entanglement, he still hopes to be able to ask this matter clearly.


    "I thought you would ask the people of the tribe first." Xu Fan looked up and down Fu Yue, this mood is also a little subtle.


    In the original plot, neither Fuyue nor his people survived the night of annihilation.


    Now because of his own intervention, the ending of the Uchiha clan has been completely rewritten.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Fu Yue''s expression became a little ugly, and he knew exactly what crime those people had committed.


    "They chose to betray the village." Fu Yue said helplessly.


    Even the patriarch himself could not erase the hatred of those people towards Konoha Village.


    If they were returned to Uchiha''s station, there might be something wrong.


    Moreover, with such a force, it is impossible for the third generation of Hokage to drive them out of the village.


    In Fu Yue''s heart, he guessed how these people would end.


    "Even if I wanted to intercede for them on the basis of my clan, the three generations of Naruto Masters would not agree."


    Fu Yue even felt that the current three generations of Hokage would never see himself.


    But from another perspective, Fu Yue''s heart is also fortunate.


    At least Sasuke Uchiha is safe, and the residence of the Uchiha clan is still there.


    "Indeed." Xu Fan agreed with this statement.


    Even though he is not the type of Senshou Fenma, he believes that the Uchiha clan are all inherently evil.


    But I have to say that people from the Uchiha clan are sometimes paranoid, and they have a blind worship of power.


    Those who attempt to initiate a coup can not wipe out their hatred in a few words.


    "Uchiha Itachi is burdened with most of the black pot." Xu Fan finally loosened his tone and decided to tell Futake the truth.


    "It''s Itachi. After using Moonread, Uchiha''s clan was immersed in illusion, so he was controlled by Itachi. It was Itachi who tried to launch a coup to make himself Hokage."


    "Seeing that the incident failed, in anger, Itachi released Nine Tails in the village."


    "As Kyuubi was subdued, Itachi''s coup had to be declared a failure, and he fled the village of Konoha as a traitor."


    Xu Fan told Fuyue about the reasons fabricated by Konoha''s senior management.


    However, Xu Fan did not say about the whereabouts of Itachi.


    Because this incident involves Akatsuki, and it is also a secret of Konoha''s senior management.


    As Fu Yue, it is better not to let him know.


    In fact, the reason why Xu Fan told Fu Yue about this incident was not because he was his father''s face.


    The reason why he could say it was only because Futake was still the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.


    Xu Fan wanted him to know that the Uchiha clan is still alive and the resident can be stable.


    It was a sacrifice made by Itachi.


    It was everything itachi carried.


    Since you are his father, support his choice.


    Then stop trying to do anything delusional.


    Otherwise, Itachi''s efforts, sacrifices, and determination will be in vain.


    "Although I am very reluctant to say that, I have to say that Uchiha Itachi is not only an excellent ninja, he is also a good son."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, a regretful expression appeared on his face.


    "He could have become Konoha''s hero with this credit, but he has shouldered everything for you."


    "For me?" Fu Yue widened his eyes suddenly and quickly let go.


    If there is no Itachi Uchiha, then the person who planned the coup is undoubtedly himself.


    "Yes, otherwise you think, why can you walk back to the station with a big swing and continue to be your patriarch?" Xu Fan continued to flicker.


    And the truth of the fact, only Sarutobi Rizen understood.


    The Uchiha clan needs the patriarch.


    Instead of supporting a guy who might still be separated from Konoha, it is better to let Fu Yue continue to be the patriarch.


    And from his standpoint, in the future, he will only love the village even more and look forward to Hokage''s horse.


    It''s just that now Xu Fan has started to add fuel and vinegar, so as to better fool Fuyue.


    He wanted Fu Yue to believe that all this was due to his son.


    If Futake denies all this, it is equivalent to deny Uchiha Itachi.


    However, at the time of the Night of Extinction, Fuyue had been portrayed very clearly.


    People like him are the only ones who will not let Itachi''s efforts go to waste.


    And even if Uchiha Itachi leaves the village, he still has another son to guard.


    "So it''s like this..."


    Fu Yue couldn''t help lowering his head.


    In fact, Fu Yue had guesses in his mind about these things, only after hearing Xu Fan''s answer, did he face it thoroughly.


    "Itachi has already done everything he can do, and the rest is up to you." Xu Fan suddenly changed.


    This is also something he is planning to find a chance to talk to Fu Yue, and since this opportunity happens to be right now, he simply said it together.


    "The rest?" Fu Yue looked at Xu Fan''s eyes and didn''t react for a while.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded, "You don''t think that stopping the coup will be over? The conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village is the problem."


    "If this problem is not completely resolved, the Uchiha clan will sooner or later become history."


    "However, the Itachi is no longer in the village. The remaining questions can only be left to you, Fu Yue."


    Fu Yue carefully savored Xu Fan''s words and understood the problem.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    After realizing the fate of those tribesmen, Fu Yue''s mentality was much easier than before.


    He felt that if there were no voices of hatred towards the village, he might be able to lead everyone on the right path.


    Resolve the conflict between Uchiha and the village.


    However, Fu Yue now wants to hear Xu Fan''s plan more.


    "Nothing needs to be done."


    "Huh?" Fu Yue couldn''t help being stunned. He thought Xu Fan wanted to entrust him with some task.


    "Kinoha Village and Unnin Village are about to go to war. As the ninjas in the village, those Uchiha will naturally go to the battlefield."


    "If they all die in battle, then the remaining Uchiha clan will only have hatred of Yunnin Village."


    "So you don''t really need to do anything."


    "Continue to play the role of the patriarch, and then live in the resident."


    "correct¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Xu Fan seemed to have thought of something suddenly, "The Uchiha clan who will start the writing wheel in the future, I hope they can join the roots. There is no problem, right?"


    The original Uchiha clan had a lot of resistance to Anbe and the roots. I wonder if those Uchiha kids will do the same.


    But Xu Fan believed that Fuyue would handle this matter well.


    No, it must be handled.

 Chapter 144： The root leader is me now

    "root?"


    When I heard the roots, Uchiha Tomitake''s face also changed drastically.


    Although he is only a police captain, he still knows a little bit about high-level matters.


    Like the root!


    Fuyue''s heart is very clear that the root is the organization that Danzo has established.


    On the one hand, the root organization sends talents to the Anbu.


    On the other hand, Danzo is also cultivating power for himself under this banner.


    The most important thing is that the reason why the Uchiha clan today has gone astray in the coup d''¨¦tat has a lot to do with Danzo.


    Even now things come to an end.


    But suddenly I let myself send the younger generation who started the writing round into the root organization.


    Uchiha Tomitake''s heart was still unacceptable.


    Even Fu Yue has seen some root ninjas.


    These guys have no names and no feelings, they are simply tools that Danzo cultivated.


    "Even if the current Uchiha clan made a big mistake, but such punishment..."


    Fu Yue gritted his teeth, feeling even more excited.


    There is actually another very important reason why Fu Yue is so excited.


    Because of Itachi''s departure, Fuyue firmly believes that his youngest son, Sasuke, will definitely start writing.


    So Xu Fan''s current request is undoubtedly to take Sasuke away from him.


    In any case, Fu Yue did not want Sasuke to be brainwashed by the root organization.


    I didn''t even know who I was.


    Fu Yue felt that this was something that no father could accept.


    "punishment?"


    Xu Fan looked at Fu Yue inexplicably.


    What the **** is punishment?


    The root tissue is growing and the future is bright.


    Moreover, this is its own special department. Looking at the entire Konoha Village, there will be no more comfortable ninja than at the root.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan actually wants to engage in five social insurance and one housing fund benefits.


    But Fu Yue said it was punishment?


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Know what?" Xu Fan asked confused.


    "The brainwashing of the root tissue..." Fu Yue''s voice suddenly weakened.


    Because from Xu Fan''s expression, this guy really doesn''t seem to know the darkness of the root organization.


    However, this sentence also made Xu Fan react to why Fu Yue had such a big resistance.


    "The roots nowadays are no longer the roots you know." Xu Fan paused. "Didn''t Itachi tell you about Danzo."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Fu Yue was taken aback for a moment, then quickly nodded, indicating that he knew about it.


    When Uchiha Itachi and Xu Fan¡¯s Mu Dun clone joined forces to kill Danzo, he found himself directly and explained this.


    "But even so, the style of the roots..."


    But even so, Fuyue still finds it hard to accept it. In his opinion, even if Danzo is dead, the leader of the root organization will be selected from within.


    If you are always in touch with Danzo, you will definitely learn those methods of Danzo.


    Even if Danzo is gone, it won''t cause earth-shaking changes in the roots.


    However, Xu Fan''s next sentence made Fu Yue stand up from the sofa in shock.


    "I''m the new leader of the roots." Xu Fan said lightly, as if this was nothing remarkable.


    Uchiha Tomitake looked at Xu Fan dumbfounded, and couldn''t make a sound for a long time in shock.


    He even pinched his arm severely.


    After feeling the pain, I realized that this was not a dream.


    "What you said...is true?"


    It took a long time for Fu Yue to ease his emotions, but still asked with a trembling voice.


    You know, the root is in Konoha, which is second only to Anbe.


    Once the war breaks out, the root is the army of the village.


    As the leader of the roots, Xu Fan not only jumped into the power center, but also became Konoha''s high-level.


    But he was about the same age as Uchiha Itachi.


    However, Fuyue knew very well in his heart that Xu Fan, as a ninja, couldn''t make a joke or lie about this matter.


    I have to say that this fact made Fu Yue only feel his scalp numb, and he was shocked.


    If someone from the Uchiha clan can obtain Xu Fan''s current status, I am afraid they will not be squeezed out by the village, let alone dissatisfied with the village.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that on the night of the Kyuubi Turmoil, even with the determination of the whole family to sacrifice, we must go forward bravely.


    "The brainwashing of the root organization in the past is no longer used."


    "I hope that the ninjas cultivated from the roots are ninjas who truly love Konoha."


    "I can assure you of this."


    Xu Fan made a gesture, motioned Fu Yue to sit down, and then continued, "And you know in your heart that I have no need to lie."


    "indeed¡­¡­"


    Fu Yue responded, but he was still tangled in his heart.


    "Just tell you, on the basis of the original roots, I also plan to add new benefits."


    "Benefits?" Fu Yue murmured a new term, but didn''t quite understand what it meant.


    "In the past, ninja only needed to perform tasks to get paid. The more difficult the task, the more income."


    "But in peacetime, ninjas often can''t take on many advanced tasks."


    "The welfare benefits I mentioned are based on this, adding protection, including pensions, medical care, etc..."


    Xu Fan began to carry out a certain degree of science popularization towards Fuyue.


    The reason for adding these things is actually to win over those root ninjas.


    Moreover, this is also the general trend.


    Sooner or later, the world will be unified and enter a period of peace.


    But anyway, Fuyue was the first time he heard of such a thing, and for a time he only felt in the mist.


    "In short, it''s probably such a thing. You should understand now? The roots are no longer the roots of Danzo at that time. So letting Uchiha who started the writing wheel to join the roots will allow them to enjoy better treatment. ."


    "At the same time, it can cultivate their sense of belonging and love for the village."


    Xu Fan paused, "This is what I can think of to resolve the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village."


    "In addition, I will choose to join Uchiha, who started the writing round eyes, because of the special nature of the roots. The tasks these ninjas perform are dangerous, so there are certain requirements for strength."


    Xu Fan''s implication is that he doesn''t even need to be able to open a weak chicken.


    "Then at least..." After listening to Xu Fan''s explanation, Fu Yue suddenly had a feeling that the times had changed.


    What is five social insurance and one housing fund? In the past, it was impossible to think of it.


    "Let Sasuke have a chance to choose himself."


    Fu Yue hesitated for a while, but said this.


    If possible, Fuyue still hopes that Sasuke can become a bearer and stay away from the darkness.

 Chapter 145： The war begins

    After stabilizing the rear of the country of fire, Sarutobi Rizen, who is a third-generation Hokage, is also determined to give it a go.


    Although facing the two powerful enemies of Yunren Village and Wuren Village at the same time, the scale of the war was smaller than that of the Third Ninja World War.


    However, this time Sarutobi Rizhan did not intend to participate in the war, but instead was based in Konoha Village and handed over all the battles on the front line to Xu Fan.


    Inside the Naruto office.


    Xu Fan, Kakashi, Tenzo, Hyuga Nizu, and representatives of the major clans in Konoha Village gathered here.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi sat on the position of Hokage, his face more serious than ever.


    This battle not only determines whether Konoha can have peace, but also affects the future direction of Ninja.


    "Autumn Road, Nara, in the mountains, the Hyuga Sect''s family will be left by you to guard the village." Sarutobi Hitizan scanned everyone present and began to deploy.


    Although the situation in Sharen Village was stabilized by Xu Fan, there are other small Ninja villages around Konoha Village.


    The information from Iwanin Village was also not available.


    So even if it is going to go to war, Konoha Village must stay behind some of the forces.


    "Yes!"


    Akiu Dao Dingza, Nara Lukisa, and Yamanaka Urai immediately responded, saying that they will ensure the safety and stability of the village during this period of time, and prevent other forces from invading the village.


    Hyuga Nissa did not respond immediately, because he heard Sarutobi Hizen mentioning the Zong family, which means that he still has arrangements to finish.


    In any case, white eyes are a very important pupil technique in Konoha Village.


    Even the source of this war is Yunren Village holding Hina Tian.


    In order to avoid letting the people of Yunrencun get the secret of turning their eyes, Sarutobi Hisaki decided to let the Hyuga Sect family stay.


    In addition, the ability to perceive a blind spot with three hundred and sixty degrees of white eyes can also find out the spies who sneak into the village.


    If there is a spy.


    However, this war is no small matter.


    Even if Xu Fan''s strength is far superior to the average ninja, the battle situation is changing rapidly and the battle front is very long.


    Therefore, in the view of Sarutobi Rizen, even Xu Fan could not appear in all key battles at the same time.


    At the same time, the Uchiha clan is also a factor of instability, and Xu Fan needs to be contained.


    Lest they flee, or turn back.


    "The division is led by Nikkei, is it okay?" Sarutobi Rizen slowly said, confirming to Nizu.


    "Of course there will be no problem."


    Hyuga Nizu responded with a serious face. He knew exactly how this war would come.


    It was the village that caused this war in order to protect the Hyuga clan.


    If Sarutobi Rizen allows him, he is even willing to take the lead in destroying the shameless people in Yunren Village.


    However, Hyuga Hizus also understood Sarutobi''s concerns, so now he just accepted his order without hesitation.


    Then, Sarutobi Hizaki arranged tasks for the people gathered here one by one.


    In addition to letting Xu Fan come to serve as the front-line commander, Sarutobi Rizen also ordered Kakashi to serve as the deputy commander and assist Xu Fan as much as possible.


    This is also out of consideration of double insurance.


    Xu Fan is undoubtedly a ninja stronger than himself, but he has never seen his commanding ability.


    In order to avoid any accidents, he made this decision.


    Xu Fan naturally did not refuse.


    The remaining family representatives are the captains of each team, all following Xu Fan''s arrangements.


    And the Uchiha clan who had staged a coup d''¨¦tat before were all cut by Sarutobi and handed over to Xu Fan, who was in charge of this team.


    "I understand."


    After allocating everyone''s duties, everyone also withdrew from the Hokage office and began to make their own preparations.


    "Xu Fan."


    Only Xu Fan was left alone by Sarutobi.


    "what happened?"


    As soon as Xu Fan walked to the door, he heard the sound of Sarutobi Rizuan, and had to stop and turn back, "What else?"


    "It''s okay..."


    Sarutobi Rizhan faced Xu Fan''s eyes, but hesitated in his heart.


    But after this hesitation, Sarutobi Hizen waved his hand, and finally said nothing.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan, feeling a little inexplicable, directly closed the door of the office and went to the place where the Uchiha clan was imprisoned.


    Looking at the empty office, Sarutobi Hitizan suddenly sat down on the chair, raised his head, and looked at the sky guard above his head.


    He was going to ask Xu Fan how sure he could be, but when he thought that this might affect morale, he dispelled the idea.


    Although the war between Konoha Village and Yunren Village is the general trend, the thought of the war reignited.


    Sarutobi Hizen''s mood is still a bit subtle.


    "Master Shujian, is my decision really right?"


    The scenes of the third Ninja battle appeared before the eyes of Sarutobi Hizen.


    Since then, he has been pursuing benevolent governance.


    For the sake of peace, I gave up too much and compromised too much.


    On the contrary, it was this kind of political method that others seemed to be weak, which kept Konoha in a stable and peaceful state.


    Even Sarutobi Hisaki often can''t help but think about If I didn''t accept Xu Fan''s decision at the beginning, I chose to sacrifice Nisshin...


    However, Sarutobi Rizen knew in his heart that he could only think about it after all.


    The fact before his eyes is that the war is inevitable.


    At the same time, Xu Fan had also walked out of the Hokage Building, while Kakashi followed him closely.


    "This time the commander-in-chief is indeed you."


    Kakashi glanced at Xu Fan''s profile and couldn''t help but vomit.


    At the same time, Kakashi''s mood is also a bit complicated. Since Lin died, he has not believed in his companions, and immersed himself in the darkness, begging to die.


    But during this period of time with Xu Fan, I can''t help but think about him.


    Especially after returning from Sharen Village, this feeling became more obvious.


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded, but he felt that the position of commander-in-chief was a bit unexpected.


    Even if he is a strong ninja, he has no experience in leading a ninja to war.


    I am afraid¡­¡­


    It''s because of the Uchiha clan.


    Hundreds of Uchiha people participated in the coup, which can be said to be a very powerful force.


    "Are you nervous?" Kakashi asked again, "This time is different from the previous mission. This is a war. There will be countless companions, death..."


    Kakashi''s voice suddenly stopped, and he was a little surprised about what happened to him, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said this at this time."


    Upon hearing this, Xu Fan couldn''t help but glanced at Kakashi.


    Even if Kakashi in this period strongly denied this, he has to say that in his heart, the importance of companions is always the first.


    I guess he wanted to say that countless companions would die in front of you.


    "No matter what, I won''t let you be killed, Kakashi."

 Chapter 146： Fall asleep

    Although in the original Naruto, Kakashi not only survived to the end, but also became the sixth generation of Hokage in Konoha Village.


    But the world Xu Fan lives in is not an anime, but an extremely real world.


    People will die if they are killed.


    What''s more, today''s plot line has undergone great changes.


    The Uchiha clan was not killed by Uchiha Itachi, and the body of Hyuga Nissa was not handed over by Konoha.


    All-out war broke out in Konoha Village and Yunren Village, which have been at peace.


    It would be too stupid to believe that Kakashi had a halo.


    It is precisely because of this thought that Xu Fan told Kakashi like this, so this is not a comfort, but a guarantee.


    Kakashi couldn''t help but froze for a moment, did not expect Xu Fan to say such a thing.


    "But there is something, I hope I can leave it to you."


    Before Kakashi had emotions and responded to himself, Xu Fan turned the conversation directly and said while advancing towards Anbe prison.


    "what''s up?"


    Kakashi slowed down and kept a distance from Xu Fan.


    "The question about command-in-chief."


    "Commander-in-chief?" Kakashi frowned, thinking Xu Fan was worried that the three generations of Hokage had arranged this way in order to separate the decision-making power from him.


    "You can rest assured, as long as your decision is indeed feasible, I will not hinder it."


    Kakashi quickly emphasized this point.


    What Kakashi didn''t expect was that Xu Fan shook his head directly, speaking even more surprisingly.


    "The fact is just the opposite. I hope you will make the decision. To put it bluntly, you will be the commander in chief."


    "what?!"


    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, with an unbelievable look, and stood on the spot blankly.


    "Is there anything wrong? I think you are a more suitable candidate than me."


    Xu Fan also stopped and glanced back at the dazed Kakashi.


    In fact, this was also his deliberate decision.


    Kakashi was very mature in this period, with sharp tactics and quick thinking.


    Unless you can''t use Shenwei, you have mastered thousands of ninjutsu.


    His analytical ability and decision-making ability are not lost to Nara Lukisa.


    Xu Fan even felt that the reason why Sarutobi Rizen arranged Kakashi by his side was also out of this consideration.


    So let Kakashi be the commander in chief, Xu Fan felt that there was no problem.


    On the other hand, the status of the commander-in-chief would hinder his next plan.


    After all, he and Sarutobi Hizen had said that his plan was to kill the Uchiha clan on the battlefield and transfer the hatred of those in the resident from Konoha to Yunnin Village.


    But in fact, I plan to collect the writing wheel eyes.


    And this matter, Xu Fan did not intend to let Sarutobi Rizen know.


    For this reason, the status of the commander-in-chief will cause inconvenience.


    Even according to the original idea, he just wanted to appear on the battlefield as an ordinary ninja.


    However, Xu Fan''s true thoughts would naturally not be told to Kakashi, let alone let him know.


    As a result, from Kakashi''s perspective, Xu Fan decided to hand over the commandership to himself out of trust.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Kakashi stood there in a daze for a long time before barely making a sound from his throat.


    But as soon as he spoke, he was interrupted by Xu Fan.


    "Okay, I have already decided on this matter. Now I am going to meet those Uchiha, so don''t follow."


    Xu Fan glanced at the position of Kakashi''s left eye, "They don''t have a good impression of you."


    In any case, the writing wheel eye has always been a symbol of the Uchiha clan.


    Foreign people like Kakashi who use this power at will will naturally be squeezed out by Uchiha.


    Kakashi knew this as well, so he stopped completely and didn''t keep up with Xu Fan.


    After separating from Kakashi, Xu Fan was also a stride meteor, and within a short time he arrived at the prison in Anbe.


    In addition to the participants in the coup d''etat, Yuki Nio was also imprisoned here.


    With the resilience of the tail beast, Yumujin has also recovered his strength.


    As soon as he saw Xu Fan passing in front of him, Yu Mu Ren straightened up from the ground abruptly, walked to the door of the cell, and looked at Xu Fan hostilely.


    Although he has not left here, Yuki already knew about the war between Konoha and Yunnin.


    "Kinoha''s failure is a destined result."


    You Mu Ren glared at Xu Fan''s eyes, and said firmly.


    "Maybe I am the perfect Zhuli in Yunren Village, but I have never been the strongest Zhuli in the village."


    "Maybe you can subdue the violent Kyuubi, but in the final analysis, he is just a bigger beast of Chakra, and it can''t be compared with the real perfect human pillar."


    Xu Fan glanced at Yumu Ren, but didn''t expect that she would provoke herself at this time.


    However, Xu Fan was also clear.


    You Mu Ren stayed here peacefully because he was still in the village.


    She knew she couldn''t run, so she didn''t waste her energy In other words, once she left Konoha and headed to the frontline battlefield, Yugi might also explode the power of the tail beast in the village.


    Even if Sarutobi Rizen is sitting in Ninja Village, similar things can still be avoided if they can be avoided.


    Seeing the extremely arrogant Yumu Ren, Xu Fan closed his eyes without saying a word. When he opened them again, the dark pupils suddenly turned blood.


    "Writing round eyes?"


    Yu Mu Ren''s eyes widened in an instant, and he stepped back involuntarily.


    Although she is a ninja from Yunnin Village, in the ninja world, only two powers are representative.


    One is the wooden escape between Qianshouzhu.


    Everyone who has seen this power thinks that Zhujian is the strongest person closest to the six immortals.


    Another power is undoubtedly the current writing wheel eye.


    However, what made Yu Mu Ren never dreamed was that Xu Fan had these two powers!


    How is this possible?


    "Always immerse yourself in the illusion of writing round eyes."


    Xu Fan has a low voice.


    Knowing that Xu Fan was a descendant of the Thousand Hands Clan, Yu Mu Ren didn''t have the slightest defense against this writing wheel that appeared out of nowhere.


    Do not¡­¡­


    For Yu Mu Ren, a perfect human pillar power, he has the ability to be immune to illusions.


    The reason why he has such an expression now is just because he is surprised that Xu Fan has Shaolaan.


    However, Xu Fan''s writing wheel is not purely applied to Yu Mu.


    While activating the illusion technique, Xu Fan opened the fairy technique mode to increase the power of the illusion technique. At the moment when the wooden man was controlled by the left eye, the power of the right eye directly entered her body, simultaneously applying the illusion technique to the journey. Body.


    "How could you have such power..."


    Before he was shocked, he fell asleep in Xu Fan''s fairy magic illusion.

 Chapter 147： Your writing wheel is weak!

    Human pillar power is immune to illusion, not a special attribute.


    In Naruto, the explanation is very clear. If you want to dispel the illusion, as long as another person injects his chakra into the body of the middleman, and then interferes, the illusion can be dispelled.


    This is also the reason why Kirabi clearly hit Sasuke''s illusion and still can act.


    However, although Xu Fan did not open the kaleidoscope, he was not good at using illusions.


    But there are also powers that neither Uchiha Itachi nor Shisui have.


    Xianshu.


    Once you enter the fairy mode, both the power and scope of ninjutsu will be greatly enhanced, not to mention that Xu Fan today is the most perfect fairy mode.


    By concentrating the power of Xianshu Chakra on his writing wheel eyes, he can strengthen the illusion.


    Just a moment of looking at each other, the wooden man dragged into the world of illusion.


    At the same time, Xu Fan''s right eye went deep into Yu Mu Ren''s body, applying fairy magic level illusions on Youlu''s body.


    In this way, Yu Mu Ren and Youlu fell asleep at the same time, and the Chakra between the two could not interfere with each other and influence each other.


    Naturally, there is no way to dispel his illusion.


    thump!


    The illusionist Yumu Ren was completely hypnotized by the writing round eyes, and his body suddenly lost balance and straightened down.


    Looking at the graceful Yumu Ren, Xu Fan also made sure that she would not wake up during the time she left the village.


    After solving this potential threat, Xu Fan also suddenly put away the fairy mode and writing round eyes, and then continued to go deep into this prison.


    Because the cells were not enough, a dozen Uchiha members were forced to be imprisoned together.


    And because of the toughness of the writing wheel eyes, Sarutobi Rizen had specifically confessed that no guard could easily approach here.


    So as not to be under the control of Zhuanyan and help them escape.


    So when Xu Fan came here, there were no other people besides him and Uchiha.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Soon, the Uchiha family who was resting noticed someone coming and recognized Xu Fan''s identity at a glance.


    Although the coup has failed, these people still hate the village.


    In their view, it was the squeeze from the village that forced them onto this road.


    It was the village''s distrust of the Uchiha clan that caused the situation today.


    "Damn kid!"


    When Uchiha''s people saw Xu Fan, it was difficult to contain the anger in their hearts, and they came to the door of the cell one after another, opening the writing wheel without thinking.


    As the Uchiha clan, apart from Huo Dun, they are best at illusion.


    Almost at this moment, everyone did not hesitate to launch the illusion of writing round eyes in an attempt to control Xu Fan.


    But where is Xu Fan so naive as these people think?


    Xu Fan knows more about writing round eyes than the people here combined.


    People who don''t even have a kaleidoscope don''t deserve to show this power in front of them.


    "Before it was just our carelessness. We didn''t expect you to be a member of a thousand hands!"


    The Uchiha clan shouted hysterically.


    Previously at Nanga Shrine, their focus was entirely on Uchiha Itachi. They only thought about how to deal with this traitor, so they neglected Xu Fan''s strength.


    For this reason, they will be controlled by the arrival of the tree world.


    at least¡­¡­


    Every Uchiha gathered here thinks so.


    "Now facing so many illusions performed by the Uchiha clan, even you cannot resist it!"


    "Being alone is the biggest mistake of your life, Xu Fan!"


    "Just use your wooden escape power to release us out!"


    The countless Uchiha clan suddenly became excited.


    Unleashing illusions from different directions and angles at the same time, even Xu Fan could not escape.


    "I announce that the second coup d''¨¦tat has begun! No one can withstand the power of Zhuanyan, this power..."


    However, when these Uchiha clan members were extremely excited, Xu Fan''s voice instantly overwhelmed everyone.


    "This power is weak!"


    Xu Fan raised his head and scanned every Uchiha detained here with cold eyes.


    The unmatched momentum immediately silenced all voices.


    The Uchiha clan present, all took a breath, and their eyes widened, and they looked at Xu Fan with an incredible look.


    "That''s... the writing wheel eyes?"


    "Not only is it a writing wheel, but also a three-gouyu..."


    "Could it be that he killed Fu Yue and snatched the eye of the patriarch?"


    "No... if it is a transplanted writing wheel eye, it will remain in a state that cannot be closed, and it will continue to consume Chakra, but Xu Fan... is in a freely open state..."


    "Is it because of wood escape?"


    Suddenly, the Uchiha family began to discuss and speculate about where Xu Fan''s writing wheel came from.


    However, more emotions are due to the shock brought by the scene before him.


    Especially those three-goed jade powerhouses in the Uchiha clan, they all set off stormy seas in their hearts Even within the Uchiha clan, it is already very powerful to be able to open the writing wheel at such an age. Not to mention the level of Sangou Jade.


    And everyone knows it very well.


    In addition to this extremely powerful writing wheel, Xu Fan has even more terrifying power.


    Wooden escape!


    And most importantly...


    The Uchiha clan gathered here, as many as hundreds of people, the powerhouse with three-gou jade, even one tenth.


    With such an exaggerated amount, the illusions applied at the same time did not have the slightest impact on Xu Fan.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan looked around at Uchiha here and couldn''t help but sneered.


    Such an attitude makes these people feel a little creepy.


    The inability to apply illusions not only means that their most powerful force cannot affect Xu Fan, but also represents...


    Xu Fan has a higher level of Zhuanyan than them.


    "You...what are you laughing at..."


    A Uchiha man rolled his throat, his trembling voice intermittently before uttering a complete sentence.


    And this is not his own thoughts, but the thoughts of most people.


    For a time, tension, fear, fear, and various negative emotions were generated in these people.


    A bad premonition spontaneously arises.


    Some older Uchiha felt even more that the reason why Xu Fan appeared was probably to solve them.


    "The poor man who thought that by opening Shao Lun Yan, he would be able to be among the strong, this is the real power of Sha Lun Yan.


    Xu Fan''s low-pitched voice instantly covered the illusion of writing round eyes.


    Countless Uchiha fell to the ground and convulsed one after another.


    A few of them couldn''t breathe, and they could still stand in front of Xu Fan, no more than twenty people in total.


    And all of these are the Uchiha powerhouses who opened the three-gou jade. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 148： Bullying

    thump¡­¡­


    The remaining Uchiha clan also slumped to the ground.


    Although the Uchiha clan in front of them resisted Xu Fan''s illusion, their body and spirit became very weak.


    And this is just an illusion effect applied by Xu Fan under normal conditions.


    If you enter the fairy mode, I am afraid that even these people can no longer stand up.


    However, these Uchihas have not been given enough food since they were imprisoned, and their physical strength is far less than before.


    And this is also the meaning of Sarutobi Rizen, so that they will not be starved to death, but they will not have the strength to riot.


    "What do you want to do..."


    A Uchiha who was in the state of three-hook jade couldn''t help but ask, in this situation, he no longer cares where Xu Fan''s writing wheel came from, just want to understand his true purpose.


    "Give you a chance."


    Xu Fan said in a low voice and directly expressed his intention.


    Now Konoha Village and Yunren Village are about to go to war, and the village needs combat power.


    The Uchiha clan has always been a big clan in the village.


    It is even called the strongest family.


    Instead of dying in such a place, it is better to go to the battlefield and protect the village again.


    "Why should we do that?"


    The headed Sangou Yuzhibo immediately retorted Xu Fan, "Have you forgotten, we have just launched a coup d¡¯¨¦tat."


    When talking about Rebellion, this Uchiha also gritted his teeth.


    It is not difficult to see that he hates such a name very much.


    However, there is no way, the Uchiha clan is now gone, and Xu Fan alone can force them to this point.


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he was right.


    Now these people have all become rebels in the village, and no matter what they do with them, they are all reasonable.


    "In the end, you are only dissatisfied with Konoha''s high-level leaders, trying to restore the status of the Uchiha clan in the village. You have no resentment against Konoha''s ninjas and the villagers."


    "Isn''t it? I believe you know very well that it was Danzo who squeezed you out, and he spread rumors against the Uchiha clan and drove you to the edge of the village."


    Upon hearing Danzo''s name, these Uchiha clan also fell silent.


    Despite paranoia, advocating strength.


    But these people are not crazy, they just want to get back everything that should belong to Uchiha.


    According to their original plan, it was only to shed the blood of a small number of people to replace Konoha''s senior leaders.


    They did not intend to be an enemy of Konoha Village.


    "And besides you, your next generation lives in the Uchiha station."


    "If Konoha Village loses, what do you think they will end up like?"


    "Throughout the history of Ninja world, there are not a few powerful families. Among them, the vortex line is born with amazing resilience, as well as huge chakras and sealing techniques."


    "With their natural advantages, they even created the country of the vortex, but you won''t be unclear about the fate."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, observing these changes in Uchiha''s expression.


    As mentioned in Naruto, Uchiha is a naturally evil race, but it is just a prejudice against these people.


    In fact, these Uchiha have very strong love.


    Therefore, when they lose these loves, their brains will be strongly stimulated to awaken the eyes of the writing wheel.


    It is precisely based on this that Xu Fan decisively grasped the psychological weakness of these people.


    Those who live in Uchiha''s station are everything they care about.


    "If you can obey my command and resist the attack of Yunren Village, I can assure you that after the war is over, you can be free."


    Xu Fan suddenly raised the volume.


    However, after Xu Fan had finished speaking, the whole scene was quiet.


    The Uchihas looked up and down Xu Fan, carefully savoring the conditions he offered.


    However, these Uchiha did not believe Xu Fan.


    Let alone a crime like a coup, just assassination of Hokage is an unforgivable capital crime.


    Suddenly give them freedom...


    "How can we make sure what you say is true?"


    After a while of silence, the Uchiha clan spoke slowly.


    But before Xu Fan could answer this question, the Uchiha clan headed by him directly interrupted his voice.


    In his opinion, Uchiha now has no right to make Xu Fan promise anything.


    Because they have no choice at all.


    "What if we refuse?"


    "Then we can only follow the root organization''s practice to get rid of all the factors that threaten the stability of the village. Not only you, but even the children in the resident will not be left behind." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Wanting people to obey oneself is nothing more than coercion and temptation.


    On one side is the future of freedom and the tribe, and on the other is the destruction of the tribe.


    Even a fool can know what to choose.


    Moreover, the leader Uchiha also knew very well that Xu Fan didn''t need to lie about this matter.


    Their crime should have been dead.


    It¡¯s not normal to live until now.


    It was only now that he heard Xu Fan''s explanation that he realized that they were still alive because they were still useful. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm


    The status of the Uchiha clan in Konoha is no longer the period when the village was established with Senju.


    Even these ninjas who have opened the writing wheel eyes, Konoha high-level can kill them.


    How can you be afraid of those in the resident.


    If the positions are exchanged, he might make the same decision.


    "I understand."


    This Uchiha leaned on his knees and stood up from the ground again.


    Even if the coup has failed, it will not let the Uchiha clan fall.


    As long as there are clansmen, there may be a day of revitalization.


    "We promised you to participate in this war, but in exchange, you have to promise that after the war is over, let the living people go back to Uchiha station."


    Xu Fan looked at Uchiha in front of him, their eyes met each other, and then nodded, indicating that there was nothing wrong.


    As for the name, Xu Fan didn''t even bother to ask.


    After all, from the beginning, Xu Fan didn''t plan to let them go back.


    It¡¯s just that Uchiha, who was staring at Xu Fan, didn¡¯t know his thoughts at all. In his opinion...


    The reason why Xu Fan, and even Konoha''s top leaders made such a decision, was actually because of the cruelty of the war.


    Even if the Uchiha clan has a writing wheel, once on the battlefield, there will still be countless deaths and injuries.


    If he guessed correctly, Konoha''s senior management probably wanted them to be cannon fodder.


    Even if the war is over, there will probably not be much left in the team of hundreds of people.


    Even if these people were returned to Uchiha''s station, they would not be able to shake the power of Konoha''s high-level officials.


    It can be said that there are a thousand things and ten thousand, as long as Uchiha''s incense remains, there is a chance to make a comeback.


    Even if this generation doesn''t work, there will be a next generation, who will live forever.


    "When will the war begin?"


    After making up his mind, the leader Uchiha asked again.

 Chapter 149： Landing location of Wunin Village

    With Xu Fan''s current strength, killing these Uchiha people is not difficult at all.


    It''s just that in Xu Fan''s view, these people don''t need to take their lives by themselves.


    Moreover, this time Konoha will not only face Yunnin Village, but also the combat power of Wuren Village.


    If it weren''t for himself, Konoha would not have the strength to take on such a scale of war.


    It''s not even an exaggeration to say that if it weren''t for the ability to escape, I am afraid that the Sarutobi Rizen would not be able to make up his mind at the beginning, and would still choose to sacrifice the old path of daily slack in exchange for peace.


    In the absence of combat power, for the Uchiha clan, use it as much as possible.


    Anyway, what I want is only their writing wheel eyes. As for how they died and where they died, it doesn''t really matter.


    After reaching a consensus with these Uchiha, Xu Fan directly asked people to release these people and prepared food and water for them.


    "But then again, even during the Fourth Ninja World War, the five great Ninja villages assembled all their forces, and they made up the 80,000 ninja coalition."


    "The scale of this war is far inferior to that period."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to analyze the scale of the war.


    At that time, Uchiha pretended to be Madara with the soil, coupled with the collection of seven-tailed beasts, the deterrence of the five major Shinobu villages was far from the same as this conflict.


    It is estimated that no matter which side, a considerable part of the troops will be preserved.


    In fact, even Konoha Village did not dispatch all the dark parts and roots.


    The major families stayed to protect the village, lest Iwanin village would attack Konoha.


    Even with the fighting power of Uchiha''s clan, the number of ninjas dispatched by Konoha Village this time will be around two thousand.


    And because of the geographical location, the ninja forces of Yunnin Village and Wunin Village will not get together at all.


    In addition, taking 10,000 steps back, the effect of separately attacking Konoha Village is far better than concentrating troops on one point.


    This also means that among the two thousand people, there is still a division.


    Of course, this is only the force that Konoha put in at the beginning of the war. If the situation continues to develop and the war cannot be ended, it will certainly continue to be put in.


    "However, according to Ai''s character, Kirabi shouldn''t be allowed to leave Shinobu at this time."


    Since the death of the third generation of Raikage, it has had a great impact on Ai.


    This influence continued until the Fourth Ninja World War.


    Had it not been for Naruto and Kirabi who insisted on joining the battle, I am afraid Ai would not have realized what Bo Feng Shuimen had said.


    And Yunren Village will definitely need to leave some strength.


    However, these are only Xu Fan''s unilateral guesses. As for whether Kirabi will appear on the battlefield, he is not sure.


    "Forget it, go to the headquarters first."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, and simply didn''t take a stab at it, and went directly to the temporary headquarters.


    In addition to Kakashi, Tenzo, Hinata Nissa, Younyu Takes Roots, Shanzhongfeng and others also gathered here.


    "Xu Fan." Although Kakashi is in charge of the actual command, his identity is still the deputy commander.


    "Didn''t the third generations of Hokage come?" Xu Fan looked around, but he didn''t find Sarutobi Rizen.


    "Master Naruto will arrive in a while." Kakashi quickly explained.


    "So." Xu Fan nodded, thinking that this is the style of Sarutobi Rizen.


    No matter how much he wants to cultivate new people and trust others, he will still end up personally at critical moments to ensure that everything is foolproof.


    "I have heard about the Uchiha clan. Do you really trust them?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help asking.


    The people gathered here are more or less aware of the Uchiha clan¡¯s coup.


    In their opinion, the Uchiha clan today is actually no different from Renin.


    "Is there any problem? I will personally lead this team." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    "Indeed." Ri Chai was the first to respond to Xu Fan.


    If there was no Xu Fan, he would have become a corpse long ago.


    So for Xu Fan, Nikkei has always been extremely trusted.


    "I and the other branch will also follow you." Nissa took a step forward, came to Xu Fan, and said directly to him.


    But at this moment, the door of the temporary headquarters was pushed open, and the eyes of other people looked towards the door.


    The person who came was no one else, it was the third generation of Naruto Tobihiro.


    Holding the pipe in his hand, he glanced at everyone, and on the way here, he also had the latest information.


    Xu Fan let people release all Uchiha, and gave them food and water to help them regain their strength.


    The purpose of Sarutobi Hitoshi''s coming here was actually to listen, not intending to interfere.


    If there is nothing wrong with the deployment of Xu Fan and others.


    "Master Naruto."


    Kakashi calmly greeted Sarutobi, and others followed suit.


    After getting the affirmation of Sarutobi Rischi, Kakashi announced the information he currently possessed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Yunnin Village''s offensive route is very clear.


    Although they have land bordering Konoha Village, they have only one direction of attack.


    That is to attack from the forest above the end valley.


    "Yunren Village and Konoha Village also often break out of big and small wars. For them, the village has a very complete response method, but it is Wuren Village."


    When Kakashi mentioned Wunin Village, his voice also changed slightly.


    Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes, but he was very clear in his heart.


    There are not many wars between Wunin Village and Konoha Village, but one thing has always affected Kakashi.


    That was Lin''s death.


    Because of its geographical location, Wuren Village is an out-and-out island country, and there is no land bordering Konoha Village.


    If they want to launch an offensive, they can only conduct a landing battle from the sea.


    On the east side of Konoha Village, it happens to be a natural barrier formed by rolling mountains.


    Easy to defend and hard to attack.


    "So I think it is unlikely that Wujin Village will land from there." Kakashi took a deep breath, emptied his brain, and temporarily left Lin''s matter behind.


    At the same time, Kakashi''s finger also moved towards the bottom of the map.


    "If I am not mistaken, Wunin Village will most likely land from the forest near the Temple of Fire."


    Xu Fan''s gaze also followed the position where Kakashi pointed.


    It was the first time he saw such a detailed map of Konoha Village, and on both sides of the Temple of Fire, there were dense forests on one side and steep mountains on the other.


    In other words, because of the natural barrier, there are not many landing routes in Wuren Village.


    However, at this moment, Xu Fan heard a familiar voice again.


    Ask the host to sign in to the Temple of Fire Forest. Successful sign in will be rewarded.

 Chapter 150： Fire temple

    (first update)


    Author:


    Wonderful Novel Network, the fastest update of the latest chapters!


    Fire Temple has only appeared once in Naruto.


    Because of the character of Jiaodu loves money, he and Feiduan went to the Temple of Fire during the process of catching the tail beast, killed the host Dilu, and took his body to the money exchange in exchange for the bounty.


    When he was about to leave, he happened to ran into Asma who was chasing him. The battle was inevitable, and finally ended with Asma''s death.


    But after that, the Temple of Fire never played again.


    Anyway, as a part of the real world, the Temple of Fire is a very important location in Kiye Village.


    It can even be said to be the throat of Konoha Village, the only junction between the mountains and the forest.


    is also the most direct offensive route for Wunin Village.


    "Leave it to me there." Xu Fan stared at the Fire Temple on the map and said firmly.


    As soon as he came, the plan of himself and Sarutobi Hizaki belonged to Konoha''s high-level secrets and could not be known to the ninja in the village.


    Coupled with Xu Fan''s plan to collect Shaolamyan, he didn''t want Uchiha''s people to gather with other ninjas from the beginning.


    Secondly, the sign-in assistant just released a new sign-in quest to rush to the Fire Temple Forest.


    Of course, he has no reason to resist going to the sign-in place.


    With one stone and two birds, Xu Fan really couldn''t think of a reason to hand over the defense line of the Temple of Fire to others.


    "I will lead Uchiha''s people there to open a line of defense in the forest area to prevent them from invading Konoha." Xu Fan said his thoughts and took the initiative to take on the fight with Wunin Village.


    Kakashi and Sarutobi had their eyes facing each other.


    If Xu Fan agreed, it would mean that the rest of the people would fight Yunren Village.


    "I understand." Kakashi nodded his head, saying that Xu Fan could be responsible for the defense of the Temple of Fire Forest.


    "Take me."


    A day''s slack suddenly stepped forward from the crowd, looking at Xu Fan with a very serious expression, and his eyes were very determined.


    "The eyes of the Hyuga clan will be fully assisted!"


    Immediately afterwards, the Nipples said in a loud voice.


    In the mind of Nikkei, Xu Fan has always been regarded as a savior. Therefore, in this war, Nikkei hopes that he can become Xu Fan¡¯s eyes and his right hand.


    is on the battlefield, assisting him to find and defeat the enemy.


    And in the mind of Nikkei, the ninjas of Wunin Village are good at an assassination method called Fog Concealment.


    used the mist to hide his breath, and then beheaded his opponent in unexpected ways.


    Although the Uchiha clan also possesses pupil technique, in the face of fog hiding technique, Nissan does not feel that their writing wheel eyes can give full play to their advantages.


    is actually the eyes of the Hyuga clan. When dealing with these guys, it has a very good restraint effect.


    Actually, during the Third Ninja World War, the main force fighting against Wunin Village was the Hyuga clan.


    Xu Fan also has a certain degree of understanding of this, and even clearly knows that Qing got his eyes blank just like that.


    But anyway, I have always played the image of greatness in the village.


    is the hero who saved Konoha, a character who is brighter than Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    As for those dark things, there is no light.


    are all things Futake and Itachi should bear.


    and so¡­¡­


    The death of Uchiha''s clan must never be let others in the village know.


    Facing the persistence and kindness of Hyuga Nissa, Xu Fan immediately rejected him.


    "I hope you can help Kakashi and the others to make sure that the ninjas of Yunnin Village will not cross the end valley."


    Xu Fan patted Richa on the shoulder and politely declined his kindness.


    "If there are no other questions, I am going to leave now."


    Fire Temple is located at the extreme southeast of Konoha. To get there, you must first pass through the bustling downtown, short city, and the southernmost Konoha Forest.


    At the same time, a line of defense must be deployed there.


    These will take a lot of time.


    Looking at Xu Fan, who rejected him, he was a little bit disappointed by the daily disparity. He thought his eyes would be a powerful support for Xu Fan, helping him find difficult enemies in the thick fog.


    After Xu Fan proposed to lead the Uchiha clan to the Fire Temple Forest, others also agreed.


    In their opinion, if Xu Fan and Uchiha''s clan join forces, there should be no problem holding that side.


    Even Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t raise any questions about this matter.


    In this way, after seeing that everyone had nothing to say, Xu Fan left here, and then found the Uchiha clan who had recovered their stamina, prepared them with brand-new endurance kits and easy-to-carry food, and started to catch fire at full speed. The direction of the temple forest.


    The only thing Xu Fan regrets is...


    Naruto''s war is very rough, not like the world before he traveled through the world, all kinds of warfare, tactics, endless.


    Especially during the Fourth Ninja World War, this was more proof.


    The 80,000 coalition against 100,000 Baijue is basically to confirm their offensive route first, then deploy in advance, open the defense line, and wait until they appear, and then rush forward.


    Relying on physique, ninjutsu, illusion, and fighting.


    is almost the same as the current situation.


    "It''s a pity that I just became the leader of the root organization, and I haven''t had time to train them. Otherwise, it is better to promote the three-three system than the current fighting method."


    Xu Fan was not a military fan before crossing, but he had a slight understanding of this aspect.


    The three-three system is a very broad tactic.


    However, although the three-three system seems very simple, it is still somewhat difficult to actually use it.


    Without enough practice, it may have the opposite effect.


    So after a period of thinking, Xu Fan did not rush to adopt such tactics in this war.


    "After you go back, let''s start training from the roots."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and then looked at the Uchiha team that was constantly moving.


    According to the statistical results, this Uchiha unit has more than two hundred people, and among them, there are more than 20 people who have opened the three-gou jade writing wheel .


    can be said to be a very powerful one.


    Even if he doesn''t make a move, with the strength of these people, it is estimated that he can withstand the attack of Wunin Village.


    "I just don''t know how many ninjas will be sent from Kirinin Village."


    Xu Fan shook his head, and instead of thinking about it, he took responsibility for the journey.


    In less than half a day, Xu Fan and such Uchiha troops arrived at the Temple of Fire.


    And the host here happens to be the land that guards the Twelve Ninjas who will be hunted by the corner capital in the future.


    "I am the host here, Dilu."


    When Di Lu saw Xu Fan, he introduced himself directly.


    Warm reminder: Press [Enter] to return to the bibliography, press to return to the previous page, press to enter the next page, and add a bookmark for you to continue reading next time.

 Chapter 151： 0-hand Guanyin

    This time the war involved two Shinobu villages.


    Before he became the host, he even served as the Twelve Ninjas, so as soon as he heard the news that the war was about to reignite, he directly summoned all the Ninja monks, ready to assist Xu Fan and respond to the enemy together.


    I have to say that the Temple of Fire wanted to intervene in this war, which made Xu Fan somewhat unexpected.


    He originally thought that the monk in the Temple of Fire, as he knew it, had nothing to do with the world.


    Unexpectedly, Di Lu would take the initiative to find himself and provide troops.


    "In any case, the Temple of Fire is the throat of the Kingdom of Fire. The ninjas of Wunin Village want to attack Konoha Village. This is the place they must pass."


    "Moreover, when I was serving as the Twelve Ninjas, I heard about Wunin Village. The ninjas there are very proficient in assassination."


    "In addition, there are some personal reasons for this." Di Lu couldn''t help sighing, as if thinking of something old.


    "Personal reasons?" Xu Fan looked up and down, but he didn''t expect him to say such words suddenly.


    "Yes."


    Although they are old things, they are not a secret.


    Moreover, even though the Temple of Fire is located in the fringe area of ??the Kingdom of Fire, it is not in a state of ignorance.


    Dilu also has a certain degree of understanding of what happened in Konoha Village.


    That''s why he knew about the war between Konoha Village and Kirinin Village.


    And Xu Fan only appeared here to protect the village. They have the same interest.


    However, the personal reasons that Dilu said are not complicated. It is nothing more than that he and Asma are good friends, and they have worked together as Ninja Twelve to protect the daimyo.


    Even if I become the host now, I will never forget these.


    Asma is undoubtedly the ninja who loves the village the most among the people that Earth and Lu have seen.


    Based on this relationship, Dilu hopes that he can help Asma contribute a part to protect Konoha.


    "It turned out to be like this." Xu Fan nodded, deliberately appearing suddenly realized.


    But considering his next plan, Xu Fan still shook his head and chose to refuse.


    "I can understand your feelings, land and land, but this matter is not trivial. The enemy we face is the ninja of Wunin Village. With your strength, I am afraid that it will not be of any help."


    "I don''t want my people to think of ways to protect you when fighting Wunin Village."


    Xu Fan said without thinking that he hoped that the ninja monk of the Temple of Fire could recognize his shortcomings and give up such thoughts.


    However, Xu Fan''s remarks not only dampened the enthusiasm of the Ninja monks, but also made them feel underestimated.


    Di Lu''s face also turned green, not to mention the ninja monks behind him.


    "What if I can prove it?"


    Di Lu looked directly at Xu Fan''s gaze, "I used to serve as the Twelve Ninja Shi, responsible for the safety of the great names."


    "So? Not to mention that daimyo rarely set foot in dangerous places. The name of the Twelve Ninjas sounds very loud, but after all, it is only a higher level bodyguard."


    "To be honest, I very much doubt whether the strength of the Twelve Ninjas is at the level of the elites."


    Xu Fan said impatiently.


    Although he can understand Jilu''s kindness, if he allows them to join the battle, how can he balance the Uchiha clan?


    How to collect eyeballs?


    Moreover, taking 10,000 steps back, only Dilu has the title of Twelve Ninjas in the entire Fire Temple.


    It is hard to say whether the strength of other people can reach the level of Zhong Ren.


    Even Asma in this period has not yet become a Shinobu in charge, indicating that his strength is about the same as that of an elite Shinobu.


    It is for their good not to let them rush to the battlefield to die in vain.


    However, Xu Fan''s kindness ignited the dissatisfaction of these forbearance monks. As the host, Di Lu directly took off his robes and assumed a fighting posture.


    Xu Fan looked at Di Lu with a black line, feeling a little depressed.


    "What if I can prove the ninja monk''s strength?"


    Dilu looked at Xu Fan up and down, judging from the fact that he was appointed as the captain, he should have very powerful strength.


    However, his strength was not bad, and he also mastered secret techniques that ninja had never seen before.


    Moreover, Dilu''s idea was not to win Xu Fan, but to prove his strength to him.


    "Come on, Thousand Hands Kill!"


    Dilu''s hands instantly formed a Buddha mark, and Chakra burst out from his body, swelling and hardening at a speed visible to the naked eye, emitting a dazzling golden light, and gradually transformed into a huge Guanyin image, covering Dilu among them.


    Xu Fan had a panoramic view of all this and quickly recalled it.


    In addition to the name of the Twelve Ninja Shi, Dilu also has the title of the talent of the fairy clan.


    So his secret technique is different from any kind of ninjutsu.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but start to look upward, and the Guanyin statue in front of him was very huge, nearly ten meters high.


    Even the ninja monks behind Dilu couldn''t help but start to marvel.


    "It turned out to be a Thousand Hand Kill..."


    "This trick has the name of absolute defense In my cognition, no attack method can destroy it."


    "Not only that, every arm on the Thousand-Hand Avalokitesvara can attack the enemy, and it is so powerful that even the elites are hard to resist."


    "I didn''t expect that the land would use this trick as soon as it came up..."


    "Yeah, now that ninja was forced into a desperate situation!"


    Every ninja monk present felt that Xu Fan had to pay for his arrogance.


    And the Uchiha clan behind Xu Fan were somewhat amazed by this power.


    "I remembered, the Ninja monks in the Temple of Fire are said to be all immortals, and Dilu is one of the best, known as the talent of the immortals!"


    "I didn''t expect such a genius to live in seclusion in the Temple of Fire."


    In particular, the Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara used by Jilu, in the eyes of these Uchiha clan, is somewhat similar to the legendary Suzano in their clan.


    "Now that you are ready, then I will attack."


    Di Lu made a low voice, still holding the Buddha seal on his hands, and then took a step forward. The Thousand-Hand Guanyin on his body instantly turned into the Ming Wang''s angry face, and his countless arms clenched his fists at the same time, facing from different angles. Xu Fan slammed past.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Seeing Di Lu, who was doing his best, Xu Fan sighed helplessly.


    Isn''t it good to hide in the Temple of Fire honestly?


    Why have to go to the battlefield?


    Is war so fun?


    Xu Fan shook his head and had no choice but to look directly at Di Lu''s eyes. The jet-black pupils began to spin, swallowed by blood red, and three Gouyu jade appeared.


    It was too late and it was fast, and the moment the angry face of King Ming was about to hit Xu Fan, the huge Guanyin statue instantly fell apart.

 Chapter 152： Water Shadow Joins the War

    Dilu is not a ninja, nor is it Xu Fan''s enemy.


    The reason why he chose to do it suddenly was just to prove to Xu Fan that he had enough strength to help them fight the offensive of Wuren Village.


    I have to say that Di Lu is a host with a sense of justice.


    is also more transparent in terms of all things.


    So even if he chooses to shoot Xu Fan, Xu Fan does not intend to kill him directly.


    "Although Qianshou Guanyin looks very strong, but in fact..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, and then directly opened the writing wheel eye, and applied illusion to Earth.


    No matter how powerful a ninja is, when there is no psychological defense, it is the easiest time to be subjected to illusionism.


    Moreover, Dilu itself is not such a powerful character.


    It was almost an instant of effort, and the golden Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara fell apart in front of Xu Fan.


    Before other people could react, Dilu''s body immediately lost balance, leaned forward, and fell to the ground with a plop.


    Xu Fan immediately put away the writing wheel when he saw this.


    "Host!"


    "Host!"


    The ninja monks didn''t really react until this time, screaming for the land, and rushing over to help him up.


    Xu Fan shook his head directly, not to waste time in such a place. He turned around and looked at the Uchiha clan in a neat line, and ordered them to go directly to the forest of the Fire Temple to make arrangements in advance to prevent the ninjas in Wunin Village. Cross this barrier.


    And these Uchiha clan didn''t realise until this time and realized that Xu Fan used the illusion of writing round eyes to kill Dilu in seconds.


    The memory of Xu Fan''s previous illusion technique flooded his mind, making them all take a breath.


    In their hearts, they even felt that if the person leading them was not Fu Yue, but Xu Fan.


    Maybe Konoha today will be another situation.


    However, they have discussed more than once about why Xu Fan possesses the Shalanyan, but there is no evidence.


    is just a guess at best.


    A more defensible guess is that the Uchiha clan in the early years chose to marry with the Senju clan, and Xu Fan was born.


    After all, Xu Fan has been seated as a thousand hands.


    "You said, could it be the blood of the Uchiha clan, the wooden escape that made Xu Fan awaken?"


    Someone in the crowd started to whisper.


    "According to you, doesn''t Senju Zhuma also have Uchiha''s blood?"


    "I think Xu Fan simply inherited Mu Dun."


    In any case, before the Ninja Village was formed, the family''s previous war had not been interrupted.


    Senju and Uchiha are full of feuds.


    Senju Zhuma, how could there be Uchiha''s blood.


    But even so, an unprecedented thought spread among the Uchiha clan.


    Since Xu Fan can have Mu Dun and Shulunyan at the same time, it means that other people can also.


    The status of the Senju clan in the village is not better than that of the Uchiha clan.


    If you can find them, then we will get married.


    may be able to greatly increase combat power.


    Even if it doesn''t work in a short time, in the next 20, 30, or even 50 years, it may not be impossible to revitalize the Uchiha family in this way.


    On the other side, after realizing that Dilu was hit by illusion, these ninja monks also used their chakras to interfere, freeing Dilu from the world of illusion.


    "This is..."


    Dilu shook his head, only feeling a sharp pain in his brain.


    And after hearing that he was shot by Xu Fan, Di Lu''s expression was even more shocked.


    In fact, not only the land, but all the ninja monks who witnessed the battle were shocked by Xu Fan''s powerful strength.


    "I lost¡­¡­"


    Di Lu slumped on the ground, his face turned very ugly.


    If this is a battlefield, I am afraid that the one who has been hit by the illusion is already dead.


    "Is this the true strength of the ninja."


    Dilu''s mouth couldn''t help but **** in a cold breath, only feeling that his worldview had been impacted.


    He thought that he, who served as the Twelve Ninjas, was put in the upper ninja, and it was quite a powerful existence.


    However, reality gave him a merciless blow.


    "It seems that I still need to continue practicing."


    But Dilu was not stunned by the incident. He stood on his knees and stood up from the ground, confirming his determination to become stronger.


    At the same time, at the edge of the fire temple forest, where the land borders the sea, a ninja force landed here.


    The leader is no one else, and he is the strongest fighting force in Wunin Village, the fourth-generation Mizukage Yakura!


    He looked around and saw dense forests and rolling mountains.


    And the ninjas of Wujin Ninja Village have always been good at assassination.


    Especially their unique fog hiding technique, unless it is an opponent who is born with pupil technique, otherwise it is difficult to crack it.


    "During the Third Ninja World War, this is how our Wunin Village was cracked by the Hyuga clan."


    Yakura muttered to himself, he hadn''t planned to attack Konoha during this period.


    However, the conditions for Lei Ying to open are really good.


    "Crush Konoha!"


    Following Yakura¡¯s order, countless ninjas began to pass by him, deep into the forest of Fire Temple.


    "Master Shui Ying..."


    Ao, who was working as a guard, came to Yakura In the third Ninja War, he got the eyes of the Hyuga clan on the battlefield and successfully transplanted it.


    Perception ability is extremely strong.


    However, Qing felt a little nervous about the invasion this time.


    He never expected that Master Shuiying would not only ally with Raikage, but even come to the battlefield in person.


    "You don''t need to say any more, green."


    Seeing Qing, Yakura wanted to speak again, and quickly made a gesture to tell him not to say any more.


    "This incident was not a whim of my own accord, but a deliberate choice."


    "Kirinen Village has always been a country of islands, with inconvenient transportation and very limited commissions."


    Besides, everyone knows that the ninjas of Wunin Village are proficient in assassination.


    This will reduce the number of hires in peacetime.


    "Moreover, the conditions that Raikage offered are really attractive."


    Yakura paused, "Since it has been decided to go to war with Konoha Village, it is bound to be a fight back."


    "To be indecisive and indecisive will only make us lose this war."


    "So, as Suikage, and at the same time as the three-tailed person Zhuli, it is undoubtedly the safest decision to participate in the war myself."


    Yakura is very clear in his heart that Wunin Village is the only Shinnin Village where the shadow and Renzhuli have the same role.


    Joining the battle by yourself will undoubtedly increase the win rate of Wunin Village to the greatest extent!


    "Let''s go too, green."


    Yakura made a deep voice and quickly went deep into the forest of Fire Temple.

 Chapter 153： Confrontation

    Xu Fan does not expect the Uchiha clan led by him to win a complete victory, he just wants to goug their eyes after they die.


    So the more the Uchiha clan died, the better.


    Based on this relationship, Xu Fan didn''t bother to arrange any tactics. He directly left a few wooden avatars near the Temple of Fire, and ordered them to open their eyes and maximize the range of perception.


    Ensure that there will be no fish slipping through the net in Wunin Village.


    Then, Xu Fan simply let the Uchiha clan play freely and marched towards the forest of Fire Temple.


    The forest in the area of ??Fire Temple is not only very dense, but also covers a large area.


    More than two hundred Uchihas were quickly scattered by the terrain.


    A large part of the reason for this is that the Uchiha clan is not large in number. If they are gathered together, it is difficult to defend against the enemy''s invasion.


    On the other hand, forest warfare like this, once gathered together, it is easy to expose the target.


    After some thinking, Kenyi Uchiha took the initiative to come to Xu Fan and explained his thoughts, hoping to disperse the Uchiha clan for guerrilla warfare.


    can better ambush the enemy.


    Secondly, the Uchiha clan has strong confidence in their own strength. With the advantages brought by the writing wheel, they also have great confidence in solving the enemy, one to one, or even one to many.


    "so be it."


    Xu Fan nodded, having no opinion on Xianyi''s arrangement.


    "Yeah." Xianyi responded sharply, but just as he was about to leave, he noticed a thick fog drifting from the other side of the forest.


    "Dense fog?"


    Xian frowned suddenly, but now it is evening, the sun has just set.


    This season, this time, such an exaggerated thick fog is not normal.


    "It''s Kirinin Village..."


    Xian immediately reacted, this is the fog hiding technique that the ninja of Wunin Village is good at.


    "Come here so fast..."


    Xu Fan also quickly noticed this huge change, "I don''t know how many enemies will land this time."


    "In short, we will do everything we can to prevent the enemy from crossing the line of defense, and hope that when this is over, you can keep your promise."


    Xian glanced at Xu Fan deliberately, then stopped saying much, moved forward at full speed, and used special means to pass his tactics to the tribe.


    An entire Uchiha troop quickly dispersed in the fire temple forest.


    In fact, Kenichi''s heart is very clear that today''s Konoha Village, and even Xu Fan, regard their people as cannon fodder for Wuren Village.


    While blocking the invasion of Kirinin Village, it weakened the power of the Uchiha clan.


    However, even if he knew the truth, Xian Il couldn''t help it.


    His fame and strength in the clan is second only to Fu Yue, and he must shoulder all this at this moment.


    Even if he knew that Xu Fan had deliberately asked them to send it off, he could only grit his teeth and rush forward.


    "I hope Uchiha ancestors can bless us..."


    Xian clenched his teeth, then opened the three-gouyu writing wheel.


    However, because of the dense fog, Kenichi couldn''t determine how many enemies there would be this time.


    "Zhualunyan is not a blank eye...Although you can see the flaws of the opponent''s ninjutsu and illusion in an instant, under such dense fog, it is not as good as the advantage that the blank eye has."


    Kenichi quickly rushed into the thick fog while remaining vigilant.


    ಡª¡ª


    ಡª¡ª


    Several more Uchiha people descended from the sky, fell to Kenichi¡¯s side, and formed a **** formation.


    Anyway, they lost their trust in Uchiha Tomitake.


    In their view, only Uchiha Kenichi can lead everyone down, so in this battle, these people came to Kenichi without hesitation to ensure his safety.


    Kenichi knew this well.


    "In short, try to find the whereabouts of the enemies as much as possible, and then destroy them." Xian Yi said to the people.


    And it wasn''t until this time that Kenichi noticed.


    Although from the outside, the scale and visibility of the dense fog are very exaggerated, but once it came in, the visibility was relieved a lot.


    "It seems that even the ninjas of Ninja Village can''t maintain such a scale of fog hiding."


    Kenichi made a quick analysis.


    In his opinion, there is a vast ocean between Wunin Village and Konoha Village.


    If the opposing ninja wants to land and fight, there must be a leader who will make tactical adjustments according to the situation of the war.


    According to Kenichi''s judgment, such a character should be behind the entire team.


    "If we can find this leader, we can proceed with the decapitation operation, and the remaining ninjas will not be afraid."


    Xian always said to the people.


    Even in his opinion, the person who can use this level of fog hiding technique is likely to be the leader of the other party.


    This also means that if the beheading operation is successful, it can also dissipate this thick fog.


    When thinking of this, Kenichi also strengthened his faith.


    After all, Xu Fan has promised himself that after this war is over, the living Uchiha clan can return to the station and live anew.


    It¡¯s okay to act as cannon fodder.


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if it is abandoned by the village.


    The really important thing is to let your people live as much as possible.


    "follow me!"


    Kenichi made a low voice and then moved forward at full speed.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    said that it was too late and that time, another ninja force collided with Xianyi, and the two sides quickly fought.


    Kenichi and his people captured the opponent''s offensive route and method by virtue of the advantages brought by the writing round eyes .


    "Maybe the ninjas of Kirinin Village are indeed known for their assassination skills, but it is a pity that you met the strongest Uchiha clan in Kimha Village!"


    Xian immediately roared at the enemy, and at the same time his hands quickly formed seals.


    After the first wave of physical exercises, Kenichi directly used the Uchiha clan''s best fire escape.


    Seeing this, other tribesmen followed Xianyi one after another, completing the seal with both hands as quickly as possible.


    Hoo!


    Hoo!


    Hoo!


    Masses of fire spread forward, and the light of the fire went straight into the sky.


    In such a terrain, if you carelessly, you will be swallowed by fire.


    For a time, the ninjas in the foggy Ninja Village who met Kenichi had to step back again and again.


    At the same time, because of the fire, the visibility here has improved a lot.


    "The Uchiha clan?"


    A child''s voice sounded in the thick fog, and then a huge wave that rose quickly to the sky, and in the process of spinning, it changed into a water dragon with teeth and claws.


    When ¡¡¡¡xian saw such a scene, his eyes widened instantly.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen this ninjutsu, water escape and water dragon bomb, but he hasn''t seen such an exaggerated scale.


    where there is no water, a water dragon of tens of meters is created.


    How exaggerated is this guy¡¯s chakra...


    Just when Xianichi was shocked by this, the water dragon in front of him opened his mouth and leaped forward.

 Chapter 154： Secretly observed soil

    Upon seeing this, Xian hurriedly made a gesture to let the tribe members focus on one point.


    "Fire escape, extinguish the fire!"


    The eight Uchiha members showed their fire escape in the same direction, and the fire quickly collided with the water dragon.


    Although successfully withstood the opponent''s water dragon bomb attack, the Uchiha clan, including Kenichi, couldn''t help but backed away a few steps.


    This shows the exaggeration of the opponent''s ninjutsu.


    Especially Uchiha Kenichi.


    Even though he has not opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, he is also the top master in the clan.


    Whether it is fame or strength, Kenichi feels that he is second only to Uchiha Tomitake.


    However, even so, he had to unite with seven members of his clans to reluctantly crack the opponent''s ninjutsu.


    "Although Shui Dun can restrain fire escape, this guy''s ninjutsu... is too exaggerated."


    Xian took a cold breath at the corner of his mouth, but he also noticed that the dense fog had dissipated a lot because of the ninjutsu fight.


    The visibility of the field of vision today is much clearer than before.


    It is precisely because of this relationship that Kenichi and the other Uchiha people can see each other clearly.


    A few ninjas dressed up in Kirinin Village stand behind a child.


    ''S respect for him is beyond words.


    And the child gave Hyun-il a very dangerous feeling.


    I saw him with green hair and purple pupils, a scar under his left eye that looked like a suture mark, and a stick-shaped weapon with a hook on the front end and green flowers on it.


    "Is this the strength of the Uchiha clan? It can withstand my water escape."


    While Kenichi observes the child, the child is also looking at the Konoha village ninja he has encountered.


    And this child is not someone else, it is the fourth generation of Hokage, Kotachi Tachibana from Kirinin Village!


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he noticed that each of the ninjas who blocked his way had a pair of three-hook jade blood wheel eyes.


    There is no doubt that these guys are not only Uchiha''s line, but also the powerhouses who opened the three-god jade.


    "It seems that these people''s writing round eyes will be our trophy."


    The blue who stood beside Yakura said without thinking.


    Since getting his eyes rolled, he has learned the great benefits of pupil surgery.


    Although Zhuanyan is different from pupil technique other than white eyes, Qing still does not look down upon them.


    "Who are you?" Kenichi warned Yakura.


    "Don''t even know me?" Yakura couldn''t help but chuckle.


    But I think about it. Although Kirinin Village and Konoha Village have maintained a lot of peace, they did not sign any alliance agreement.


    Ninjas from Wujin Village, including themselves, will not go to Konoha Village.


    In addition, they do not have the same obvious characteristics as writing round eyes. These people do not understand their identities and are quite normal.


    "I am the water shadow of Wujin Village."


    The smile instantly disappeared on Yakura''s face, replaced by a sharp ninjutsu release.


    From Yakura''s point of view, the first battle is a decisive battle, and a battle will determine the universe!


    Once the first battle is won, it will not only damage the morale of the enemy, but it will also make Wunin Village like a broken bamboo.


    Based on this idea, Yakura personally arrived on this battlefield.


    Also, he was very happy to meet the Uchiha clan.


    Almost every ninja in the ninja world has heard of the prestige of the Uchiha clan, and knows that apart from illusion, what they are best at is fire ninjutsu.


    As Shui Ying, he happens to be their natural enemy.


    Because he is not only an excellent water run ninja, but also a three-tailed ninja with a huge amount of chakra.


    I saw that Yakura''s hands quickly formed a seal, and he used a grade A ninjutsu that is more advanced than the water dragon bullet!


    "Water Escape¡¤The Art of Great Falls!"


    With the help of Sanwei''s Chakra, Yakura directly created a large waterfall with a diameter of nearly 100 meters in this waterless area, and rushed towards Kenichi and others.


    Seeing such a scene, Xianyi''s eyes widened, and he was a little at a loss for a while.


    If you can take advantage of the terrain and use the earth to escape, you might be able to withstand Yakura''s attack.


    However, the ninjutsu they are good at, without exception, is the fire escape.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xian Xian never expected that Shui Ying would appear on this battlefield in person, and met him all at once.


    "Retreat!"


    Immediately, Kenichi could only issue an order to retreat.


    However, the scope of the Great Waterfall technique was even more exaggerated than he had imagined. With their moving speed, they couldn''t escape.


    àØ!


    The powerful water pressure hit Kenichi''s chest hard, and the monstrous flood quickly swallowed him.


    Not to mention the other Uchiha clan, none of them escaped from Yakura''s water escape.


    rumbling!


    The flood pours forward and uproots all the trees wherever it goes.


    When the flood subsided, it was already a scene of disaster.


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡xian lay on the ground, he only felt that his whole body could not exert any strength.


    The water pressure just now broke several of his ribs.


    Even Xianichi was a bit grateful. It was a correct decision that he did not gather all the Uchiha people to act together.


    Otherwise, the technique of the Great Falls just now may refer to the number of people who will be injured or killed.


    Moreover, although Yakura uses the technique of the Great Falls.


    In Kenichi''s view, this is simply out of the scope of Shui Dun.


    This is clearly Hai Dun!


    Kenichi made several deep breathing movements in succession, and as soon as he sat up from the ground, he saw Yakura descend from the sky with his men.


    "As expected of the Uchiha clan, I have endured my water escape head-on, and can still maintain a sober consciousness."


    Yakura immediately praised Xianyi and others.


    Although they all lost their combat effectiveness, UU read , but their performance was approved by Yakura.


    But, it all ends here.


    "Since you are Shui Ying, in other words, as long as I can solve you here, then this war can be over."


    Ken raised his head and looked straight at Yakura.


    Although I am in a desperate situation, there is hope in the desperate situation.


    People who are good at using illusions are not only Shisui, Xu Fan, and Uchiha Itachi.


    He is also the top illusionist of the Uchiha clan.


    At the moment when he stared at Yakura, Kenichi directly activated an illusion, trying to control Yakura to kill his subordinates, and then solve him.


    However, Yakura slammed forward, wielding a strange weapon with both hands, and directly tore the bleeding wound on Kenichi''s chest.


    Xian opened his eyes wide, and looked at the blood pouring from his chest with an unbelievable look.


    Own illusion...


    didn''t work?


    "I forgot to tell you, I am not only the water shadow of the Ninja Village, but also the three-tailed man Zhuli. Any illusion is invalid for me!"


    Yakura said in a low voice.


    However, no one noticed, a black-clothed man with a mask was watching the battle. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 155： Another guy who collects writing round eyes

    Xu Fan opened his eyes directly and moved freely in the thick fog, seeing everything around him clearly.


    This is the advantage that the white eyes rarely surpass the writing wheel eyes.


    And Xu Fan¡¯s purpose is also very pure, avoiding the ninjas of Wu Ninja Village as much as possible, killing them if they can¡¯t avoid them, and then looking for serious injuries, or the Uchiha clan who has been killed, and pulling out their eyeballs. .


    Because of the war, every Uchiha member who entered this thick fog decisively opened the writing wheel and carefully guarded against the enemies rushing out of the dark.


    Even if they died tragically or were seriously injured, they still kept the writing wheel eyes open.


    And this is what Xu Fan is more curious about.


    According to the situation of Kakashi and Danzo, people who are not from the Uchiha clan can''t close the ShaoLunyan after transplanting ShaoLunyan.


    "I don''t know if transplanting eyes that do not use Shalunyan will open the three-goed jade."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, but there was no chance for verification.


    He used his white-eyed 360-degree blind spot perception ability to quickly find out the Uchiha clan, then dug out their writing wheels and collected them.


    For this action, Xu Fan prepared the scroll in advance, threw the writing wheel into the bottle containing the nutrient solution, and then sealed it directly in.


    After returning to the village, he will take them out, a method similar to Sasuke''s scroll shuriken.


    "Although the writing wheel eyes were opened, most of the Uchiha clan did not have the strength of elite Shinobu, coupled with this thick fog, it was difficult for them who have always relied on writing wheel eyes to exert their advantages."


    Xu Fan cut out another pair of writing wheels, waited in the nutrient solution, and then went to the next place to collect.


    On the way, Xu Fan not only encountered the corpses of the Uchiha tribe, but also a lot of the corpses of Ninja Ninjas in the Ninja Village.


    If judged only from the number of corpses, the Uchiha clan actually has a certain advantage in this battlefield.


    But because of this and that kind of relationship, the only ninjas who are building a line of defense here are Uchiha''s, and the total number is more than two hundred.


    Therefore, Xu Fan felt that the total number of ninjas in Wunin Village was at least two to three times theirs.


    "Anyway, there is my Mu Dun clone in the Temple of Fire. At the critical moment, Ji Lu and the ninja monks should also participate in the battle. Even with the fog hiding technique, they cannot break through that line of defense."


    Anyway, his Mu Dun clone can open his eyes.


    The enemy''s fog hiding technique does not work at all.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan simply continued to collect.


    Soon, Xu Fan found two more Uchiha''s corpses and rushed over quickly, turning over them who were lying on the ground.


    "Ok?"


    But only one glance, Xu Fan frowned.


    These two Uchiha clan members have traces of being pierced by a long sword, indicating that they were killed by a ninja, but their eyes became hollow.


    Write round eyes...


    is gone!


    It''s not just me, there are other people on this battlefield who are collecting Shalanyan!


    "It''s not a person from Kirinin Village."


    Xu Fan''s brain is running so fast that he thinks it is impossible to be a ninja from an enemy country.


    The writing wheel is useless to pull out the eyes, and medical personnel must be available for transplantation.


    After all, this is a human organ transplant. Even if it is of Uchiha''s family, rejection will occur during transplantation. Not everyone is as unreasonable as Uchiha Madara.


    Secondly, the writing wheel eye exposed to the air will soon be damaged due to oxidation.


    So even if Wuren Village wants to get Shao Lunyan, he should take away the corpse together. After returning to the village, he will study the secret of Shao Lunyan.


    "It''s not a person from Kirinin Village."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and another person''s name appeared in his mind.


    Uchiha takes soil!


    Although the first Kyuubi Turmoil Night was a masterpiece with a whim, he later used this to break the village and the Uchiha clan, and then helped Itachi kill the whole clan and collected a part of the writing wheel eyes.


    Now because of my own intervention, the development of this part has been completely rewritten.


    But no matter how you say it, it is impossible to give up surveillance of the village with the soil.


    Now that he has obtained information about the war, he will naturally not miss this opportunity to collect the Shalanyan.


    "Although Daito mentioned that the condition for Itachi to join Akatsuki is that they cannot attack Konoha, the relationship between the two is more like mutual jealousy."


    "The strength of the ferret is feared by the soil, and the identity of the ferret is feared by the ferret, so a check and balance has been achieved."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and at the same time increased the catching range of his eyes to the maximum.


    Xu Fan thought for a moment. In the battle between ninjas, intelligence is often a key part.


    The power of the earth, once left many people at a loss.


    But Xu Fan is very clear that if the soil absorbs himself with divine power, it will be materialized in an instant.


    As long as you catch any moment, you can kill him.


    In addition, the soil can only last for five minutes, as long as the attack can continue for five minutes.


    can force the materialization of the soil.


    Xu Fan now has the ability to kill the soil.


    But for Xu Fan now, bringing soil is dead or alive, and it will not affect his next plan.


    So naturally he will not deliberately look for soil on the battlefield.


    The top priority now is to collect the writing wheel eyes and then repel the invading Ninja Ninja Village.


    "If I''m not mistaken, when this war is over, Mist Ninja Village will enter the blood mist."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured in his heart, but he didn''t struggle anymore.


    In his opinion, this is not something worth tangling.


    I can take one step at a time. I really met Uchiha belt soil on this battlefield, and it is not too late to make a decision.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan directly dropped the corpse of Uchiha whose eyeballs had been pierced, and then proceeded, searching for Sharonyan on the battlefield, and killing the ninja of Ninja Village he encountered.


    But at this moment, a majestic chakra erupted from the east, causing Xu Fan''s brows to frown.


    "This chakra volume..."


    Although I know a lot of things now, but I am not good at perception.


    The only way is to rely on pupil technique to blank your eyes.


    Only the extremely exaggerated chakra volume can attract my attention.


    The last time I encountered this situation, I still encountered Luosha in Sharen Village.


    "Is it Yakura."


    Xu Fan suddenly thought of this character.


    The water shadow of Wujin Ninja Village, the three-tailed man Zhuli, and at the same time, the poor man who is about to be manipulated by the soil.


    "Let''s take a look."


    Xu Fan thought about it for a moment. If Yakura can make a full shot, it means that the opponent may also be a master.


    Maybe...


    Yakura encountered soil on the battlefield.


    After guessing that there was such a possibility, Xu Fan began to stride towards the direction of the Chakra explosion at full speed.

 Chapter 156： Im here to pick eyeballs

    Xu Fan always felt that Uchiha was also a master of illusion.


    Yakura is not only the fourth-generation water shadow of Kirinin Village, but also the perfect three-tailed pillar power.


    This can be firmly controlled by the illusion with soil.


    is enough to prove the talent of Daitu in illusion.


    But this is just Xu Fan''s complaint. He has only one purpose now, which is to go to Yakura to see the situation.


    Maybe the one who fought with him was the soil.


    Before Xu Fan approached Yakura, he saw an entire forest razed to the ground.


    There is pitted water everywhere.


    "The water escape in this range."


    Xu Fan looked around and inferred that this was probably Yakura¡¯s water escape.


    No, this has already left Shui Dun''s level and has been promoted to Hai Dun.


    "It''s worthy of being the fourth generation of water shadows. Such a powerful water escape is comparable to my release technique without entering the fairy mode."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help taking a breath, and praised Yakura.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not stop in his footsteps, but continued to move forward and reached the location of Yakura.


    "Not with soil..."


    Xu Fan descended from the sky and stood firmly on the ground. What made him a little disappointed was that the person who fought against Yakura was not the soil, but Uchiha Kenichi.


    In the clan, the reputation and strength are second only to Fuyue''s three-gou jade powerhouse.


    But the current situation is in a tumultuous state.


    Eight Uchiha clan, including Kenichi, lie on the ground in random directions.


    "It''s Konoha''s ninja again."


    Yakura was holding a strange stick-shaped weapon, and when he was about to give Xian a fatal blow, he noticed Xu Fan who had arrived.


    "Xu Fan..."


    The extremely weak Xian Yi also noticed Xu Fan behind him and subconsciously called his name.


    Kenichi''s heart is very clear.


    Both Xu Fan and Konoha village treat them as cannon fodder.


    But even if he knew this, the current Xianyi had to pin his hopes on Xu Fan.


    He is not afraid of death himself, but the people who follow him are still very young.


    Watching them die in front of him was something that Xianyi couldn''t accept.


    So at this moment, Xianyi could only ask Xu Fan to take the seven clansmen and leave here.


    In addition, Xianyi also emphasized to Xu Fan.


    The ninja who defeated them is not a kid, but the water shadow of the Ninja Village!


    An existence with the same status as Sarutobi Hisaki.


    In fact, Xu Fan knows Yakura better than Kenichi.


    He looks like a child on the surface, but he is really young, and I am afraid he is older than everyone here.


    "Why, don''t you run away?"


    Yakura looked up and down Xu Fan. He thought that after Xian Yi desperately shouted out the information, Xu Fan would take the wounded and retreat neatly.


    After all, judging from Xu Fan''s appearance, he is only twelve or thirteen years old.


    is probably the Shinobu of Konoha Village.


    What Yakura didn''t expect was that after learning that he was Mizukage, the boy in front of him not only showed no fear, but still looked calm and relaxed.


    is not afraid of myself.


    The corner of Yakura''s mouth rose, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. His interest in Xu Fan suddenly became stronger.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t put Yakura in his eyes at all.


    He stood still and ignored the water shadow and Kenichi.


    Because in his ear, a familiar voice rang again.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location, and the sign-in has officially started!


    Exit halfway is regarded as sign-in failure!


    1%


    twenty three%


    44%


    Xu Fan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the sign-in assistant would judge the sign-in at this time.


    In fact, Xu Fan felt a little strange since entering the forest of the Temple of Fire.


    Why the sign-in assistant has not been determined.


    87%


    99%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Sanwei Chakra!


    Along with the voice of the small assistant disappeared, a majestic chakra poured into Xu Fan''s abdomen.


    "Sanwei Chakra..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but whispered in his heart.


    The real Mio, isn''t he standing in front of him?


    "I thought that the little assistant would give me the ability like Dilu, but I didn''t expect it to be the tail beast Chakra."


    But this not only did not disappoint Xu Fan, but happier instead.


    Although his battle with Dilu was to kill him with the illusion of writing round eyes, even if he didn¡¯t use illusion and actually played against him, Xu Fan felt that it was a ninjutsu thing at best.


    Xu Fan doesn''t like any fairy clan Chakra at all.


    can''t compare with his own fairy model.


    is the tail beast Chakra.


    In this way, I suddenly had a chakra with two tail beasts, and I was one step closer to the ten-tailed human pillar.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan''s mood suddenly became happy, and walked to a weak Uchiha tribe in three steps in two steps.


    When ¡¡¡¡xian saw such a scene, he felt relieved.


    Compared to himself, he is more worried about the safety of his people.


    Although he had already asked Xu Fan in a begging tone, if he really couldn''t save him, he would have nothing to do.


    Therefore, the present Xianyi is deeply moved by Xu Fan''s behavior.


    Because with his strength, it is not difficult to retreat with his own people.


    "Do you want to save your partner?" Yakura took in the scene before him. Although he was different from the enemy''s position, he agreed with Xu Fan from the bottom of his heart.


    Even if you risk yourself being killed, you must save your companions.


    "However, in such a chaotic world, no one can be saved by a single blood." Qing on the side couldn''t help but vomit.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan is at best a level of tolerance.


    Even if Yakura-sama didn''t make a move, other Mist Ninja Village Ninjas could easily kill Xu Fan.


    Bringing a seriously injured partner will instead become his burden.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw such a ninja."


    At the same time, where no one noticed, the Uchiha belt soil who was observing in the dark couldn''t help but complain about Xu Fan''s behavior.


    The memory of the past rushed to his heart, making him even more involuntarily remembering what he had said to someone.


    People who don¡¯t value their companions are worse than garbage.


    However, just when everyone believed that Xu Fan was saving his companions, and was deeply moved by his determination to take burdens with him.


    Xu Fan, who squatted halfway down, directly cut out the eyeballs of the Uchiha clan.


    The movements are clean and neat, like a skilled veteran.


    dig it out, throw it into the bottle containing the nutrient solution, and then seal it into the scroll that it carries, all in one go.


    "Ah, this scroll is full." Xu Fan glanced at the scroll, couldn''t help but uttered a word, then took out a new scroll and took a step towards another Uchiha clan.


    Uchiha Kenichi: "???"


    Mizukage Yakura: "???"


    Çà: "???"


    Uchiha brought soil: "???"

 Chapter 157： Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, open!

    Xu Fan directly ignored everyone''s gaze, and did not worry that Yakura would suddenly attack him.


    Seeing that one scroll had been filled with the writing wheel, he simply took out the other one and started to move towards the next Uchiha.


    Kenichi, Ao, Yakura, and Uchiha Daido were all stunned at this moment.


    Have you agreed to save your partner?


    Why did you poach your eyes suddenly?


    Especially the dying Uchiha clan, they feel that they are all stupid.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Looking at Xu Fan, who was getting closer and closer to him, the Uchiha clan used all their strength to retreat, and his eyes became very frightened.


    But now he can escape Xu Fan''s claws.


    Xu Fan made two steps in three steps, walked to his side, pressed his chest and pressed it to the ground, explored forward with the other hand, and aimed at his writing wheel.


    ಡª¡ª


    The movements were clean and neat, and even the blood spewed out did not rub Xu Fan''s fingers.


    "Ah!"


    Uchiha''s clan couldn''t help but let out a miserable cry, covering their hollow eyes with their hands, and the intense pain forced him to keep rolling on the ground.


    Kenichi Uchiha who saw this scene even felt his scalp numb.


    "This means..."


    Even Yakura couldn''t help rolling his throat and stood on the spot.


    From the perspective of Xu Fan''s skillful technique and the scroll, it is not the first time he has done such a thing.


    This guy¡­¡­


    How many people''s eyes were dug out?


    "Xu Fan!"


    Xian gritted his teeth and wanted to rush over to fight Xu Fan desperately.


    Not only did he fail to save the lives of these people, but he also dug out their writing wheel.


    This guy is simply a devil!


    "This is the decision of Konoha''s senior management."


    Xu Fan glanced at Kenichi, and explained, "Sararangan is the secret of the Uchiha clan and the unique power of the village."


    "How can Hokage-sama allow this power to fall into the hands of others."


    Xu Fan paused, then looked at Qing, "As early as the Third Ninja World War, Wuren Village had collected white eyes."


    What Xu Fan said actually didn''t even believe him.


    But no matter what, his role is Konoha in the sun.


    So he threw the pot casually on Sarutobi Hitoshi''s body.


    Don''t say it, this feeling is quite interesting.


    It''s no wonder that Sarutobi slashed and let Danzo come out to take the pot.


    "Sarutobi Rizhang?" Xianyi was startled, but soon felt that Xu Fan''s words made sense.


    Sarutobi Hisaki is Hokage, how could he not know about the exclusion of the Uchiha clan?


    It would be better to say that he is behind the scenes.


    Now that Xu Fan collects the writing wheel eyes, it is indeed in line with Konoha''s high-level style.


    and Konoha''s senior management is undoubtedly led by Sarutobi.


    At this moment, Xianyi felt that he understood everything.


    "Unexpectedly, Konoha''s Hokage should be such a cruel and cruel person." Qing couldn''t help taking a breath when he heard this.


    Instead, it was Yakura, feeling that he could understand Sarutobi''s thoughts.


    "As a shadow in the village, it is natural to do this. In order to ensure the safety of the village, I even dirty my hands."


    "But in this way, I won''t have to save your life."


    Yakura shook his head, once again raised his weapon, and aimed at Xu Fan, who kept poking his eyes.


    , Xu Fan is not a ninja who cherishes his companions, and does not deserve his sympathy at all.


    Secondly, he has a large number of writing wheels in his hand, which can greatly increase the power of Wunin Village.


    As Shui Ying, of course he has no reason to let go of this opportunity.


    At the same time, the Uchiha belt soil that was secretly observed also suddenly thought about this.


    "I didn''t expect that Sarutobi Hisaki guy would be so scheming to arrange for such a ninja to collect Sharonyan."


    "This way, it saves me trouble."


    "But..." Tai Tu frowned suddenly, staring at Xu Fan, not knowing why, he felt a sense of disharmony in his heart, and this guy seemed to have known each other before.


    "Why do I think this guy is a bit familiar..."


    Soon, Xu Fan collected all the fourteen writing wheels.


    "Kenichi is left."


    However, when Xu Fan was about to go and accept Uchiha Kenichi''s writing round eyes, he suddenly discovered that the three gouyu jade on Xianyi''s eyes suddenly began to spin.


    "This is..." Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched Xianyi''s changes.


    In the entire Uchiha station, Kenichi''s fame and strength are second only to Futake.


    His writing wheel eye is also the strongest among the three gouyu jade.


    Now I see Xu Fan digging the eyeballs of his tribe so cruelly, and I think of his skillful methods and his unblinking eyes.


    This suffices to show that there are already countless tribesmen who have been attacked by him.


    Regardless of whether the mastermind is Xu Fan or Sarutobi Rizen.


    This incident has undoubtedly stepped on Kenichi''s bottom line.


    He even felt that from the beginning, Sarutobi Hizaki had no intention of letting them go back alive.


    Yes.


    After all, the Uchiha clan, but the rebel who launched the coup!


    But...


    But...


    "But you are the one who caused all this!"


    "It was you who slandered us after the Kyuubi turmoil and drove us to the edge of the village!"


    "It is the village built by the Uchiha clan!"


    "But in the end, I was squeezed out by you!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Under the anger, Uchiha Kenichi burst out of unprecedented power and suddenly stood up from the ground.


    Even Mizukage Yakura was taken aback by this sudden scene, and then hurriedly quit, carefully watching Kenichi.


    I saw the three Gouyu swiftly turning on his pupils, and then they changed into strange shapes.


    "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes."


    Xu Fan watched Xianyi''s changes, but he was surprised and happy.


    To his surprise, he never expected that a guy who didn''t leave a name in Naruto could open the kaleidoscope.


    What is happy is that The power of the kaleidoscope is not a little bit stronger than the three-goed jade.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be unexpected gains. I don''t know if the other Uchiha clan can open the kaleidoscope."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    At a distant location, Uchiha is also ready to move the soil.


    is not only a large number of writing round eyes, but now even a kaleidoscope has appeared.


    "Such eyes can''t fall into the hands of others." Dai Tu said with solemn eyes, without thinking.


    However, the power that Uchiha Kenichi exploded was far more than that. The evaporation that was visible to the naked eye rose rapidly from his feet, and the hard bones quickly enveloped his body.


    "It turned out to be...Suzano." Uchiha was shocked in his heart.


    I did not expect that there is such a strong one among the Uchiha clan!

 Chapter 158： Dumbfounded

    Seeing that Uchiha Ken once opened Susano, Taito did not directly shoot, but continued to dormant.


    Although Kenichi''s performance exceeded everyone''s expectations, his injuries were getting worse.


    In addition to the Chakra that Suzuo Neng consumes, he won''t live long at all.


    "I don''t need to act at all."


    With a whisper of soil, he carefully observed Kenichi''s actions.


    "Konoha!"


    Xianyi covered his chest, and let the blood flow out as slowly as possible, he knew very well in his heart.


    Such an injury, I can hold on for a while at most.


    But before he died, he said that he would kill Xu Fan for whatever he wanted to avenge the Uchiha people who had their eyes gouged.


    "Xu Fan!"


    Xian has been roaring at Xu Fan again and again, and with the determination to die, he will use all the last chakras to strengthen the power of Susano.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Yakura, who had witnessed this scene, immediately stared his eyes straight, and looked at Kenichi''s Susuke incredibly.


    In his cognition, he has never seen such a technique.


    Qing even quickly made a gesture, asking the ninjas of Wunin Village to encircle Yakura to ensure his safety.


    However, Kenichi didn''t make a shot at Mizukage Yakura, he knew his injury very well.


    If you challenge Xu Fan and Yakura at the same time, I am afraid that my own power will not even kill one.


    But if his goal is only Xu Fan, from the standpoint of Yakura, he should not be involved.


    But sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fight.


    But no matter how you say it, the writing wheel eye is a symbol of the Uchiha clan.


    Kenichi naturally did not want the people of Wunin Village to get them.


    together with the scroll, destroy together.


    But even if Xian''s remaining Chakra is poured into Suzu without reservation, it is not enough to transform Suzu into a complete body.


    Xu Fan looked on coldly, watching the huge bones enveloping Xianyi''s body, blood vessels, nerves, and muscles, starting to grow out of the bones at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Can''t you be perfect."


    Xu Fan looked at Xian Yi who was pressing harder, thinking that he was able to display his full body Suzano Nohu in the explosion.


    However, Kenichi¡¯s limit is only the form of Itachi during the period when Osaimaru was sealed.


    The distance is complete, which is far worse.


    Yakura watched Kenichi and Xu Fan nervously.


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    Soon, Yakura''s sight was attracted by Xu Fan. He thought that Xu Fan would retreat quickly after seeing this strange operation, or be like an enemy.


    But who knows, Xu Fan, who was standing there, was still in a relaxed state.


    "Isn''t he the first time he saw this kind of technique."


    Yakura furrowed his brows, feeling that he couldn''t understand Xu Fan more and more.


    "His eyes..."


    Qing who was beside ¡¡¡¡ was shocked suddenly, because he clearly saw that after Xianyi entered a certain range, Xu Fan''s white eyes quickly disappeared, replaced by the same writing wheel eyes as the Uchiha clan.


    and it is still at the level of three gou jade!


    "How is this possible?" Qing''s mouth could not help but opened into a big "Oh" shape. He is the only person in Wuren Village who has transplanted white eyes, and is the one who knows the secret of white eyes best.


    Although they are all pupils, they are two different families.


    Hinata and Uchiha.


    However, the pupil skills of these two big families are actually owned by Xu Fan!


    The dormant belt soil was also taken aback after seeing this scene.


    "Blanking eyes turned into Shao Lun eyes?"


    Daiduo couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Such a thing, he has never heard of it, has never seen it.


    "I know that the final evolution direction of writing reincarnation is reincarnation eye, but gazing...can evolve into writing round eye?"


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Brilliantly widened her eyes, as if she understood what the sense of violation was all about.


    Yes.


    That sense of violation is Xu Fan''s response.


    Knowing that Yakura is the fourth generation of Hokage, Xu Fan is not only calm and composed, but he doesn''t worry about his secret being discovered by the other party, and collects the writing wheel eyes leisurely.


    If he does not have enough confidence, it is impossible for him to be calm.


    And the confidence among ninjas is often strength.


    In other words, in Xu Fan¡¯s cognition, he is stronger than Yakura!


    "Where is this guy sacred?"


    hiss...


    took a breath of air with the soil, there is no such thing in the information he has.


    "Go to hell! Xu Fan!"


    While he was very surprised with the soil, Xian Yi also shortened the distance between Xu Fan and himself, and then controlled the semi-complete Suzuo to wave the weapon in his hand and swept towards Xu Fan''s throat.


    At this moment, Daido, Yakura, Ao, and other ninjas all held their breath, for fear of missing this most critical scene.


    Xu Fan glanced at the swept weapon, slowly raised his hands, and then put them together, "It''s a pity, if you are in the heyday, you might be able to force my wooden man skills."


    To deal with Xianyi in the state of residual blood, Xu Fan didn''t even have the desire to use the wooden man or the magic of the wooden dragon.


    grew out of Xu Fan¡¯s feet, it was just an ordinary Mudun¡¤Blast Spear Tree.


    àØ!


    The sharp blade in Suzuo''s hand directly swept the giant tree, causing a loud noise.


    Yakura, with soil, was stunned again.


    "That''s...Wooden Escape?"


    Take the soil and clenched his right arm subconsciously. He never dreamed that he would see the long-lost Mu Escape in such a place.


    At the same time, the soil also reacted thoroughly.


    Why did Xu Fan dare to collect the writing wheel eyes in front of Kenichi and Yakura.


    Why in front of them, I don''t worry about revealing my true purpose.


    Because of his strength, he is already so strong that even if I tell you, you still take me to the point where I can''t help it.


    "Is he the one who prevented Kyuubi from running away last time?"


    Daito frowned. At that time, he was patronizing Uchiha Itachi, and he didn''t have time to go to the Kyuubi runaway.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Band soil stretched his nerves again, and suddenly recalled.


    Isn''t this guy the one with Itachi?


    As Mizukage, Yakura was also surprised by Xu Fan''s strength.


    At the time, Senjujutsuma was not only known as the **** of the Ninja World, everyone who had met him thought that he was the closest to the existence of the six immortals.


    The ninjutsu that Senju Zhuma is good at.


    is this wooden escape!


    "Damn it!"


    The only one who is the only one who has lost his mind completely. Seeing that his attack failed in one blow, he suddenly pulled out the sharp blade, changed it into a chopping motion, and fell sharply towards Xu Fan''s Heavenly Spirit Cap.


    "The power is there, but the speed is not good."


    But this time, Xu Fan didn''t even use Mu Dun, just a side slip and avoided Xian Yi''s ultimate move.


    rumbling!


    The huge sharp blade hit the ground, causing the whole earth to tremble.


    And this weapon is only one punch away from Xu Fan.

 Chapter 159： Mizukage Yakuras Brain Tonic

    Susano''s slashing forward shook the whole land.


    The invisible impact spread out in all directions, and Mizikage Yakura was forced to take a step back involuntarily.


    However, Xu Fan was only one punch away from the sharp edge by virtue of his own strength.


    The extremely strong impact had no effect on Xu Fan at all.


    When Xian Yi saw this, he desperately continued to attack.


    It doesn''t matter if one''s chakra is consumed rapidly, and it doesn''t matter if the vitality fades rapidly.


    Now he has only one thought, and that is to die with Xu Fan.


    But Xu Fan faced the furious Xianyi, but he didn''t even plan to counterattack. He just avoided Suzuo''s attacks one by one by relying on his speed advantage.¤¢Æß^°ËÖÐÎÄ¥ä~8~1~¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.7\\8z*w.c¨°§Þ


    Seeing that his attack is only one punch away every time, Hyun Il''s heart is shocked and anxious.


    "Xu Fan!"


    Xian Yi gritted his teeth and shouted at Xu Fan''s name, his delay in attacking made him extremely anxious.


    If this continues.


    Your own chakra will only be consumed in vain.


    Thinking of this, Hyun Il decided not to waste time anymore.


    "Use a kaleidoscope..."


    Xian Il''s breathing began to become rapid, and his blood loss made his face extremely pale.


    However, Xianyi''s brain slowly calmed down at this time.


    He felt that his thoughts had become clearer than ever, and his sight was even more so.


    "Xu Fan''s actions..."


    Xian Yi condensed his eyes slightly, as if realizing that this was his last reflection.


    But he himself didn''t care.


    In Xianyi''s view, as long as he destroys Xu Fan and the scroll together before he is dying, he will win.


    Xian Yi sucked in a cold breath. At first, instead of waving the blade indiscriminately like before, he slowly guided Xu Fan to the ground. Seven Eight Chinese first release 7*8zw.m.7*8zw.


    Because he also discovered that Xu Fan only wanted to avoid his own attacks.


    "It''s now!"


    Suddenly, Xian Yi thought he had seized the opportunity, and he faced Xu Fan''s eyes directly, Suzuo Nenghu''s attack suddenly stopped, but the extremely powerful illusion was released by him.


    Kaleidoscope is undoubtedly stronger than the ordinary three-hook jade.


    Even Xu Fan is a master in the field of illusion, but it is difficult to compete with the kaleidoscope-level illusion.


    Moreover, he didn''t need to control Xu Fanke at all.


    I only need to drag Xu Fan into the world of illusion that I created, even if it is only a moment, it is enough for myself to complete the final slash.


    Just as Xianyi thought, after he applied a kaleidoscope-level illusion technique to Xu Fan, he really stood still.


    "go to hell!"


    Hearing only a burst of shout from Xian, Xu Zuo gripped the huge weapon with one hand and slammed it down at Xu Fan''s Tianling Gai.


    Xu Fan neither dodges nor hides this time, as if he really stopped in place because of an illusion.


    "Uchiha is..."


    However, at the moment when Xianyi''s voice came to an abrupt end, his slightly condensed writing wheel eyes instantly stared at the boss, and an unbelievable expression emerged.


    The huge Suzuo Weapon Blade suddenly fell apart in mid-air at the moment when it was about to hit Xu Fan Tianling''s cover.


    Not only that, while the weapon gradually disappeared, the collapse also spread to the entire Suzuo.


    Clothes, flesh and blood, and bones fell apart one by one, disappearing in layers.


    An unprecedented pain erupted in Xian Il''s eyes.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Xianyi''s screams resounded through this, his knees could no longer support his body, and he knelt down with a thump.


    puff!


    A mouthful of blood spurted from Kenil''s mouth.


    His internal organs have also worked to the limit.


    "Whether it is Suzuo or Kaleidoscope level illusion, it consumes Chakra''s power very much."


    Xu Fan looked directly at Xianyi who was half-kneeling, and then said slowly, "Even if I don''t do anything, you won''t be able to sustain Suzuo for long."


    Hearing Xu Fan''s explanation, Xianyi seemed to realize something.


    "You just didn''t fall into my illusion...but, you counted my chakra...to the limit..."


    Xianyi''s voice was intermittent, and it took a long time to squeeze out a complete sentence. At the same time, he was shocked.


    This guy can even calculate his chakra amount so clearly?


    As long as there is a slight deviation, the knife you just made will definitely split him in half.


    "You can say so." Xu Fan nodded, making no secret of this.


    In fact, I just saw it.


    Although Zhuanyan''s perspective is not as strong as white eyes, you can clearly see the flow of Chakra in the human body.


    But when you write about it, you can get a general idea.


    At the time of Xian Yi''s last cut, his only remaining Chakra amount could support his slash, but in order to stabilize himself, he used this Chakra amount to apply illusion.


    "Why... my illusion... didn''t work on you..." Xian coughed up a pool of blood as he spoke. He began to feel the sky spinning, and his brain and body became heavy.


    Even his own consciousness gradually became blurred.


    "This is nothing strange, it''s just that my writing wheel is above you."


    Xu Fan said lightly, as if this was nothing remarkable.


    And Xianyi''s consciousness reached its limit at this moment, his eyes suddenly became pitch black, and his body leaned forward and fell down with a plop.


    Seeing Xianyi who was already dead, Xu Fan stepped straight forward, preparing to put his kaleidoscope into his pocket.


    Although there are many writing round eyes in Naruto, there are very few people who have opened the kaleidoscope.


    However, at this moment, Yakura suddenly jumped up and landed in front of Xian Yi, holding a strange weapon in one hand, putting on a battle form.


    The ninjas of Wunin Village also stepped forward to protect the water shadow.


    "Your mind is really good."


    Yakura looked at Xu Fan directly, and then made a low voice.


    Whether it is a kaleidoscope or ordinary writing wheel eyes, Yakura does not intend to let them go back to Konoha.


    Moreover, Xu Fan''s talent is more powerful than he thought.


    If he continues to grow, he will sooner or later pose a threat to Wuren Village.


    After a lot of deliberation, Yakura felt that solving him here was the most correct judgment.


    "But your fight with Kenichi has exposed your weakness." Yakura continued.


    Xu Fan: "???"


    weakness?


    Do I still have that kind of thing?


    and many more!


    I didn''t do anything just now?


    Suddenly Xu Fan has many question marks in his heart.


    "When he first shot, you deliberately used Mu Dun to defend. If I didn''t guess wrong, you used this technique to judge his attack power."


    "After that, you didn''t use ninjutsu anymore."


    "And this is your weakness!"


    In Yakura''s view, Xu Fan did this because he was afraid of his own strength, so he saved Chakra in this way.


    As for Mu Dun, he hopes to deter himself while testing Kenichi.


    In this way, I didn''t dare to make a move rashly.


    As long as you understand Xu Fan''s psychology, you can know that he is just bluffing!


    Xu Fan: "???"

 Chapter 160： Because you wont, so you will

    Whether it is considered from the perspective of this war, or Xu Fan''s handwriting, as well as his talent and growth.


    Yakura has no reason to let him go here.


    The most important thing is that, although Xu Fan appears to be calm and gentle on the surface, in fact it is nothing more than a bluff.


    At least Yakura thinks so.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan, with a face of inexplicable expression, couldn''t figure out how Yakura came to the conclusion that he was bluffing.


    Ming Mingxian was already in a state of serious injury before opening the kaleidoscope.


    There is no need to waste extra energy.


    Furthermore, taking a step back, even Futake, who completely drove out Susa, did not force his full strength.


    Not to mention a Kenil?


    Both eyes met, and Yakura made a sharp gesture.


    The ninjas around him started their actions to surround Xu Fan.


    However, with Xu Fan''s strength, he would naturally not put these people in his eyes.


    "Do it."


    Following Yakura''s order, these ninjas drew their swords and attacked Xu Fan.


    Yakura and Ao carefully observed Xu Fan''s movements, and did not rush to make a move.


    "Weapon warfare."


    Xu Fan glanced at the ninjas who rushed up with Shalun''s eyes, and couldn''t help but complain.


    After thinking about it carefully, after signing in and gaining kendo proficiency, he has not had the opportunity to use swordsmanship.


    Seeing these guys now, Xu Fan''s heart was also on a whim, and he drew out the Zanpei Knife from his waist.


    "That weapon..."


    At a glance, Yakura was stunned on the spot.


    Among all Ninja Villages, Wu Ninja Village is the one who likes to use weapons the most.


    Even in their village, the Seven Ninja Swords were born.


    Although many of these seven Ninja swords are now missing, this does not affect Yakura''s understanding of Ninja swords.


    From Yakura''s point of view, the ninja sword used by Xu Fan was not inferior to the seven ninja sword in Wunin Village.


    "There is nothing less than the past..."


    Yakura couldn''t help but let out an exclamation. He never expected that a ninja in Konoha would bring such a big surprise to himself.


    At the same time, Yakura''s heart became more determined, no matter what, Xu Fan could not be allowed to leave here today.


    Damn it!


    Just as Yakura was deeply moved in his heart, Xu Fan had already battled with his guards.


    However, even if Xu Fan''s Zanpaku Knife did not perform the initial solution, its power and quality were far beyond those people''s weapons.


    After all, this is a magic weapon created by the sword **** himself.


    A swept across, directly cut off the opponent''s weapon.


    Such a sharp weapon shocked everyone.


    And what made them even more weird was Xu Fan''s actions. Facing the siege of seven or eight people, he seemed to be able to see through their flaws at a glance.


    Bang!


    Xu Fan grabbed his fist with his five fingers and hit a ninja from Wunin Village head-on. His majestic power instantly knocked him out.


    At the same time, Xu Fan held the Zanpaku Knife in the other hand, and swept away all the ninjas behind him with his backhand.


    The physical skills of both sides are not on the same level at all.


    "This guy..." Behind Yakura suddenly frowned. If it hadn''t been transplanted with the eyes of the Hyuga clan, he felt that he would not be able to see Xu Fan''s movements clearly.


    "Although he is bluffing, he is still somewhat level. No wonder Hokage will let him go to the battlefield to collect Zhuanyan."


    Yakura said in a low voice, as if he understood something.


    However, Yakura is not worried about anything.


    It doesn''t matter if his subordinates lose to Xu Fan in physical skills, as long as he is still here, Xu Fan can''t live.


    Thinking of this, Yakura didn''t hesitate anymore, and quickly sealed his hands, and then ordered his men to retreat quickly.


    "Water escape¡¤Water Dragon Bomb!"


    Yakura suddenly shouted and borrowed the three-tailed Chakra without hesitation.


    As a water shadow, Chakra is stronger than ordinary people, plus the three-tailed beast Chakra.


    With just one Xu Fan, it is impossible to launch a ninjutsu of the same level.


    A huge water dragon twisted its body in front of Yakura and soared into the sky.


    Such an exaggerated amount of chakra quickly attracted Xu Fan''s attention.


    "Do you want to use chakra?" Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    You used chakra first.


    After seeing the other party breaking this rule, Xu Fan was no longer polite, and directly burst out his amazing Chakra.


    Bang!


    The burst of Chakra directly affected these ninjas, and instantly shattered their bones.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "Ah!"


    The miserable screams sounded one after another, and every ninja in Wunin Village flew out like a kite with a broken line.


    And Xu Fan''s eyes didn''t even look at them.


    If you consider the attribute restraint between the five escapes, using earth escapes to deal with water dragon bullets is undoubtedly the best choice.


    But that would be too boring.


    A mere shadow of water is not worth taking seriously.


    "Just play with you."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but spit on his mouth, but instead formed a fire mark on his hands.


    "That seal is... Huo Dun?" Qing relied on his white eyes to easily recognize the seal Xu Fan had made, and at the same time was extremely surprised.


    The Uchiha clan just now is undoubtedly the best at fire escape in Konoha Village.


    However, the fire escape they used together barely resisted Yakura''s water dragon bomb.


    Today''s Xu Fan wants to fight against Yakura with his own power!


    Doesn''t he know the restraint relationship between ninjutsu?


    Do not¡­¡­


    he knows.


    Qing suddenly reacted. If Xu Fan knew other ninjutsu, he would definitely not be so stupid.


    Because he will not, so he will.


    "ended."


    The corners of Yakura''s mouth rose, and a smile appeared.


    By his side, Youqing is a perception expert.


    Coupled with Xu Fan''s lack of information about himself, he categorically couldn''t catch his water dragon bomb.


    Whoops!


    The big water dragon flared its teeth and claws towards Xu Fan, then dived down, trying to swallow Xu Fan.


    But Xu Fan still didn''t dodge, didn''t evade, didn''t hurry, and completed the fire escape just when the water dragon was about to fall.


    Since Yakura uses b-ninjutsu, let''s use a b-level.


    This shouldn''t be regarded as bullying yourself, after all, the opponent is the fourth generation Shui Ying.


    "Fire escape, extinguish the fire!"


    In an instant, Xu Fan resolutely used the ninjutsu that the Uchiha clan was good at.


    The fire blasted into the sky, and the water dragons in Yakura were greeted frontally, and then they collided.


    Whether it is scope or power, Xu Fan''s arrogance is even more exaggerated than water dragon.


    One water and one fire, **** for tat, but the water dragon is directly evaporated by this flame.


    The visible steam rolls upwards.


    Whether it was Yakura or Ao, they were all stunned at this moment.


    The chakra of this guy...


    How could it be so exaggerated? !

 Chapter 161： Tail beast jade

    The reason why I can use this scale of water dragon bomb is because of the Chakra of Tail Beast.


    Without the three tails, his ninjutsu scale would undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    Why can Xu Fan?


    He was just a Konoha ninja.


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Yakura gritted his teeth, a little unwilling to believe the scene before him.


    But it cannot be denied that it actually happened.


    Xu Fan''s fire escape not only resisted his own water dragon bomb, but even completely evaporated his own water dragon bomb.


    This is based on the restraint relationship between ninjutsu.


    "Is this guy bluffing..."


    The blue next to Yakura took a deep breath. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe that anyone could use Fire Dun to restrain Shui Ying-sama''s Shuijing.


    "Master Shuiying, will this guy also be alone?"


    Qing rolled his throat and uttered his conjecture. The reason was very simple. He didn''t believe anyone had a chakra like a tail beast.


    Moreover, it is also true that there are tail beasts in the five Ninja villages.


    "Renzhuli."


    Yakura suddenly realized that what Qing said made sense.


    "Should we retreat first?" Qing thought about it carefully before speaking to Yakura.


    However, this sentence was directly opposed by Yakura.


    If you guessed it right.


    Then Xu Fan is a powerful assembly with a large number of writing round eyes, top ninja swords, wood escape, and tail beasts.


    If he can be captured, or killed, it will undoubtedly weaken the strength of Konoha Village to the greatest extent and increase the combat power of Wunin Village.


    on the contrary¡­¡­


    If you back down here, it means that the invasion has failed directly.


    Because if his own water shadow retreats, who can beat Xu Fan in Wuren Village?


    If Xu Fan is allowed to continue to grow, given his strength and talent, I am afraid that sooner or later he will succeed Sarutobi Rishou and become the next Hokage.


    Another Senjujuma will be born in Ninja World.


    Yakura gradually calmed down his emotions.


    Xu Fan who is dead is good Xu Fan.


    "Blue, you leave here quickly." Yakura looked straight at Xu Fan and whispered.


    After catching his water dragon bomb, Xu Fan stood still and did not rashly attack.


    I don''t know if he is also afraid of his own power, or for other reasons.


    Anyway, from Yakura''s point of view, there is no need for Ao to stay here to take risks.


    "No, Lord Shuiying."


    However, Qing shook his head directly. He was not only Yakura''s right arm, but also the strongest perception ninja in Wunin Village.


    Besides, since he himself is Mizukage-sama''s guard, how could he leave Yakura and escape at this time?


    Qing took a step forward, both in voice and in his eyes, with unparalleled determination.


    "is it."


    Yakura glanced at his blue eyes, and understood his determination in his heart, "Then please."


    After Yakura said, regardless of Qing''s reaction, holding a strange weapon, his legs rushed towards Xu Fan like the wind.


    Bang!


    Xu Fan raised the Zanpaku with one hand and resisted Yakura''s frontal attack. "I thought you would use ninjutsu continuously."


    "I didn''t say no!" Yakura yelled back without thinking about it, and instead used one hand to hold the weapon tightly to check and balance Xu Fan, with the other hand showing his palm, he suddenly patted Xu Fan.


    In Yakura''s view, if Xu Fan is also a tail beast, then his Chakra is indeed comparable to himself.


    In this way, it would be difficult to quickly kill Xu Fan with water dragon bombs and ninjutsu such as the Great Falls.


    It''s not as good as it is now, and you can get an advantage by fighting hard with him.


    In any case, the battle between ninjas is an intelligence contest.


    Xu Fan''s hole cards have been completely figured out by himself.


    On the contrary, it was his own hole card, and he didn''t even get a card.


    The majestic Chakra overflowed from Yakura''s body, instantly evaporating his skin, and replaced by the dark red tailed beast Chakra wrapped Yakura to form a chakra coat.


    This is also the second form that Perfect Human Pillar can use.


    Yakura''s body shape has changed from a child to a mighty tortoise, and three tails spread out from his tail.


    "Coral Palm!"


    In this form, Yakura can use not only the tail beast jade, but also another ability of his own.


    Wherever he hits, corals grow rapidly, blocking the enemy''s actions.


    For ninjas who are good at physical skills, Yakura can be said to be their natural enemy!


    Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes.


    Except for a little surprise that Yakura will be directly tailed, he is still in a relaxed state.


    Even if it is coral that others seem to be very troublesome, Xu Fan didn''t take it as the same.


    Yakura was aiming at his abdomen, and he could clearly see this by using the dynamic capture of the writing wheel eye.


    Therefore, Xu Fan directly concentrated the Chakra on his abdomen, displayed a powerful wooden escape, and separated the wildly growing coral from himself.


    At the same time, Yakura also dropped the strange weapon, and with the brute force brought by the power of the tail beast, he slammed Xu Fan with a punch.


    Qing, who is not far away, though very determined, hopes to stay and help Master Shuiying.


    But at this level of battle, he has no way to intervene, he can only watch it anxiously, and pray that Lord Shui Ying can win this battle.


    "You are really strong."


    In the second form of tail beastization, Yakura still maintained a calm head and sufficient reason.


    Xu Fan''s continuous attacks were cracked by Xu Fan.


    Only at this time did Yakura realize that he had completely underestimated this guy.


    "But it''s a pity that I am a better person than you."


    With a low voice, Yakura simply opened his mouth, quickly condensing Chakra to one point, performing the strongest moves in this form.


    Tail beast jade!


    "It''s really perfect."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but praised as he watched the tail beast jade condensed and formed.


    As far as all the opponents I have encountered so far, Yakura can be said to be someone who can make himself a little more serious.


    If it explodes with full force, his destructive power is even above Lei Ying.


    Unfortunately, Yakura is a tragic character after all.


    In the original work he met with soil.


    But now, I met myself.


    "Thunder, Ben Lei!"


    Xu Fan also had a low voice, and at this moment he half-decomposed Zan Po Dao.


    The sharp long knife suddenly turned into a glove.


    Even Yakura was surprised at such a scene.


    And what made him most incredible was when his tail beast jade was enough to be released.


    However, Xu Fan''s body kept bursting with thunder and rising steadily.


    Immediately afterwards, the lightning surrounding him directly poured into his body and changed his physique.


    "This is... the Lei Dun Chakra mode that Raikage can only use?"


    At the moment of shock, Yakura slammed the tail beast jade out. Road to the heavens

 Chapter 162： Xianfa·Xianren Lei Body

    Although he couldn''t understand how Xu Fan turned the Shinobi into a glove, Yakura didn''t have time to figure this out.


    The tail beast jade sprayed out directly in front of him.


    Despite the great power of this move, the defensive power of himself in the tail beastization mode is also very amazing.


    And in Yakura''s perception, Mitsuo''s defensive power is almost the most powerful of all tail beasts.


    Coupled with the power of penetration, Yakura didn''t worry about his situation at all.


    He was just shocked by Xu Fan''s Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    Writing round eyes, top ninja swords, wood escape, and tail beast Chakra, now there are secret techniques that only the Raikage of past generations have emerged.


    How many hole cards does this guy hide in his hand?


    Bang!


    Xu Fan''s movements were even more clean and neat, his arm slammed forward, grasping Yakura''s tail beast jade, and pressing it back abruptly.


    Yakura''s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at the tailed beast jade that was pushed back incredibly.


    And this was not shocking Xu Fan''s eyesight and quickness, but his confidence.


    You know, today''s Yakura also regards Xu Fan as a human pillar, but he feels that he is not as perfect as himself.


    In other words, in Yakura''s cognition, Xu Fan should be very clear about the power of the tail beast jade!


    But he still grabbed the tail beast jade with his bare hands!


    This guy¡­¡­


    Do you want to die with yourself?


    However, Yakura didn''t have time to think so much, the tail beast jade itself was an extremely unstable force.


    After being released, it will explode directly.


    Even if Xu Fan pressed it back, he could no longer control the stability of the tail beast jade.


    So he had to do his best to strengthen his defense.


    Rumble!


    A loud noise broke out between Yakura and Xu Fan, and the mushroom cloud visible to the naked eye rose to the sky.


    The invisible impact spread to the surroundings.


    Not far away, Qing quickly assumed a defensive posture, but still couldn''t resist the impact. He sprayed a mouthful of blood, then flew out, his back fell heavily to the ground, and rolled several times before stopping.


    In the mushroom cloud, Yakura was also like a kite with a broken string. The tailed beast Chakra on his body lost seven or eighty eight, and one head fell to the ground.


    If it hadn''t been for the three tails to protect him with all their strength and bear the power of this tail beast jade frontally, I would not be optimistic.


    Yakura swallowed nervously, his brain only felt a whirl, and it took a long time to sit up.


    Mio was also quite worried about Yakura''s situation, and quickly asked.


    "I''m fine..."


    Yakura shook his head while feeling that the blue Chakra was still there, and he was relieved.


    In any case, Qing is an extremely good ninja, and he doesn''t want him to be harmed.


    "But... bearing the power of a tail beast jade at such a close distance, I''m afraid that guy won''t be better."


    Yakura took a deep breath and relied on Mio''s strength to recover from his injury, then stood on his knees from the ground.


    Yakura clearly remembered that Xu Fan did not retreat in time when the tail beast jade exploded.


    "Wind escape, typhoon has passed!"


    In order to confirm Xu Fan''s condition, Yakura directly used the wind to blow away the thick mushroom cloud in front of him.


    However, Yakura was stunned at the first glance.


    "how can that be?!"


    Mio, who stayed in Yakura''s body, also witnessed this incredible scene.


    After suffering such an exaggerated attack from the front, Xu Fan still stood there, even the Thunder Dunge Chakra mode on his body was not lifted, let alone hurt.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    The soil that was secretly observed was also shocking. In his perception, although the strength of the three tails was not as good as that of the nine tails, they were also quite powerful tail beasts.


    In addition, Yakura, the perfect man, combines the strength of the column power.


    The tail beast jade just now cannot be underestimated.


    "This is simply an existence comparable to that of a spot..." Taking the soil and the whole person could not help but take a breath, and his mentality changed drastically.


    Just now, he also planned to wait for the endgame after Xu Fan and Mizuage Yakura two tigers to go to harvest.


    But now it seems that I am afraid I can''t wait for that time.


    Thinking of this, Bring Tu subconsciously touched the position of his left eye.


    On the other side, Xu Fan looked down at his hand, this feeling made him feel very subtle.


    "Unexpectedly, the defensive power of the Ben Lei body would be so powerful, and the tail beast jade facing Yakura was unharmed?"


    Xu Fan thought that he would be affected somewhat, and he was ready to use Mu Escape.


    As a result, he never expected that Yakura''s destructive power would only be this level.


    "Yakura, let me come."


    Sanwei stared at Xu Fan, realizing that this enemy was not only more difficult than he thought, but also stronger than any enemy they had ever encountered.


    At this moment, Yakura became more determined to kill Xu Fan.


    Such a guy must never stay!


    Otherwise, he will not only become a major enemy threatening Wunin Village, but also the entire Ninja World.


    After firming up this determination, Yakura also unreservedly released the power of Mio Isazura.


    More dark red chakras surged from Yakura''s body, and began to expand at an unprecedented speed, completely absorbing Yakura''s small body.


    Lying on the ground also noticed this scene, and realized that it was Yakura who was about to fully release Isoji''s power.


    This time, Yakura is no longer in the form of a dark red chakra, but a complete tail beast!


    A huge tortoise with three tails and a huge body full of thorns appeared on this land.


    Xu Fan must also raise his head to see the whole picture of Sanwei.


    I have to say that the behemoth in front of him is simply bigger than Kyuubi.


    "Three tails."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, he felt that such an exaggerated size and Chakra might have attracted the attention of the ninjas in the entire forest.


    In other words As long as you kill Shui Ying here, you are declaring victory in this war.


    However, Xu Fan knew in his heart that the only thing he could kill was Yakura.


    As a part of Chakra, the sacred tree, Sanwei will not really die.


    Even if I kill him now, it won''t take long before he will be resurrected in this world.


    "That''s enough."


    Xu Fan pressed his hands together and watched the three tails gather more chakras to form a new tail beast jade.


    Through the observation of the writing wheel, Xu Fan can see that this tail beast jade is at least dozens of times stronger than the previous one.


    Therefore, Xu Fan directly plundered the natural energy of this place and merged with his chakra. Black lines appeared on Xu Fan''s forehead, which made him directly enter the fairy mode.


    "Xianfa¡¤Xianren Ben Lei Body!"

 Chapter 163： Xu Fans first shock

    If you kill Yakura directly here, Wunin Village will not only lose a tail beast, but also their shadow.


    Even if there is no blood mist caused by soil, Wuren Village will be greatly injured in the next period of time.


    No more invading the power of Konoha Village.


    What''s more, in Xu Fan''s view, Yakura himself is an irrelevant figure. Whether he is alive or dead, it will not affect his next plan.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed, purple and blue lightnings, which were not attributed to him, rubbed back and forth on his body, and every time they collided, a thunder and explosion sounded.


    "If you kill Yakura here, my reputation will spread throughout the Ninja World, and that way, it will be powerful for my high-ranking Naruto."


    When he thought of this, Xu Fan also no longer restrained, and directly locked Yakura''s heart with the power of Shalunyan.


    Then, Xu Fan raised his left hand and condensed all the lightning on his body towards one point.


    Rumble!


    With bursts of thunder, the purple thunder and blue thunder and lightning blended with each other and hovered like two thunder dragons entwined together to form a big thunder bow!


    And Yakura and Mio also stared at Xu Fan closely, feeling the amazing Chakra rolling on Xu Fan.


    "This guy... is not Renzhuli."


    Sanwei exclaimed. Before, he did feel a part of the tail beast Chakra from Xu Fan''s body, but now, he could not feel Xu Fan using the power of the tail beast.


    He uses a natural energy!


    This is Xianshu!


    Sanwei''s eyes widened, he never dreamed that he would see this kind of fairy chakra in humans.


    For a time, Sanwei couldn''t help but think of the six immortals.


    However, although aware of this, Mitsuo''s attack did not stop.


    On the contrary, Mio simply used all of his chakras.


    "Yakura, this is the tail beast jade released by all the chakras that I can condense now, and then I will fall into a coma."


    "If the other party is still alive by then, you must find a way to leave here."


    Mio made a low voice, hoping that Yakura would do what he said after he fell asleep.


    In any case, once Ren Zhuli is killed, he will disappear for a while.


    "We can win."


    Yakura''s voice was extremely firm. Although he had also noticed Xu Fan''s amazing Chakra, he still chose to believe in the power of Sanwei.


    And Yakura is also fully aware of the power of the tail beast jade released by all Chakras.


    "This tail beast jade." Xu Fan looked at the quarter-sized tail beast jade, holding the Da Lei Yin bow in one hand and hooking the bow string directly in the other hand, using Xianshu Chakra to combine with Lei Dun, out of thin air. A bolt of thunder changed.


    "Xianfa¡¤Da Lei Yin Zhi!"


    Xu Fan used the writing wheel eyes to assist, directly locking in the heart of Yakura, loosening his right hand and pushing the arrow out.


    Seeing this, Sanwei directly aimed the tail beast jade at Xu Fan and his arrow, and sprayed it out with all his strength.


    Neither party had any plans to evade, and they all trusted their own strength.


    Rumble!


    The Da Lei Yin arrow flew upwards, like a bright meteor, bursting with thunder and explosions, and greeted the three-tailed tail beast jade.


    Boom!


    Another loud noise exploded, resounding across the entire night sky, with great momentum, and instantly covered the entire forest of the Temple of Fire.


    Whether it was Konoha''s Uchiha clan or the ninjas of Kirinin Village, they were all deeply shocked by this power.


    Especially the soil that was observed in the dark, was scared by the scene in front of him.


    "No, I leave here quickly..."


    He rolled the soil around his throat and swallowed forcibly. Although he deterred Itachi with the name Uchiha Madara, it didn''t mean he had the power to match Madara.


    If he went out at this time, he would definitely be killed by Xu Fan.


    He even wondered whether Xu Fan, who possessed such a terrifying power, had discovered himself.


    "The reason why this guy pretended not to notice me must be because he wanted to solve the water shadow first, and then deal with me..."


    "Yes, this guy is useless even Mu Dun, he must be conserving strength."


    "He has...discovered me!"


    Taking the dirt step back again and again, this is even the first time he has been so panicked and lost in this way since he pretended to be Uchiha Madara.


    At the beginning, when he held Kyuubi and faced Bofeng Shuimen head-on, he was not so nervous.


    Just standing on this ground, my legs couldn''t help shaking.


    Thinking of this, the courage to bring the earth to collect other Shalunyan was all zombies, and directly opened the kaleidoscope of the right eye and escaped here.


    And Xu Fan actually didn''t notice that the soil was here, his attention was all on the encounter between Da Lei Yin Arrow and Tail Beast Jade.


    The worst plan is for Mu Ren and Mu Long to release together.


    "It seems that there is no need for that."


    As Xu Fan''s voice fell, Da Lei Yin''s arrow directly shattered a point of the tail beast jade, and then penetrated forward.


    The huge tail beast jade suddenly exploded in the air, and the resulting impact spread out in all directions like a violent wind.


    But the big thunder-yin arrow was not affected at all, and even the track did not deviate, and it directly hit the heart of Sanwei!


    Rumble!


    A huge thunder sounded across the sky, and the violent power burst out with full force.


    The hard tortoise shell was completely useless at this moment.


    Mio''s eyes widened, with an unbelievable look.


    By the time he recovered, the big thunder arrow had penetrated his chest, like a shooting star, piercing the night sky.


    "This power..."


    Sanwei lowered his head subconsciously, but saw a bright chest back and forth.


    Xu Fan''s arrow not only penetrated the tail beast jade, and himself, but also blasted the human pillar force Yakura into powder.


    Immediately afterwards, the hole spread to the surroundings, like a black hole, frantically devouring the flesh and blood of the three tails, Chakra.


    "Do not!"


    Mio''s grief and anger hit the sky but he was unable to change the current situation.


    A few of them couldn''t breathe, the huge tail beasts fell apart, and every fragment gradually turned into ashes.


    Xu Fan watched all this silently, and was slightly surprised by his strength.


    "Sanwei...is it too weak."


    Xu Fan was dumbfounded. This was his first shock, but he was shocking his own strength.


    You must know that your Zhanpaku Knife is a half-start solution, and the writing round eye has not been upgraded to a kaleidoscope, and the tail beast Chakra has only two veins. Mu Dun''s big killer has not been used by himself.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan can''t even imagine...


    If he uses thousands of hands to act as the strength of the ten-tailed man, he must add the armor to the body, and the Zanpaku Sword will be completely smashed, and then fully released.


    That destructive power...


    What level will it be?

 Chapter 164： Return

    But these are already something.


    The only condition for writing round eyes to upgrade the kaleidoscope is to lose the people you cherish and to complete it through external stimuli.


    Not to mention that he doesn''t have any cherished people, even if they do, Xu Fan doesn''t believe anyone can hurt them in front of him.


    With his current strength, it can be said that he can walk sideways in the Shinobi world.


    As for the Tail Beast Chakra, Xu Fan has no plans to collect, because he only needs to sign in to get the Tail Beast Chakra.


    There is no need to try to catch the tail beast and seal it in his body.


    As for Zan Po Dao''s …djie, he can only wait for the opportunity slowly.


    "green."


    After three tails were eliminated, Yakura also turned to ashes. At least it will take a long time for the three tails to resurrect.


    And because of the death of Yakura, the current Wunin Village can be said to be over, and there is no chance of a comeback.


    However, because of the huge size of the three tails, his arrow went to the sky.


    Only the shock from the explosion reached Qing.


    Although this severely damaged his body, it did not directly kill him.


    Of course, today''s Qing is dying, even if Xu Fan left it alone, he wouldn''t be able to live long.


    It''s just that Xu Fan didn''t intend to let Qing die.


    The reason why he shot Yakura was to become famous in the Ninja World.


    If no one knew that he killed Mizikage Yakura, wouldn''t he kill it for nothing?


    Moreover, Ao is not only the guard of Yakura, but also the guard of the fifth generation of Mizuage Terumimei, which shows that he has a very high status in Wunin Village.


    Let him go back, obviously better than those unknown ninjas.


    Thinking of this, after Xu Fan dug out Xianyi''s kaleidoscope writing wheel and collected it, he directly opened his legs and walked towards Qing''s position.


    "you¡­¡­"


    As soon as Qing Gang spoke, before he had time to curse Xu Fan, he spouted a mouthful of blood, looking at him resentfully.


    It''s so difficult just to speak, let alone to act.


    Seeing Xu Fan pressing harder, Qing could only slowly close his eyes, waiting for death to come.


    However, what Qingwan didn''t expect was that Xu Fan not only didn''t kill him, but instead injected his Chakra into his body.


    Although Qing did not recover from his injury, he protected his internal organs and gave him a certain degree of mobility.


    Unable to meet the enemy, but enough to make him escape back to Wuren Village.


    "You... why didn''t you kill me."


    After easing his strength a bit, Qingcai sat up, looking directly at Xu Fan, his heart was full of surprise.


    "Because you are still useful."


    Xu Fan looked down at Qing, "My name is Xu Fan, a member of the Thousand Hands Clan."


    "Publish my deeds throughout Wunin Village, and let the next Shuiying not have any thoughts of challenging me."


    Qing''s eyes widened, and then he understood Xu Fan''s intention.


    The reason why he is still alive is that Xu Fan needs a person to spread the word.


    Come let Wunin Village feel desperate.


    At the same time, this also meant that Xu Fan didn''t plan to let anyone go back except himself.


    Otherwise, he doesn''t need to tell himself this.


    This time, Wunin Village is really home.


    Because of the concept of the four generations of water shadows, the first battle is both a decisive battle, and a battle will determine the universe.


    This time, the number of ninjas who invaded Konoha reached thousands.


    However, these people, together with Shui Ying, all explained here.


    Myself...


    What face is there to go back!


    Qing clenched his teeth, his heart filled with hatred for Xu Fan.


    "But until then, what does not belong to you, just leave it to me."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and the movements on his hands were even more clean. He broke the blue eye mask and dug out the white eye that didn''t belong to him.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Accompanied by a screaming scream, Qing covered his hollow right eye with both hands, and died of pain on the ground.


    And Xu Fan just looked at the blank eyes in his hand, and left here without looking back.


    "It''s time to clean up the battlefield."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, continuing to shuttle on this battlefield.


    Xu Fan didn''t let go of the ninjas in Wuren Village or the Uchiha clan in Konoha Village.


    Kill the enemy, collect the writing wheel eyes, in one go.


    Before he knew it, Xu Fan stayed in the Fire Temple Forest from evening to late night, and from late night to sunrise.


    It took one day before Xu Fan confirmed that there was no Uchiha clan alive on this battlefield.


    There are no living ninjas in the Ninja Village.


    "In the end, I didn''t run into the soil."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath. He was thinking that if he could touch the dirt, he would shoot directly at him.


    As a result, I searched it all night, and found no trace of this guy.


    "Is it because there are not many writing wheels needed to bring soil, so I left early?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, what he was sure of was that bringing soil also required writing round eyes.


    Otherwise, he would not find a dead body without eyes.


    And based on the calculation of the corpse that had been dug up, this time with the soil, about twelve were collected.


    "Speaking of which, in the original work, when bringing the soil to help the ferret to slaughter the whole clan, I didn''t get much writing round eyes. Most of them fell into Danzang''s hands."


    "It''s really worthy of taking soil, it''s scheming enough."


    Xu Fan had no choice but to give up if he didn''t run into the soil.


    After all, that guy came and went without a trace, and he was not good at perceiving Chakra, so he could only do that.


    However, Xu Fan would never think of it.


    The reason why Tai Tu didn''t collect as many writing wheel eyes as possible and retreated early was completely frightened by Xu Fan''s power.


    After the sky was completely bright, Xu Fan also returned directly to the Temple of Fire.


    And Dilu and his ninja monk had been waiting for a long time.


    Especially when he saw Xu Fan, Di Lu hurried forward and greeted him.


    "Xu Fan."


    Di Lu looked at Xu Fan''s rear again.


    Except for Xu Fan, he was not seeing anyone else.


    A bad hunch came out spontaneously.


    After all, Jilu is not aware of the Uchiha clan launching a coup. In his mind, the Uchiha clan is undoubtedly a loyal person.


    If possible, UU Reading hopes that everyone can come back without incident.


    "The others? They are all dead."


    Xu Fan sighed helplessly, his face could not help showing unprecedented sadness.


    "There are thousands of ninjas in Wunin Village. Not only that, even the four generations of Water Shadow have participated in the war in person."


    "I don''t know if you feel the terrible chakra last night..."


    Upon hearing Xu Fan''s explanation, Di Lu couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath.


    In fact, just late last night, Dilu planned to go to the battlefield for support.


    But that terrifying chakra volume, and thunder resounding through the world.


    It really scared him.


    "What about the water shadow..."


    Di Lu rolled his throat and asked nervously and carefully.

 Chapter 165： Sign in to the end valley!

    Xu Fan left the Temple of Fire and handed over the cleanup of the battlefield to Dilu.


    For one thing, this is Dilu''s own proposition. As the host of the Temple of Fire, it is his duty to save the dead.


    Regardless of whether the Uchiha clan poses a threat to the stability of the village, they are all dead now, and they should be allowed to settle down.


    Secondly, Xu Fan spent the whole night just collecting Zhuanyan, let alone cleaning up the battlefield.


    No matter how time-consuming physical work, he would never be able to do it.


    Because the war was not over yet, Xu Fan just repelled the invasion of Wuren Village.


    In the forest over the end valley, there are ninjas from Yunnin Village.


    In addition, Xu Fan did not worry that Dilu would discover his secrets.


    The ability of wood escape is not limited to creation, greening, and housing.


    While Danzo was still alive, he ordered Tianzang to **** Kakashi''s writing wheel.


    As a result, because of this and other reasons, he regarded Kakashi as his companion''s Tenzo, unable to persuade himself to hurt the killer, so he used his own wooden escape to make the exact same writing round eyes and handed it to Danzo.


    Therefore, Xu Fan also gave the Uchiha people a whole body based on this point.


    And his Mu Dun was stronger than Tianzang, while Dilu''s strength was weaker than Danzang.


    In addition, Xu Fan told Dilu that these Uchiha clan died to protect the village, and hoped that they could enter the land as soon as possible.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t rush back to the village, but went directly to the Battlefield of End End Valley, let his Mu Dun clone, and notified Sarutobi Rizen of the victory of the Fire Temple.


    However, just as Xu Fan hurried forward at full speed, a familiar voice rang in his ears again.


    Please go to the end valley to sign in, the host will be rewarded after signing in successfully!


    "There is another sign-in task?"


    Xu Fan was stunned subconsciously, but he was naturally extremely happy.


    Although it is not clear why the check-in assistant releases tasks so frequently recently, each time the check-in is completed, the rewards obtained can greatly increase his strength.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan couldn''t wait to head to the End Valley.


    "Go and sign in first, and then support Kakashi and the others." Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    According to his understanding, the team led by Kakashi is defending the invasion of Yunren Village in the forest above the end valley.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Xu Fan was determined, the memory of Mu Dun''s clone returned to his own body.


    Judging from the memory of the clone, he has already told Sarutobi Hizen the news of repelling Wunin Village.


    However, Sarutobi Rizen was still embarrassed.


    Although the ninjas in Konoha Village are no worse than those in any Ninja Village, Raikage this time is determined to wash Konoha with blood.


    He personally played and defeated the troops led by Kakashi.


    Worried about the safety of Kakashi and the others, Sarutobi Hizen is preparing to put on his armor and head to the end of the valley battlefield.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan lived up to expectations and repelled Shui Ying in time.


    In this way, Konoha Village was able to fight with Yunren Village.


    "The current Kakashi should be with Tianzang, taking roots, wind, and day difference."


    Xu Fan continued to fly forward, his eyes condensed slightly, and he could already see the two stone statues standing in the end valley.


    At the same time he remembered the configuration on the other side, except that Kay was not there, it could be said that it was the top combat power of Konoha Village.


    "Arrived."


    Xu Fan stepped on top of Uchiha Madara''s head. Although he had traveled through the world for five years, it was the first time to observe these two stone statues so close.


    "No judgment?"


    Xu Fan waited for a while. According to his understanding, the sign-in assistant''s judgment would be different each time.


    For example, last time, although I entered the forest of Fire Temple, I didn''t trigger the sign-in. Instead, I got the reward after seeing Yakura.


    Therefore, Xu Fan is not sure whether standing on Uchiha Madara''s head will directly trigger the sign-in.


    If it can''t be triggered directly, then you can only wait to come back.


    Because according to Sarutobi Hizen''s information, the situation of Kakashi and others is already not optimistic.


    But when Xu Fan was about to leave here and go to support Kakashi first, a voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    Congratulations to the host for arriving at the sign-in location and the sign-in has officially started!


    Exit halfway is regarded as a sign-in failure!


    "It''s triggered." Xu Fan murmured. So far, he is not quite sure what will happen if the sign-in fails.


    But no matter what, Xu Fan had no plans to try.


    1%


    twenty three%


    67%


    88%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the reward: Kaleidoscope writing round eyes!


    At the same time, the end of the valley forest area.


    Kakashi led the people to retreat quickly. He never expected that he would encounter four generations of Raikage on this battlefield.


    Although his mind has always been excellent, he was helpless when faced with his Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    The two sides fought a battle without injuries.


    In desperation, Kakashi had to issue an order to retreat, temporarily retreating to the end valley.


    At the same time, send people to request support from the third generation of Hokage.


    "Kakashi..."


    The dizzy eyes have been kept open to prevent anyone from catching up with them.


    But I don''t know when, the ninjas from Yunren Village walked behind them.


    An ambush was carried out on their only way.


    If he hadn''t just seen these guys with his white eyes, they would really be caught off guard.


    "There are enemies."


    The Japanese errand shouted immediately to make everyone be careful.


    "Ambush?"


    Kakashi frowned, stopped quickly, and was about to ask about the number of opponents, but the enemies hiding in the dark showed up one after another, blocking their way of retreat.


    Kakashi glanced at the people around him.


    Now, beside him, there are only the heavens, the oil girl taking the roots, and the day difference.


    But there are more than 20 ninjas who ambush them.


    "Leave it to me here, you go first."


    Upon seeing the Nikkei, I took a decisive step forward and said this with a determination to die.


    "None of you can leave."


    However, Raikage Ai''s voice followed from another direction.


    In terms of speed, Ai is better than anyone here.


    The reason why I will catch up now is because Shanzhongfeng brought some root ninjas to buy time for Kakashi and others.


    However, the strength of the two sides differs greatly.


    In the mountain, Feng''s chest was directly penetrated by Ai into a blood hole. After seeing Kakashi and the others, he unceremoniously threw his body at their feet.


    "wind!"


    Yu Nu took roots was startled by the scene in front of him. Although he understood that Feng was planning to sacrifice himself to buy time, the grief in his heart was still uncontrollable when he saw his body.


    Most importantly, their situation has become very bad.

 Chapter 166： Am i late

    I caught up so quickly...


    Kakashi rolled his throat, observing the four generations of Raikage nervously, for fear that he would suddenly attack and take the life of his companion.


    At the same time, an unprecedented sense of powerlessness was born in Kakashi''s heart.


    made him unable to help but recall all the past.


    Death with soil.


    Lin''s death.


    The sacrifice of teacher wave Feng Shuimen.


    Almost every time, I can only watch them die in front of me.


    I never fail to cherish my companions.


    But he still has no power to protect them.


    Kakashi glanced at Tianzang beside him subconsciously, and he blamed himself incomparably.


    From the very beginning, Kakashi never thought of ending the war with his own power.


    What he thinks is to buy time as much as possible, at least to insist on Xu Fan to come here.


    However, Konoha nowadays, without Xu Fan, his comprehensive strength is far inferior to that of the Third Ninja World War.


    Now that Xu Fan is constrained by Wuren Village, the problems of Konoha Village are exposed.


    In the face of Yunren Village, which is so powerful, they are almost helpless to fight back.


    Especially after Raikage Ai entered the war, the whole battle situation was one-sided.


    After some thoughts, Kakashi had to change his plan, so that the ninjas of Konoha village temporarily retreated to the end of the valley and asked for support.


    , he took some people to stay behind, unknowingly, it was already like this.


    At least let Tenzo live...


    Kakashi took a deep breath, telling himself so in his heart.


    Tenzo is not only his own partner, but also the only ninja in the village who can use Mu Dun.


    His value is far higher than himself.


    But when Kakashi was preparing to create an escape opportunity for everyone, Tenzo took a step forward without hesitation, and protected Kakashi and others behind him.


    "Senior Kakashi, please take everyone and leave here."


    Tianzang has a low voice, his eyes are extremely firm.


    By the time he decided to break, he had already prepared for the worst.


    "Tianzo..." Kakashi couldn''t help but stared at his back, a bit unacceptable for a while.


    After bringing the soil, Lin, and the teacher Bo Feng Shuimen, do you want to watch Tianzang go to death again?


    Why...


    Is this the result every time?


    Why doesn¡¯t I have enough power to protect my companions every time?


    Damn it!


    "This is my own decision, Senior Kakashi."


    Tianzang quickly put his hands together, "You once told me that you didn''t kill your companions, but you didn''t have the power to protect them."


    "I think, the situation now is similar to that of the time, right?"


    "But Senior Kakashi, please forgive me this time. Compared to me, the coalition forces in Konoha Village need you more."


    "Anyway, please help me protect Konoha!"


    Accompanied by a loud roar, Tenzo used all Chakra to create a huge wooden wall behind him, isolating himself from Kakashi and others.


    From Tenzo''s point of view, the ninjas who ambush them are unlikely to be the opponents of Senior Kakashi.


    As long as he can contain the four generations of Raikage in front of him, he can create an opportunity for everyone to retreat.


    Must survive, senior Kakashi!


    Tianzang took a deep breath, roared at the Raikage in front of him again and again, and at the same time quickly rushed over, aiming at Raikage Ai with his two arms, and released the violent spear tree with all his strength.


    "It''s Mu Dun again." Ai looked at Tian Zang approaching him, but suddenly thought of Xu Fan.


    Also, Ai hates such blood succession boundary.


    Seeing Tianzang rushing up without his own ability, Ai directly entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, gestured with a hand knife, and broke through Tianzang''s wooden escape without any effort.


    àØ!


    Ai grabbed a fist with five fingers and continued to use amazing physical skills, blasting the front of Tianzang with a punch.


    Even though Tianzang, who was quick-eyed and quick-handed, quickly used the new wooden escape technique to defend, he still failed to intercept Ai''s offensive. After receiving Ai''s iron fist on the front of his chest, he spouted a mouthful of blood and was directly overturned by Ai''s offensive.


    àØ!


    There was another muffled sound, and Tian Zang''s back slammed into his wooden barrier, and then fell straight to the ground.


    In the face of the unstoppable Raikage, none of Tianzang''s methods were effective.


    "What a weak Mu Dun."


    Ai couldn''t help but complain, whether it was scale or quality, Tianzang couldn''t compare with Xu Fan.


    "Such barriers can''t stop me!"


    Ai directly let out a low growl, and with the help of the speed in the Lei Dun Chakra mode, the destructive power of the body art was burst to the maximum.


    saw him hit the Mudun barrier fiercely with an elbow, and the crack spread to the entire barrier at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Two or three can''t breathe, the whole wooden barrier collapsed.


    "Don''t even think about leaving!"


    Ai slammed into the heaven lying on the ground, fast, like a real thunder.


    Even if the line of sight catches it, Tenzo''s body cannot react.


    Unprecedented power smashed into his body, forcing him to breathe out another blood, only to feel that his internal organs were all shattered by Raikage Ai.


    Don''t even mention standing up and dragging the opponent''s action with a wooden escape. Now Tianzang can''t even support his body to stand up.


    "Tianzo!"


    Kakashi was also taken aback by the scene when he witnessed the scene before him.


    Nissari and You Girl Take Roots stepped forward, using their own secret techniques to attack Raikage, and at the same time shouted to Kakashi, "Kakashi Get out of here!"


    In their opinion, at least Kakashi must retreat.


    Those Konoha ninjas in the end of the valley need Kakashi''s leadership.


    But Ai will let these people go.


    àØ!


    Ai punched again, directly hitting the slack.


    Although the white eyes of the day lag can restrain the physical skills very well, when facing the fourth generation of Raikage, even if he can see his movements clearly, the body can not keep up with his speed at all.


    You women take root, not to mention.


    His family secret technique is to control insects to attack the enemy.


    However, the layer of thunder that covers Ai''s body can turn these insects into ashes without blowing ashes.


    The means of taking roots from the oil girl is useless to Ai.


    boom!


    Accompanied by a thunder and explosion, Ai grabbed Yu Nuo''s rooted neck and pressed him to the ground. With the other hand, he drew a hand knife and cut it down fiercely.


    When Kakashi saw this, he couldn''t persuade himself to retreat.


    I have already looked at the soil, and Lin died in front of him, so I must never let this happen again.


    "Do not!"


    Kakashi rushed forward and directly used Raeche with his right hand. Even if he knew that this trick could not break Ai''s Lei Dun Chakra mode, he chose to move forward.


    àØ!


    But at this moment, a loud noise exploded in Kakashi''s ears, and his writing wheel saw the indestructible fourth-generation Raikage flying upside down from the body of the oil girl.


    "Am I late?"


    is not Xu Fan, who else can it be?

 v2 Chapter 1： In the dim sum...

    I¡¯m having sleep problems. To tell the truth, it¡¯s terrible. No matter what the night is, I can¡¯t fall asleep. I can¡¯t sleep for a while until 11 o¡¯clock in the morning, and only wake up after 6 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I feel very tired and tired.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too much to do. After I got up today, I felt my head was heavy and I didn¡¯t have any strength. I took my temperature and forced myself to write three chapters at over 38 degrees, but I didn¡¯t know I was writing the last chapter. What''s the matter, I didn''t upload it


    I''m so sorry for the leave, make it up tomorrow


    Thank you for always.


    Recently, I feel really stressed. I want to write as much as possible every day. Even if it can¡¯t be ten, it should be six or seven. To be honest, the daily update volume of 10,000 words is really not good.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the lack of high-intensity codewords for too long. Now, 10,000 words per day are almost the limit. My heart is also particularly anxious.


    I''ve always been in a wrong state. Someone may have noticed the update time. The first update is about nine o''clock in the evening, and the last update is until five o''clock in the morning.


    I¡¯m having sleep problems. To be honest, it¡¯s terrible. No matter what the night is, there¡¯s no way...


    I fall asleep until 11 o¡¯clock in the morning before I can sleep for a while, and I will wake up after 6 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I feel tired and tired.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the lack of high-intensity codewords for too long. Now, 10,000 words per day are almost the limit. My heart is also particularly anxious.


    I''ve always been in a wrong state. Someone may have noticed the update time. The first update is about nine o''clock in the evening, and the last update is until five o''clock in the morning.


    I¡¯m having sleep problems. To tell the truth, it¡¯s terrible. No matter what the night is, I can¡¯t fall asleep. I can¡¯t sleep for a while until 11 o¡¯clock in the morning, and only wake up after 6 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I feel very tired and tired.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too much to do. After I got up today, I felt my head was heavy and I didn¡¯t have any strength. I took my temperature and forced myself to write three chapters at over 38 degrees, but I didn¡¯t know I was writing the last chapter. What''s the matter, I didn''t upload it


    I''m so sorry for the leave, make it up tomorrow


    Thank you for always.


    Recently, I feel really stressed. I want to write as much as possible every day. Even if it can¡¯t be ten, it should be six or seven. To be honest, the daily update volume of 10,000 words is really not good.


    but not......


    I know if there is no high-intensity codeword for too long. Now, 10,000 words a day is almost the limit. The more I want to burst, the more pressure I feel. I see more and more owed monthly tickets. Especially anxious.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too much to do. After I got up today, I felt my head was heavy and I didn¡¯t have any strength. I took my temperature and forced myself to write three chapters at over 38 degrees, but I didn¡¯t know I was writing the last chapter. What''s the matter, I didn''t upload it


    I''m so sorry for the leave, make it up tomorrow


    Thank you for always.


    Recently, I feel really stressed. I want to write as much as possible every day. Even if it can¡¯t be ten, it should be six or seven. To be honest, the daily update volume of 10,000 words is really not good.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the lack of high-intensity codewords for too long. Now, 10,000 words per day are almost the limit. My heart is also particularly anxious.


    I''ve always been in a wrong state. Someone may have noticed the update time. The first update is about nine o''clock in the evening, and the last update is until five o''clock in the morning.


    I¡¯m having sleep problems. To tell the truth, it¡¯s terrible. No matter what the night is, I can¡¯t fall asleep. I can¡¯t sleep for a while until 11 o¡¯clock in the morning, and only wake up after 6 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I feel very tired and tired.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too much. After getting up today, I feel very...


    Shen, I didn¡¯t have any strength. I measured my temperature and forced myself to write three chapters over 38 degrees, but I didn¡¯t upload the last chapter because I didn¡¯t know what I was writing.


    Recently, I feel really stressed. I want to write as much as possible every day. Even if it can¡¯t be ten, it should be six or seven. To be honest, the daily update volume of 10,000 words is really not good.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the lack of high-intensity codewords for too long. Now, 10,000 words per day are almost the limit. My heart is also particularly anxious.


    I''ve always been in a wrong state. Someone may have noticed the update time. The first update is about nine o''clock in the evening, and the last update is until five o''clock in the morning.


    I¡¯m having sleep problems. To tell the truth, it¡¯s terrible. No matter what the night is, I can¡¯t fall asleep. I can¡¯t sleep for a while until 11 o¡¯clock in the morning, and only wake up after 6 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I feel very tired and tired.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too much to do. After I got up today, I felt my head was heavy and I didn¡¯t have any strength. I took my temperature and forced myself to write three chapters at over 38 degrees, but I didn¡¯t know I was writing the last chapter. What''s the matter, I didn''t upload it


    I''m so sorry for the leave, make it up tomorrow


    Thank you for always.

 v2 Chapter 167： Xu Fan vs Lei Ying

    Xu Fan glanced at the general situation.


    The Chakra who suffered a mountain stroke completely disappeared, Tianzang was seriously injured, and the girl who took the roots of the oily girl and the day difference were also injured to varying degrees.


    Only Kakashi stood beside him intact.


    But Xu Fan could see the self-blame in Kakashi''s eyes.


    If the guess is correct, it should be Tenzo and others who want to delay the fourth generation of Raikage and create a chance for Kakashi to retreat.


    Anyway, among these people, Kakashi''s position is the most important one.


    "It''s good to catch up."


    Xu Fan murmured to himself, after completing the check-in at the end of the valley, he went straight into the forest and happened to run into Konoha''s ninja troops.


    After asking about the general situation, Xu Fan was able to determine the direction of Kakashi and others.


    Otherwise, if you don''t have the ability to perceive, you might miss Kakashi and others.


    "Kiraby is not here."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed, and he realized that except for the four generations of Raikage who had been kicked out by him, the rest were just ordinary ninjas in Yunren Village.


    Not only Kirabi is not there, but even Iruka and Xi are not there.


    "Sure enough, Ai is still affected by the death of three generations of Raikage, and is afraid of losing his younger brother Kirabi, so he is not allowed to leave the village."


    As for Iruka and Xi, they are likely to be in other theaters.


    After all, the forest in the end valley is very wide.


    "Xu Fan?!"


    Until this time, Kakashi had some hindsight, and looked at Xu Fan in surprise, completely unexpected that he would appear suddenly.


    "The Ninja Village..."


    Kakashi took a breath and quickly asked about the situation on the other battlefield.


    "It''s okay over there." Xu Fan said without thinking, but his eyes were placed on Ai who was lying on the ground.


    Just to save Kakashi, the first thing he did when he fell from the sky was to kick Ai and knock him out.


    However, Ai''s physical body is very strong, and can even withstand the technique of tearing people apart.


    coupled with the Lei Dun Chakra mode, makes his defense more powerful.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Ai made a low voice, and a carp hit his feet and stood up again from the ground.


    Yun Ren''s movements were also very fast, two or three could not breathe before they opened up the formation, surrounded Xu Fan and the others, cutting off their retreat route.


    Ai is also murderous.


    Even now, everything that happened in the Iron Kingdom is vividly visible to him.


    Regardless of that aspect, he never let Xu Fan go.


    Today, he must die!


    "What does it mean to be okay over there?" Kakashi couldn''t believe her ears.


    Could Xu Fan have repelled the invasion of Wunin Village?


    It only took one night?


    Is this possible?


    Maybe Xu Fan is indeed a very powerful ninja, but what he faces is an enemy of Ninja Village.


    "It means literally, step back, Kakashi, this is not a battle you can intervene."


    Xu Fan did not elaborate with Kakashi, but the latter already understood.


    "Really." Kakashi said subconsciously, but instead of retreating directly, he rushed forward.


    But Kakashi was not stupid enough to fight Ai desperately.


    The opponent is not only a ninja proficient in thunder escape, but also the strongest shadow in Yunnin Village.


    His strongest ninjutsu, Rae Che, can''t hurt him at all.


    The reason why Kakashi rushed forward was actually aiming at Tenzo.


    As a partner recognized by him, he doesn''t allow Tianzang to die here.


    And even if Ai was not in a hurry to kill Tenzo, he was also seriously injured.


    If he is not taken out of the battlefield in time, the battle between Xu Fan and Ai might affect his life.


    However, Ai''s speed was much faster than Kakashi''s. The moment he rushed to Tianzang and was about to pick him up, Ai flashed directly behind him, and at the same time, he grabbed his fist with five fingers and slammed it past.


    The speed is so fast that even if Kakashi perceives the danger, he has no time to dodge.


    In desperation, Kakashi had to close his eyes tightly and hugged Tenzo tightly, trying to save his life.


    With soil.


    ÁÕ.


    It''s time to see you guys.


    àØ!


    However, a loud noise suddenly exploded behind Kakashi, and the impact spread to the surroundings, slapped Kakashi''s back hard, almost knocking him down.


    But even if Kakashi withstood the shock, he still spouted a mouthful of blood before he could retreat to Xu Fan.


    After repeatedly confirming that he and Tianzang were safe, Kakashi glanced back at the situation.


    The sand emerged from the ground, forming a huge palm, which forcibly blocked Ai''s iron fist.


    This gave Kakashi a chance to leave the battlefield.


    "That was... the technique in Sharen Village." Kakashi suddenly realized, and then looked towards Xu Fan.


    Hinata Ripai, the oil girl took root, and started to act one after another, wanting to help Xu Fan in the past.


    But as soon as they acted, they were called by Kakashi.


    "This battle can only be handed over to Xu Fan." Kakashi said with a serious face, "Rushing up to help will only pull Xu Fan back."


    In Kakashi''s view, let alone the strength of a few of them, they are not as good as Raikage, Xu Fan.


    Now everyone has different degrees of injury, so participating in the battle between Xu Fan and Lei Ying Maybe Xu Fan will be distracted in order to protect them.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the outcome of this battle will affect the future trend of the war.


    is the winner of both sides.


    "As Xu Fan''s companions, we can only trust him now." Kakashi slowly put the Tianzang in his arms on the ground, guarding him by his side, lest other Yun Ren would suddenly rush over.


    Fortunately, although Tianzang was injured severely, his vitality was far beyond ordinary people, so his life would not be endangered for the time being.


    Younv Taken Roots and Hyuga Nissa also understand the truth.


    Not making trouble for Xu Fan at this time is to help him the most.


    Thinking of this, the two of them also gave up the idea of ??assisting Xu Fan and retreated to Kakashi''s side, forming a **** camp with him, carefully guarding against the enemy.


    Ai saw all this silently, and did not continue to chase Tianzang.


    Xu Fan''s method just made him realize that if you don''t solve this guy, you don''t want to kill someone here.


    àØ!


    Ai yanked his arm out of the sand.


    This is not the first time that Xu Fan and himself have played against each other. In his opinion, the trick of testing each other can be completely omitted.


    "Use your thunderous body."


    Ai focused all his attention on Xu Fan, and said provocatively to him.


    When I thought about being knocked out by Xu Fan, Ai couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of shame.


    "Ben Lei Body?"


    Xu Fan smiled and shook his head, "I won''t use that trick."

 v2 Chapter 168： Susanoh

    When he played against Ai for the first time, Xu Fan just finished the sign-in and got the Zanpakuto, so he wanted to give it a try, what level of Zanpaku''s strength would be in the world of Naruto.


    In other words, Xu Fan didn''t want to kill Raikage at the time, but used him as his own test stone.


    After all, if Raikage had been killed at that time and Yunnin Village, who had lost the strongest combat power, might not have shot Konoha.


    But this time it was completely different.


    Not only did he eliminate the instability factor of the Uchiha clan, he also collected a large number of blood wheels.


    There is no need to keep the life of four generations of Raikage anymore.


    Maybe he is indeed a tough guy.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Because he is a tough guy, Xu Fan feels that even if this guy is not as strong as himself, he will not accept the fact that he has unified the Ninja Realm, leading the Yunren Village to fight him to the end.


    And while Xu Fan was thinking about this, Ai no longer retained his strength, and directly entered the second form of Lei Dun Chakra Mode.


    Full state!


    "go to hell!"


    In this state, Ai easily used the instantaneous technique, flashed in front of Xu Fan, concentrated Lei Dun Chakra on his elbow, aimed at Xu Fan¡¯s chest, and hit it with a heavy stream. .


    Only in terms of speed, Ai You is confident that he will not lose to anyone.


    Even his heart is very determined, even Xu Fan, it is impossible to avoid his own attack.


    But what Ai didn''t know was that Xu Fan didn''t even want to hide.


    At the moment Ai took the shot, Xu Fan directly opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel that he had just obtained, and easily captured Ai''s movements.


    For the Uchiha clan, physique is the most troublesome thing for them.


    Because once you meet Ai, or a physicist like Kai, even if you see the opponent''s movements clearly, your body will not have time to keep up with the opponent''s actions.


    Even Sasuke was once beaten by Xiao Li.


    Xu Fan is different.


    Even if it is a kaleidoscope writing wheel, it is not Xu Fan''s hole card, for him it is just an ordinary blood succession limit.


    In addition, Xu Fan is more proficient in wood escape, magnetic escape, five escape, kendo, and possesses the tail beast chakra.


    Facing the heavy current violence that can easily knock Shigego into the air, Xu Fan just stood calmly on the spot, once again using Ai as a tool to test his new skills.


    The steam visible to the naked eye burst out from Xu Fan''s body, and turned into a huge bone, enclosing Xu Fan.


    Susanoh!


    Uchiha''s strongest pupil technique!


    Now, Xu Fan can easily use this power.


    Through the dynamic capture of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Xu Fan even clearly saw a trace of surprise flashing in Ai''s eyes.


    àØ!


    Ai''s elbow directly hit Xu Fan''s Suzuo, and the powerful force burst out instantly, and then it was transformed into a shock wave and spread out.


    All the ninjas present stepped back.


    Since they had consciousness, they have never seen such an exaggerated power.


    Kakashi, Nikkei, Tenzo, was even more shocked.


    Since meeting Xu Fan, he has often shocked himself.


    Especially now, according to their understanding, they thought that Xu Fan would use a huge amount of chakra to release unreasonable ninjutsu, or simply use Mu Dun to suppress the fourth generation of Raikage.


    I never thought that Xu Fan used a new technique once again!


    How strong is his development ability?


    "This is just...like a monster..."


    Oily Girl took the root and couldn''t help rolling her throat, and swallowed nervously, because he was the only one of these people who had seen this technique.


    "That''s...Suzao Nenghu." Yu Nui took a deep breath and directly said Xu Fan''s ninjutsu.


    "Suzano?"


    Kakashi, Nikkei, Tianzang showed surprised eyes and looked at the oil girl to take roots.


    "Yes." You Nui took the root and nodded. He was born in the root organization, and is also the right arm of Danzang. He has more information than others.


    Also, Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi were there when they killed Danzo.


    The Uchiha Itachi at the time used this trick.


    After that, although you can''t take revenge on Danzo, you can still study this power well.


    "This is a secret technique that can only be used by the Uchiha clan, and it is only possible to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel." Yuenomei explained.


    "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes?" Kakashi blurted out subconsciously, but couldn''t help touching his left eye with his hand.


    Those are the eyes of my best friend.


    "Yes, that is a higher level of writing round eyes than Sangoyu. Although I am not sure about the upgrade method of the Uchiha clan, there is no doubt that Susao is a power that can only be unlocked by a kaleidoscope."


    "According to my analysis, this should be a kind of ninjutsu that substantiated Chakra, making Chakra a tall giant, like the guardian deity of the caster."


    "Whether it is strength or defense, it is extremely powerful, but..."


    Younv took the roots to reveal her full understanding of Susao Nohu, but her voice soon faded.


    "Just what?" Kakashi said without thinking.


    "It''s just... this should be the power that the Uchiha clan can use, why does Xu Fan have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes."


    The tone of the oil girl taking roots was full of surprise.


    According to his understanding, there is nothing wrong with kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    But Xu Fan is clearly a member of a thousand hands, how could there be a kaleidoscope to write round eyes?


    "Perhaps... he, like me, transplanted the writing wheel eyes." Kakashi paused, and then said his conjecture Xu Fan led the Uchiha clan to fight Wunin Village .


    War is always cruel.


    During the third Ninja World War, I just watched my best friend Dai Tu die in front of me.


    Since he can transplant eyes with soil, Xu Fan can also transplant them.


    Probably in this way, I got a kaleidoscope and Susao Nohu.


    However, there was a moment of silence when the oil girl took root.


    He couldn''t tell Kakashi the truth about Danzo. The root organization he was in could be said to have studied Shao Lun Yan to the limit.


    If it is transplanted, the writing wheel will be in a state that cannot be closed.


    Kakashi and Danzo are good examples.


    Xu Fan, but not so.


    "What the **** is going on." Yu Nui took the root and frowned, finding that she couldn''t understand Xu Fan more and more.


    However, these words of the oil girl taking the roots also reached the ears of the fourth generation of Raikage Ai.


    "It''s no wonder that you didn''t use the lei body, it turns out that you have gained stronger power."


    Ai has a low voice. After realizing this, he did not choose to retreat, but continued to speak provocatively.


    "But you are not the only one who has become stronger during this time!"

 v2 Chapter 169： Susanou

    "It''s just sorrowful!"


    Even though Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu completely resisted his heavy current violence, Ai still didn''t take this trick seriously.


    Even in the conflict that broke out in the Iron Kingdom, Ai didn''t think he was weaker than Xu Fan.


    After all, I just lacked the intelligence of Xu Fan, and I didn''t expect that he would use a technique similar to his own Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    And even if he received Xu Fan''s full blow from the front, he was only stunned by him, and he didn''t suffer any harm.


    If I didn''t faint at the time, or wake up earlier.


    It is not always clear who wins and who loses.


    The most important thing is that Ai is a confident person, not a foolish, self-serving guy.


    Once he returned to Yunren Village, he did not directly start a war is a good example.


    In order to ensure that Konoha Village can be captured without fail, as soon as Ai returned to Ninja Village, he sent people to contact Shui Ying in Wu Ninja Village and reached an alliance.


    And during this time, Ai also learned a new technique.


    In other words, this time Ai had long imagined that there would be a battle between himself and Xu Fan.


    he is¡­¡­


    Come prepared!


    "Ah!"


    Looking directly at Xu Fan¡¯s Suzuo Nenghu, Ai let out a beast-like growl, suddenly retracted his elbow, and stretched out four fingers at the same time.


    Xu Fan was also a little surprised when he saw such a scene.


    Because of this ninjutsu, Xu Fan is not only no stranger, but also very understanding.


    "Three generations of Raikage''s technique?"


    Xu Fan recognized him at a glance.


    Hell stab!


    The fewer fingers, the stronger the power, and even the origin of the three generations of Raikage known as the strongest spear.


    Unexpectedly, Ai suddenly took out this trick.


    But Xu Fan was just a little surprised.


    From that perspective, **** stab is a very powerful ninjutsu, but the training level is only b-level, which is one level worse than Kakashi''s Rachel.


    However, Ai has never used ninjutsu, which is so powerful and easy to practice, that Xu Fan can''t understand it.


    So now when I see Ai stretch out four fingers, Xu Fan just feels unexpected and reasonable.


    "Hell stab, Shiben Kanou!"


    Ai made a decisive decision, concentrated the power of the Lei Dun Chakra mode to one point, and burst forward suddenly.


    rumbling!


    A huge thunder blast exploded between Ai and Xu Fan, producing an even more exaggerated impact, blasting all the ninjas in Yunren Village.


    When ¡¡¡¡ Tianzang saw this, he exhausted his last strength before releasing Mu Dun, forming a hard barrier, trying to withstand the impact.


    But this caused Tianzang to spout another blood, and the Mu Dun barrier was still crumbling.


    Kakashi saw this and hurriedly used the unearthed formation to help Tianzang strengthen its stability, and barely resisted the spread of this battle.


    Hinata Nissaba and Yuunichi take roots even more nervously swallowing a mouthful of water, completely understanding what Kakashi said.


    With their strength, if they move forward rashly, they will only become a drag on Xu Fan.


    Fighting like this is not at the level where they can intervene.


    "No matter which side, it seems to be a monster..." You woman took her roots and clenched her fists.


    Although Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu shocked him, as Raikage Ai, his destructive power was equally amazing.


    Especially Ai''s expression, obviously there is still more energy.


    In fact, Xu Fan knew this well.


    The **** stab is actually the fewer fingers, the stronger the power. Now Ai, I don''t know if it is testing or slowing up.


    "Could it be that Kanshou can''t be upgraded to the maximum power at the first step, it needs to be step by step?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but secretly said, feeling that the possibility is not small.


    Otherwise, Ai would release his first one with all his strength instead of four.


    Of course, the premise is that Ai has thoroughly mastered the ninjutsu of **** thrust.


    In fact, although the power of Shiben Kanade is not small, it is still a bit worse than Suzuo who broke Xu Fan.


    "It didn''t break open?!"


    Ai''s eyes widened in an instant, staring at the position where his four gangs slammed up.


    was completely defended by Xu Fan''s Suzuo.


    "It seems that my defensive power is superior to your attack." Xu Fan said lightly, with his hands around his chest, showing no seriousness at all.


    In Xu Fan''s view, during the Fourth Ninja World War, Raikage Ai was indeed one of the best among the five shadows.


    Now he has learned the **** stab again, and his strength is obviously stronger than then.


    But...


    Without the assistance of Onoki, with Raikage¡¯s destructive power, Uchiha Madara¡¯s Suzu cannot be broken.


    Even if he uses four Kanshou now, it is difficult to smooth the gap without Onoki.


    What''s more, Xu Fan didn''t feel that his Susa would be weaker than Uchiha Madara.


    So, in the face of Ai, who is far less powerful than his own, how could Xu Fan be serious.


    Ai takes continuous deep breaths to calm her emotions down.


    Although Xu Fan¡¯s performance is indeed amazing, he has not yet come up with real skills.


    "Hell stab¡¤Sanben Kanade!"


    Accompanied by Ai''s burst of shout, his little thumb was directly retracted, and then the power of this ninjutsu was raised by another level, and he thundered towards Xu Fan''s Suzuo.


    rumbling!


    Thunder explosion exploded directly between the two, and cracks even began to spread on Suzu''s bones. Ai''s fingers broke through Suzu''s steam for a quarter of the length and inserted straight in.


    The shock wave that spread out was several times the previous one, and instantly defeated the combined defense of Tenzo and Kakashi, and slapped them directly to the ground.


    "This power..."


    Nissan''s heart was like a stormy sea, especially under the white eyes, he had never seen such an exaggerated chakra volume.


    has never seen such exaggerated destructive power.


    If there is no Susano, any ninja would probably die tragically under the hands of Sanbenkan.


    "Suzu...was destroyed?"


    The oily girl taking roots was even more shocked.


    You should know When Uchiha Itachi and Danzo fought to the death, the latter failed to break Itachi''s Suzuo.


    "I understand¡­¡­"


    The day difference quickly realized, and then shouted to Xu Fan, "Raiking¡¯s technique will increase its power as the number of fingers decreases. Xu Fan, you have to be careful. Raiking¡¯s next attack is likely to hit. Suzuzuo!"


    "what?!"


    Kakashi and Tianzang were also taken aback. Looking along their sights, they also quickly discovered that Ai''s finger was indeed missing by one.


    But then, the number of Ai''s fingers directly became two.


    Ai Si didn''t care if her secret was discovered. In his opinion, Xu Fan couldn''t escape her attack range at such a close distance.


    Only in speed, I have absolute confidence!


    "Hell stab Nihonkante!"

 v2 Chapter 170： Your ninjutsu is good, but its mine now

    When using Sanben Kanshou, Ai left a visible crack on Suzuo''s bones.


    Now as Nihonkanshou exploded with all his strength, the majestic force directly pressed against the cracks in the bones, and instantly collapsed Suzuo''s bones, exposing Xu Fan completely to his offensive.


    Ai raised the corners of his mouth, and a triumphant smile appeared.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan now is undoubtedly a soldier who has lost his armor, completely exposing his body to the air.


    "If you can use the Thunder Body just now, maybe you can resist it, you are too arrogant, Xu Fan, and this will also be the reason for your defeat."


    "The era of Konoha has passed, and from now on, Yun Renjun will come to the world!"


    Ai remembers very clearly that although Benlei body is very strong, it is also a ninjutsu that requires slow heat.


    Before entering the lei body, you must raise the thunder ring to the ninth ring.


    And what I am most confident about is speed!


    I would never give Xu Fan a chance to enter the lei body again!


    "Everything is over, Xu Fan!"


    Ai¡¯s Erben Kanshou did not move forward. Suzuo, who destroyed Xu Fan, consumed most of his Chakra. Even if he hit Xu Fan, it would be difficult to kill him with the remaining power.


    Moreover, even if there is no Suzuo, no Lei body, Xu Fan still has Mu Escape.


    Once this opportunity is missed, letting Xu Fan get a distance, it is tantamount to giving him a chance to breathe.


    And I am not a soft-hearted person with naive fantasies.


    I am the fourth generation Raikage of Yunren Village.


    This is the ultimate battle to determine the fate of the two villages!


    I must make sure to kill Xu Fan without fail!


    Thinking of this, Esso will put all the remaining Chakras down on this attack.


    Must kill Xu Fan!


    The unstoppable Nihonkanshou stopped in the air for a moment, and the **** suddenly changed into one.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he easily captured this detail through the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and realized that the next match will be the winner.


    "Is it just Nihonkanshou?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured. He thought his Suzuo could withstand Erben Kanshou.


    Unexpectedly, he was directly destroyed by Ai.


    However, the destroyed Susao is only at the basic level of bones.


    If it is semi-perfect, or even complete.


    Even if it is a consistent hand, it is impossible to penetrate it.


    Anyway, Ai is ready to release the strongest move.


    "Hell stab¡¤Yibenkanshou!"


    With a roar from Ai''s throat, his body slammed forward and entered the shattered Suzuo Nenghu. The consistent hand, known as the strongest spear, moved at an unprecedented speed. Advance forward.


    Xu Fan, it is impossible to avoid this trick!


    "ended."


    Ai rolled his throat, holding his breath, and focused his attention on his fingers along with Lei Dun Chakra.


    My own speed is obviously fast, but on the contrary there is a strangely slow feeling.


    is like the surrounding space, time, all stagnate at this moment.


    The sharpest front end is close to Xu Fan''s heart, and at the same time it is close at hand, it is as if it is far away.


    Ai kept rolling his throat, and his consciousness could clearly feel the cold sweat coming out of his forehead, as well as his breathing and heartbeat.


    This is an attack that I bet on everything!


    must win!


    But it''s not just Ai.


    Kakashi, Tenzo, Nikkei, and the oil girl took their roots, also holding their breath at this moment.


    Especially Kakashi and Nissa, one of them has a writing wheel eye, the other has a white eye.


    is obviously a very strong pupil technique, but it can''t keep up with the speed of Yiben.


    Even though they were very worried about Xu Fan''s safety and wanted to rush forward desperately, they still felt that time was stagnating at this moment, they just took a step in place.


    Too late!


    "Damn..."


    Kakashi gritted his teeth and couldn''t help cursing in his heart.


    Why doesn''t I always have the power to protect my companions!


    Why do you watch your companion die in front of you every time?


    Why!


    "Xu Fan..."


    Nikkei yelled at Xu Fan''s name. He knew in his heart that he had not had time to rush to Xu Fan''s side and blocked him.


    So in my heart, I can only pray that Xu Fan will miss this trick.


    at least¡­¡­


    Can''t let Ai''s consistent hand penetrate his vitals.


    Younv Takes Roots and Tianzang''s heart is equally nervous, once Xu Fan is killed by Ai.


    Not only will they die, but Konoha will also lose momentum.


    But for the two of them, one couldn''t condense Chakra at all, and the secret technique of the other couldn''t help at all.


    For a while, everyone''s heart is extremely nervous.


    But this is just the feeling of these people, in fact, time never stops.


    Ai''s consistent hand pierced Xu Fan''s heart like never before.


    Even Xu Fan''s heart is very determined.


    Ai''s move is enough to kill any powerful enemy.


    In this period, he can even be said to be the man standing at the top of the Ninja World!


    "Whether it is speed or power, you have indeed achieved the best in this era."


    "However, it is a pity that you met me here."


    Xu Fan looked straight at Ai and said, even if he watched a stubborn hand thrust into his heart, he had no plan to dodge.


    Maybe Susao has been cracked, but he has a stronger power than Susao.


    At this moment, Xu Fan directly plundered the surrounding natural energy and merged into Xianshu Chakra.


    Fairy Mode!


    Only Xu Fan''s forehead and the corners of his eyes showed black lines, and at the same time he stretched out a finger to meet Ai''s consistent hand.


    Not only that, because of the particularity of Xianshu, it directly helped Xu Fan avoid the warm-up phase.


    The purple thunder and lightning burst directly on Xu Fan''s hand.


    With only one glance, Ai''s eyes widened directly, with an incredible look.


    There was a stormy sea in his heart.


    If you read correctly, Xu Fan''s ninjutsu is also a **** stab!


    But Is this possible? !


    This trick has always been Yunrencun¡¯s secret technique, and it took a long time for him to learn it.


    In other words, it is impossible for Xu Fan to have heard of this ninjutsu before this!


    "Can you master it after a glance?!"


    Ai took a breath of cold air from the corner of his mouth. Although it was unbelievable, his consistent hand was already on the line.


    Ai has no other choice but to hesitate.


    "Shaolunyan has the ability to replicate ninjutsu, Ai." Xu Fan said casually, and then directly confronted him.


    "Scenery¡¤Hell stab¡¤Yibokan Shou!"


    Accompanied by Xu Fan''s voice, the consistent hands of both sides slammed together.

 v2 Chapter 171： 4th generation Raikage, die!

    The reason why Xu Fan was able to perfectly replicate Ai''s **** thrust and consistent hand was not only because of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    Even writing round eyes, not all ninjutsu can be copied.


    This is mainly due to Xu Fan''s sign-in at the Ninja School.


    Five escape mastery not only allows him to have five different chakras at the same time, but also can easily learn ninjutsu below level b.


    That''s why Xu Fan now can use his continual hand.


    rumbling!


    A huge thunder blasted between the two, and the resulting impact spread to the surroundings, and it was more exaggerated than ever before.


    Seeing this, Kakashi quickly pressed the day difference to the ground.


    Perceiving the heavens of this power, the oil girl is also crawling on the ground.


    The electricity visible to the naked eye burst out like ripples, and instantly cut all the towering trees within the visible range of the naked eye.


    Those Yun Ren who hadn''t had time to escape were also slashed by the shock.


    However, Xu Fan''s consistent hand is more powerful than Ai''s.


    Because this is not only a consistent hand with the nature of five escapes, but also a combination of Xianshu Chakra.


    What''s more, Xu Fan¡¯s Chakra itself is dozens of times as much as Ai.


    "Xu Fan!"


    Ai screamed the name like he went crazy. He never dreamed that he, as Raikage, would eventually fall on this kid.


    Yunren Village¡¯s ambition to unify the ninja world was ruthlessly shattered by Xu Fan.


    Under absolute power, Ai''s fingers, together with the entire arm, were directly shattered by Xu Fan''s power.


    Not only that, the scope of this force is larger than Ai had imagined.


    While removing Ai''s entire arm, half of his body was also shattered clean by this force.


    The blood spewed out, and Ai''s other half of his body was like a kite with a broken line, flying directly backwards, and falling heavily to the ground.


    Xu Fan landed directly in the air, watching the dying thunder shadow and the destroyed forest.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Ai was lying on the ground, with only one hand and one leg left. He looked at Xu Fan unwillingly, wishing to rush to bite Xu Fan''s flesh and blood.


    However, the current Ai is not only seriously injured, but even Chakra has very little left.


    Kakashi, Nissa, Tianzang, You Girl Takes Roots, and Yun Ren, who escaped this disaster, also stared straight, looking in disbelief.


    Just before, they thought Xu Fan would be killed by Ai.


    But now, Ai''s breathing has become rapid, and his vitality has rapidly faded.


    There is no doubt who this victory belongs to.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Actually, even Xu Fan couldn''t help but glanced down at his fingers.


    Is his destructive power so strong?


    If I knew this a long time ago, I didn''t even need to turn on the fairy mode, just pierce it with my hand and it would be over.


    "In the future...I''m still not serious."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain about himself.


    Yakura was also the case, and Ai was also this time, seeing them desperately using all their strength to use Chakra desperately.


    I couldn¡¯t help but take it seriously.


    "Forget it." Xu Fan took a deep breath. Anyway, the result was the same.


    is a threat like Ai.


    If he is not removed this time, and he is sent back to Yunren Village, he will definitely not give up.


    A dead Raikage is a good Raikage.


    However, Xu Fan did not leave directly. He first retracted the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and then opened his eyes to confirm.


    Because there is no relationship between writing round eyes, Ai naturally cannot use Izanaki to rewrite reality and resurrect herself.


    repeatedly confirmed that Ai is dead, Xu Fan turned around and walked back to Kakashi and the others.


    At the same time, Xu Fan also noticed that there were still seven or eight ninjas in Yunnin Village alive.


    can also just live.


    Because of the impact of the battle, the state of these people is also extremely bad.


    Although they held various ninjas in their hands and looked at themselves as if they were facing an enemy, there was no fighting spirit in their bodies.


    Even if he rushed over, he would just die.


    And such a weak person is not worthy of Xu Fan''s attack.


    Xu Fan looked at these people and said in a low voice, "Hurry up and disappear with Ai''s corpse, and then tell your higher-ups not to be an enemy of Konoha."


    "Otherwise, this is their fate."


    After hearing Xu Fan''s words, these ninjas from Yunnin Village looked at each other, and the hands holding the ninja kept trembling.


    They are not so powerful elite Shangren. They are still alive because of good luck. They did not stand up during the last impact.


    What''s more, even the Raikage, who is much stronger than the elite Shangnin, was easily killed by Xu Fan.


    Even if they go together, they cannot be Xu Fan''s opponent.


    I am afraid that he will be killed before he rushes to Xu Fan.


    A ninja headed by ¡¡¡¡ rolled his throat, he looked at Xu Fan, and then at Ai, who was lying on the ground and staring hard.


    If they give up the attack here, they will not only survive, but also take the bones of Lord Raikage back to the village.


    But not everyone thinks that way.


    After Xu Fan gave his choice, three ninjas from Yunren Village took the initiative to rush towards Xu Fan.


    Even though their hands and legs were trembling, they still mustered a lot of courage.


    In the face of hopeless battle, they still did not flinch.


    In the eyes of Kakashi and others, these people cannot be called stupid.


    they are¡­¡­


    The ninja of Yunnin Village!


    "Is this your way of forbearance." Xu Fan looked straight at the ninja who rushed up, and his heart also recognized their determination to regard death as home.


    àØ!


    Xu Fan directly broke out his chakras and crushed them directly.


    These ninjas were without exception. Before they could hum, they were directly shattered by Xu Fan''s power, and they fell straight forward.


    In Xu Fan''s view, it would be a shame for them to leave their lives behind for those who regard death as home.


    It would be better to use this method to fulfill their determination to follow Raikage.


    However, the remaining few clenched their ninjas tightly and looked like they wanted to avenge their companions.


    "enough!"


    Suddenly, the ninja headed directly yelled and stopped his companion.


    In his opinion, such behavior is just a sacrifice in vain.


    I can''t help but watch them go to death.


    "If we all die here, no one can take the bones of Lord Raikage back to the village!"


    The ninja let out a low growl again, and also looked at the long sword in his hand. He gritted his teeth, and finally mustered up the courage and threw the weapon to the ground unwillingly.


    "We... don''t fight anymore."


    But even so, the ninja still looked at Xu Fan nervously, as if waiting for the sentence of life and death.


    "Wise choice."

 v2 Chapter 172： Not all techniques can be copied

    Recognizing the huge power gap, the leader Shangren understood that even if he rushed over to avenge Raikage-sama, he would only die in vain.


    Instead, he gave up at this time, so he could keep his partner alive.


    Maybe in the world of ninjas, the rules are everything, but he still can''t stand by and watch everyone die.


    After some struggle, he not only took the initiative to drop the weapon, but also ordered others to abandon the mission.


    Seeing that these people had no desire to continue fighting, Xu Fan didn''t bother to kill them all.


    After all, they are little characters who are not influential, whether they are alive or dead, it doesn''t matter at all.


    But even with Xu Fan¡¯s promise, these ninjas are still very nervous.


    With Xu Fan''s strength, trying to kill them is like trampling on an ant.


    No one can be sure whether Xu Fan will suddenly change his mind.


    It wasn''t until the head of Shangren brushed his shoulders with Xu Fan, and slowly walked to Ai''s side, carefully carrying his half of his body behind him, and then he let out a long sigh of relief.


    The others glanced back at Xu Fan subconsciously, but they could only suppress the anger deep in their hearts, and then left here quickly.


    The death of the four generations of Lei Ying now not only makes Yunren Village go away, it is also a huge blow to the entire morale.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan still had enough physical strength after killing Lord Raikage.


    Now they must find to reach Rui, organize a retreat, and leave the territory of the country of fire.


    This war...


    can''t continue.


    "Is this really good?" Younv took the root and sat cross-legged on the ground, watching the ninja of Yunnin Village take Ai''s body and leave. He felt that if it was Danzo-sama, he would definitely choose to continue chasing.


    In his opinion, it might be better to kill these ninjas, block the news that Ai is dead, and organize a counterattack.


    "This is enough." Xu Fan glanced at the direction where Yun Ren disappeared, and then shook his head.


    The two sides had already fought for a whole night before supporting themselves.


    Because of Raikage¡¯s personal participation in the war, Konoha Village can be said to have been retreating steadily. In this situation, the village has suffered heavy losses.


    If the pursuit is organized at this time, it might sacrifice more people.


    Different from the Uchiha clan, the ninjas assembled here are either from Anbe, from the roots, or are the additional staff of various families in the village.


    They are not only ninjas who love the village, but also ninjas who are loyal to Naruto.


    In other words, in Xu Fan''s eyes, these people will be their own pawns sooner or later.


    Why is it wasted at this time.


    And Yunren Village¡¯s damage this time is equally huge, and even the four generations of Raikage have accounted for it here.


    Presumably, after they retreat, they will re-examine the combat power of both sides and send people to restore peace.


    Secondly, even if Yunnin Village is really the head iron.


    insisted on avenging Lei Ying, Xu Fan didn''t worry either.


    Kiye Village and Yunren Village were only damaged, while Wuren Village was wiped out.


    The four generations of Hokage and Sanwei both confessed in the Forest of Fire Temple.


    Even if they want revenge, they have no power. At least they need a long period of recuperation to relax.


    This also means that if there is the next war, it will be a separate fight between Konoha Village and Yunnin Village.


    The lost Ai naturally needs to be filled with Kirabi.


    An eight-tailed man''s pillar force, now there will be his opponent.


    Whether it is peace or war, it is beneficial to the current village of Konoha.


    At the same time, personally, Xu Fan felt that it would be better to fight again.


    So after thinking about it, Xu Fan decided to stop here.


    Otherwise, if Yunren Village is also annihilated, then there is definitely no capital to fight again.


    "The trapped beast is still fighting, so that''s it."


    Of course, Xu Fan would not tell his true thoughts. He just told Kakashi and others that being in a desperate situation would only arouse the fighting spirit of the enemy and make them resist desperately.


    Maybe it will make the ninjas of Konoha village unnecessary sacrifices.


    Besides, although there are conflicts between Konoha Village and Yunren Village, they have not yet reached the point of destroying the village and the country.


    Everything is for peace.


    "There is no need to kill them all." Xu Fan said.


    "Indeed..." Kakashi nodded, then glanced at the direction of the enemy''s retreat. "If the war ends here, it would be a good ending."


    "Once we begin to destroy the village and the country, it will only cause fear in other Shinobu villages. Maybe we will gather all the power to deal with us together."


    Hearing Kakashi¡¯s explanation, Yu Nui took the roots and others reacted.


    Once Konoha Village becomes too vicious, it will only put everyone at risk.


    What''s more, the current Konoha Village has no ambition to unify the Ninja World. What they want is peace.


    "But... I didn''t expect that you would copy Raikage''s ninjutsu at the end."


    Kakashi''s conversation suddenly turned, his tone was full of shock at Xu Fan''s talent.


    "This is also the role of Shao Lun Yan." Nissan said without even thinking about it. He was also a member of the Hitomi Shu clan of Kiba Village, and he also had a certain degree of understanding of Sha Lun Yan.


    "Well, I remember Kakashi-senpai is also called a clone ninja." Tenzo said quickly, who had recovered a little bit of strength.


    But who knows, Kakashi shook his head directly.


    "The so-called copying ninja, UU reading is actually just a psychological warfare. Because of the relationship between Chakras, who have five different attributes, I know much more ninjutsu than the average person, even if conservatively estimated, it is more than one. Thousands..."


    "One thousand?"


    Nissari and Yunichi Toriken were all taken aback. Although they had heard of copying Kakashi¡¯s name, they were still shocked by mastering thousands of ninjutsu at the same time.


    "Yes." Kakashi nodded, "So most of the time, the enemy thought I was copying their ninjutsu, but in fact, I just mastered that technique a long time ago, and cooperated with the psychological offensive to let They mistakenly thought I copied it at a glance."


    "However, if it is a relatively simple ninjutsu, I can indeed copy it, but it is only limited to the ninjutsu that requires the seal."


    "Otherwise, I don''t need to research and develop Leiqie, just copy what kind of opponent I meet."


    Kakashi paused for a while, and continued to explain.


    I can''t replicate the secret techniques like the oil girl clan, the Nara clan, and the mountain clan.


    Even the **** stab used by Raikage for the fourth generation.


    "Don''t say it is a copy, even if you tell me the principle and let me practice, whether I can master it is two things..." Kakashi said with a sigh.


    And these words also caused Nipples and others to look at Xu Fan, with shock on their faces.


    "So you should now know how terrifying Xu Fan is? That level of killer moves can''t be copied with a pair of writing round eyes. Presumably the entire Ninja World, I am afraid that only Xu Fan has such a talent. "

 v2 Chapter 173： The war is over

    I have to say that Kakashi was extremely shocked by Xu Fan''s talent.


    The four generations of Raiking will use a consistent hand to decide the outcome, which is enough to illustrate the difference of this technique.


    Even if he is called a genius, he has only developed a thunder-dance like Lei Qi, and it has completed this technique with the help of a close friend''s writing wheel.


    is like that strange thunder escape chakra pattern, and he is completely unstoppable.


    Not to mention that based on the Lei Dun Chakra mode, it releases the powerful Hell Spike, a consistent hand.


    In this strong contrast, Kakashi once again felt Xu Fan''s terrifying talent.


    can even master such exaggerated ninjutsu easily.


    However, Kakashi''s remarks gave Xu Fan a lot of inspiration.


    In the entire Konoha Village, no...Even if you look at the entire ninjutsu, Kakashi is one of the rare ninjas with five different Chakra attributes.


    In these five escapes, Kakashi relied on his talent to develop a technique like Lei Che.


    In other words, in these five escapes, if Kakashi stands out in one aspect, then it is undoubtedly Thunder escape.


    "This is a good suggestion." Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked up and down Kakashi.


    Is there any ninjutsu copyright in this world?


    Regardless of who developed your ninjutsu, just use it directly.


    On the contrary, Kakashi couldn''t help but was taken aback, feeling that Xu Fan''s eyes looked strange.


    A day''s disparity, a heavenly reservoir, and an oil girl taking roots are also a puzzled expression.


    Has anyone suggested anything?


    "Kakashi, do you feel that you lack the power to protect your companions?" Xu Fan ignored the reactions of these people and asked Kakashi directly.


    But Kakashi''s eyes widened instantly, looking at Xu Fan in disbelief.


    I thought this way more than once.


    Whether it''s Tai Tu, Lin, or Bo Feng Shui Men teacher.


    They are all their cherished companions, but they die in front of them one by one.


    Especially Lynn.


    makes myself unable to forgive myself for the rest of my life.


    But, I never told Xu Fan about this, how did he know?


    "It''s very simple." Facing Kakashi''s question, Xu Fan smiled, "Nothing can escape my eyes, whether it''s surgery or anything else."


    "Just when I arrived, you put this thought on your face, Kakashi."


    Xu Fan said bluntly.


    The day difference, the sky is hidden, and the oil girl taking root is also suddenly realized.


    Especially Tenzo, he heard similar words when he assassinated Kakashi.


    I have never killed my companions, I just don''t have the power to protect them.


    "Yes."


    Kakashi nodded vigorously, a desire for power emerged in his eyes.


    However, Xu Fan did not expand the topic, but suddenly changed the conversation, "In any case, return to the village first. You have all suffered injuries of varying degrees and need treatment."


    "As for Yunren Village, I must have already begun to retreat."


    After Xu Fan said, he brushed past Kakashi and others without looking back, and walked in the direction of the village.


    In Xu Fan''s view, he has no obligation to help Kakashi become stronger.


    I''m throwing an olive branch at most, as to whether I can seize this opportunity.


    It depends on Kakashi.


    If he asks for himself, he doesn''t mind helping him improve, but he doesn''t intend to make this kind of help cheap.


    But Kakashi was directly stunned in place, and did not react for a while, why did Xu Fan hesitate.


    Although ¡¡¡¡ Nissa and others felt a bit inexplicable, they had to follow Xu Fan''s footsteps after seeing Xu Fan saying so.


    What''s more, they are indeed seriously injured and need to return to the village for treatment.


    As for this forest and the defense of the End Valley, they did not retreat back to the village.


    Although Lei Ying is dead, no one can be sure whether Yunren Village really chose to retreat.


    For safety''s sake, these ninjas still guarded here, to make sure nothing went wrong.


    Even Xu Fan left a few Mudun clones for observation.


    And his body, with Kakashi and others, temporarily returned to the village.


    Needless to say, ¡¡¡¡ Tianzang, Nissan, and the oil girl taking roots, they went directly to the Konoha Hospital for treatment as soon as they returned to the village.


    Only Kakashi followed Xu Fan, went to the Naruto Building, and informed the three generations of the latest battle.


    As soon as he heard the news that the fourth generation of Raikage had been killed, Sarutobi Hizaki also stood up from his seat with a loud voice, his eyes filled with shock.


    "what did you say?!"


    Sarutobi Rizhan''s mouth took a breath. He never dreamed that Xu Fan would kill the enemy''s shadow in less than a day.


    You must know that Ying is not only the leader of a village, but also the highest combat power of a Shinobu village.


    is such a character who was killed by Xu Fan!


    "Is this true?" Sarutobi Hitoshi looked at Xu Fan incredulously, and couldn''t help asking.


    After getting the second affirmation, Sarutobi Hizen barely accepted this fact.


    "I think Raikage''s death will reduce the morale of the enemy to the greatest extent, and it won''t take long before they will retreat, considering the long term."


    "But just in case, I still let the Anbu, the ninja at the root stand at the end of the valley to ensure that the enemy will not counterattack."


    At the same time, the ninja carrying Raikage¡¯s corpse in the end of the valley forest area forcibly endured the painful wound, and quickly shuttled through the forest looking for Darui''s figure.


    Although he is young, he is a rare and outstanding ninja, and he is regarded as the right arm of Lei Film and Television.


    Now that Lei Ying is dead, he is undoubtedly the person with the highest decision-making power.


    I don¡¯t know how much time it took before this Shangnin found Darui.


    At this time, he is with Xi, preparing to launch a feint attack from the left wing, creating opportunities for Raikage-sama''s breakthrough.


    However, what both Darui and Xi did not expect was that the body of Raikage-sama would be sent to him.


    "Lei Ying-sama..."


    Darui looked at Raikage, who was only half of his body left, and immediately reached out and grabbed the collar of the Shinnin.


    Darui was about to have an attack, but Xi pulled them away in time.


    Although Raikage''s death brought them a devastating blow, the current situation is not the time to lose their minds.


    "Master Raikage...who killed him..." Xi clenched her teeth.


    Although he can''t wait to avenge Raikage-sama, there are some things that must be clarified.


    Realizing that the person who killed Raikage was the Xu Fan who caused the war, Xi and Darui all fell silent at this moment.


    Because of the four generations of Raikage¡¯s policies, the strongest combat power of Yunren Village, Kirabi, is still in the village.


    Among them, no one will be Xu Fan''s opponent.


    "Retreat..."


    In unwillingness and anger, Darui can only make this decision.

 v2 Chapter 174： The worried name

    The daimyo of Fire Nation has been paying attention to Xu Fan''s growth and the trend of this war.


    However, the final outcome shocked the daimyo.


    Not only the water shadow in Wuren Village, but also the Thunder Shadow in Yunnin Village, were killed by Xu Fan.


    You must know that Ying is not only the leader of Ninja Village, but also the highest combat power in Ninja Village.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the strength of the shadow is the strength of the Ninja Village, and the strength of the Ninja Village is the strength of the country.


    This war not only did not plunge the country of fire into a quagmire, but instead established its status as the largest nation.


    This is undoubtedly great news for the daimyo.


    But this kind of news is annoying to daimyo.


    So he directly gathered all his henchmen together and held a secret meeting.


    "I didn''t expect... Xu Fan''s strength was far superior to Shui Ying and Lei Ying."


    "Yes, although Sarutobi made a promise, Konoha Village will definitely win, but such a victory, will it be too easy..."


    Daimyo''s staff began to talk.


    Although it is a good thing to win a big victory, it is not the script they expected.


    Because the daimyo has always been the leader of the country, but he lacked sufficient strength.


    Once faced with a strong shadow, the power of the daimyo will be weakened.


    The best example of this is the second generation of Naruto, Qianshou Jianjian!


    At the beginning of the establishment of Ninja Village, the daimyo reached an agreement with Senjujuma.


    Ninja Village is a power dependent on the country, allowing ninjas to be hired by the family and turned into a national power.


    So the village is in charge of Hokage, and Naruto is in charge of the daimyo.


    The two sides are more like a relationship between superiors and subordinates. Even Hokage is not a simple title, but a position established by the daimyo.


    To put it plainly, he is the head of a village.


    Since it is a post, Naruto¡¯s power of appointment and removal should be held by the daimyo.


    But Qianshoujian''s strength broke this pattern.


    He not only established a department loyal to him in Shinobu, but also cultivated his own power.


    even directly appointed Sarutobi Hitoshi as the third generation of Naruto.


    Although the situation at the time was a bit special, there is no doubt that this has violated the power of the daimyo.


    Although Qianshou was killed quickly in battle, Sarutobi Hizaki was indeed a suitable candidate.


    But this incident was like a thorn, stabbing the daimyo.


    And now, the Thousand Hands Clan has born such a sharp-edged guy.


    "If I remember correctly, Sarutobi Hisaki has just appointed Xu Fan to replace Danzo."


    Another staff member expressed his opinion.


    After more than ten years of development, the ¡¡¡¡ root organization is not only deeply rooted in Konoha Village, but also a huge power system.


    Let Xu Fan take over Danzo and manage the root organization, which was unexpected to the daimyo.


    "Speaking of this, is Danzo''s death too subtle? I always feel that this matter has nothing to do with Sarutobi."


    "What we should worry about now is not the old fox Sarutobi at all."


    The tone of one of the staff members was very excited, and it was not difficult to see his hostility towards Sarutobi Hisaki.


    But even he didn''t target Sarutobi Hiichi in this matter.


    Almost all the staff members agreed that Xu Fan was the threat.


    "Sarufei is old after all, he can''t be a Hokage, but Xu Fan, how old is he now?"


    "It''s about thirteen years old."


    "Yes, he is already the leader of the roots when he is only thirteen years old, and now he has the feat of killing Shui Ying and Rai Ying. If I am not mistaken, Sarutobi Rizan is probably trying to train him into the next Hokage. "


    "Xu Fan''s strength is indeed qualified to be Hokage." A seemingly elderly staff member was very affirmed of Xu Fan''s ability.


    There is a problem, but it is also here.


    The rise of Xu Fan is simply inexplicable. No one noticed him before this year.


    Even from the intelligence point of view, he was not admitted to the ninja school five years ago.


    is such a guy, but his strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, replacing Danzo, calming the Nine Tails, killing Shui Ying, and cutting Thunder.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    He still has the pedigree of the thousand hands!


    "If you really let Xu Fan become Hokage, it might be beneficial to the village, but maybe it will make you famous..."


    However, this staff member was only halfway through what he said, and stopped abruptly. He couldn''t tell the rest.


    The daimyo, who has been silent, also glanced at him.


    Although the name has always been passed down from the family, it can be spelled out from many descendants, how can it be possible that there is no brain at all.


    Xu Fanruo has the strength of the Qianshou Shijian, plus the toughness of the Qianshou Jian.


    The position of the big name is likely to be emptied.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that in the eyes of those in Shinobu Village, Xu Fan today is not only a hero, but also a god.


    "Is Xu Fan a descendant of Zhujian or Feijian?" The name changed.


    I already know the things that I know, there is no need to ask knowingly.


    "It seems to be the great-great-great-grandson of Jian Jian, and the descendants of Zhu Jian are now only the Tsunade line. It has been a long time since I returned to the village.


    "Fengjian..." When he heard the name of the foujian, the daimyo involuntarily took a breath.


    Qianshoujian''s strength is far less terrifying than his elder brother, but his mind and wrists are far more powerful than Zhujian.


    Even when he was in power, he almost made the name of the name not real.


    Especially when the two sides have disputes, they often end up in a victory.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the daimyo felt relieved when he heard the news of the sacrifice in the interim.


    Today''s strength between the pillars, coupled with the toughness of the front.


    Just thinking about the number one person, the daimyo feels a headache.


    "What do you mean?" The daimyo couldn''t help but ask.


    If Danzo is still alive, maybe he can be supported and let him check and balance Xu Fan, and even the forces of the Sarutoei Group.


    But now, there is no Danzo in the village, and Sarutobi is basically the leader of the family.


    And Sarutobi Rizhan highly values ??Xu Fan.


    "It seems...you can only think of a way to drive Xu Fan out of the village A staff member gritted his teeth.


    The only way he can think of now is this kind of bad strategy.


    "Get out of the village?" Even the daimyo was taken aback.


    "Yes, now the kingdom of water and the kingdom of thunder have been severely damaged, and there will definitely not be wars again, let alone the kingdom of wind, whether there is Xu Fan or not, Sarutobi can handle it."


    "The loss of Xu Fan in this peaceful time will not have any impact, and...I don''t want to force Xu Fan to become a rebel, Princess Tsunade."


    "Princess Tsunade?" Daimyo, along with other staff members, looked at this man one after another, and there was a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    "Yes, Sarutobe is very old, and he will abdicate after all. We will use this reason to drive Xu Fan out of the village, and at the same time cultivate a power to make him become Hokage. Anyway, Tsunade will not Will return to the village."


    The daimyo took a closer look and felt that this plan was indeed feasible.

 v2 Chapter 175： Accountability

    With the death of the fourth generation of Raikage, the war between Konoha Village and Yunren Village has temporarily come to an end.


    Before Yunren Village announced whether to continue the war or sign a peace message, Xu Fan was summoned by the daimyo.


    At this time, Xu Fan was standing in Hokage''s office with a slightly surprised expression.


    "That''s right." Sarutobi nodded, indicating that Xu Fan heard it right, so there is no doubt.


    "Anyway, you are the Konoha hero who quelled the war. It is reasonable for the daimyo to summon you personally."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi paused, "I think, when the third Ninja War was just over, the daimyo also met Ha Feng Shuimen in this way."


    "The fourth generation of Hokage?"


    "Yes, it''s not so much an interview, it''s more like an assessment. Not long after that, Bo Feng Shuimen was selected as a candidate for Hokage, and later..." Slowly recalling the past, Sarutobi was cut. The mood is also a bit complicated.


    No matter from that point of view, Bo Feng Shuimen is a very good ninja. I strongly recommend him to become the fourth generation of Hokage, and it is the most correct choice for his first life.


    The only regret is that he didn''t detect the intruder in time, and finally made Bo Feng Shuimen sacrifice on the night of the Kyuubi Turmoil.


    Not only now, every time he thinks about this, Sarutobi Hisaki feels regretful.


    Maybe this is good luck making people, God jealous of talents.


    Anyway, according to the experience of Bofeng Shuimen.


    Sarutobi Rizen felt that the daimyo had similar ideas this time.


    Apart from being younger, Xu Fan''s strength needs no doubt at all.


    It is understandable to let him be a candidate.


    "Really." Xu Fan murmured, which was regarded as a response to Sarutobi.


    He also knows this part of the past very well.


    Although the third Ninja battle was said to have been won, it was reluctant to win.


    At that time, Sarutobi Rizen had to take the initiative to abdicate and deal with it in a way similar to self-crime.


    In addition to the wave of water gate, Oshe Maru is also a candidate for the fourth generation of Naruto.


    It''s just that Oshe Maru at the time was already obsessed with immortality and was not interested in Hokage at all.


    Coupled with Sarutobi Hisaki''s strong recommendation, he soon launched the Haofeng Shuimen high position.


    "But this way, the daimyo wants me to be the next Naruto?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, thinking that such a possibility is not impossible.


    The one who solved Naruto''s runaway is himself, and the one who deterred Luosha was himself.


    Kill Shui Ying, and the one who killed Rai Ying is himself.


    I am walking on the streets of Konoha Village. At least nine out of ten people take the initiative to greet him, and the other one still wants to sign.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that now I can do everything in my mind.


    As for the strength, let alone a Konoha village, even if you look at the entire Ninja World, I am afraid that no one can match it.


    "I originally planned to wait until Oshe Maru invaded Konoha Village, and let him kill Sarutobihi Slash, and then stand up and be ordered in danger. Even the script was written. I didn''t expect that the torrent of history was so fast."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    The reason why the script was set at that time.


    As soon as he came, Sarutobi Hizaki was definitely unwilling to retreat from Hokage''s position.


    Secondly, although I am a hero and strong, I am a little younger after all.


    To become Hokage, age is also a big measure, even Naruto, who only became Hokage in his twenties.


    However, if the daimyo insisted on supporting his superiority, he would not refuse.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan subconsciously glanced at Sarutobi.


    "Let''s go." Sarutobi Rizen also put away his nostalgia for Bofeng Shuimen, and with one hand, he asked Xu Fan to follow behind him, "Don''t let the daimyo wait for us."


    "Okay." Xu Fan responded swiftly and directly followed Sarutobi''s footsteps.


    In fact, the daimyo has almost summoned the entire Konoha executive this time.


    When Xu Fan followed Sarutobi Hizen to the meeting room, and pushed the door to enter, what was greeted was a rectangular meeting table.


    An old man wearing a black kimono sits on the left side of the conference table. On the right side are Mito Menyan, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Nara Shikahisa.


    The person who sits upright is not someone else, but the name of the country of fire!


    This country is truly a superior person.


    "But Lujiu is there."


    However, it was Nara Lukisa that surprised Xu Fan slightly. He did not expect that he would be qualified to attend such an occasion.


    Speaking of it, although it is also the family of Konoha Village, the Nara family seems to be special?


    "Take a seat."


    Soon, the voice of Sarutobi Hizaki pulled Xu Fan back to reality.


    And there are only two seats left.


    Sarutobi Hizen went deep inside, and sat on the left hand side of the daimyo, which was also the right side facing him.


    At the same time, Lu Jiu glanced at Xu Fan and motioned him to sit down beside him.


    Xu Fan nodded, took three steps in two steps, walked to the remaining position and sat down, then looked around.


    I have to say that this is the first time Xu Fan has seen a daimyo since he traveled to the Naruto world, and it is also the first time he has attended a meeting of this level.


    As Xu Fan took his seat, the guards here also retreated and closed the door of the meeting.


    In any case, Hokage is the strongest guard of the daimyo.


    With Sarutobi Hizen sitting here, naturally there is no need to worry about personal safety.


    However, the atmosphere of the whole meeting was very depressing.


    While Xu Fan was observing these people, these people were also observing themselves.


    "You are Xu Fan, right."


    In the end, the daimyo of the country of fire slowly spoke, breaking the silence.


    "I heard that you are a descendant of the Senshou clan?" the daimyo continued to ask.


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that it was true.


    For some reason, when the daimyo asked this question, Sarutobi Hizaki felt a little nervous.


    "This time I was able to quell the flames of war so quickly, thanks to Xu Fan." Sarutobi Rizen suddenly spoke, giving a great affirmation to Xu Fan''s achievements.


    Xiaochun and Menyan didn¡¯t say a word is very quiet.


    As for Nara Lukisa, he puts his hands around his chest, as if he was out of business, and did not participate at all.


    After all, I am just a family representative.


    "Indeed." The daimyo nodded and did not deny this, but what everyone did not expect was that the question he raised was very sharp.


    "However, the people who established Ninja Village are the Senju and Uchiha clan."


    "As far as I know, the Uchiha clan suffered a heavy loss in this war. Almost all of the family''s mature years were killed in the Fire Temple Forest."


    The daimyo''s eyes were sharp and cold, "Xu Fan, don''t you have anything to defend yourself?"


    Xu Fan: "???"


    Sarutobi Rischi: "???"

 v2 Chapter 176： The mentally retarded name that emerged from there

    Xu Fan has many question marks in his heart now.


    Is this the mental retardation that emerged from there?


    Originally thought he wanted to promote himself to become Hokage, but after a long period of trouble, this guy came to be held accountable?


    Not only Xu Fan didn''t expect it, but Sarutobi Rizen was also taken aback.


    In fact, regarding the Uchiha clan, the daimyo had no worse information than the Konoha executives.


    He was very clear in his heart that the Uchiha clan was trying to subvert the power of the village with a coup.


    Combining these two things, the accountability of the daimyo is obviously meaningful.


    "Ahem."


    When Sarutobi saw this, he cleared his throat and took the initiative to wire the incident to himself.


    But before Sarutobi Rizhan had time to open his mouth, Xu Fan went back directly.


    "There is no undead in war."


    Xu Fan''s voice was neither high nor low, and he made a statement very calmly.


    However, the implication of this sentence is undoubtedly saying that the war is not dead? Do you think it''s a child playing house? Do you have any common sense? How did the brain grow?


    In fact, everyone expected Xu Fan to answer so simply.


    Even the face of the daimyo suddenly turned blue.


    The whole scene suddenly became quiet, except for Xu Fan and Lu Jiu, everyone else was embarrassed to the extreme.


    The reason why Lu Jiu didn''t feel anything was because this incident had nothing to do with him.


    Whether it''s the daimyo or the senior Konoha, you don''t need to look at the face of either party.


    On the contrary, Lu Jiu admired Xu Fan''s character for telling the truth.


    "It''s really Xu Fan."


    Although Sarutobi Hizaki''s face was embarrassed, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    He has almost always had this character since he knew Xu Fan.


    Whether it''s the Hyuga Sect family, Danzo, Raikage, or anyone else, Xu Fan really has no scruples in his words and actions.


    of course¡­¡­


    Sarutobi Rizen also knew that this was not because Xu Fan didn''t know the heights of the sky, but because of his own strength.


    "Even though the war has always been cruel, but this time Uchiha was wiped out by the entire army, don''t you feel any guilt?"


    At this moment, the old man sitting on the right hand of Daming suddenly spoke and suppressed Xu Fan.


    Whether it is to maintain the authority of the daimyo or to promote his will, it is all within these elders'' responsibility.


    When Xu Fan was so arrogant, he immediately suppressed him.


    Even in the eyes of this old man, he undoubtedly stood on the moral high ground.


    Because the Uchiha clan annihilated by the entire army were not just numbers, but lives.


    Xu Fan should shut up because of guilt as long as he has compassion.


    Once he shuts up, it means surrendering.


    And he undoubtedly maintained the authority of the daimyo.


    What he didn''t expect was that although Xu Fan was just a ninja from Konoha Village and the leader of the root organization, he didn''t pay attention to them.


    "No."


    Xu Fan''s voice is not loud, but it is very powerful, so that everyone here can hear clearly.


    Even Xu Fan didn''t even say a redundant explanation.


    Because he didn''t want to waste his tongue on such unnecessary things.


    Moreover, even if you have a rationale, it is useless.


    Anyone with a bit of brain can see that this is the daimyo deliberately making things difficult for himself.


    "Do you think I''m overpowering the master?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, he didn''t expect the leaders of that world to have such small calculations.


    Instead of emphasizing his accomplishments, he clings to such trivial matters and suppresses everywhere.


    If I didn''t guess wrong, the purpose of the daimyo and these old men is not to take advantage of the death of the Uchiha clan and dismiss his root leader.


    But no matter how you say it, this world is different from Wuwu world.


    His strength is already strong enough to single out an entire Shinobu Village.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan has always felt that the name setting is redundant.


    In the early days of Naruto, although the strength of the ninja was very strong, it was not too strong yet.


    Under this kind of world background, the existence of daimyo is quite normal.


    But in the story of Shippuden, especially in the later stage, various ninjutsu battles and tail beast jade washing the ground, the strongest ones are almost all capable of destroying the world.


    However, such a ninja has to follow a name who has no strength at all.


    If Qianshoujian had the strength between the pillars, I am afraid that the country of fire would have nothing to do with the name.


    So now Xu Fan, naturally, would not put these people in his eyes.


    If you let yourself be any Naruto candidate, everyone is happy.


    But if you want to suppress, exploit, let yourself unconditionally obey the name.


    Let yourself recognize his supreme power.


    So sorry.


    I can''t do Xu Fan!


    I have received nine years of compulsory education, everyone is equal!


    "you!"


    Seeing Xu Fan''s indifferent attitude, the old man was also shaking with anger, and his finger pointed at Xu Fan severely. "Are you saying that you have no responsibility at all?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me say a few words." When Sarutobi Hitoshi saw it, he had to insert a conversation. He is not speaking for Xu Fan, but maintaining the authority of the daimyo.


    So as not to continue, Da Ming''s face would be uncontrollable.


    "The Uchiha clan took the initiative and sacrificed to protect the village. They are undoubtedly the heroes of the village, but Xu Fan at the time didn''t do nothing. It was he who had restrained the water shadow, otherwise. , The battle is not just the sacrifice of the Uchiha clan."


    Sarutobi Rizhan said with a serious face, and thought that after he said this, those famous people would not target Xu Fan.


    Even Sarutobi Rizen, as well as Xu Fan, could see that the faces of these old men had become very ugly.


    It''s not difficult to see that they didn''t expect Sarutobi Hizaki to say this suddenly.


    In fact, even the daimyo took a breath.


    But just as he was about to give up taking advantage of the death of Uchiha''s clan to suppress Xu Fan and directly proposed the task of meeting Tsunade back, the old man did not give up.


    "Even so, you were the commander at the time. It was you who did not correctly estimate the strength of the two sides, which led to this tragedy. Anyway, you are responsible for this matter to the end."


    "I propose that Xu Fan be relieved of his leadership of the root organization."


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    Lu Jiu also suddenly realized that the real purpose of this meeting was this.


    The dismissal was also expected by Xu Fan.


    Perhaps the daimyo is the supreme leader of the country of fire, and his power is greater than Sarutobi Hizen.


    But how can there be any reason to hand over what I have?


    While the old man stretched out his fangs for the first lesson, Xu Fan''s gaze was directed towards the daimyo.


    "What do you mean?"

 v2 Chapter 177： Are you going to become a traitor?

    The daimyo did not speak, and his expression was very calm.


    Facing Xu Fan''s question, he didn''t even answer. Instead, he looked at the Sarutobi Rizen who was aside, as if asking, what do you mean?


    Perhaps Xu Fan is indeed Konoha''s hero, and he has established a magnificent military exploit.


    But today in Konoha Village, Hokage is still Sarutobi Hiji.


    Only his words have weight.


    But Sarutobi Rizen looked directly at the daimyo, and the two sides faced each other, and the old man was aggressive and tit-for-tat.


    Sarutobi Rizen, who has always been good at strategy, couldn''t see the deep meaning there.


    Xu Fan not only inherited the power of Lord Senshouzuma, but also inherited the acting style of Lord Senshousuma.


    For the daimyo, this is not only revealing, but also a potential threat.


    In order to avoid his power being emptied, he can only restrict Xu Fan.


    "Sarutobi, you are already in old age after all, it is time to enjoy your old age and hug your grandson."


    But just when Sarutobi Hizen was about to say something, the daimyo suddenly changed his conversation.


    Sarutobi frowned instantly, realizing that the daimyo was talking about his newly born grandson Konohamaru.


    What he didn''t expect was that even he had become a thorn in the eye of the big name.


    "In my opinion, it is better to send someone to welcome Tsunade back." The daimyo said in a low voice.


    This is also a countermeasure that he and his staff have discussed together.


    Borrowing this excuse, Xu Fan was rushed back to the village temporarily while suppressing the forces of the Sarutoei Group, and then supporting a new Hokage.


    After all, no one knows where Tsunade is now.


    And according to the daimyo''s understanding, based on Tsunade''s personality, even if Xu Fan did find her, she would not return to the village with him.


    "Tsunade?"


    Sarutobi Hitoshi couldn''t help but stunned, he definitely didn''t expect the daimyo to say so.


    Even if he is really old, he has to retreat from the position of Hokage.


    There are also candidates in the village who are no weaker than Tsunade.


    Do not¡­¡­


    She is a better person than her.


    Jilaiya.


    He not only inherited the true will of fire, but also has outstanding abilities in all aspects, and has also been inherited by Miaomu Mountain.


    On the contrary, it was Tsunade. Because of the broken relationship with the death of the rope tree, she suffered from severe panicemia, so she left the village.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Sarutobi''s eyes narrowed slightly, this incident was not classified as confidential information, and it was impossible for the daimyo to be completely ignorant.


    Are you suggesting that you should delegate power?


    However, soon, the daimyo said his true purpose.


    "Xu Fan, you and Tsunade are both of the Senju clan. I think there is no better candidate for this matter than you."


    "At the same time, while looking for Tsunade, I went outside for your own good. After all, it was your decision-making error that caused the Uchiha clan to be wiped out."


    "It''s nothing good for you to stay in the village. I don''t want you to follow the old path of white teeth because you can''t resist everyone''s arguments."


    "You can also understand that this is your chance to redeem your sins."


    "As for the roots, let''s leave it to Uchiha Tomitake for the time being."


    Hearing Fu Yue''s name, Sarutobi Rizen was also instantly stunned.


    In order to eradicate the problems of Uchiha''s clan, he didn''t bother much, but now because of a word from the daimyo, Uchiha Fudake enters Konoha''s power center.


    This is too much to interfere.


    At the same time, both Sarutobi Rizen and Xu Fan could see the real thoughts of the daimyo at this moment.


    He was nothing more than worried that Xu Fangong would overpower him and could not control it.


    That''s why I wanted to cultivate Uchiha Fudake to fight him.


    The most important thing is that although daimyo is the leader of the country of fire, he doesn''t care whether Hokage has the will of fire.


    What he cares about is nothing but superior power.


    However, during the second generation of Hokage in power, the position of the daimyo was fragile.


    Now that I see Xu Fan, how can I not have any scruples in this regard?


    However, even if he understood the purpose of the daimyo, Sarutobi Hizaki was not easy to attack.


    In any case, the power of the daimyo is greater than the power of Hokage.


    "I understand¡­¡­"


    Most importantly, the daimyo just asked Xu Fan to find Tsunade.


    As long as Xu Fan takes Tsunade back to the village, I''m afraid the daimyo won''t be able to say anything more.


    Now Xu Fan is only twelve or thirteen years old and still very young. It might be a bad thing to let him travel outside.


    It is indeed not a wise move to confront the Daming here.


    All kinds of thoughts were intertwined in Sarutobi''s mind, but in the end, it was still a compromise, and the psychology of fluke prevailed.


    Even if Fu Yue temporarily took over the roots, he was unable to initiate a coup.


    The ninjas at the root are not Uchiha, they are all ninjas who love the village.


    And Fu Yue knew Xu Fan''s strength well.


    Therefore, it is not good for him to repeat the technique.


    What''s more, Fuyue is also a peace-loving ninja. The reason why he participated in the coup was only because of the influence of his tribe, and he followed the crowd.


    So at this moment, Sarutobi nodded, agreeing with Daimyo''s decision.


    Nara Luji glanced at Xu Fan subconsciously, and felt very sympathetic As the Nara family, super-high IQ has always been the fine tradition of their family.


    How could Lu Jiu fail to see such a situation, Xu Fan just became a victim of politics because of his sharp edge.


    However, this is not difficult to understand.


    Although Da Ming is the leader of the country, he and the village are not in the same boat.


    The stronger the shadow of a village, the more limited the power of the daimyo.


    Xu Fan now has both strength and prestige.


    If it''s me, I''m afraid he will use similar methods to suppress Xu Fan.


    Let him understand that the person who covered the sky with one hand was never Hokage, but a daimyo.


    Turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan are unusually calm, like the wishful thinking of the daimyo from the beginning.


    Xu Fan silently looked around all the people sitting here.


    None of them spoke for him.


    Even Sarutobi Rizen fell silent.


    I thought that after experiencing so many things, Sarutobi Hisaki would be somewhat tougher.


    Unexpectedly, he is still the indecisive, weak Hokage.


    Ah.


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth gradually rose, and he couldn''t help but sneer. He turned back, leaning on the chair, and his laughter gradually increased, as if laughing at these people.


    "what are you laughing at?"


    The old man on the right hand side of the Daming shouted sharply. In his opinion, Xu Fan''s laughter was clearly hostile.


    "What''s so funny, this is a direct order from the daimyo!"


    Another old man yelled, and at the same time, he slapped his palm fiercely towards the table, screaming at first, and then with a questioning tone, rushing towards Xu Fan, "Do you want to violate the command of the daimyo? Are you..."


    "I can''t bear to be a rebel!" The Great Avenue of Heaven

 v2 Chapter 178： What are you doing to bother him?

    Once you become a rebel, it is the common enemy of all Shinobu villages.


    In the eyes of these old men, even Xu Fan did not dare to bear such a crime.


    Moreover, he was Konoha''s hero and the leader of the root organization.


    With such a big contrast, he definitely wouldn''t violate the daimyo''s order.


    And the high-level Konoha sitting on the opposite side, not only did Sarutobi Hitizan choose to compromise, but also Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that with such a big hat down, Xu Fan now has no choice but to obey.


    "Answer?"


    The old man slapped his hands to the table again. In order to put pressure on Xu Fan, he did not stop this action, but kept a certain rhythm and continued to slap the table.


    Everyone sitting thought Xu Fan had to nod and give in.


    Even Sarutobi Rizen was included, and he hoped that Xu Fan could back down at this time.


    As long as you let the daimyo know that you are loyal to him, you will not be troubled in the future.


    The so-called ninja is just a person who endures.


    However, Sarutobi Hizen never dreamed that Xu Fan had never regarded himself as a ninja.


    He couldn''t even understand Hokage''s loyalty to the daimyo.


    A big name without any strength will be eliminated by this world sooner or later.


    Originally, Xu Fan wanted to wait until he became Hokage before carrying out a revolution and eradicating the daimyo from this world.


    But now, Da Ming has suppressed himself to this extent.


    If he still didn''t resist, that would be really useless.


    Perhaps Sarutobi Hizen cherishes his political feathers too much, and sometimes chooses to compromise, showing a weak side.


    But in the final analysis, he is not Sarutobi Hiji!


    If you are proficient in ninjutsu, I will break it by myself!


    What''s more, there is no big name in the slightest strength!


    "So what?"


    Xu Fan''s sneer stopped abruptly, staring straight at the old man who was aimed at him.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone present took a breath.


    Especially Sarutobi Rizen, he immediately stood up from his seat and quickly scolded Xu Fan, not to say such unfamiliar words.


    Once you become a traitor, even you have to kill Xu Fan.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan today is the person most likely to surpass Hokage.


    He doesn''t need to confront the big name here.


    And the old man took a step back involuntarily. He had never seen such cold eyes at his age, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    I have to say that it is hard for him to believe that this is the gaze of a twelve or thirteen-year-old child.


    But in any case, he is a person loyal to the name.


    How could he succumb here? He rolled his throat, pretending to be calm, and shouted to Xu Fan loudly and loudly, "In this case, I can''t assume that I haven''t heard it before. If I ask you again, even if I become a traitor..."


    However, this time, before the old man could finish speaking, his head was separated from his neck, and it flew upside down like a broken kite.


    But even so, the old man did not lose his consciousness in an instant. His eyes widened, with incredible and unbelievable expressions in his eyes. He watched his neck spray a straight pillar of blood, soaring into the sky. The ceiling was stained red.


    The other four elders were shocked when they saw this sudden scene.


    No one expected that Xu Fan would be so unreasonable!


    In front of Da Ming, he directly killed his confidant.


    You know, even if it is Sarutobi Rizen, this guy is not giving face and not giving face.


    At the same time, the daimyo almost turned over with a chair.


    His eyes were round and his mouth opened into a big "Oh" shape.


    Since history, there has never been such an arrogant ninja who dared to kill someone in front of the daimyo, and it was his confidant who killed him.


    Does this guy matter even if he becomes a traitor?


    Isn''t he a ninja who loves the village?


    Didn''t he want to be Hokage?


    "Xu Fan, you..."


    Almost everyone was frightened to varying degrees, almost as a conditioned reflex. Sarutobi Hizaki disappeared from his position, guarding the daimyo, and for a while, he was confused.


    Immediately afterwards, we will go to sleep with Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    In their cognition, the daimyo is undoubtedly the most important person in the country of fire.


    In any case, Xu Fan could not be allowed to mess around here.


    Lu Jiu was completely dumbfounded, only feeling that his brain was blank, becoming the only person sitting in this scene.


    The emotions of the other four old men also changed from surprise to anger.


    This is not only a problem of shooting and hurting people, but also a violation of their power.


    If Xu Fan is not severely punished, will anyone with a little strength in the future dare to be so presumptuous in front of the daimyo?


    "kill him!"


    "Sent him to death!"


    "Sarutobi, I order you to execute this rebel right now!"


    "Come on! Protect the name!"


    The four elders yelled quickly, and while letting the guards outside come in, they generally forced Sarutobi to do their hands.


    Bang!


    The door of the conference room was broken open with a loud noise, and at the same time several Shangren and Zhongren rushed in After they saw the scene at this moment, they were also shocked. .


    And seeing so many ninjas rushing in, the arrogance of the old men became even more arrogant.


    "Get this guy down for me!"


    "Get him down!"


    "Death penalty! I pronounce him a death sentence!"


    However, this arrogant hostility was exchanged for Xu Fan''s ridicule.


    Faced with such a situation, these people with the highest authority in the nation of fire do not even have the ability to protect themselves.


    If there were no ninjas, they would be fish to be slaughtered!


    Such a cowardly person wants to make himself obedient and faithful.


    It''s just nonsense.


    Only real strength is great power!


    Let you pass it on for a thousand years, and I will kill it myself!


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t even have the desire to open the writing wheel.


    A few weak people, where are they worthy of seriousness?


    Xu Fan directly moved his fingers together, swiped forward slightly, and directly released Fengyun Chakra, forming a shadowless sword.


    Upon seeing this, the four elders backed away.


    But their physical fitness, where can escape Xu Fan''s attack?


    Just two steps back, he was swept into his throat by the catching wind, and he was divided into two.


    Their eyes revealed unprecedented horror, and they watched their blood stain the ceiling.


    Before he even had time to scream, his head hit the wall behind, bounced to the ground, and rolled a few times.


    When Sarutobi saw this, his face paled by Xu Fan''s decisive fright.


    And the thing that makes Sarutobi Hizen the most nervous is...


    Xu Fan didn''t stop there, his sharp gaze turned to his side. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 179： I sentence you to death

    "What are you doing?"


    Sarutobi Ri cut a breath of cold air from the corner of his mouth, and made a low voice.


    With this kind of battle, he survived for a long time, still the first encounter.


    Even Mr. Senshou Kenma, who had extremely tough political skills, only suppressed the daimyo at the time in terms of momentum.


    Definitely not as vicious as Xu Fan.


    In any case, daimyo is the supreme leader of the country of fire.


    It is a symbol of this country.


    Regardless of status or power, Hokage is not comparable.


    Once Xu Fan is allowed to kill the daimyo here, he and himself will undoubtedly become sinners in history.


    In fact, it''s not just Sarutobi Hizen who is now embarrassed.


    Even Koharu, Mito Menyan, Nara Lukisa, and Shangnin Zhongren who gathered here are all at a loss.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Daimyo hid behind Sarutobi Hizen and couldn''t help but yelled loudly.


    After all, he is just an ordinary person with power, who has neither been on the battlefield nor experienced life and death.


    Now that I see the heads flying together, my heart is naturally scared to the extreme.


    Especially Xu Fan''s eyes made Da Ming dare not meet his gaze.


    Now he has only one thought, and that is to leave here quickly.


    However, for security reasons, the entire conference room did not even have a window. The only door that could leave here was also guarded by Xu Fan alone.


    Even if he rushed forward with all his strength, I''m afraid he was killed by Xu Fan before he even got close to the door.


    Therefore, the current daimyo can only pin his hope of survival on Sarutobi Hizen.


    "Sarutobi, stop him!"


    The daimyo rolled his throat and hurriedly shouted in Sarutobi''s ear, "I can give you what you want!"


    Sarutobi Rizhan''s face is also very ugly. He has been watching Xu Fan''s growth since this time.


    Hyuga Sect family, Danzo, Uchiha clan, Naruto runaway, Wind shadow, Water shadow, Raikage...


    In Sarutobi''s cognition, Xu Fan has never failed.


    Even if he was wearing a combat uniform, he wouldn''t necessarily be Xu Fan''s opponent, let alone the current outfit was not suitable for combat at all.


    "Xu Fan, this thing will stop here, no matter what, I can''t let you hurt Da Ming."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi took a breath, and at the same time he bit his thumb and drew a horizontal line on his palm.


    "It''s too late to stop. I can''t just watch you become a sinner of history."


    Sarutobi Rizen emphasized to Xu Fan again, and at the same time realized that this feeling was very strange.


    When he and Xu Fan formed a hostile relationship, his aura was like a mountain, and he was a little breathless.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of the daimyo''s face, Sarutobi Rizen really wanted to question.


    Okay, why are you okay with him?


    Don''t say Xu Fan will get angry.


    Save the Konoha Village several times and repel the two powers that invaded the village.


    Not only did he not get the praise, but he was suppressed, and I am afraid it would be difficult to accept it as a younger self.


    Bang!


    With a muffled noise, a cloud of white mist appeared out of thin air, and then quickly spread to both sides.


    Summoned by spiritism, Ape Demon suddenly appeared. He quickly glanced at the current situation, but felt a little confused.


    Almost all the people gathered here are familiar faces.


    "Where is the enemy?" Ape Demon asked subconsciously.


    "It''s Xu Fan, he wants to deal with the daimyo." Sarutobi Rizhan quickly explained the situation, and then, regardless of Saru''s reaction, he directly forced him to become a King Kong Wishful Stick.


    "King Kong Prison Wall!"


    Although Sarutobi still didn''t understand the situation, Sarutobi Rishan said so, and he had to follow his instructions, and instantly separated dozens of clones to form the King Kong cell wall, and protect the daimyo in it.


    "Don''t worry, Sarutobi, as long as I''m here, it won''t hurt the daimyo."


    Yuanmo paused, but asked in a puzzled way, "But isn''t Xu Fan the hero who prevented Nine Tails from running away? Why did he shoot the daimyo so well?"


    However, today''s Sarutobi Rizen is in the mood to answer Sarumon''s question, he took a breath, and then made a gesture to let those superiors take Xu Fan away.


    But Xu Fan understood it in his heart.


    When he shot and killed the first old man, there was no retreat.


    If you stop here, you will undoubtedly be labeled as betrayal.


    All my previous efforts will be vanished instantly.


    "Think about it carefully, this situation is somewhat similar to the original soil."


    It is both deliberate and deliberate, but also a whim.


    For the Moon Eye Project, all tail beasts must be collected.


    When I went to worship Bailin, I happened to hear Kakashi tell the news of Jiuxina''s childbirth.


    And he did the same, step by step, trying to disintegrate the name.


    But he hadn''t waited for the final step, but he was already facing the big name.


    "Sinner of history? You say so, but because of the limitations of history."


    "Three generations of Hokage, I don''t want to hurt you."


    Xu Fan took a small step forward, but the murderous and oppressive feeling burst out.


    The Zhongren and even Shangren behind him swallowed nervously.


    When I thought that this was someone who could crush the nine tails, the invisible oppression felt like a big mountain crushing them.


    Bang!


    However, before they were close to Xu Fan, they felt a huge shock rushing toward their faces, and they couldn''t resist, and their bodies flew out directly, drawing an arc in the air, and falling heavily to the ground.


    For these ninjas, Xu Fan didn''t even need to look at them.


    "Xu Fan..." Sarutobi was gritted his teeth, and now he can only stop him with all his strength.


    "Koharu, Menyan." Sarutobi Rizen said the names of his former teammates again.


    Even though they are now Konoha''s senior leaders, they rarely have the opportunity to fight.


    But no matter how you say it, they were once the disciples of the second generation of Hokage Senshou Shuima.


    Strength cannot be underestimated.


    However, just when Sarutobi Rizen decided to suppress Xu Fan, Nara Lukisa, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    "Capture... complete."


    Sarutobihiri turned his head to look, only to see Lu Jiu did not know when he half squatted on the ground, his hands were knotted with Nara clan''s secret handprints, and the shadows under his feet extended forward to connect to Xu Fan''s feet.


    There is no doubt that this is shadow bondage.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Seeing such a scene, Sarutobi Rizhan also sighed, Xu Fan just now focused completely on the daimyo, so that he ignored the shadow hiding in the dark.


    I have to say that I am worthy of being a member of the Nara clan, doing a great job.


    When Xu Fan was under control, Da Ming was relieved.


    But shortly afterwards, the daimyo stretched out his fangs, "Sarufei, I order you to execute Xu Fan on the spot, now, immediately, immediately! Map of the Great Avenue of Heavens

 v2 Chapter 180： The death of daimyo

    Sarutobi Hizen''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Just picking up a life from Xu Fan''s hands, it was already lucky enough.


    Now you want to kill him?


    Are you kidding me?


    Although he is the third generation of Hokage, he is no longer the strongest person in the village.


    I can''t beat him!


    However, before Sarutobi Hitoshi had time to take the daimyo out of this place of right and wrong, Nara Lukisa, who controlled Xu Fan, suddenly began to shake.


    A huge sleepiness swept over, and his eyelids couldn''t help but start fighting.


    In fact, Xu Fan would not miss any detail.


    The intelligence he possessed far exceeded the imagination of these ninjas.


    Even Heijue, the black hand behind the scenes, knows Naruto no more than himself.


    Knowing that the secret technique of the Nara clan is to manipulate shadows to deal with enemies, how could he ignore the shadows in the dark.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the reason why Lu Jiu seized himself was basically Xu Fan deliberately.


    Even as his shadow stretched to his feet, Xu Fan had already opened the writing wheel and applied illusion on Lu Jiu''s body.


    Perhaps his mind is indeed clever, but in the face of this unreasonable force, he can''t resist it at all.


    thump!


    With a muffled sound, Lu Jiu''s body leaned forward straight, and fell heavily to the ground. The darkness in front of him was dark, and he fell asleep on the spot.


    And firmly grasping Xu Fan''s shadow, as Lu Jiu loses consciousness, it automatically releases.


    The name of the extremely arrogant name stopped abruptly once again. He looked at Xu Fan dumbfounded, completely unable to understand what Xu Fan did to Lu Jiu and how he did it.


    "That''s... Write round eyes?!"


    Having dealt with Uchiha''s family more than once, Koharu turned to bed, Mito Menyan was shocked when he noticed Xu Fan''s eyes.


    Just inheriting the wooden escape from the original Hokage Master is already a very exaggerated matter.


    But now, not only the Mu escape technique, but also the writing round eyes, Xu Fan has also successfully opened.


    This guy¡­¡­


    It''s a combination of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara!


    However, Xu Fan''s power is far more than that. While looking directly at Sarutobi Sun Slash, he directly upgraded the three-gou jade writing wheel.


    The three Gouyu quickly turned, and in a blink of an eye, they transformed into another shape.


    After turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan took another breath, and exclaimed directly, "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes!"


    Once the kaleidoscope is opened, the strength can be increased easily.


    At this moment, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan directly chose to give up, and stepped back involuntarily.


    "Xiaochun, Menyan!"


    Sarutobi Hizen also noticed the actions of his companions, and hurriedly called out their names, hoping to help.


    In any case, Xu Fan must be stopped here.


    It is impossible for him to watch Xu Fan go wrong.


    But what made Sarutobi Rizen never expected was that as soon as his voice fell, the King Kong prison wall behind him was lifted with a bang.


    This sudden scene made Sarutobi Rizen''s eyes straightened in disbelief, and he couldn''t help asking what Sarumo was doing.


    But when he glanced at the monkey demon, he noticed.


    His old friend Yuanmao had empty eyes and a dull expression, obviously controlled by illusion.


    At the same time, Xu Fan took a small step forward without chaos.


    He is not in a hurry.


    Because no matter how hard these people work, they can''t compete with their own strength.


    When the daimyo saw his only protective barrier suddenly disappeared, he was also dumbfounded.


    "Sarutobi, do you quickly do something!"


    Daming''s voice became trembling, and his steps backed back again and again, just wanting to escape Xu Fan, and never want to see him again forever.


    But the daimyo couldn''t retreat far, so he leaned directly on the wall, unable to retreat.


    When Sarutobi saw this, he had no choice but to make up his mind, and began to seal with both hands, ready to repel Xu Fan.


    However, Sarutobi Hizaki''s ninjutsu can quickly pass Xu Fan''s illusion.


    When he got the second seal, he felt the sky spin, and the table in front of him began to become illusory.


    Those who were killed by Xu Fan, the ninjas, Lu Jiu, Xiaochun, and Menyan who were stunned by his Chakra, became blurred.


    Immediately afterwards, Sarutobi Rizen suddenly turned his head and found that the daimyo was already in a tragic death.


    "This is... illusion, but how is it possible? I didn''t even look at Xu Fan''s eyes..."


    Because of the relationship between Shishui, Sarutobi Rizen''s heart clearly knew what kind of pupil technique Shalunyan was.


    Therefore, he has been avoiding Xu Fan''s sight to prevent himself from being subjected to illusions.


    It is impossible for oneself to be in illusion.


    But soon, Sarutobi Rischi felt his legs weak, and knelt down with a plop. He shook his head abruptly, trying to disrupt the flow of his chakras and release the illusion.


    But even if Sarutobi Ri tried his best, it still didn''t help.


    "Xiaochun, Menyan..."


    Sarutobi was gritted his teeth, and big beads of sweat kept coming out of his forehead.


    Now he can only pin his hopes on his former teammates.


    But the illusion was not released for a long time.


    In the real world.


    Turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan exchanged glances with each other, and their hearts were very clear.


    Their strength alone couldn''t stop Xu Fan at all.


    But this is not the real reason Seeing Xu Fan pressing harder step by step, Xiaochun and Menyan left the place tacitly, completely exposing the daimyo to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan looked at them, and he felt like you could do it.


    "Aren''t you stopping me?" Xu Fan smiled, but didn''t worry about killing Da Ming.


    At this time, the daimyo was already terrified to the extreme, and the whole figure was sitting on the ground as if there were no bones. As Sarutobi fell, his last straw had also been lost, and his pants were even wet.


    Today''s daimyo is completely devoid of the arrogance he had before, let alone the steadiness that is so high that one hand covers the sky, his eyes are full of fear for Xu Fan, crying bitterly, begging Xu Fan to save him.


    No matter what Xu Fan wants, he can satisfy him.


    Even the position of Hokage can be bestowed by himself.


    "Listen, this is what the daimyo said."


    Seeing the spineless name, Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It is as if he is really a tough guy, and asks himself to be happy, maybe he can save his life.


    "Block? Do we have the power to block you?" Menyan glanced at the weak daimyo subconsciously, "Besides, how can the torrent of history be prevented by humans."


    "Although Sarutobi Hizen is very political, his personality is a bit weak." Xiaochun also interjected, "So during these periods in power, he often compromised the daimyo''s requirements."


    "So, we won''t stop you." In the end, Xiaochun and Menyan said in unison, as if waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan simply put away the writing wheel, and threw out the wind escape Chakra backhand.


    Puff!


    Da Ming...


    Head down! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 181： 5th generation Naruto

    Although Xiaochun and Menyan have realized that Xu Fan and Daming are endlessly dying, they are still shocked when they see the moment when Daming separates.


    You know, Qianshou Zhuma, who is as strong as the **** of ninjas, exists like six immortals, still subject to the name of the country of fire and obeys their orders.


    The second generation of Hokage, who is known for his iron-blooded wrists, Qianshou Jianma, although he often ignores his name, he somewhat cares about the status of both parties.


    However, when he arrived at Xu Fan''s place, because of the subtle conflict, he directly killed the name of the country of fire!


    Such courage can not only be done on impulse.


    You know, there are many ninjas who want to kill the daimyo with their own hands.


    The Twelve Ninja Shi changed and changed.


    The difficulty of this can be imagined.


    But even so, Xu Fan killed the daimyo!


    "You..." Men Yan looked at the tragic death of the name, and couldn''t help taking a breath. Although he had seen many corpses, he still felt shuddering this time. It took a long time to calm his emotions. .


    "What are you going to do next? Leave the village?"


    Men Yan''s gaze was retracted from Daming''s body and turned to Xu Fan.


    Not only him, Xiaochun is also very concerned about this issue.


    But the answer they wanted to hear was not that Xu Fan was going to leave the village and live as a betrayal.


    Because once that happens, although the daimyo is dead, the heirs and the family power behind it still exist.


    Except for Xu Fan to become a rebel, Sarutobi''s face is lost, and it is hard to blame, it will not have any impact on the system of Daming.


    However, the change in Menyan''s expression surprised Xu Fan.


    He was obviously expecting something.


    "From today, the daimyo will become the history of the Shinobi world." Xu Fan looked at Menyan and Xiaochun, and said his thoughts loudly.


    In fact, this was originally his own plan, letting Hokage replace the daimyo and completely merge the country of fire and the village of Konoha.


    Whether it is politics, economy, or military, Hokage is all responsible.


    Menyan and Xiaochun exchanged glances with each other, which was relieved.


    If Xu Fan chose to escape at this time, it would be a failure.


    "Looking at what you look like, it seems that there is no plan to stop [literature museum fo] me?" Xu Fan looked at Xiaochun and Menyan.


    Although they are both Konoha''s high-level officials, Xu Fan knows that these two guys are not as indecisive and weak as Sarutobi Rishang.


    In fact, Oshemaru invaded Konoha Village and killed Sarutobi.


    These two guys completely suppressed Danzo who wanted to be Naruto.


    And the situation at the time was that Jiraji also took Naruto to leave the village to look for Tsunade.


    The interior of the village was extremely empty, and the dark part was hit hard.


    Kakashi was also hit by Itachi''s illusion and fell into a coma.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that during this period, Danzo was not only the strongest in the village, but also the dominant power.


    However, it was this kind of super smooth wind that was abruptly suppressed by Xiaochun and Menyan!


    To say that they have no vision at all.


    Who can believe it?


    Anyway, Xu Fan didn''t believe it.


    "That''s right." Xiaochun nodded. Now only they and Xu Fan are still awake in the entire conference room, and there is no fear that anyone will hear their conversation.


    "You must have heard about Senju Zhuma, right?" Menyan thought for a while and asked.


    Both he and Xiaochun were disciples of Qianshoujian, and they had personally witnessed Zhujian''s posture when they were young.


    That powerful strength, and the perseverance to guard the village, once made them yearn for.


    They also knew much more about the legend of the Senjue Zhuma than ordinary people.


    "Yeah, I know." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he is a member of a thousand hands anyway.


    How could you not even know about the Senjujushi?


    "I think that back then, it was Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara who let go of their hatred, shook hands and made peace, and established Shinobu Village named Konoha." Xu Fan said softly.


    Xiaochun and Menyan nodded lightly, indicating that Xu Fan was right.


    Although later Uchiha Madara ran away and fought a battle between Junsueya and Zhujian.


    But this can''t change the fact that Senjujuma-sama pushed the torrent of history.


    "Because of Senju-sama''s faith and strong strength, after forming an alliance with the Uchiha clan, it also allowed more families to let go of their prejudices, hate, and come together."


    Men Yan took Xu Fan''s words and told about this history.


    "The Sarutobi clan, the Nara clan, the Hyuga clan...more and more families have joined in, and Konoha has today."


    "Not only that." Xiaochun also intervened in the dialogue, "The great achievements of Senju Zhuma spread throughout the Ninja world, allowing families in various regions to follow suit, thus ending the era of family wars and ushering in the era of Ninja Village."


    "Senjujuma-sama created all this. He is a well-deserved historical promoter."


    "But now, it''s time to push history again."


    Men Yan took a deep breath and said his thoughts.


    In fact, this is not only because of Xu Fan¡¯s boldness to kill the daimyo. UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com and his shocking power.


    In addition, there is his last name.


    Thousand hands.


    The meaning of this name is far more powerful than Xu Fan imagined.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that as long as it is a little bit mythical, it means that Menyan and Xiaochun will believe in any man of fate.


    Even they really think so.


    Inherited the blood succession bound wood escape technique of the first generation of Naruto-sama, and at the same time opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye unique to Uchiha Madara.


    This is not a man of destiny, what is it?


    Thinking of this, Men Yan directly made a gesture of a hand knife.


    Xu Fan immediately understood.


    Chopping the grass does not remove the roots, but the spring breeze blows and regenerates.


    Although the daimyo is dead, the power of the daimyo is still there.


    His death is only the beginning.


    The beginning of a revolution.


    "Don''t you two worry that the third generation of Hokage wakes up to know this?" Xu Fan asked casually.


    However, this is just cooperation.


    Although Sarutobi Rizen is Hokage, Menyan and Xiaochun never thought that they were inferior to him.


    Such as Uchiha''s Night of Clan Annihilation, is a good example.


    Although the executor is Itachi, and the trader is Danzo, both Xiaochun and Menyan are supporters, and they are not on the side of Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    Since they could stand on Danzo''s side at the beginning, they will naturally stand on their side now.


    Facing their own questions, Men Yan and Xiaochun shook their heads directly.


    "We have been fed up with this system for a long time. If you really want to initiate a revolution and eradicate the name, we will naturally support it fully."


    Xiaochun and Menyan glanced at Sarutobi Hisaki subconsciously.


    "Sarutobi is an old man after all, Konoha Village, sooner or later there will be a fifth-generation Hokage!"

 v2 Chapter 182： Beheading the Daming Group

    Whether it''s turning to Koharu or Mito Menyan, they are people who have inherited the will of the second generation of Hokage. Although they are high-level Konoha, they are different from Danzo. They have no prying heart for the position of Hokage.


    Sarutobi Rizen is very old and will retreat from the position of Hokage sooner or later.


    Originally, the two of them were planning to pass the fifth generation of Naruto to Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin.


    But now, they think Xu Fan is a more suitable candidate.


    Coupled with the fact that both parties are already dissatisfied with the power that daimyo has, it can be said that the two sides hit it off when it comes to change.


    Get rid of the big names and support the upper ranks of Hokage.


    However, Xu Fan does not intend to directly become the fifth generation of Hokage at this time.


    In that case, it would be too sharp.


    It would be better to push Sarutobi Risaki out first, so that everyone thought it was his plan.


    To put it simpler, it is necessary to have a back pot.


    After reaching a consensus, Xu Fan directly sent the root ninja.


    As a result, he is still the leader of the root organization, and these people are obedient to what they say.


    Secondly, a considerable part of the members of the root organization have been brainwashed by Danzo. They have no name, no feelings, no past or future.


    They only know Xu Fan and the mission, but don''t know what the name is.


    Anyone who stands in front of Xu Fan is undoubtedly their enemy.


    Since it''s an enemy, it should be cleaned up!


    In fact, the reason why Danzo trains these people in this way is not only to protect Konoha, but also to let them kill the enemy without hesitation when launching a coup.


    Will not betray oneself like Tianzang.


    And now, all the efforts Tuan Zang made have been directly reduced to Xu Fan''s wedding dress.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t have much contact with the daimyo forces, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun knew very well.


    When all the ninjas of the root organization arrived on the scene, the two of them had already written a list of beheading operations and handed them to Xu Fan.


    And none of these powerful people would use chakra, let alone ninjutsu.


    In front of real ninjas, they are almost no different from ordinary villagers.


    In just one afternoon, Xu Fan and others uprooted the group that belonged to the Da Ming forces.


    And it wasn''t until this time that Sarutobi Rizen returned to reality from Xu Fan''s fantasy world.


    He lay on the ground and slowly opened his eyes, only to see a pool of solidified blood greeted his eyes.


    The pupils of Sarutobi Hitoshi quickly shrank, and he stood up from the ground abruptly, looking around while feeling with Chakra.


    What he didn''t expect at all was that a large number of ninjas gathered here at some point.


    And judging from their outfits, these ninjas are clearly rooted people.


    Because the masks worn by Anbu are dominated by various animals, but the roots are different.


    Immediately afterwards, various memories emerged.


    Before the illusion in himself, Xu Fan wanted to kill the daimyo!


    When he thought of this, Sarutobi Rishan also involuntarily took a deep breath, and quickly looked behind him.


    However, it was the daimyo''s corpse that came into view again.


    Not only that, but the head of the daimyo was also missing.


    "Sarutobi."


    Just when Sarutobi Rizen was shocked and didn''t know how to explain to the daimyo group or how to deal with Xu Fan, a familiar voice suddenly came from his ear.


    Looking at the situation, Sarutobi Rizen found that it was not someone else, but his long-time best friend.


    Mito Menitis.


    Next to him is Xiaochun, who is turned to bed, and Xu Fan, who is calm and composed.


    "What the **** is going on?" Sarutobi Rizen asked without even thinking about it. He really didn''t know why Xiaochun and Menyan would stand with Xu Fan.


    Didn''t they stop Xu Fan after he was caught in illusion?


    "I killed the daimyo." Xu Fan responded to Sarutobi''s question, with no regret in his tone.


    "Sarutobi, today''s daimyo, is already the history of the country of fire." Menyan inserted the dialogue at this moment, and then explained the current situation.


    At the time when Sarutobi Sun was in a coma, they had planned a beheading operation to eradicate all the groups belonging to the daimyo forces.


    Today''s Konoha Village has completely taken over the power of the Fire Country.


    As long as they say a word, Hokage is the new name.


    They did a feat that no one had ever imagined.


    "You are crazy!"


    Sarutobi Hizen was terrified by Menyan''s words.


    He had never even dreamed of such a thing as Hokage to replace the daimyo.


    And for ninjas, this is simply a taboo.


    If there is no daimyo, who is the ninja loyal to?


    "Regardless of whether you accept it or not, this is already the general trend." Xu Fan saw Sarutobi Rizen''s anxiety, but he didn''t care.


    "Originally, I planned to slowly erode the power of the daimyo, then take him to the sky, and then force him to abdicate. Now I am beheading him. It can be said to be forced and helpless, or it can be said to be a whim.


    "But no matter what, Da Ming is dead."


    "And this is undoubtedly a capital crime in the country of fire. Not only me, but also the three generations of Hokage are also to blame Once Konoha Village loses you and me, it will only make you lose the shadow, Yun Ninja Village, Wuren Village is making a comeback again."


    "So, for Konoha, I will never die."


    "Everything I do is for the village."


    Xu Fan began to flicker.


    The daimyo is already dead, if he kills Sarutobi Rizen at this time, then basically everyone knows his ambition.


    The personal settings that I maintained before have collapsed.


    What''s more, Sarutobi Rizen would not survive for a few years, so why bother to kill a dying person.


    And what a shrewd Sarutobi Rizen is.


    Now Konoha Village can regain peace because Xu Fan is strong enough.


    At this time, let alone killing Xu Fan, even if he defected to Ninja Village, Konoha would be a disaster.


    Although Shuiying and Leiying are dead, Yunren Village''s combat power still exists.


    Especially Kirabi, he was already a perfect eight-tailed pillar power in the third Ninja battle.


    Even Bo Feng Shuimen spoke highly of him.


    I am already in a dying year.


    Everything is for the village.


    "Xu Fan, no matter what the reasons are, you can''t change the fact that you killed the daimyo." Sarutobi Rizhan looked directly at Xu Fan, with a low voice, emphasizing this point heavily.


    Menyan and Xiaochun''s expressions are also very subtle.


    If they were allowed to choose between Sarufei and Xu Fan, they would undoubtedly choose the latter.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that when they thought that Sarutobi Hizaki was planning to avenge the daimyo, he spoke again.


    "Oh." Sarutobi Rizen sighed first, with a very regretful look, and continued, "But my philosophy does not allow me to kill more people." Map of the Great Dao of Heavens

 v2 Chapter 183： Murayo

    In the current situation, let''s not say that I didn''t have the strength to kill Xu Fan, even if I could kill him, it would not help.


    Not only the Da Ming, but even the power of the Da Ming Group was uprooted by Xu Fan.


    Killing him will not bring the daimyo back to life, but will greatly weaken the strength of the village of Konoha.


    Moreover, once the daimyo died, he, the third generation of Hokage, would undoubtedly become the most powerful person in the country of fire.


    "My philosophy does not allow me to kill more people, so... this thing will stop here."


    Sarutobi Rizen finally loosened his tone and had to compromise and accept this fact.


    Menyan and Xiaochun also felt relieved after hearing Sarutobi Rischi''s words.


    In any case, they and Sarutobi Rizuan are not only friends who have known each other for decades, but also need him to stand up and take over the duties of the daimyo.


    There must be a back-to-back.


    "But there is one thing I want to make clear to you first, especially you, Xu Fan." Sarutobi Rizhan looked at the three people in front of him and said again.


    Xu Fan, Men Yan, and Xiaochun chose to be silent.


    "The reason I will do this is not for you, Xu Fan, but for the village. As Hokage, I must put the stability of the village in this place at all times."


    This is not only to find a reason for his compromise, but also to make Xu Fan understand the truth.


    "Well, you are right." Xu Fan nodded, expressing that of course he understands the truth.


    However, this matter did not come to an end.


    Although the daimyo is no longer there, but in the land of fire, they are not clear about this matter.


    In addition, there are other countries.


    Since Hokage wants to succeed the daimyo, he must be generous and upright.


    The way of manipulating water shadows and deceiving the world, like bringing soil, is ultimately only a subordinate technique.


    Starting today, the daimyo will always be the past of the country of fire.


    And Hokage will no longer only be in charge of military affairs, but also manage politics and economy together.


    It''s just that although this matter is easy to say, it is more complicated to implement.


    How to announce the death of daimyo, how to reform the original system, and how to inform daimyo in other countries.


    All are things that need to be negotiated to be decided.


    Of course, Xu Fan didn''t bother to participate in this part of the situation.


    In any case, the current Hokage is Sarutobi Rishou, not himself.


    Coupled with the support of Xiaochun and Menyan, Xu Fan believes that they can handle this matter well.


    In fact, it is true.


    In this revolution, Xu Fan has helped them solve the most troublesome and difficult part, and the rest can get complicated.


    It didn''t take long for Sarutobi Rizen to publicize the news of Daimyo''s assassination, and because of this and other relationship, Hokage temporarily took over the post of Daimyo in the country of fire.


    Until the descendants of the daimyo grow up to be responsible for managing this country.


    At the same time, Sarutobi Hizen also sent ninjas to spread the news around the world, allowing other countries to recognize their identity.


    But even if he said that, everyone knew it in his heart.


    Even if the descendants of the daimyo really grew up, Sarutobi Hisaki might not retreat from this position.


    As for the other four countries, as well as the big and small Ninja villages.


    Their recognition is totally meaningless, and the reason why they were sent to inform them of this incident was just to let them know the situation in the country of fire and let them know who is the current top leader.


    As for their thinking, whether they support the revolution, whether they can accept Hokage to succeed the daimyo.


    The country of fire doesn''t care at all.


    Standing on the Hokage Rock in Konoha Village and looking down at Konoha Village condescendingly, the mood of Sarutobi Hizen is also very delicate.


    Behind him are two old friends, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan.


    "From now on, this is not only our village, but also our country." Men Yan walked to the side of Sarutobi Rizuan and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Yes." Sarutobi nodded, even now, he still couldn''t believe that all this was true.


    With the help of Xu Fan, they completed a revolution impressively, advanced the history of ninjas, and turned daimyo and Naruto into one.


    However, after some research, Sarutobi Rizen decided to still use the title of Naruto.


    First, this is something passed down by the ancestors, and I don''t want to change it.


    Secondly, although this was a revolution, Sarutobi Hizaki claimed to the public that he was only temporarily acting as a daimyo, rather than truly becoming a daimyo.


    "But anyway, once this news spreads, it will have a big impact on the existing big names."


    As Men Yan spoke, he glanced down at the Hokage Rock under his feet.


    "I have to say that Xu Fan this time has indeed accomplished a feat."


    However, whether it is Menyan, Xiaochun, or Sarutobi Rischi, they are very clear in their hearts.


    The story that belongs to Xu Fan has just begun.


    The country of wind, Sharen Village.


    Fengying Office.


    Upon hearing the news from Konoha Village, Fengying Luosha also stood up from her seat with a loud noise With shock written on her face.


    "Da Ming..."


    Luo Sha rolled her throat, and finally swallowed a mouthful of water.


    The memory of Xu Fan could not help showing up in his brain.


    At the beginning, he once said to himself that the existence of the daimyo, whether it is against the shadow or Shinobu, is a burden.


    It is the existence that must be eradicated.


    One day, I will let Hokage replace the name of the country of fire.


    At that time, Luo Sha was taken aback by Xu Fan''s ambition, and thought it would be incredible information.


    Once you have collected enough evidence, you can use the name of the country of fire to help yourself get rid of this guy.


    but¡­¡­


    How long has it been?


    When I heard the news about Konoha Village again, the daimyo was assassinated and killed!


    Although the person at the top was not Xu Fan, but Sarutobi Rizen.


    But everyone who has dealt with Sarutobi Hiichi knows that although he is a third-generation Hokage, his personality is a bit weak.


    In other words, Sarutobi Hizen was someone who would never do such a big thing.


    It''s Xu Fan.


    Luo Sha''s mind is full of this name.


    Although there is no evidence, he believes that Xu Fan is definitely the guy who got rid of the name.


    "This guy is not only ambitious, but also capable..."


    Luo Sha took a breath of cold air from the corner of her mouth, and his instinct told himself that this was not Xu Fan''s end.


    Now he combines military, economics, and politics into one, which means that nothing can restrain him anymore.


    "This guy... is it impossible to think, unify the entire Ninja World..."


    The more I thought about it, the more Luo Sha thought Xu Fan had such ambitions!

 v2 Chapter 184： Trends of all parties

    The country of water, Wuren Village.


    Now there is no water shadow in this Ninja Village, and the elders are in charge of all matters.


    Because of the heavy losses in this battle, although they hated Konoha Village, they were unable to start a new war.


    Rehabilitation is their only choice.


    Fortunately, Wuren Village is located in the deep mountains, the territory is covered by dense fog all the year round, and the water country itself is an island country, they can easily be isolated from the world.


    Don''t worry about other forces coming in at this time.


    However, it didn''t take long for Hokage to replace the daimyo''s intelligence, and it was passed to the hands of these elders.


    They were also shocked by Konoha''s ambitions.


    "Hokage actually replaced the daimyo?"


    "Kinoha Village is so sharp, if at this time, if you unite with other Shinobu villages to attack Konoha, you will definitely win."


    "It''s not that simple. In the last battle, our village suffered heavy losses. It didn''t last for three or five years, and it was impossible to recuperate. Even if we forcefully participate in it, I am afraid that we will not get much spoils.


    "Yeah, we not only lost thousands of elites, but we also lost Suikage, together with the super weapon like the tail beast, we also lost it. I even think that the guy from Naruto had spotted this opportunity before launching. Revolutionary."


    "However, since Konoha Village can do it, can we also..."


    Thunder Country, Yunren Village.


    The corpses of the four generations of Raiking were returned to Ninja Village, and everyone across the country mourned Raiking.


    But before they launched the new Raikage and decided whether to fight for revenge, new intelligence flowed into the country and shocked Da Ming''s heart.


    Although Yunrencun returned with a halberd this time, it did not hurt the foundation.


    In the village, there are still strong people like Kirabi.


    In other words, although they have the power of revenge, they also effectively imitate the power of Naruto.


    For a time, the name of Thunder Country, and the forces behind it, were all in danger.


    Worried that Yunren Village would overthrow their regime.


    In a desperate situation, the daimyo of Leizhi Nation had to personally intervene in the election of New Leiying.


    They not only claimed that Darui was his right-hand man during the four generations of Raikage¡¯s tenure, but also emphasized that Darui''s ability or strength is very outstanding.


    Although he is very young, as long as he is assisted by Tutai, he can definitely shoulder heavy responsibilities.


    The top priority now is to reorganize the combat power as soon as possible, defeat Hokage''s unrighteous act, and avenge Ai at the same time.


    In the eyes of Lei Zhiguo Daimyo, whether he can win the war is not important at all.


    In order to avoid threats to his status, weakening the power of Yunren Village is the safest way.


    If you win, you can take the opportunity to welcome the daimyo and put the history of the ninja world back on track.


    Even if it loses, it is just that Yunren Village will be hit hard, but it will stabilize his regime in the Kingdom of Thunder.


    However, Darui, who took office, was not dazzled by hatred.


    Since he became Raikage, he was naturally responsible to Shinobu Village.


    Blind attack will only make them go to the end.


    Especially after the meeting, Darui believed that the top priority of Yunren Village was to recuperate.


    Even if you want to avenge Master Ai, now is by no means the best time.


    The most important thing is how Darui couldn''t see Da Ming''s thoughts, they insisted on fighting again, they didn''t really want revenge for Ai Master.


    I am just worried that my regime will be subverted.


    After some entanglement, Darui not only did not declare war again, but instead sent people to reconclude a peace agreement with Konoha Village.


    just now¡­¡­


    Must be tolerant.


    Whether it is for Mr. Ai or for the village.


    Rock Shinobu Village.


    Because of this and that relationship, Iwanin Village has maintained peace for more than ten years.


    Especially Onoki, he knew in his heart what kind of pain the war would bring.


    So when he learned of the chaos in the three sides of Konoha Village, Yunren Village, and Wuren Village, he still stood still and did not participate.


    Otherwise, once the war breaks out, it will only bring the world to the Fourth Ninja War.


    However, what Ohnoki never dreamed of was that Konoha not only quelled the war in a very short period of time, but also replaced the daimyo after that.


    "Is this really the handwriting of Sarutobi Hizen."


    Onoki''s eyes were dignified. According to his understanding of Sarutobi Hisaki, this person has always been a very orthodox ninja.


    His loyalty to the daimyo is no less than that of any other person.


    What''s more, he is just as old as himself.


    There is no need to make any revolution.


    In particular, this way of restraining himself is really not in line with his style.


    "Could it be someone else."


    Onoki took a breath, his heart filled with shock.


    "Master Tuying, will this affect us?" Huang Tu couldn''t help asking.


    Although they are not dissatisfied with the name of the country of the earth, they will not follow the footsteps of the country of fire.


    But this matter is not trivial after all, maybe the daimyo of the land country has already begun to fear Yannin Village.


    "It''s hard to say." Onoki sighed helplessly. He was born before the first Ninja War and witnessed countless major events in the Ninja World.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a living fossil of the Ninja World.


    In the land of the land, although his power is not as good as that of the daimyo, his prestige is worse than that.


    To say that the daimyo had no idea after learning about it, Oh Nogi himself did not believe it.


    "It seems that living a long time is not a good thing."


    In a sigh, Ono Muqiang supported his body and stood up from the ground. The things he needed to do increased again.


    Yuren Village.


    Payne Tiandao sat on the high platform, watching the rain wash his village.


    Through the information collected, he has grasped the killing of the fire country daimyo.


    Although this incident will not have any impact on his own rule of Yuren Village, I am afraid it will cause a big impact in the world of Shinobi.


    Just as Penn Tiandao was thinking about this matter carefully, a figure appeared out of thin air behind him.


    He was wearing a black trench coat and a yellow mask on his head.


    "You are here." Penn Tiandao didn''t even turn his head, he guessed the identity of the other party, and then made a low voice.


    "Well, it seems that our plan is going ahead." The mask man nodded, only to say his purpose.


    But he also knew that he and Payne didn''t have many manpower, and he lacked strength.


    Fortunately, he was not idle during this time, and had already selected a helper for Payne through various channels.


    What needs to be done now is to find them, and then persuade them to join their own organization, with their power, collect all the tail beasts.


    "So, who is our first goal?"


    Payne Tiandao turned around and asked firmly. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 185： True peace

    Country of Fire, Konoha Village.


    Yunren Village did not choose to fight again, but sent someone to reconclude a peace contract.


    Sarutobi Rizen was also glad to accept this.


    However, the fact that he replaced the daimyo was not recognized by other big countries.


    Especially those big names, strongly condemned Sarutobi Hizaki''s behavior.


    But it is just condemnation.


    These daimyos have no other choice but to speak quickly.


    Today''s Fire Nation is undoubtedly the most powerful among the five great nations. Without that Ninja Village, it will start a war without any certainty.


    Especially with the lessons learned from Wuren Village and Yunren Village.


    Naruto Office.


    "What''s more, with the occurrence of Hokage replacing the daimyo, I must re-examine the relationship between themselves and the daimyo in the hearts of those shadows." Xu Fan directly said his thoughts.


    In his opinion, maybe every shadow has more or less thoughts about this in his heart. It''s just because of various factors and just thinking about it, and he doesn''t dare to be the first person to eat crabs.


    But after the first one, the nature is completely different.


    "Yeah." Sarutobi nodded, agreeing with Xu Fan''s thoughts, "It''s just that now, I still can''t believe it..."


    "There is nothing I can''t believe. In this world, daimyo is a very deformed regime in itself. It has neither the ability nor the strength. On the contrary, these daimyo can be passed down from the first Ninja World War to the present, and I can''t believe it. "


    Xu Fan was blunt about this, and did not feel guilty about beheading the big name.


    In his opinion, this is the daimyo himself looking for death.


    "Xu Fan, you always surprise me." Sarutobi Rizen felt more and more that he couldn''t see through Xu Fan.


    There are many things that are taken for granted in his own knowledge, and he can always find various reasons to refute.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Sarutobi Rizen took a deep breath, simply stopped worrying about the past, and brought the topic back to business.


    "Xu Fan, I hope you can serve as a Hokage consultant."


    "Naruto consultant?" Xu Fan murmured subconsciously, but he knew the job better.


    Before that, Danzo was the Hokage consultant of Konoha Village, helping Sarutobi Hitizumi deal with all kinds of things that he didn''t want to interfere with.


    At the same time, this also means that Sarutobi Hizen is inviting himself to enter the Konoha high-level.


    In fact, this is not only the meaning of Sarutobi Hizaki, but also the result of discussions with Menyan and Xiaochun.


    Now that Daimyo and Hokage have merged, Sarutobi Hizaki is not only responsible for the military.


    They must be dealt with together with economics and politics.


    After some discussion, Sarutobi Rizen decided that he would be responsible for the part that belonged to the daimyo.


    And Xu Fan is the nominal Naruto consultant, but the actual Naruto.


    Speaking of this, Sarutobi Rizen stood up directly from his position, walked to Xu Fan''s side, and patted him on the shoulder heavily.


    "That''s it." Xu Fan showed a sudden realization, "But is this okay? After all, my current age..."


    "Indeed." Sarutobi Rizhan interrupted Xu Fan directly, indicating that he was indeed younger.


    Otherwise, I would not let him serve as a Naruto consultant, but the fifth generation of Naruto.


    But regardless of age, Xu Fan did possess Hokage''s way of thinking.


    Do not¡­¡­


    This is even a more advanced way of thinking than Hokage.


    "If you weren''t there, maybe at the beginning, facing the arrogant attitude of Yunren Village, I''m afraid I would choose to compromise, by handing over daily errands in exchange for peace."


    "But it turns out that this method is better now."


    "Wait a few more years, I hope you will be the fifth generation of Naruto."


    Sarutobi Rizen directly spoke out the true thoughts in his heart and gave high hopes to Xu Fan''s future.


    Xu Fan looked at the Sarutobi Rizhan in front of him, and simply nodded.


    "But." But at this moment, Sarutobi Hizaki suddenly changed his conversation, "There is something I hope you can tell me truthfully."


    "Ok?"


    Sarutobi Rizhan sighed and put his hand down from Xu Fan''s shoulder.


    After experiencing so many things, how could Sarutobi Rizen underestimate Xu Fan''s ambition.


    If he is not wrong, unifying the regime of the Kingdom of Fire is just the first step for Xu Fan to realize his ambitions.


    His real goal is probably to unify the entire Ninja World.


    Xu Fan was a little bit unexpected about the development of this topic, but no matter how he said it, Xu Fan would not be afraid of Sarutobi.


    Since he wanted to know, there was no need to lie.


    Xu Fan hardly had any hesitation or entanglement. Facing Sarutobi''s question, he nodded decisively, saying that it was true.


    After getting an affirmative answer, Sarutobi Hizen''s expression was also stunned.


    Guess is guessing, fact is fact.


    Even if Sarutobi Hizen was more than 60% sure of his guess, after getting an affirmative answer, his heart was still very shocked.


    You know, although Xu Fan is talented and has made rapid progress, he is only a twelve or three-year-old boy but this is not a fascination with power. "


    Xu Fan and Sarutobihiri looked at each other, "but for real peace."


    "The history of the Senju Clan is the history of the Shinobi world. I know how cruel the era when Senju and Uchiha were enemies."


    "Even five or six-year-old children must wear armor to survive on the battlefield. The so-called survival is just killing the enemy and returning alive."


    "This has led to the average life expectancy of the entire era not exceeding 30 years."


    "Senjujutsuma recognized this, and only then and Uchiha Madara resolved their family hatred and reached a reconciliation."


    Xu Fan paused for a moment, then sighed helplessly before continuing.


    In this way, Senju and Uchiha established the first Shinobu Village and let other families join in or follow suit.


    However, this not only failed to resolve disputes, but escalated them.


    Even if Senshou Zhuma once persuaded the other four shadows to sign a peace contract with his powerful strength, it only carried on the war.


    "The reason why the five great nations returned to peace at that time was not because of the power of the tail beasts. It is no exaggeration to say that the power of those tail beasts is far inferior to the shadows of the various villages."


    "It is the strength of Senju Zhuma that really contributes to the peace, so this kind of peace will disappear after the death of the pillar."


    "After less than a hundred years, there have been three wars in the Ninja World."


    "Big battles have never stopped."


    "Only to unify the Ninja World, let each other put down their hostile identities, so that real peace can be ushered in."


    Xu Fan stared slightly, his gaze fell on the peace contract that Yunren Village had just sent, and continued, "Instead of relying on a fragile agreement."

 v2 Chapter 186： Next check-in location

    The reason why Xu Fan said so was not the result of taking it for granted.


    He is not a person of this world himself, so he will not be affected by the limitations of history like those of Zhuma, Madara, and Nagato.


    He is a traveler. Before he came to this world, he was born in a country with thousands of years of history.


    The problems that cannot be solved in the Naruto world have long been answered in the country''s thousands of years of history.


    There is even an era called the Warring States Period, which is very similar to the pattern of this world.


    And that period of history was still dominated by the seven powerful countries, and countless small countries depended on them.


    The perennial war has continued, and the people have no livelihood.


    Peace is an extravagant hope that everyone can''t even think about.


    However, it is this kind of **** on earth, in which one country, the survivors of Fen VI, swept through Liuhe and completed the real unification.


    Although it didn''t take long for the regime to be subverted and wars reignited, internal peace finally ushered in.


    Since I can do it through the previous country, it shows that this plan is indeed feasible.


    Xu Fan said his true thoughts in one breath, but saw Sarutobi Ri Zhan standing on the spot.


    Even though he had guessed some answers in his heart, he was still shocked when he heard the answers.


    "I..." It took a long time before Sarutobi Rizen seemed to regain consciousness. He rolled his throat and breathed the air, quite a feeling of spinning around the world.


    "I think I need to slow down..."


    The pipe in Sarutobi''s hand fell directly to the ground, forcibly supporting his body and pressing the table behind him, moving his steps slowly, only to feel that his blood pressure began to rise.


    I need to sit down.


    Sarutobi Hizen swallowed nervously, and it took a lot of effort to sit back in his chair.


    When Xu Fan was about to say something, Sarutobi Rizen quickly raised his right hand and motioned him not to say anything.


    I don''t want to hear anything now!


    I need to slow down.


    It''s amazing, this news.


    Even at this moment, Sarutobi Hitoshi couldn''t help but recalled what Jilai had said to him.


    When he got the inheritance of Miaomu Mountain, the big toad immortal who predicted the future had told himself one thing.


    Ninja will usher in a prophetic son to bring peace to the world.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Rizhan''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t help but look up and down Xu Fan.


    The son of the prophecy that the big toad fairy said was actually Xu Fan, right?


    It not only inherited the Mudan of Senjujuma-sama, but also inherited the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of Uchiha Madara.


    No matter how you look at it, Xu Fan''s body is full of legends.


    And he is still a member of a thousand hands.


    Ninja Village was established between Senjujutsu.


    Qianshoujian perfected the system.


    Tsunade proposed a medical class.


    In every era, people of the Thousand Hands Clan have made feats.


    Of course, if Xu Fan is really successful, even the achievements of all the Thousand Hands Clan will not be comparable to Xu Fan.


    "I really want to know what kind of expressions Master Shuima would look like after knowing this matter if it were the pillars."


    Sarutobi Hisaki''s heart was filled with emotion for a time.


    Xu Fan quietly watched Sarutobi Sun Slash, and waited until he eased the shock.


    "True peace."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi finally eased his excitement, "However, if you want to do this, I am afraid it will not be that easy..."


    "Indeed, but I am not in a hurry. The safest way is to nibble step by step and increase my strength. So you can rest assured that I will not declare war on other big countries as soon as I come up."


    "In fact, now that Yunren Village sends people to send a peace agreement, it shows that they have realized the gap in strength and concluded that no fight is the most powerful result."


    "The village of Wunin has suffered heavy losses. At the same time, they have lost the water shadow and the tail beast. They will not make a comeback in a few years.


    "Not to mention Sharen Village, Luosha will never betray us."


    "As for the remaining land of the land, if they are going to fight one-on-one, Konoha Village has nothing to worry about, but I think they won''t do it."


    Xu Fan analyzed the trends of various countries and reached a conclusion.


    As for the land of the earth, it was also inferred because he had mastered detailed information.


    Today''s Tu Ying is still Oh Yemu, he is quite stable at his age.


    Definitely not like the fourth generation of Raikage, longing for a war.


    Moreover, both Yunren Village and Wuren Village were defeated.


    Therefore, in the next few years, Xu Fan believes that the five major countries will reach a tacit understanding of entering a period of peace.


    "In this case, we might as well put the target on small countries while improving our combat power."


    Xu Fan said again.


    If I remember correctly, Kusanoukuni sent ninjas to participate in the Ninja test held in Konoha Village at the beginning, but it didn''t take long before this small country was destroyed.


    Anyway, they will be destroyed sooner or later, it is better to put their land in the bag of the country of fire.


    The spread of territorial area is naturally not a bad thing.


    Coupled with the fact that the daimyo is gone, the economy of the country of fire is completely in charge of Hokage.


    Naturally, military funding can be increased and more ninjas can be cultivated.


    You know, Sharen Village is declining, part of the reason is that the daimyo continues to cut funding.


    Based on this, Xu Fan decided that before the Ninja World was unified, it was necessary to unify the interior of the Fire Country.


    When Xu Fan expounded his point of view, a familiar voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    Ask the host to sign in at the Grass Ninja Village, and you will be rewarded if you sign in successfully!


    "Caonin Village?"


    Xu Fan was surprised, but very happy.


    In any case, the reward for signing in is naturally not bad.


    In the face of Xu Fan, who was well-founded, Sarutobi Hizen could not find a reason to reject him.


    just¡­¡­


    Sarutobi Hizen felt an unreal feeling in his heart.


    What they discussed was the feat of unifying the Ninja World.


    It''s not a child playing house.


    But at this moment, Xu Fan seemed to suddenly think of something.


    In the world of Naruto, there is no such thing as recruiting talents.


    Once labeled as rebellious, they will be pursued and killed by the five major powers.


    In Xu Fan''s view, if you can get those strong rebellious forbearance, it is naturally not a bad thing.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not say this directly.


    In any case, Sarutobi Hizen was an orthodox ninja, even if he said it, he would not accept it in his heart.


    Moreover, there are not many rebels who can be regarded by oneself.


    This can be done by yourself.


    Why not take advantage of the opportunity to sign in at Kushinin Village and get in touch with the traitor, O She Maru.

 v2 Chapter 187： I want to be stronger

    In the land of fire, Sarutobi Rizen is now in charge of taking care of it, and Jilai also takes Naruto to practice in Miaomu Mountain.


    Coupled with the enchantment surrounding the village, there is no need to worry about someone invading at this time.


    Based on this relationship, Xu Fan decided to go to Cao Ren Village to complete the sign-in task.


    If everything goes well, I will contact Osha Maru again.


    Sarutobi Rizen also readily accepted this.


    After all, according to the information he has, in the next few years, the ninja world will enter a period of peace, and in this context, his own political methods are still relatively good.


    Coupled with the assistance of turning to sleep, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, what can go wrong?


    However, before leaving, Sarutobi Rizhan specifically explained Xu Fan.


    If you can find out about Tsunade on the trip, help ask her about her recent situation.


    In any case, she was her former disciple, and it was because of the war that she left the village.


    In my heart, I owe Tsunade a little bit.


    In addition, Tsunade has been particularly addicted to gambling since he was a child, but every time he gambled, he would lose.


    There have been several incidents of people coming to collect debts before.


    If you encounter it, just help Tsunade solve it.


    This is also the only thing I can do for her, Hokage.


    Xu Fan would naturally not refuse this, but he would not spend a lot of time searching for Tsunade.


    Whether he can meet him or not depends on Tsunade''s luck.


    After tidying up his luggage, Xu Fan was about to set off directly.


    But just when he left the house and was about to lock the door, he noticed a familiar face appearing on the corner of the stairs.


    The visitor is no one else, but Kakashi, who is the captain of the dark section.


    He stood alone, looking hesitant.


    "Kakashi?" Xu Fan locked the door, stepped directly in the direction of Kakashi, and greeted him at the same time.


    After experiencing so many things, Kakashi''s attitude towards Xu Fan is no longer the same as before.


    In his heart, he has long been regarded as his most important companion.


    It''s just that what Xu Fan said to himself that day lingered in his ears. After some hesitation and struggle, he made up his mind to come here.


    "On the battlefield, you once told me that you don''t have the power to protect your companions." Kakashi took a deep breath and directly stated his intentions.


    And this feeling made Kakashi''s mood very subtle.


    In any case, he was a few years older than Xu Fan. As his predecessor, he should have taught him the experience of ninjas.


    However, no matter which aspect, he has nothing to teach him.


    Because Xu Fan is far stronger than himself.


    Kakashi even used his own writing wheel to simulate, if he and Xu Fan fight, I am afraid that he will be killed if he does not take a round.


    Even Kakashi felt that if he could have the strength and talent like Xu Fan.


    Maybe if you bring Tu and Lin, you won''t die in front of yourself.


    power.


    What I need...is strength!


    "I used to be lost once. I plunged myself into the darkness. When I was performing a task, I just wanted to die."


    "But now...I hope I can have the power to protect my companions."


    Kakashi swallowed nervously, and said firmly in his eyes.


    It was Tian Zang and Xu Fan who made them realize the importance of their companions and resolved the darkness in their hearts.


    Moreover, Kakashi was also very sure in his heart that what Xu Fan said that day meant something else.


    Xu Fan remained silent, but looked at Kakashi up and down, as if to put him on the final test.


    Kakashi also tried his best to maintain his composure, waiting for Xu Fan''s answer.


    Although he was very determined in his heart, the final result still depends on Xu Fan''s reply.


    And in Kakashi''s view, this may be his only opportunity.


    Because in Konoha Village, one''s own strength is placed in the forbearance of all the elites, which is also the top level.


    There are not many people who can help oneself improve.


    Moreover, among these limited characters, the strength is far not as strong as Xu Fan.


    "So, are you begging for me?" Xu Fan looked directly at Kakashi''s gaze, and his voice was slightly low.


    Kakashi was also startled when he heard this sentence, but soon, he nodded heavily.


    As long as you can have the power to protect your companions.


    As long as I can stop watching my companion die in front of me anymore.


    He just bowed his head and begged Xu Fan, what''s the deal?


    "Please!" Kakashi said loudly, and then bowed deeply to Xu Fan.


    "Get up."


    After seeing Kakashi with a look of expectation and another nervous look after he got up, Xu Fan finally nodded his head.


    At the moment when he got a positive answer, Kakashi felt relieved.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Kakashi took a long breath. If he was rejected, he really didn''t know what to do.


    What Kakashi didn''t know was. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Xu Fan himself had the idea of ??helping him become stronger.


    Kakashi is a rare elite in Konoha Village, no matter his mind or anything else, he is very good.


    In the original work, he was once the sixth generation of Hokage.


    For talents like Kakashi, Xu Fan naturally has no reason to let go.


    However, Xu Fan knew very well that he was going to become the fifth generation of Hokage sooner or later.


    Although Kakashi is an individual talent, he is ultimately his subordinate.


    As a superior, naturally there is no reason to take the initiative to please subordinates, as that will only make oneself cheap.


    But if Kakashi takes the initiative to speak, please, ask yourself.


    Although the results are the same, they are completely different in nature.


    This will not only make Kakashi respect himself more, but also allow him to correct his identity.


    "However, I need to go to Grass Ninja Village now." Xu Fan suddenly changed the conversation. After all, he has more important things to do now, and it is impossible to help Kakashi cultivate first.


    Of course, Kakashi is the captain of the Anbe.


    In this peaceful period, there are not so many commissions to complete. If you take him to Kushinin Village, there should be no problem with Sarutobi.


    After thinking about it a little bit, Xu Fan directly sent an invitation to Kakashi.


    "Do you want to come with me?" Xu Fan said bluntly.


    "Caonin Village?" Kakashi''s gaze became puzzled. It was the first time he heard about Xu Fan''s going to Caonin Village.


    If I remember correctly, Kushinin Village and Konoha Village have always been alliances and have always maintained a good relationship.


    But anyway, this is the only opportunity for me to become stronger.


    "Well, I do."

 v2 Chapter 188： Things of interest

    Although it is undoubtedly a time of peace, Kakashi is the captain of the dark team after all.


    Before accompanying Xu Fan to Grass Ninja Village, he must apply to Sarutobi Hizen.


    Of course, these are just formal cutscene now.


    In the whole country of fire, Xu Fan''s weight was not worse than Sarutobi Rischi.


    It''s not even an exaggeration to say that the five great nations are in peace, and Xu Fan wants to obey Sarutobi Rizen, after all, he is Hokage.


    But once the flames of war rekindled, it was Sarutobi Rizen who would listen to Xu Fan.


    After getting this deal done, Xu Fan and Kakashi left Konoha Village and headed to Grass Ninja Village.


    The location of Kushinin Village is naturally located in the country of grass, a country that borders both the country of fire and the country of soil.


    It is worth mentioning that during the Third Ninja World War, Kushinin Village was an important battle zone, equivalent to an important place in the throat.


    The most famous battle of God Wu Kun Bridge took place there.


    So in a sense, Kakashi can be regarded as revisiting the old place this time.


    It''s just that although Kusaka Ninja Village has used excellent means to protect itself in several battles in the Ninja World.


    But the country of grass to which it is attached is not so powerful, and the domestic political corruption has become more and more serious, so that it will later be destroyed.


    However, it is worth mentioning that the Xiang Rin of this period is the ninja of Kushinin Village.


    In the future, she even participated in the Nakanin exam held by Konoha on behalf of Kushinin Village.


    If you can meet her, just take it back to the village.


    Although he hadn''t seen Xiang Lin after crossing over, he had very detailed information about her.


    Not only can she help others recover Chakra and injuries by being bitten, she is also a descendant of the Maelstrom family, who is born with a powerful sealing ability.


    Really speaking, she and Naruto are still cousins.


    However, it is precisely because of this special ability that Xianglin and her mother have always lived miserably.


    In the eyes of those ninjas, they are just tools to restore Chakra.


    On their bodies, there are teeth marks that have been bitten everywhere, which can be said to be horrible.


    Therefore, when he met Dashe Wan, Xiang Rin would follow him without hesitation.


    Although after I arrived at the institute, I still had to help others to restore the chakra, but somehow I gained some dignity.


    "Xu Fan."


    Looking at Xu Fan who was in deep thought, Kakashi couldn''t help but call out his name, "What are you thinking about?"


    "It''s not a special thing. According to some information I have, there is a ninja in Kushinin Village who has a special ability. It is rumored that no matter how serious the injury is, he can recover quickly with just one bite."


    Xu Fan directly told the truth.


    Xiang Lin''s ability is not a secret at all, so there is nothing to hide.


    And his perception ability has always been a weakness.


    Maybe Kakashi could help in finding Xianglin.


    After all, on this trip, apart from signing in, the thing that interests Xu Fan the most is Xiang Lu.


    It''s just that Kakashi sounds like this kind of thing is simply fantastic.


    "correct¡­¡­"


    But in any case, Xu Fan''s thoughts returned to reality, and Kakashi changed his temper.


    After all, his purpose to accompany Xu Fan this time is to become stronger.


    Gain enough power to protect your companions.


    After hesitating for a while, Kakashi directly asked Xu Fan how he planned to help him practice.


    According to his current situation, Kakashi can''t think of a way to make him stronger.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t ask Xu Fan.


    "Well, there are actually many ways." Xu Fan nodded, expressing that he understood Kakashi''s thoughts.


    "If I remember correctly, Kakashi, what you are best at is Thunder Dunn, right? I heard that you also developed a ninjutsu called Raeche, which can be named after the lightning in an instant."


    None of this information is considered a secret, even if it is said, Kakashi will not think too much.


    "Well, but when it comes to Raeche, you have to mention another ninjutsu." Kakashi thought for a moment, simply spread his palm, and then rotated his Chakra.


    Accompanied by a strange sound, the Chakra spinning on Kakashi''s hand suddenly formed a spherical shape.


    And Xu Fan is even more familiar with this ninjutsu.


    This trick can even be said to be Naruto''s signature ninjutsu.


    "Spiral Pill." Kakashi directly said the name of this ninjutsu, and then told Xu Fan that this was originally an S-level ninjutsu developed by the fourth generation of Naruto.


    But at the same time, this ninjutsu is also in a semi-developed state.


    According to the fourth generation of Hokage, he has always wanted to inject Chakra attributes into the spiral pill, but he failed.


    Based on this relationship, he developed Raeche.


    "There is such a thing unexpectedly." Xu Fan deliberately showed a surprised expression, and at the same time curiously asked Kakashi why he wanted to tell himself this.


    "Probably because... I think you can complete this technique."


    Kakashi said without thinking.


    And this is not out of flattery In his opinion, Xu Fan''s talent is far beyond any ninja he knows.


    If anyone can complete the skills of Teacher Bo Feng Shui Gate, then it is undoubtedly Xu Fan.


    Based on this idea, Kakashi decided to tell the story of Helix Pill.


    After all, Xu Fan will become the fifth generation of Hokage, which is already the default idea in everyone''s mind.


    Even without this opportunity, Kakashi is ready to find some time to tell the story of Helix Maru.


    "It turned out to be like this." Xu Fan deliberately showed a sudden realization, "I didn''t expect such an unexpected gain, but the spiral pill thing is still aside."


    "What I want to teach you is actually the Lei Dun Chakra mode."


    The moment Xu Fan finished speaking, he instantly evacuated thunder all over his body.


    This isn''t the Lei-run body that was released halfway after Zanpakudao''s liberation, but the real Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    Although this has always been Raikage''s killer feature, it is not a ninjutsu that is particularly difficult to practice.


    Based on Lei Dun''s proficiency in this skill, Xu Fan had already learned it secretly when he fought with Ai.


    Only in terms of intensity, it is obviously not as good as my own body, so I have no chance to use it.


    But Kakashi didn''t have such an artifact as Zanpodao after all.


    So Lei Dun Chakra mode is still a good skill for him.


    If you can fully grasp the second form, Kakashi''s strength can also be greatly increased.


    "Raikang''s trick..."


    Kakashi''s eyes widened and he swallowed nervously. Although he did ask Xu Fan to help him become stronger, he never expected that he would use such ninjutsu as soon as he came up.


    "Kakashi, lift your forehead." Map of the Avenue of Heavens

 v2 Chapter 189： Put 1 sea

    It was different from that in Sharen Village.


    The situation at that time required Xu Fan, Kakashi, and Tenzo to rush to Sharen Village as soon as possible to ensure that they would not invade Konoha Village.


    But let alone a grass-ninth village, even if all the forces of the country of grass are added together, it will not pose any threat to Konoha Village.


    A tree world that has been released with all its strength has come, and maybe it can push the grass-ninth village.


    So Xu Fan and Kakashi chose to practice while enjoying the scenery along the way.


    When necessary, simply use the technique of a wooden escape, three rooms and one hall, and camping in the wild, which is quite flavorful.


    But Kakashi itself took many and mixed routes, and has a strong talent for learning ninjutsu.


    Especially without considering the evildoers who popped out in the later stage of Shippuden, Kakashi is an incredible figure in the entire Ninja World.


    When he was only eleven years old, he was already the Shinobu of Konoha Village and participated in battles like Shenwu Kunqiao.


    In addition, the writing wheel eyes can see the movement of other people''s chakras in the body, and it is even more handy for learning ninjutsu such as Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    After several days of learning, Kakashi has allowed himself to enter the first level of the Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    "let''s start."


    Xu Fan and Kakashi came out of the three-bedroom villa.


    This area is surrounded by the forest near Cao Ren Village. It is sparsely populated and the venue is large enough to be suitable for pair training.


    Coupled with the close proximity of Cao Ren Village, Xu Fan was not in a hurry at this time.


    Simply intending to test Kakashi''s achievements over this period of time through actual combat.


    "Ok."


    Kakashi replied heavily, one hand gradually raised, and opened his forehead, revealing the three-goed jade writing wheel.


    In any case, the opponent in front of him is Xu Fan, if he doesn''t show his true character, he can''t hold on for a few rounds.


    "That''s right." Xu Fan seemed to think of something suddenly. After all, his strength was far stronger than Kakashi. If there were no rules and restrictions, it would be too desperate.


    So Xu Fan drew a circle directly under his feet.


    "As long as you can push me out of this range, even if you win, Kakashi." Xu Fan stood in place with his legs together.


    Kakashi could not help but startled.


    The circle Xu Fan drew was not only small, but too small.


    He had to keep his legs together in order to barely fit into the circle.


    In other words, as long as one can force Xu Fan back one step, it means winning.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Kakashi took a breath of air from the corner of his mouth. Anyway, with Xu Fan''s help, he practiced for a while.


    Although he couldn''t enter the second state of Lei Dun Chakra Mode, he still learned this ninjutsu.


    Is Xu Fan really so confident?


    "Even the writing wheel Yan Jia Lei Dun Chakra mode can''t make Xu Fan serious."


    However, just when Kakashi couldn''t help but break his thoughts, an even more ridiculous scene appeared.


    I saw that Xu Fan didn¡¯t pay attention to Kakashi, who was about to enter the actual battle with him. Instead, he took out a book from the ninja bag, opened it with one hand, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t care about me, you You can attack whenever you feel ready."


    Kakashi: "???"


    How confident is this guy?


    Do not¡­¡­


    How big is the power gap between myself and Xu Fan?


    He was actually reading a book while playing against himself?


    This can no longer be said to be releasing water, this is clearly releasing a sea!


    However, Xu Fan didn''t mean to underestimate Kakashi, but his current strength is too strong.


    As long as he is a little serious, he can kill Kakashi in seconds.


    For this reason, Xu Fan thought of this way.


    However, it is precisely because of this method that Kakashi''s heart is even more mad.


    "In that case, you can''t blame me."


    Kakashi''s mouth is still very polite, but he has made up his mind.


    Perhaps there is indeed a gap between Xu Fan.


    There is no possibility of defeating him, but at least...


    To force him to put down the book in his hand, walk out of the circle under his feet, and take himself seriously.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi didn''t hesitate anymore, took a deep breath, took out a handful of kunai, aimed at the book in Xu Fan''s hand, and threw it straight out.


    At the same time, Kakashi also carefully observed Xu Fan''s next movements through his writing round eyes.


    Maybe his writing wheel is not as good as Xu Fan''s kaleidoscope, but he can still observe the smallest details.


    However, in the next scene, Kakashi was stunned.


    In the face of his own temptation, Xu Fan did not evade, and still concentrated on reading what he had.


    On the contrary, his kunai, as if hitting some kind of barrier, was directly bounced back.


    "Is it Chakra?"


    Kakashi was stunned. For the first time in his life, he saw someone use Chakra like this.


    "Don''t try anything, Kakashi." Xu Fan said in a low voice but the attention was not placed on Kakashi at all.


    And I did not use any special ninjutsu, just expanded the chakra in the body, forming an invisible wall, which can also be said to be a kind of chakra barrier, attacking all physical means Resist outside.


    However, even if the principle is very simple, but to be able to achieve this level, I am afraid that the entire Ninja Realm will only be one person.


    "I understand."


    Kakashi took a deep breath and realized that even if Xu Fan released a sea, he was not a ninja like himself that could be easily defeated.


    Of course, this kind of thing not only didn''t hit Kakashi''s heart, but made his mood even higher.


    In any case, I must force Xu Fan to get serious.


    Even for a moment.


    Therefore, Kakashi skipped the step of temptation directly, attached all his chakras to the Thunder Dunge character, and then entered the Thunder Dun chakra mode.


    "That''s it."


    Suddenly, Kakashi woke up to what Xu Fan had done.


    He is just like the Lei Dun Chakra mode, expanding the Chakra without any attributes to achieve defense.


    This is another Chakra mode.


    After realizing this, Kakashi also had no reservations, and rushed forward. The mighty thunder and lightning left a small pit under his feet.


    It is enough to explain the power advantage of this speed increase.


    Kakashi jumped up in the process, stretched out his right leg, and swept towards Xu Fan.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the two chakras collided together, and the resulting impact began to spread out towards the surroundings, instantly sweeping the woods and destroying the trunk. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 190： Cant help kicking Kakashi 1 foot

    Kakashi''s heart was also extremely shocked when he broke out with all his strength.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t even believe he would have such power one day.


    Lei Dun Chakra mode is a ninjutsu that greatly increases the speed of the caster.


    If it enters the second state, it is more like a real thunder and lightning.


    And the attacks generated at this speed will also increase in strength.


    If he could enter this mode back then, and he could not crush the rock with the soil.


    When he was chased by the Anbe of Wunin Village, why couldn''t he leave Lin with her whole body?


    For a time, Kakashi couldn''t help feeling full of emotions.


    But anyway, this was an actual battle. Although Xu Fan chose to release the water, it did not mean that he was simply acting as a sandbag.


    Let Kakashi move.


    Especially in this situation, facing himself, Kakashi was the first to be distracted.


    Bang!


    Xu Fan directly pushed his Chakra forward. Unexpectedly, Kakashi felt a sharp pain in his leg, and his thoughts suddenly returned to reality.


    This is not the time to miss Tai Tu and Lin.


    Kakashi forced his body to rotate one hundred and eighty degrees in midair to reduce the pressure on his legs. At the same time, he held the wrist of his right hand with his left hand, guiding Lei Dun Chakra to gather towards the palm.


    "Rachel!"


    Just listening to Kakashi''s burst of shouts, he attacked with all his strength, and at the same time relying on the speed of Lei Dun Chakra mode, suddenly increased Rachel''s power.


    In Kakashi''s view, even Xu Fan, don''t want to retreat under this trick.


    The result was just as Kakashi expected. Although Xu Fan displayed a strong chakra mode, he was even better in his own Raeche. He cut Xu Fan¡¯s chakra abruptly and moved towards him. The hand bursts past.


    "Do you use Raeche in Lei Dun Chakra Mode? These two types of ninjutsu can indeed complement each other, but this direct attack method is okay against people who don''t know you."


    Xu Fan complained about Kakashi''s attack while throwing it on the other hand. At the same time, his right hand quickly moved upwards, grasping Kakashi''s wrist, and threw him directly.


    Bang!


    With a muffled noise, Kakashi''s body rushed to the ground, and the tremendous force forced his body to roll for several times before stopping.


    The Raeche in his hand gradually dissipated.


    The power of this ninjutsu is huge, but its shortcomings are also very obvious.


    Such a violent chakra form cannot be maintained for a long time.


    In other words, Rachel is a ninjutsu that seizes the opponent''s momentary weakness and rewrites the outcome.


    If you don''t have the earth-carrying Shalunyan, you can''t even complete this ninjutsu.


    However, without the power of Rachel''s level, he could not break Xu Fan''s defenses at all.


    For a while, Kakashi couldn''t help being caught in a dilemma.


    "If you use Leiqie, you can''t create flaws. If you don''t use Leiqie, you won''t be able to break through the barrier."


    Suddenly, Kakashi frowned, as if he realized something.


    "Could it be that Xu Fan is not simply testing, but wants to see how I will use the momentary opportunity in this situation."


    Kakashi took a breath from the corner of his mouth, as if he understood the point of this actual combat training.


    After all, Xu Fan had told himself before that he was one of the ninjas he knew with very powerful analytical ability.


    However, the truth of the matter is completely opposite to what Kakashi thought.


    "Uh." Seeing Kakashi flying upside down, Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur in his heart.


    Do you use too much chakra?


    He couldn''t even break his own Chakra mode.


    Is Kakashi''s strength so weak?


    Anyhow, it is also the sixth generation of Hokage.


    "Moreover, the current Kakashi distance from Shippuden is only one less power, the others should be about the same..."


    "No, he still has a technique like Lei Dun Chakra Mode..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help taking a breath, and was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    "Or, it''s not that Kakashi is too weak, but I''m too strong?"


    "But I just used chakras, I can''t use my bare hands, right?"


    Ok?


    unarmed?


    It seems not impossible.


    "But in other words, Lei Dun Chakra mode, plus Lei Che, if I directly open my body without Chakra for defense, it should be very painful, right?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help frowning. According to his perception, the world of Naruto should be considered high offense and low defense, and the power of ninjutsu seemed to be greater than one.


    But the defensive power of the ninja is not so exaggerated.


    Except for the three generations of Raikage, other ninjas can be killed by ordinary ninjutsu.


    "Why don''t you use Xianshu mode to strengthen it?"


    Xu Fan thought for a moment, and simply absorbed some natural energy.


    In any case, the immortal mode is strong in the boosting effect on ninjutsu. It''s just a fist attack, not how powerful it is.


    Even Naruto in the fairy mode kicked Payne Tiandao head-on, or the latter could not cause any damage without any defense, which is enough to prove this.


    "Ok?"


    Kakashi, who noticed this change, also stood still on the spot After careful analysis, he discovered that Xu Fan had removed the difficult Chakra mode.


    Xu Fan now has almost no means, standing there with flaws all over his body.


    "What does it mean¡­¡­"


    Kakashi squinted his eyes halfway, and carefully confirmed Xu Fan''s condition with the writing wheel, but the information he received was the same twice.


    But whether it is writing round eyes or Lei Dun Chakra mode, it is the existence of chakra that consumes chakras sharply.


    According to Kakashi¡¯s calculations, he can at most maintain the thunder escape chakra mode for half a minute.


    Although he didn''t know what Xu Fan was doing, he didn''t have much time.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi decided not to waste time anymore, and rushed over first to seize Xu Fan''s flaws with the help of the writing wheel.


    And without the Chakra enchantment, he didn''t need to use Rachel to create flaws.


    Bang!


    The ground under Kakashi''s feet suddenly fell apart, and his body was like a delicate thunder and lightning, rushing in front of Xu Fan.


    It¡¯s too late, and Xu Fan also entered the fairy mode at this moment. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that Kakashi was less than one arm away from him. At the same time, his right hand was holding a fist with five fingers, pointing towards him. His forehead hit.


    "This angle..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help taking a breath, not because he was amazed at Kakashi''s speed or strength, but because of the position of his abdomen, which gave him an urge to kick it up.


    Before Xu Fan realized this, he had already raised his right leg and stretched out neatly.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Kakashi flew upside down directly in front of Xu Fan. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 191： Redhead girl

    Xu Fan was stunned for a moment, standing still on the spot.


    The reason why he kicked Kakashi was completely because he stood in such a good position that he couldn''t help it.


    But anyway, Kakashi is on his front.


    Even if he was kicked out by himself, he should draw a parabola in the air, then fall to the ground, roll a few times at most, and then stop.


    but¡­¡­


    Kakashi was completely out of sight in his sight.


    "I... where''s the person?!"


    Xu Fan took a big breath of air, and suddenly felt his scalp numb.


    Then he quickly realized a problem.


    Naruto did kick Penn Tiandao after entering the fairy mode, and the latter was not harmed except for shock.


    But if you think about it carefully, the Payne Heavenly Way at the time was not a living person at all.


    He is the dead Yahiko, a tool man remotely controlled by Nagato.


    What if I was kicked by Naruto in the fairy mode.


    But Kakashi is different, he is still a living human.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "I won''t kick Kakashi to death, am I?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Xu Fan didn''t care about circles or circles, and quickly opened his eyes, searching for Kakashi''s figure.


    Fortunately, I just kicked it in an ordinary kick without attaching a chakra, let alone ninjutsu.


    Through the ability to perceive with white eyes, Xu Fan quickly saw Kakashi''s Chakra.


    Although a little weak, it still exists.


    "Kakashi..."


    Soon, Xu Fan rushed to Kakashi''s side. At this time, he was relying on the trunk of a century-old tree. Not only was Chakra a little weak, but there was also obvious blood on his chest.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, it should be the blood that spurted from Kakashi''s mouth while flying backwards.


    Then, Xu Fan relied on the ability to roll his eyes to further confirm Kakashi''s physical state.


    "Six ribs were broken, and internal organs suffered varying degrees of damage."


    The good news is that such injuries are not fatal enough.


    But the bad news is that if it is not dealt with as soon as possible, Kakashi may really be life-threatening.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Kakashi rolled his throat, he wanted to ask Xu Fan especially now.


    Did he receive a secret mission from someone else? He wants to execute himself on the way to Kushinin Village.


    If his writing wheel is correct, Xu Fan''s forehead seems to have lines that can only be found in the fairy mode.


    Didn¡¯t you say good practical training?


    Isn''t it a good discussion?


    Isn''t it a good test of your own practice results?


    Why did you bring a sudden death?


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan opened his mouth, he stopped talking, and simply injected his Chakra into Kakashi''s body, protecting his internal organs.


    However, this can only serve to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause.


    But this was also the limit Xu Fan could do. After all, he had never been in contact with medical ninjas after crossing over, let alone medical ninjutsu.


    It seems that I can only go to Xianglin.


    Xu Fan looked at Kakashi''s injury. He never dreamed that the power of his kick would be so exaggerated.


    You know, Kakashi just now is no ordinary Kakashi.


    It was Kakashi, who drove the Lei Dun Chakra mode and Sangouyu writing round eyes.


    His speed is as fast as lightning.


    The writing wheel can capture the details of all actions.


    However, he still failed to avoid his own kick.


    "How about it? Can you still stand up?" Xu Fan thought for a while, and had to turn the page over.


    After getting Xu Fan''s Chakra, Kakashi also felt a little relief.


    He did several deep breathing movements in a row, and found that his body was not as painful as before, and then he barely got up from the ground.


    Then Kakashi tried to condense his chakra, but found it difficult to do so for a while.


    Xu Fan''s kick just now created a psychological shadow on him.


    "It seems that we can only go to Grass Ninja Village as soon as possible." Xu Fan looked up and down Kakashi.


    Even if you can''t find Xianglin in a short time, Cao Ren Village should have a medical system.


    After all, for Shinobu, the medical system is a very necessary and critical existence.


    Kakashi naturally didn''t have any opinion on this, he nodded neatly, but refused Xu Fan''s support.


    In any case, he is Konoha''s dark ninja.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan also responded neatly, and then took Kakashi to Grass Ninja Village.


    In fact, the forest in this area is already in the territory of Cao Ren Village.


    The reason why he didn''t go directly to the village was because Kakashi missed the dirt brought by his past companions.


    Deliberately went to the vicinity of the Shenwu Kun Bridge for worship.


    And Kakashi also plans to see if he can find the bones with soil when he returns to the village, take it back to the village, and bury him well.


    Based on this relationship, some effort was delayed.


    In order to prevent Kakashi''s injury from becoming more serious, Xu Fan took him directly to the village of Grass Ninja.


    Although the scale of Kushinin Village is far less than that of Konoha Village, it also has everything that should be there.


    Especially when entering the village the guards here are also very strict.


    After confirming the identities of Xu Fan and Kakashi again and again, they were allowed in.


    And this is also the reason for the good relationship that has always been established between Kusninen and Konoha.


    Ninjas in other villages may not be so easy to enter.


    Although Xiang Rin''s abilities are outstanding, finding a little girl in such a village is not that simple.


    Secondly, Xu Fan and Kakashi also need a place to stay.


    After some calculations, Xu Fan decided to take Kakashi to the hospital in Caonin Village here, and then go to Xianglin.


    But when Xu Fan inquired the direction of the hospital and was about to go there, he heard the sound of begging for mercy on a corner of the street.


    It seems that not every villager can get stability.


    There was even a voice in Xu Fan''s heart, people''s sorrows and joys are not interlinked, I just think they are noisy.


    Although the begging for mercy was very miserable, Xu Fan did not intend to intervene.


    In any case, this matter has nothing to do with me.


    But Kakashi didn''t think so.


    Now he is no longer full of darkness as before, especially the other person''s voice, which sounds more like a little girl, which makes him involuntarily think of Lin''s smiling face.


    If she were still alive, she would not ignore such a thing.


    "Xu Fan, I can hold on for a while, go and see." Kakashi took a deep breath, resisting the pain in his chest, and said to Xu Fan.


    Seeing Kakashi''s serious face, Xu Fan had no choice but to follow him to have a look.


    However, what Xu Fan never expected was that the girl who kept begging for mercy had bright red short hair. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 192： The rumors are true

    The purebred Maelstrom family has obvious characteristics, that is, the hair is all red, and it will become white only after the chakra is over-consumed.


    The red-haired characters appearing in the Naruto world are basically the Maelstrom family.


    The most important thing is that, although the girl who is begging for mercy is very immature, she can still see how similar she is to Xiang Lin.


    "But it''s a coincidence."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit in his heart. He had just arrived in Cao Ren Village when he met someone he was looking for. He could only say that his luck was really good.


    However, Xiang Rin''s situation was not optimistic. Three strong adult men kept punching and kicking her. Not far away, a ninja from Kushinin Village stood up, looking impatient.


    Xiang Lin''s body was even more blue and purple. It was not difficult to see that this beating had been going on for a while.


    Moreover, today''s Xiangluo has given up resisting, and the whole person is lying on the ground like a bereavement dog, without the strength to protect his head, and his voice is gradually weakening, begging you to stop hitting me.


    Pedestrians on the whole street seemed to be accustomed to such things, and no one stepped forward to stop it.


    Even when many people passed by here, they accelerated their pace and left in a hurry, as if nothing had happened.


    In fact, although Kusaka Ninja Village is also a Ninja Village, it is far less stable and harmonious than the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    Coupled with the internal political corruption of Grassland, it has also contributed to some black industries.


    Such as human trafficking.


    Xu Fan remembers it very clearly. Xiang Lin was sold with her mother in the beginning.


    When the village of Kushinin was destroyed, she was still traded as a commodity.


    It was also at that time that she met Da She Wan.


    If the guess is not wrong, this should be the first time Xiang Rin was trafficked to Grass Ninja Village to serve as medical tools for those ninjas.


    As a result, Xiang Rin couldn''t comply and was treated like this.


    In any case, these traffickers have no sympathy, let alone a conscience.


    "stop."


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan quickly stepped forward, his voice low.


    In addition to the dislike of human traffickers, a bigger part of the reason is because Xiang Rin is really useful.


    Bring it back to the village for a good training, and it will be another whirlpool Kushina.


    Now that I ran into it, there was a reason to miss it.


    After hearing Xu Fan''s voice, the men who were beating Xianglin were also involuntarily stunned.


    They turned their heads and looked at Xu Fan with an incredible look, wondering if there was something wrong with their ears.


    "The kid, come home and find your mother."


    A man with a centipede-like scar on his face said without thinking.


    He was expecting Xiang Rin to sell a good price to the ninjas of Kushinin Village, but this guy always wanted to escape.


    And when he was caught, he bit himself badly.


    Coupled with the pressure exerted by the Kushinin Village Ninja, his temper was extremely grumpy.


    The emotions have not been vented, but now when I hear Xu Fan''s nosy, I feel angry for a while.


    Angrily cursed.


    On the contrary, it was Xiang Lin. She almost couldn''t open her eyelids when she was beaten, and she lost a few teeth, but when she was most desperate, she heard Xu Fan''s voice.


    For people like her, this kind of illusory hope should not be believed, but at this moment, she still wants to grasp the last straw.


    "Help...help me..."


    However, as soon as the voice fell, the scarred man kicked Xiang Rin''s head.


    Seeing that Scar Man was about to give Xiang Rin a heavy kick, a sharp kunai flew over and instantly pierced his calf.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing only the scream of Scar Man, he lost his balance and fell to the ground with a plop.


    For Xu Fan, killing him is just a matter of raising hands.


    It''s just that, it would be too cheap for him.


    "Ninja?"


    Kushinin, who had been standing by the side, frowned suddenly, the angle and accuracy of the Kunai''s throwing, only a ninja could do.


    I thought that the other party was a nosy kid, but I didn''t expect it to have a little ability.


    He turned his head directly, then looked in Xu Fan''s direction and noticed Kakashi standing behind him.


    Kakashi was also weak at this time, and he squatted on the ground, trying to relieve his pain.


    "Konoha''s ninja." Kushinin frowned and recognized their identities through the forehead guard on Kakashi''s head.


    Although it is not clear why the ninja of Konoha village appeared here, he could tell that Kakashi was injured.


    And when they heard the ninja, the three men also became nervous.


    Although their bodies are strong, they are only thugs in human trafficking, and they are far from true ninjas.


    Especially the scarred man, who had severe pain in his calf, looked at Xu Fan''s eyes full of hatred.


    "As a ninja of the alliance, I advise you to leave here as soon as possible, and don''t cause trouble."


    However, the headed Ninja was just a little surprised Everyone is also a ninja, and here is his own Ninja village.


    Coupled with Kakashi''s serious injury, how could he be afraid of the opponent.


    And judging from the situation of the duo.


    Xu Fan should be Kakashi''s subordinates. When they were performing a certain task, they were attacked and desperately retreated before they arrived at Cao Ren Village.


    For a ninja, the strength of analysis is often a very important measure.


    As long as you see the opponent''s hole cards, there is nothing to worry about.


    I can even kill both of them here, and then push the blame away.


    Even Konoha Village is not to blame.


    With Kushinin''s words, the aura of the scar man was rekindled. He stood up from the ground, then took out the kunai on his calf, walked slowly to Xiang Rin''s side, and grabbed her. The arm was picked up, and finally he took a bite.


    Accompanied by Chakra''s inhalation, the injury on the man''s calf with the scar was recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Kakashi''s eyes widened when he saw such a scene.


    It turned out that the rumors that Xu Fan said turned out to be true!


    and¡­¡­


    The girl in front of them is the one they are looking for!


    "Give me up!"


    Scar Man threw Xiangrong to the ground like throwing garbage, clenching one hand tightly, and then he burst out with a loud shout. Together with his two subordinates, he rushed directly towards Xu Fan.


    And that Cao Ren was not eager to make a move. In his opinion, Xu Fan was at best a low level.


    It is not so easy to retreat from the attack of three adults at the same time.


    But before Scar Man and others rushed up, Xu Fan disappeared in front of them! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 193： You need me, not I need you

    "What about people?"


    Scar Man''s eyes widened in an instant. Why did the big living person who was standing in front of him disappear all at once?


    In fact, not only him, but even the calm and composure Kuo Ren with his arms around his chest, was also taken aback by the scene before him.


    In his lifetime, he had never seen such a fast ninja.


    Golden glitter...


    For a while, the grass couldn''t help but think of the name of the fourth generation of Hokage.


    Shocked and shocked, this Cao Ren, the Scar Man and others, still quickly looked around, looking for Xu Fan, worried that they would be attacked by the other party.


    However, Xu Fan would take these people seriously.


    He was simply too lazy, and flashed directly to Xiang Lin''s side.


    After checking Xiang Lin''s injury a little, Xu Fan hugged her directly in his arms.


    On the surface, Xiang Rin''s injury was very serious.


    But in fact, these perpetrators all avoided the vitals of Xiang Rin, which was not fatal.


    In any case, these guys still hope to sell Xiang Rin at a good price and improve the combat effectiveness of Kushinin Village Ninja.


    However, although not fatal, the pain is still the same.


    There were tears in the corners of Xiang Rin''s eyes, as if she didn''t understand what she had done wrong, and she would suffer such injuries since she was a child.


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan simply injected Chakra into Xiang Rin''s body.


    The Maelstrom clan are all born with strong resilience. As long as Chakra is sufficient, the injury can heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As the pain eased, Xiang Lin slowly regained consciousness in Xu Fan''s arms.


    Her eyelids gradually swelled down, only to see a handsome young man greeted her.


    "It''s okay." Xu Fan''s voice was very soft, and then he slowly lowered Xiang Lin.


    Although Scarman and others couldn''t understand what Xu Fan did, they couldn''t just watch Xu Fan take Xiang Liu away.


    "This is the last warning to you. Get out of here quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Cao Ren also made a low voice and warned Xu Fan.


    He didn''t stand out for Scar Man and others, but Xiang Lin was very important to him.


    Especially after seeing that Xiang Rin does have the ability to instantly recover from his injuries.


    This can definitely greatly increase the combat effectiveness of Kushinin Village.


    To survive in such troubled times, any method is necessary.


    Scar Man and the others took a breath and walked towards Xu Fan slowly.


    However, Xu Fan not only ignored Cao Ren''s voice, but didn''t even look up at them.


    "How are you feeling?" Xu Fan still focused on Xiang Lin, asking how she felt.


    Feeling Xu Fan''s concern, Xiang Lin''s heart became more tense, her body involuntarily stepped back, and she nodded silently.


    The Scar Man and others were also completely uncomfortable at this time, and they rushed towards Xu Fan.


    Bang!


    Just when they launched a surprise attack from different angles, a huge chakra suddenly fell from the sky and directly pressed on them.


    This kind of chakra is like a hill, making it difficult for his legs to support, and he knelt down with a plop.


    Not only that, along with this pressure, there is also an indescribable sense of oppression, which makes their foreheads keep sweating, and their hands hang down like ten thousand pounds.


    Even the famous Kushinin was looking silly at once.


    He had never seen such an exaggerated Chakra.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Are they really human?


    No one can do this level even in the Shinnin who has played against him.


    Is this guy... a monster?


    However, what this Cao Ren didn''t know was that Xu Fan now only controlled his majestic Chakra very delicately, controlling the movement of Scar Man and others.


    Although he can wipe them out with just one thought, this kind of dirty-hearted guy is not qualified to be crushed by his own Chakra.


    Xu Fan didn''t even have the desire to take a look at them. He stretched his right hand directly into his ninja bag, fumbled out a handful of kunai, and then handed it to Xiangrong.


    "You can stay here and let them play around and torture you."


    "You can also leave this village with us, but... I don''t need useless people. If you are determined to go with us, you will prove your worth."


    From that perspective, Xianglin is very useful.


    However, Xu Fan will not lower his posture, this is his principle.


    Even if it is Xiang Lin, let her understand.


    It''s not that I need you, but you need me.


    I am the one who can save you from the sea of ??suffering, but first, you have to prove your own worth.


    Xiangxun was stunned for a moment, since she had consciousness, no one had ever spoken to her like this.


    Give her the right to choose.


    Looking at the sharp kunai, Xiang Lin rolled her throat and swallowed nervously, as if she realized something in her heart.


    but¡­¡­


    Although she has been hurt countless times, she has no courage to hurt others.


    Looking at the kunai in Xu Fan''s hand, her voice said in a faint, "I...my body..."


    "The pedigree of the whirlpool family is very special can be bitten to restore the wounded, but that is not what I need."


    Xu Fan paused, "You can survive as a ninja, not a tool to recover from injuries."


    In fact, Xu Fan is not deceiving Xiang Lin.


    He was just stating the most basic facts.


    Perhaps in the eyes of other people, Xiang Rin''s body is just like that.


    But Xu Fan really didn''t use this ability.


    Because... he couldn''t get hurt at all!


    Not to mention the battle between ninjas, even if it is hard to resist the tail beast jade, Xu Fan can also be unharmed!


    Since he won''t get hurt at all, what use is Xiang Lin''s body for himself?


    It''s useless at all.


    "Ninja..."


    Xiang Lin''s eyes widened instantly, looking at Xu Fan with an incredible look.


    What kind of fairy is this?


    He not only gave himself the right to choose, but also gave himself the opportunity to become a ninja.


    and¡­¡­


    He was completely different from those people, and he didn''t fancy his body.


    Instead of staying here as if in hell, it is better to follow the man in front of you.


    At this moment, Xiang Lin summoned all his courage and took the Kuwu from Xu Fan''s hand.


    Then, she used all her strength to support her small body and stood up from the ground.


    When she looked at Scarman and others again, although her hands and legs trembled, her eyes were very firm.


    On the contrary, these ferocious human traffickers are extremely fearful in their hearts.


    "Go." Xu Fan held Xiang Rong''s shoulder with one hand and whispered in her ear. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 194： Not only murder, but also punish the heart

    Xu Fan could even feel the fear of Scar Man and others.


    The little girl who has been ravaged by them has now become the executor of their life and death sentence.


    They want to step back, stay away from Xiang Rin, and even beg her to let them go.


    However, under Xu Fan''s powerful Chakra''s suppression, they couldn''t do anything except watch Xiangrong walking towards them step by step.


    And Xiang Rin''s hands were trembling constantly.


    She was equally afraid of taking other people''s lives.


    But no matter what, she didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.


    Even if Xu Fan''s identity and origins are not clear, no matter what kind of danger is ahead, she thinks it is better than the torture here.


    Even Xiang Lin had seen with his own eyes how his mother was treated roughly by these people.


    She was naked and was used at will.


    Those men, like hungry wolves, bit her body fiercely, asking for Chakra from her body to recover their injuries.


    In the end, in this constant torture, his mother was killed by them alive.


    If you continue to stay, I am afraid I will only go the same way as my mother.


    Must leave here.


    Xiang Rin''s hands trembled and she kept encouraging herself in her heart.


    She moved her steps little by little, and finally came to Scar Man.


    The eyes of the two sides faced each other, and Xiang Lin found that his eyes were no longer as fierce as before.


    Their eyes are like a frightened rabbit, begging to stop.


    but¡­¡­


    This is my only chance.


    Xiangrong gritted her teeth and slowly closed her eyes.


    Although determined.


    Although mustered the courage.


    But she still didn''t dare to witness it with her own eyes.


    But just when she was about to stab Kuwu into the Scar man''s chest, her hand was firmly held down by an external force.


    Xiang Lin also opened his eyes subconsciously, but saw a hand that tightly wrapped his fist.


    It''s Xu Fan.


    At this moment, he was standing behind him, and he could even feel his breathing and heartbeat.


    An unprecedented sense of tension swept through Xiang Rin''s body, but Kuwu could no longer push forward.


    What Xu Fan needs is Xiang Lin''s attitude and determination.


    In any case, she was still a little girl now, and it was too cruel to really let her kill with kunai.


    After all, he is not a ghost like that no longer.


    I am very kind.


    "Let''s go." Xu Fan spoke slowly, and at the same time retracted his Chakra.


    Scarman and his partner looked at each other, only then realized that the fear on their faces gradually disappeared, and deep inside they felt relieved.


    They stood up abruptly. At this moment, they didn''t care about Xianglin at all, and Cao Ren desperately turned and ran.


    They even felt the hope and the beauty in life again.


    However, Xu Fan''s hand moved slowly on Xiang Lin''s body until it covered her eyes.


    Burial in prison sand!


    The ground under the feet of the three men with Scars turned into quicksand, tightly entangled their ankles, and pulled them to the ground.


    The hope that was finally obtained has disappeared at this moment.


    Every one of them had despair written on their faces, screaming miserably, and struggling desperately with their hands and feet.


    However, only relying on the strength of a few of them, they could escape Xu Fan''s ninjutsu there.


    This trick will drag them to a depth of two hundred meters underground. Before they suffocate, they will crush their bones, internal organs, and become muddy due to underground pressure.


    And this kind of pain will last at least a few minutes before they can lose consciousness.


    In Xu Fan''s view, this is the best punishment for human traffickers.


    Give them hope first, and then drag them into the abyss at the moment of seeing the light!


    And this despair of falling from heaven to **** will always accompany them to death.


    Seeing such a scene, Cao Ren took a breath, only feeling that his brain was blank and his scalp was numb.


    This guy¡­¡­


    What kind of devil is it?


    Not only did he want to kill a few of them, but he did so!


    Especially the kind of pain that is on the verge of despair again after seeing the hope of life.


    Just thinking about it makes people shudder.


    Especially the majestic chakra volume.


    This guy¡­¡­


    What is the origin?


    Xu Fan slowly lowered his hand and gave Xiangrong light back.


    Looking at the deserted street, Xiang Xing was stunned, unable to guess what Xu Fan did.


    It''s just the same, Xiang Lin''s heart is extremely clear.


    That was the cry made by those people, the most miserable cry she had ever heard.


    even¡­¡­


    Far more than his mother.


    What kind of means can make people make such a scream.


    What kind of means can make people so desperate?


    Xiang Lin rolled her throat, she even dared not look back, standing behind her.


    Is it God or the Devil?


    "No... don''t come here..."


    Cao Ren''s footsteps backed back and forth, his eyes full of fear when he saw Xu Fan.


    "If you kill me, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    Soon the back of the grass ninja was stuck on the wall, unable to retreat.


    His brain worked so fast, as if he suddenly realized something.


    "By the way, you are Konoha ninjas."


    Although Xu Fan usually has no habit of matching his forehead, Kakashi''s forehead bears the Konoha logo.


    "Since it is Konoha''s ninja, don''t you guys know it?"


    "Kinoha Village and Kushinin Village have always maintained a good alliance relationship!"


    "You can enter the village, that is the best proof!"


    "But if you attack me, the nature will be completely different. Do you...want to break the alliance agreement?"


    Kushinin said eloquently.


    The more he said, the more his mood eased.


    In any case, the two sides are a good alliance.


    With this relationship, Xu Fan should not dare to mess around.


    "As long as... as long as you leave Xianglin, I can assume that nothing has happened, and will not hold you accountable..."


    "As a ninja, you should also know that following the rules is the most important criterion for a ninja..."


    Cao Ren said these words in one breath, hoping that Xu Fan could dispel the idea of ??murder.


    In any case, Xianglin is an extremely important tool in Cao Ren Village.


    If I lose her here, the consequences are not something I can bear.


    But Xu Fan knew what ninja rules were.


    His way of thinking is not a ninja at all.


    What a good alliance relationship, in his view, is nothing more than a weak Shinobu village, attached to Konoha.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan directly threw away the kunai in Xiangrong''s hand. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 195： Oshemaru debut

    Kakashi crouched on the ground, watching Xu Fan''s actions from beginning to end.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan''s acting style is not in line with his age.


    Especially the way to kill the three traffickers.


    Obviously, it is to make them feel hope come, escape from death, and then wipe out all hope of life and send them to hell.


    Although Xu Fan is indeed a strong ninja, he has always been crushing opponents with strong strength.


    But this time the way it was handled was completely different.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that in the scene just now, Kakashi just shuddered involuntarily when he imagined the despair of falling from heaven to hell.


    However, all this is far from over. Facing the endless chatter of Cao Ren, Xu Fan didn''t take it seriously.


    This time he came, in addition to signing in, Xiang Lin, he planned to destroy Cao Ren Village.


    Put the territory of the country of grass into the bag and merge it into the territory of the country of fire.


    He took the Kuwu in Xiangrong''s hand and threw it out without hesitation.


    The speed was so fast that Kushinin could not react at all.


    Kumo cut open his throat in an instant.


    Blood spurted like a column, and unprecedented pain swept through.


    The Cao Ren didn''t even have a chance to make a move, so he knelt on the ground with a plop, and tightly covered his throat with both hands.


    He couldn''t even make a sound, he could only express his emotions with his eyes, staring at Xu Fan intently, until no more blood spurted from his throat.


    During this process, Xu Fan also covered Xiangrong''s eyes.


    Kakashi squatted on the ground and watched Cao die in pain.


    Perhaps for the average ninja, the alliance agreement is more or less fearful.


    But Xu Fan really didn''t care about that kind of thing.


    As long as you provoke me, you will suffer the consequences.


    However, this incident may only become the fuse.


    Once the people in Kushinin Village learn that it was the ninja from Konoha Village who killed Kushinin, they will definitely not give up on this matter.


    And Xiang Rin''s ability is indeed outstanding.


    Presumably no village would want to lose her.


    Coupled with the fact that Xu Fan killed people first, it also gave the Kushinohori ample reason and motivation.


    "Xu Fan, we must leave here as soon as possible."


    Kakashi made a low voice and stood up from the ground supporting his body.


    He wasn''t worried about being chased by Cao Ren Village, but he was afraid that the opponent would show up without playing, causing Xu Fan to destroy Cao Ren Village without knowing it...


    "Leaving?" Xu Fan glanced at Kakashi. The main purpose of his coming this time was to sign in.


    The sign-in assistant has not yet determined that he has arrived at the sign-in location.


    How can I leave without saying?


    "Anyway, find a place to rest first, your injury is not light." Xu Fan paused, "And I still have things to do in Cao Ren Village."


    Xu Fan glanced at the corpse on the ground, and simply used his own magnetic escape to turn the ground into quicksand and drag the corpse of Cao Ren into the ground.


    Coupled with the fact that all pedestrians avoid it, no one will probably notice the situation here.


    "You are hurt?"


    Xiang Rin naturally heard the conversation between Xu Fan and Kakashi.


    Just now, her attention was only focused on those wicked men and Xu Fan.


    I didn''t notice Kakashi, and now I took a closer look and found that he was indeed injured.


    Thinking of this, Xiang Lin hesitated a little, but finally rolled up his sleeves decisively and stretched his delicate arm towards Kakashi.


    Kakashi glanced at Xiang Lu subconsciously, and suddenly found that her arm was covered with tooth marks of different shades.


    One can imagine what kind of torture a little girl of this age has experienced.


    But this is the world of ninjas.


    Not every Shinobu village can be as strong, stable and peaceful as Konoha Village.


    Moreover, even Konoha Village has just entered the peaceful period.


    Although I sympathize with Xiang Lin''s experience, I have to admit that there are still many more miserable children around the world.


    Myself...


    Inability to change anything.


    It''s as if you can''t protect your companions.


    When Xu Fan saw this, he just kept silent.


    Although he said that he didn''t save her after taking a fancy to Xiang Rin''s body, nor would he treat her like a ninja in Kushinin Village.


    It will not force her to use her body.


    But this does not mean that if Xiang Lin was out of self-will, he must stop it.


    After all, it was her choice.


    However, in the face of Xiangrong''s actions, Kakashi was stunned.


    After the scene just now, he was already clear in his heart that the rumors Xu Fan said were true.


    Xiangrong¡¯s Chakra can indeed help him heal.


    Just take a bite on her.


    but¡­¡­


    When Kakashi witnessed the physical and psychological double damage caused by those tooth prints to Xiang Rin, he couldn''t convince himself.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi directly shook his head, then reached out and pressed Xiang Rong''s arm, hiding her tooth print under the sleeve.


    Seeing such a scene of Xiang Lin, he was also stunned.


    She grew up so big that she had never seen anyone who would reject her.


    Especially those ninjas, no matter what kind of injury they can''t wait to bite themselves immediately.


    Even some people, even if they are not injured, will recover Chakra by biting themselves.


    What made Xianglin desperate the most was that he had no chance to refuse.


    However, this time, just when she chose to dedicate her life on her own initiative, she was rejected by the other party.


    This¡­¡­


    is it possible?


    In fact, even Kakashi was a little surprised, but he didn''t show it.


    If it was the previous self who had plunged into the darkness, it might have been bitten.


    But now, there is no such darkness in my heart.


    But anyway, the actions of Xu Fan and Kakashi moved Xiang Rin''s heart very much.


    In her opinion, the two people in front of them really regarded themselves as living people, not as tools.


    Especially Xu Fan.


    Although his methods seemed a little cold and ruthless, as long as he stood with him, Xiang Lin could feel an unprecedented sense of security.


    Regardless of the dangers ahead, Xiang Rin wanted to follow him.


    But just when Xu Fan was about to take Xianglin and Kakashi to the hospital, a very hoarse voice came from behind him.


    "I didn''t expect to see you in such a place, Kakashi, but is it okay to miss this opportunity?"


    Xu Fan, Xiang Lin, and Kakashi turned around in an instant and followed the reputation.


    Especially Kakashi, just this voice made his heart become extremely tense.


    The guy who greeted him made him even more convinced of this.


    The owner of this voice is the guy who defected to Konoha Village and is also one of the legends of Konoha Sannin.


    Orochimaru!

 v2 Chapter 196： The confident Dashewan didnt realize the seriousness of the problem

    "Orochimaru?"


    Xu Fan took the opportunity to look at it and found that the hoarse voice was indeed from Dashewan.


    But why does Oshe Maru appear here so well?


    In my impression, Dashewan found Xiang Rin after the Zhongnin exam, and then took it to the research institute.


    "Yeah." On the other hand, Kakashi mistakenly thought that Xu Fan didn''t know who Dashewan was, so he started to explain.


    "He was originally one of Konoha Sannin, who is as famous as Jiraiya and Tsunade-sama, and he is also a disciple of three generations of Naruto-sama."


    "However, for some reason, he defected to the village. He is an extremely dangerous S-level rebel."


    Kakashi spoke out the information he had in one breath.


    Kakashi was very afraid of the strength of Oshe Maru.


    A few years ago, I ran into Oshe Maru when I was leading someone on an Anbu mission.


    The two sides also started a battle.


    However, as Konoha Sannin''s Oshe Maru, the strength is far above him.


    If it hadn''t been for Dashemaru to let himself go at the critical moment, Xu Fan would have never known that Konoha Village had his own ninja.


    Moreover, there is a huge gap between the strengths of himself and Da She Maru.


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he understood the situation.


    In fact, Xu Fan knew more about Oshe Maru than Kakashi.


    He defected to Konoha because he realized that life is meaningless.


    No matter how powerful the technique is, whether he inherited the will of fire or not.


    Everyone will die.


    And once you die, there is nothing left.


    Even the Thousand Hands Zhuma, who is known as the **** of the Ninja World, was just a passing moment.


    In order to find the really interesting things and to escape the enemy that everyone must face, death!


    Da She Maru broke into the forbidden room without hesitation, took away the forbidden technique invented by Qianshoujian, and began a brutal human experiment.


    During the experiment, the ninjas of Konoha Village began to disappear mysteriously.


    An unprecedented shadow enveloped the entire village. In order to dispel this panicked fear, Sarutobi Hizen formed a special force to investigate the real murderer.


    Finally, I discovered what Dashewan did.


    The brutal and inhumane human experiment shocked Sarutobi Rizen, but looking at his former lover, he couldn''t convince himself to kill the killer.


    And this is undoubtedly the weakness of Sarutobi Hisaki.


    It was his weak side that brought no small disaster to the Ninja World in the future.


    After Dashemaru defected, not only did not repent, but continued to study human experiments.


    Until the creation of the prohibition of reincarnation!


    However, although such a forbidden technique gave Dashemaru a real eternal life, it also cost him some money.


    Because of frequent body changes, Da She Wan was unable to learn the fairy mode, and his resistance to illusion arts was extremely weak.


    So when facing Itachi and Sasuke, he always fails miserably.


    But in any case, he is a very powerful betrayal.


    And Xu Fan remembered very clearly that during the Zhongnin exam, Oshomaru met with Kakashi to confirm Sasuke''s condition.


    At that time, Kakashi told Oshemaru that if he dared to take a step forward, he would die with him.


    Dashemaru left an understatement, if you can do it, just try it.


    Kakashi was sweating as he watched the Oshe Maru who turned and left, and felt that his thought was really stupid.


    It is not difficult to see that Kakashi, who has always been able to reach 50-50, has no chance of winning in his heart when facing Oshemaru.


    However, Xu Fan felt that he didn''t really want to destroy Konoha.


    Otherwise, in the Death Forest, he would not use the Five Elements Seal to reinforce the seal on Naruto.


    From a certain perspective, although this behavior weakened Naruto''s strength, it wiped out a hidden danger for the village.


    If he really wants to destroy Konoha, why should he go so far as to release Kyuubi directly during the Zhongnin exam?


    Moreover, Oshe Maru invaded Konoha Village and almost let everyone go.


    The only dead three generations of Naruto Tobihiro was not what Oshemaru wanted to kill, but he himself used ghouls to seal up his sacrifice.


    On the contrary, the pit of Sharen Village, who is hostile to Konoha, is too bad.


    Xu Fan clearly remembered that Dashewan said at that time that what he did was just to make the stopped windmill turn again.


    "Perhaps in the eyes of Osha Maru, it was the weakness of Sarutobi Hizen that hindered the development of the village. Thinking about it carefully, after Tsunade became the fifth generation of Hokage, he did manage the village well, and his personality was also the opposite of Sarutobi. , Both the attitude and the wrist are very tough."


    Not only that, but Dashemaru was still trying to solve Akatsuki''s scorpion at Tiandiqiao. Faced with the second invasion of Konoha that Danzo voluntarily invited, Dashewan did not accept it.


    Especially when Sasuke and Naruto met again, just when Sasuke was about to use a unicorn to cut the bondage, it was Oshemaru that also stopped Sasuke.


    Even in the latter part of the Ninja World War, he took the members of the Eagle Team and Hokage through the ages to complete the turn of the tide.


    "Xu Fan?"


    Kakashi raised the volume and pulled Xu Fan back from his thoughts to the real world.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Kakashi frowned and didn''t understand why Xu Fan was distracted at this time.


    No matter how you look at it, Oshemaru is an extremely dangerous defecting ninja.


    In his hands, he mastered various forbidden techniques.


    This kind of enemy is often the most terrifying, the least able to underestimate the existence of the enemy.


    Xiang Lin also hid behind Xu Fan. In addition to helping people recover from injuries, she could also perceive Chakra.


    The guy in front of me is very powerful.


    "Kakashi, it looks like you have suffered a serious injury. Why don''t you give me that little girl."


    The corner of Da She Wan''s mouth raised and said with a smile.


    According to the information he has, the red hair is a symbol of the whirlpool family.


    And the tooth print on her arm just confirmed this.


    Today''s Da She Wan is very interested in Xiang Lin. If she can take her back to her research institute, it will naturally be a better thing.


    "Kakashi, let alone injured you, even in the heyday, you can''t be my opponent."


    Da She Maru paused, glanced at Xu Fan deliberately, stretched out her long tongue and licked her lips, "Do you want to watch your companion and die in front of you again?"


    Xu Fan: "???"


    hiss¡­¡­


    I have to say that this really made Xu Fan take a breath.


    Isn''t O She Maru always good at gathering intelligence? He doesn''t even know who he is?


    Wait, did he just rush here?


    Didn''t you notice how you killed Kushinin and those traffickers?


    This guy¡­¡­


    Think of yourself as Kakashi''s subordinate.


    "I just want that little girl, hand her over, I can keep you all."


    Da She Maru said very confidently, unaware of the seriousness of the problem. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 197： Oshe Maru vs Kakashi

    Although the threat of Dashe Maru caused many question marks in Xu Fan''s heart, his words seemed to confirm Xu Fan''s conjecture.


    Although the current Oshemaru is the rebel of Konoha Village, he does not hate the village in his heart.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t say anything like handing over Xiang Lin and letting you go.


    At least in Da She Maru''s cognition, he didn''t know his own strength, and he assumed himself as Kakashi''s subordinate.


    On the other hand, the strength of Oshe Maru is not only much higher than Kakashi, but the latter is also in a state of injury.


    He could completely kill Kakashi and himself here, and while receiving incense, he could weaken the strength of Konoha Village and prepare for the future invasion of the village.


    After all, even though Kakashi''s current strength is not up to the level of Konoha Sannin, he is already Konoha''s number one technician.


    Possess the existence of copying ninja.


    But Kakashi was not worried about his current situation, he was injured, but Xu Fan around him was not so easy to be killed.


    Upon seeing this, Xiang Lin quickly handed his arm to Kakashi, hoping to help him recover from his injury.


    Although Xiang Rong is a child, he is still fascinated by his eyes and can distinguish the situation in front of him.


    When Kakashi faced the Oshemaru, it was clear that he was facing an enemy.


    And based on the current situation, Xiang Rin felt that Kakashi should be a ninja better than Xu Fan.


    Kakashi also noticed Xiang Rin''s actions.


    But at this moment, Oshe Maru took the lead to launch an attack.


    "The hidden shadow has more snake hands!"


    Oshamaru decisively rushed to Kakashi, summoning countless pythons from his cuff, and pounced at Kakashi.


    Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes, and at the same time grabbed Xiangrong''s arm, and pulled her aside to avoid her being involved.


    But Xu Fan was not in a hurry to make a move.


    Da She Wan exudes obvious hostility, but it doesn''t hurt the killer.


    The Shulker Snake Hand is just a b-level ninjutsu, which controls the opponent by summoning a python.


    To put it bluntly, this ninjutsu is just a restraint technique.


    Oshemaru wanted to block Kakashi''s actions.


    Since the other party has no intention to kill, why should he rush for a while?


    Kakashi was injured, but he had given him a part of Chakra.


    Kakashi should have no problem with this level of discussion.


    And taking a step back, Kakashi wouldn''t be in any danger with Xianglin''s medical kit.


    Well, let''s take a look first.


    After confirming his thoughts, Xu Fan simply guarded Xiangrong behind him, stepped back together a few steps, and opened enough distance so that Dashewan and Kakashi could use the space.


    Kakashi took a deep breath, and he was not surprised at Oshomaru''s shot.


    He is the ninja of Anbe, and Oshemaru is the ninja of Konoha.


    According to my own understanding, Dashewan defected to the village because of human experimentation and the use of forbidden techniques.


    He is dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi stomped **** his toes, and the whole person retreated quickly, trying to escape the first round of entanglement of Shulker.


    At the same time, Kakashi''s hand movements were also clean and tidy, and he opened his forehead, revealing the three-goed jade writing wheel.


    Under the vision of Shao Lun Yan, Kakashi also noticed Xu Fan''s every move.


    He just stood there, hardly intending to intervene.


    Do you want to see how I will deal with Dashewan under the desperate situation?


    Kakashi could not help muttering to himself.


    In any case, the reason why I accompanied Xu Fan to Cao Ren Village was not to perform any tasks, but to cultivate and become stronger.


    Both himself and Xu Fan are very clear about this starting point.


    And Dashewan is undoubtedly a test stone for testing results.


    The more I thought about it, the more Kakashi felt that way.


    Facing the speeding python, Kakashi drew the shuriken neatly from the ninja bag, threw it out, and quickly sealed his hands.


    "The Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"


    The number of shurikens flying out instantly increased, one after another aimed at the python''s eyes and body, and slammed up.


    However, this method of blocking the line of sight has no effect.


    Even without eyes, these snakes can sense Kakashi''s position.


    Moreover, the defensive power and vitality of these pythons are also extremely tenacious. After the shurikens in them, the snakes are still dancing with their sharp fangs.


    "It''s the technique of the third generation of Hokage..."


    Da She Wan couldn''t help but complain, recalling that Sarutobi Hizen had taught herself this ninjutsu.


    However, Oshemaru did not show any emotion, his gaze stayed on Kakashi''s writing wheel.


    That can be said to be something he dreams of.


    However, Kakashi''s writing wheel eyes, Oshemaru did not look good.


    In his mind, to obtain the writing wheel eyes through transplantation, after all, is the method of multiplication.


    The real superior technique is to perfectly combine one''s soul with the body of the real Uchiha clan through a forbidden technique such as reincarnation.


    Feeling a lot of Oshe Wan for a time, inevitably a little distracted. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    And when Kakashi landed on his toes for the second time, he directly spread Lei Dun Chakra all over his body.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    After entering this mode, Kakashi''s chest also faintly hurt.


    But his speed has been improved as never before.


    Almost for an instant, his toes slammed into force, leaving a small pit in place, easily bypassing the boa constrictors summoned by Dashemaru, and teleported behind him.


    Such a sudden scene made even Da She Maru startled.


    His eyes widened suddenly, marveling at Kakashi''s skills.


    But Kakashi naturally did not let go of this opportunity to counterattack. Through the particularity of Sharonyan, he found the key to Dashemaru''s body at a glance, clenched a handful of Kuunai in his hand, and then slammed it down.


    In any case, Kakashi is now in an injured state.


    The Lei Dun Chakra mode alone has already put a load on his body.


    Once Rachel is used again, I am afraid that he will faint due to excessive consumption of Chakra.


    And Kakashi''s heart is also very clear, even if it is the Lei Dun Chakra mode, he can''t hold on for long now.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the current flaw is probably his only opportunity.


    Therefore, Kakashi no longer had the slightest entanglement, and pointed Kuwu at the vital point of Oshemaru''s neck, and then slammed it down.


    "Unexpectedly, Kakashi, you have become stronger."


    The corner of Oshemaru''s mouth rose, and a smile appeared, as if he was approving Kakashi''s strength.


    However, such a situation is not dangerous to Dashewan.


    Just when Kakashi was about to succeed, his suffering directly stopped

 v2 Chapter 198： Reincarnation

    Kakashi only felt that something was holding her body, making her own suffering unable to move forward.


    And Dashewan even disappeared in front of him.


    "Is it a fixation technique."


    Kakashi''s body quickly resumed action, but he missed the only chance to defeat Osaimaru.


    Rooting is not an advanced ninjutsu.


    Its level is only d, which is a basic ninjutsu that the ninja knows how to use.


    But the intensity will depend on the strength of the caster.


    Although there is only a moment of effort, it is possible to use this ninjutsu to hold down, I am afraid that only a ninja of the level of Oshemaru can do it.


    Kakashi''s chakras are not many, coupled with the injured relationship, so that he can not maintain the Lei Dun Chakra mode for a long time.


    After Oshemaru escaped his own attack, Lei Dun weakened on his body.


    "Is this relieved?" O She Maru looked up and down Kakashi.


    I have to say that the technique just now really made Dashemaru very surprised.


    After entering Lei Dun Chakra mode, both speed and strength have been significantly improved.


    Coupled with his unique writing wheel, it really makes myself feel tricky.


    If it wasn''t for Kakashi''s injury, in the situation just now, he might not be able to retreat.


    "Unfortunately, if you were willing to accept the little girl''s treatment for you just now, it might be another situation."


    At the end of the sentence, the Oshe Maru disappeared from the same place again.


    "Disappeared?!"


    Upon seeing this, Xiang Lin couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "It''s not that he disappeared, it''s just that your eyesight can''t catch him." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    This technique is also my favorite technique.


    Although this technique is also called the instantaneous technique, it is not the kind of Thunder God of Wave Fengshui Gate. He sends himself to the marked position through time and space transfer.


    Although the instantaneous technique looks like the caster disappeared out of thin air, it actually uses the power of Chakra to complete a high-speed movement technique.


    The chakra consumed each time will vary depending on the distance and height.


    And the ultimate character in Konoha Village who can use this ninjutsu should be Uchiha Shisui, and even has the title of Shushen Shisui.


    But instantaneous technique is easy to use and also easy to use here.


    Even if the enemy knows all about this technique, it is not easy to crack.


    For example, the current Kakashi is injured in his own body, and the Lei Dun Chakra mode drastically consumes his Chakra.


    Even if Shao Lun Yan could catch Da She Wan, his body could no longer keep up with his movements.


    brush!


    Oshemaru instantly slid behind Kakashi, and at the same time, there was a handful of Kakashi in his hand, as if imitating Kakashi''s attack, and slammed toward the vital part of his neck.


    When it was said that it was too late and then it was fast, just when Oshemaru was about to succeed, Kakashi disappeared in front of him.


    This abrupt scene even made Oshemaru stand on the spot in a daze.


    Kakashi¡¯s chakras are scarce.


    It is impossible for him to launch such a perfect instantaneous spell.


    Immediately afterwards, Oshemaru seemed to realize something, turned his head abruptly, and found that Kakashi had retreated to Xiangrong''s side.


    And according to the situation, Xu Fan made a sudden move and rescued him.


    but¡­¡­


    is it possible?


    Xu Fan looked like it should be the level of Konoha Village.


    Did you underestimate him?


    Da She Maru''s gaze narrowed slightly, then he carefully looked at Xu Fan seriously.


    Upon seeing this, Xiang Lin quickly handed it over his arm.


    "Kakashi, it''s better to take this opportunity to test the results over this period of time."


    Xu Fan looked at Kakashi still hesitant, so he made a low voice.


    Oshemaru is indeed Konoha Sannin, and it is at the same level as Zilai.


    But his weakness is also very obvious.


    Because of the reincarnation of a corpse, his resistance to illusions can be said to be almost non-existent.


    And if I remember correctly, the Oshe Maru of this period should be a member of Akatsuki''s organization.


    But he didn''t wear Akatsuki''s coat.


    That means he has left Akatsuki.


    It is not difficult to infer that Dashemaru has already lost to Itachi once.


    And how could Oshe Maru, who can''t even beat Itachi, be his opponent?


    A kaleidoscope-level illusion can end the battle.


    This is still Xu Fan''s recognition of Da She Wan''s face as Konoha Sannin.


    In fact, Oshemaru couldn''t even deal with the illusion performed by Sasuke''s Sangou Yushulunyan.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if he really wants to make a move, he can kill him in an instant.


    The reason there is no such thing is just that the Oshe Maru is a combat unit.


    I want to see that the Kakashi I trained myself is equivalent to a few big snake pills.


    Kakashi looked up at Xu Fan''s profile, and guessed Xu Fan''s true thoughts in his heart.


    So Kakashi stopped hesitating and took a bite of Xiangrong''s arm.


    Suddenly, a chakra flooded into Kakashi''s body, restoring all the injuries on his body as before.


    For a moment Kakashi''s eyes widened, looking at Xiang Rin incredulously.


    Even though she already knew her abilities, after experiencing it personally, she was still taken aback.


    Looking at the recovered Kakashi, Xiang Rin''s heart was also relieved.


    It was hard to meet the right person, how could I easily let go of this opportunity.


    Xiang Rin took a deep breath and glanced at Xu Fan''s profile.


    No matter who it is, don''t even think about separating yourself from Xu Fan.


    I must follow him and become his right arm.


    However, Xu Fan naturally wouldn''t care about Xiang Lin''s thoughts. He still stared straight ahead, staring at the Da She Maru, while also looking forward to Kakashi''s performance.


    Kakashi also gradually squeezed his knees and stood up from the ground. He clenched his fists hard, feeling that the whole body was very powerful.


    "Oshimaru." Kakashi said in a low voice, and his mood was quite complicated.


    Without Xu Fan, he would never have imagined that he would one day compete with Konoha Sannin''s Oshe Maru.


    It''s just that, in today''s Oshe Maru, the attention is not only on Kakashi.


    Maybe his Lei Dun Chakra mode really surprised Da She Wan, but Xu Fan''s instantaneous ability had already shocked him.


    Although instantaneous technique is easy to use, it is only a d-level ninjutsu.


    And the lower the level of ninjutsu, the more the strength will depend on the strength of the caster.


    "This kid... is stronger than Kakashi."


    But it''s good, just to test the new ninjutsu.


    As if thinking of something happy, Da She Maru raised the corners of his mouth, and at the same time he slapped his hands hard, the whole earth began to tremble constantly, and a simple coffin appeared from the ground as if it had surfaced.

 v2 Chapter 199： 3rd generation wind shadow

    Is the filthy earth reincarnated?


    Xu Fan''s gaze was instantly attracted by the coffin summoned by Da She Wan.


    Before he had defected to Ninja Village, Oshe Maru had already infiltrated the secret room where the forbidden technique was hidden, and found the various forbidden techniques left behind by the thousand hands.


    Reincarnation of the dirty soil is one of them.


    "If I remember correctly, the rebirth of the dirty soil during this period is still very unstable." Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    In fact, let alone this time, even when the Oshe Maru invaded Konoha Village, the reincarnation of the dirty soil was not fully developed.


    The summoned first-generation Naruto and second-generation Naruto had only less than 10% of the power.


    In the real Mahayana, it was actually the fourth Ninja World War. After transplanting the cells between the Senjue Pillars, Dashemaru summoned the first generation of Hokage, the closest to the strength of his life.


    But it is only close.


    At the same time, Xu Fan was also curious about the character that Da She Wan would reincarnate in the dirty soil to deal with Kakashi.


    "Three?"


    With the earth trembling constantly, the coffin rose higher and higher.


    And in the center of the coffin where Dashewan psychic came out, there was a big three-character written impressively.


    Kakashi''s expression immediately became tense.


    In his cognition, he had never encountered such a technique.


    "It''s the rebirth of the dirty soil."


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan simply informed Kakashi about this ninjutsu.


    "Immortality reincarnated?" Kakashi murmured, watching Oshemaru, and couldn''t help asking, "What kind of ninjutsu?"


    When he saw the coffin, Kakashi had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It should be said to be an unknown premonition.


    Although he didn''t know what technique Osha Maru mastered, he could tell that this should be some kind of forbidden technique mentioned by the three generations of Naruto Masters.


    "This is an S-level forbidden technique invented by the second generation of Naruto Master."


    "Extract a certain amount of flesh from the dead, and then use the body of a living person as a container to summon the soul of the dead from the pure land of the underworld back to the real world to fight for the operator."


    "But in this way, the living person serving as the container will be sacrificed like a sacrifice."


    "Because it was too cruel and played with the dead, the second generation of Hokage listed this ninjutsu as a forbidden technique."


    Upon hearing Xu Fan''s explanation, Kakashi''s eyes widened, and an indescribable anger grew in his heart.


    The thought of the dead being unable to get peace, Kakashi''s mind suddenly came up with Daitu and Lin.


    "Oshemaru." Kakashi said in a low voice, as if he was determined to destroy him here.


    However, today''s Dashewan is more interested in Xu Fan than Kakashi.


    "You know how to reincarnate in the dirty soil."


    Da She Maru''s eyes crossed Kakashi and fell on Xu Fan.


    Even the high-level Konoha didn''t know that Senshou Kuma had left such a technique.


    On the contrary, the little devil in front of him recognized at a glance that the forbidden technique he was using was reincarnating from the dirty soil.


    "Well, after all, the person who developed this forbidden technique is a member of our Thousand Hands Clan." Xu Fan and Dashe Maru looked at each other, and bluntly threw out this explosive message.


    Da She Maru stood still on the spot, looking at Xu Fan in disbelief.


    "Are you from the Thousand Hands Clan?"


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet Tsunade¡¯s people here...


    Oshemaru''s heart was shocked again, and besides Tsunade, he couldn''t help but think of the rope tree.


    As his own subordinate, he went to the battlefield together, but died in a trap set by the enemy, leaving no internal organs.


    but¡­¡­


    Da She Maru was just stunned.


    Although he guessed that Xu Fan was not an ordinary person, he did not expect that he would come from a thousand hands.


    But this also made Dashewan excited.


    Today, he has completely absorbed the research of fascinating body experiments.


    Moreover, if the corpse is not reincarnated, the container needs to be replaced constantly.


    Maybe it''s not bad to use Xu Fan''s body to make a transition before getting Shalunyan.


    The thought of such a thing made Da She Wan''s heart become excited.


    "It seems that today is my lucky day, not only that little girl, but also the descendants of the Senshou clan."


    Da She Maru stretched out his hands directly and said with certainty.


    Bang!


    The coffin board in front of him also crashed to the ground.


    Kakashi, Xu Fan¡¯s deceased person, dressed in a white cloak, lined with a blue ninja suit, and black hedgehog head, is the third generation of the wind shadow of Sharen Village.


    "Three generations of Fengying." Xu Fan said his identity in a low voice again.


    The reason why he did this was actually to let Kakashi grasp more information.


    The three generations of Fengying are good at using magnetic escape, and they are also known as the strongest Fengying in the history of Ninja.


    At the same time, there is also a certain degree of restraint for the ninjas of the Soju Department.


    The Lei Dun Chakra mode, to put it bluntly, is a kind of ninjutsu.


    It was just this information that shocked Kakashi.


    He just didn''t recognize the other person, but it''s not that he hadn''t heard of the life of the three generations of Fengying Legend has it that he suddenly disappeared from Sharen Village when he was alive, nowhere to be found, and no corpse.


    Unexpectedly, I would meet him here, this way.


    "Oshemaru, you turned out to have killed three generations of Fengying." Kakashi asked Oshemaru.


    "Why should I do that kind of superfluous thing? I just found some of his internal organs. Speaking of which, the person who killed him was really cruel."


    Oshamaru smiled and said, not caring about Kakashi''s emotions. He took out the kunai connected to the talisman from his body, and directly reached into the back of the head of the third generation of Fengying, and completely controlled him.


    Although this would weaken the strength of the three generations of Fengying, it could better confine his soul and prevent him from liberating himself.


    After regaining the power of free movement, the three generations of Fengying also quickly sealed their hands.


    Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Giant Needle!


    The sand and iron particles visible to the naked eye emerged in the air, and quickly combined together, repeatedly compressed with a very exaggerated density, like a sharp spear.


    Whoosh--


    Whoosh--


    Three generations of Fengying naturally did not have any hesitation. While locking Kakashi and Xu Fan, he directly penetrated the spear forward.


    And this is also the deliberate action of Dashewan.


    He wanted to see how Xu Fan would deal with the sand and iron of the three generations of Fengying.


    If he can''t do it, it can only mean that he is nothing more than that, not worthy of being regarded as a new container by himself.


    Kakashi directly entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode. Through the ability to write round eyes, he clearly recognized the flight trajectory of each sand iron spear, and then relied on the high-speed movement in this mode to easily hide All attacks were opened.


    "Rae Che!" Map of the Avenue of Heavens

 v2 Chapter 200： Shock of Oshe Maru

    "Rachel!"


    Relying on the dual cooperation of the writing wheel eye and the Lei Dun Chakra mode, Kakashi avoided the sand iron spears that were flying in.


    As for Xu Fan, Kakashi felt that there was no need to worry.


    In terms of strength, Xu Fan is a more powerful ninja than himself, and this level of attack is not enough to threaten him.


    You just need to focus your attention to your eyes.


    So Xu Fan directly condensed Lei Dun Chakra towards his right hand and displayed his original ninjutsu, Lei Qi, which instantly penetrated the left chest of the three generations of Fengying.


    The speed is fast and the move is accurate.


    Let the three generations of Fengying have no time to react.


    "Kakashi..." Oshemaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t take it seriously until Kakashi completed such a perfect counterattack.


    After the injury and Chakra fully recovered, Kakashi was faster than before.


    and¡­¡­


    He doesn''t need to think about Chakra''s problem, and he doesn''t need to rely on kunai when attacking his opponent.


    I have to say that Kakashi''s performance made O Shemaru look at him with admiration.


    "Such strength already has the qualifications to serve as the next generation of Naruto..."


    Dashemaru couldn''t help but complain. If it weren''t for the rebirth of the dirty soil, Kakashi''s attack would definitely kill three generations of Fengying.


    However, the situation on the other side shocked Oshomaru even more.


    Facing the sand and iron shot by the three generations of Fengying, Xu Fan held Xiangrong behind him, neither dodge nor hide, nor did he even move his hands.


    It seemed that Xu Fan didn''t react.


    But in the next second, vines grew out of his feet, and the speed of the mad growth was extremely exaggerated. Before the sand iron spear approached him, only the vines with the thickness of fingers grew into a tree formation.


    Defend all three generations of Fengying''s attack methods.


    Da She Maru was stunned, and he exclaimed, "That''s...Wood escape technique?!"


    As early as many years ago, in order to give the village the power to suppress the nine tails.


    Sarutobi Hisaki once commissioned himself to conduct an experiment to transplant the cells from the Senjuku column to volunteers.


    I hope that in this way, Konoha Village can regain Mudun.


    Regrettably, none of his own experimental subjects can withstand the cells between the Senjue columns.


    The weak Sarutobi Rizen also had to give up this experiment.


    But now, I have witnessed Mu Escape with my own eyes!


    Da She Maru rolled his throat, and in extreme shock, his heart was also extremely ecstatic.


    If there is only a surname like Senju, that doesn''t mean much.


    But if there is wood escape, it is completely different.


    You know, Madara, who is known as the strongest Uchiha, has never beaten the pillar with Mu Dun!


    If you can get Xu Fan''s body, why bother to spy on it!


    Myself...


    Will surpass Itachi!


    "You must get this kid!"


    Da She Wan couldn''t help clenching his fists with both hands. The gain this time was really great.


    But at the same time, Kakashi''s Raeche also penetrated directly through the left chest of the third generation of Fengying, destroying a huge hole on it.


    The powerful force made the three generations of Fengying fly directly backwards.


    Kakashi stood on the spot, although the move just now consumed a lot of his Chakra, it solved an enemy.


    But when he thought so, countless pieces of paper flew towards the third generation of Fengying, gradually filling his hollow chest.


    After a few breaths, the third generation of Fengying recovered as before, as if it hadn''t suffered any harm, floated in front of Dashemaru, looking directly at Kakashi.


    "How is this possible..." Kakashi''s eyes widened instantly, unable to accept the fact in his heart.


    "Nothing is impossible." Dashemaru smiled directly after seeing this, and then explained the information about the rebirth of the dirty soil.


    "No matter what kind of damage, the three generations of Fengying will be restored in a very short time, and will never consume chakras."


    "After all, you can''t kill a dead person, Kakashi."


    "If you want to say something, it really deserves to be the second generation of Hokage Senshou Shuima, who actually invented such a forbidden technique."


    After talking about it, O She Maru continued to control the three generations of Fengying attack.


    And this time, the target of Dashewan changed from Kakashi to Xu Fan.


    In any case, he did not intend to let go of this opportunity.


    He wants Xu Fan''s body.


    Under the control of Dashemaru, behind the third generation of Fengying, black sand and iron particles began to condense, quickly forming a pair of black wings, slightly fanning, and directly let his body fly into the air.


    Dashemaru also didn''t bother to continue playing the game with Kakashi and others.


    He would hit them hard in one fell swoop, and then bring them back to his research institute.


    With Mu Dun''s body, coupled with the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan.


    Just thinking about it, Da She Wan couldn''t help being excited.


    Kakashi frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but look up to the sky, not quite understanding why the three generations of Fengying flew away all at once.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan suddenly realized Dashewan''s plan.


    The reason why the three generations will be called the strongest wind shadow is because of his ultimate ultimate move.


    "Kakashi return." Xu Fan almost ordered Kakashi to return to his side.


    Although he didn''t understand what happened, Kakashi quickly complied.


    The result was the same as Xu Fan imagined.


    Three generations of Fengying quickly sealed in the air, and then released that move.


    Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Boundary Law!


    The sky full of sand and iron particles condensed on the side of Sandai Fengying, and then pierced towards the ground.


    Dashewan even defended in a strange way.


    In any case, the attack range of the three generations of Fengying is very exaggerated.


    And do not distinguish between enemy and us.


    In order to avoid being implicated in it, Da She Wan had to defend itself.


    Kakashi''s eyes widened in an instant, and he was also taken aback as he watched the dense sand and iron barrier falling from the sky.


    Such an exaggerated range and intensity.


    Even if you have the Lei Dun Chakra mode, it is impossible to avoid it easily.


    Moreover, once it touches the sand iron, it will generate magnetic force, which will be controlled by the third generation of Fengying.


    "It is truly the three generations of Fengying known as the strongest in Ninja history..."


    Kakashi rolled his throat and realized the gap between himself and the opponent.


    However, the reason why the three generations of Fengying can display such an exaggerated scale is entirely because the dead have unlimited chakras in the state of rebirth.


    Otherwise, the sand and iron boundary law would hardly have such a range.


    In fact, when the Red Sand Scorpion and Sakura were fighting, the three generations of Fengying they controlled only used a cave-wide sand and iron boundary method.


    In the current three generations of Fengying, the sand and iron world law directly enveloped half of the grass ninth village.


    It''s not even an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan was a little doubtful whether Dashe Maru wanted to destroy this Shinnin Village directly.

 v2 Chapter 201： The bloodline of the Maelstrom family

    The sand and iron world law fell from the sky, and instantly sensationalized the entire Caonin village.


    The ninjas were terrified, and the passers-by on the street screamed madly and fled for their lives.


    But Dashemaru will care about the lives of these people.


    In his eyes, nothing is more important than Xu Fan''s body.


    Once touched by the sand iron of the third generation of Fengying, it will generate magnetic force and be controlled by him.


    At that time, relying on how powerful Xu Fan was, he couldn''t resist himself.


    Countless Kushinohori even went here to investigate the situation.


    However, the sand and iron world law was far more terrifying than they thought. Before they could find the enemy, they were directly killed by the spreading sand and iron.


    For a time, the entire Kushinin Village suffered heavy losses.


    And the sand and iron world law of the three generations of Fengying lasted for a few minutes before slowly slowing down.


    However, although this ninjutsu brought a devastating blow to Grass Ninja Village, it did not harm Xu Fan and others.


    At the moment when the iron sand fell from the sky, Xu Fan directly slapped both hands and used the wooden escape technique to envelop himself, Xiangrong, and Kakashi.


    "Although the scope of the sand and iron boundary law is very exaggerated, it is scattered, reducing its destructive power."


    Kakashi looked at the situation and came to this conclusion.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that it was true.


    If you really want to talk about it, Xu Fan felt that the puppet Fengying of the Red Sand Scorpion was stronger.


    Although sand iron itself has magnetic properties and can affect the enemy and restrain it, it is only restraint.


    The sand iron released by the red sand scorpion is highly poisonous.


    The lethality is stronger.


    "It seems that we must solve this three-generation Fengying first." Xu Fan raised his head and looked at the flying three-generation Fengying.


    "How to solve it?" Kakashi asked without thinking.


    Just now, I had used the strongest thunder-cut to attack the third generation of Fengying, but only a few can''t breathe, the third generation of Fengying has recovered.


    In addition, the three generations of Fengying can fly now, and there is a sand and iron law to restrict their actions.


    Kakashi''s resourceful mind is still at a loss.


    "You guys..." Dashemaru also released the defense state at this time. I thought that the sand and iron world method would work, but I didn''t expect it to fail.


    However, he also heard what Kakashi said.


    "Even if you kill me, the filthy reincarnation will not be relieved." Oshemaru said with a smile.


    In his opinion, this technique invented by the second generation of Hokage can be said to have no weaknesses.


    And the dead have unlimited chakras, even if they are evenly matched, fighting ninjutsu constantly, there will always be times when the living cannot condense the chakras.


    Da She Maru felt that he had a great advantage and didn''t know how to lose.


    "Indeed, even if I kill the Oshemaru now, the unclean rebirth will not be lifted, but... any technique has its weaknesses."


    Xu Fan glanced at Da She Wan.


    As long as he controls the Oshe Maru with the illusion, he can untie the dirty soil and reincarnate by himself.


    In addition, oneself can also restrict the three generations of Fengying by sealing.


    "The weakness of this technique is that it met me."


    But when Xu Fan was about to open the writing wheel eye, the voice of the sign assistant suddenly rang in his ear.


    Congratulations to the host for arriving at the sign-in location and the sign-in has officially started!


    Exit halfway is regarded as a sign-in failure!


    "Ok?"


    Just this time?


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but look at the surrounding environment. He had been standing here since just now.


    On the contrary, it was destroyed by the sand and iron world law, and the sign-in assistant had a reaction.


    But anyway, triggering the sign-in mechanism is a good thing.


    This time, I came to Caonin Village not far away, just to sign in.


    Xiang Rin and so on, are just sloppy.


    Noting Xu Fan''s momentum, Da She Wan also became nervous.


    If someone else said this sentence, he might still not care, or think that the other party is just bluffing.


    However, Xu Fan...


    Not only is he a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, he has inherited the wood escape technique of the first generation of Hokage, and he has a good understanding of the filthy reincarnation invented by the second generation of Hokage.


    Is it possible...


    What are the weaknesses of this ninjutsu?


    Da She Wan frowned subconsciously and began to think in her heart.


    And when he was thinking, Xu Fan also successfully completed the sign-in.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: the bloodline of the whirlpool family!


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but froze for a moment. He thought that signing in would give him abilities related to Grass Ninja Village, or what kind of blood inheritance boundary.


    Unexpectedly, the sign-in this time was directly given to the blood of the whirlpool family?


    Xu Fan glanced down at his hands, only to feel that his whole body was gradually getting hot.


    He can even clearly feel that his cells are dividing rapidly, and the amount of Chakra he has is much more abundant than before.


    In addition, information about the abilities of the Maelstrom family also appeared in his mind one by one.


    "Four Red Sun Formations?"


    If I remember correctly, this should be the time when Naruto rushed to the fourth battlefield of the Ninja World War, used to deal with the ninjutsu of Togo.


    Unexpectedly...this ninjutsu even the whirlpool clan will do it.


    wrong¡­¡­


    "This kind of ninjutsu is equivalent to an enchantment and similar to a seal. Could it be that it was originally a technique invented by the Maelstrom family?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but guess.


    In any case, Senshou Zhuma is also half of the whirlpool clan, after all, he is a son-in-law.


    but¡­¡­


    In this way, it will be much easier to deal with the three generations of Fengying.


    Xu Fan suddenly raised his head and stared at the three generations of Fengying who seemed to be waiting for the next order in the sky.


    "Seal Technique¡¤King Kong Blockade!"


    With Xu Fan''s burst of shout, his chakra instantly condensed behind his back, forming thick chakra chains, which directly grabbed the three generations of Fengying.


    "that is?"


    Osha Maru suddenly stood on the spot blankly.


    If you read it right or heard it wrong, that move was originally Uzumaki Kushina''s unique ability.


    How could Xu Fan do this trick?


    Isn''t he a member of the thousand hands?


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    He has half of the Thousand Hands blood, and half of the Maelstrom blood?


    However, it was this shock that made O She Maru miss the best time.


    When he reacted, the diamond chain shot from Xu Fan''s back had firmly grasped the three generations of Fengying in the sky.


    Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Boundary Law!


    Upon seeing this, Dashe Maru quickly controlled the three generations of Fengying and forced him to release the strongest killer move.


    But this time, facing his own control, the third generation Fengying did not respond.


    "Could it be... Chakra was under control?"


    Dashemaru was surprised. In retrospect, this chakra chain had the effect of suppressing chakra.


    "Oshe Maru is optimistic, this is what I said, any technique has weaknesses!

 v2 Chapter 202： Ten thousand snakes

    Da She Wan did not expect that Xu Fan would suddenly display the unique ability of the Maelstrom family, and quickly sealed with one hand, controlling the three generations of Fengying to break free from Xu Fan.


    However, the restriction of the Diamond Blockade is stronger than Dashe Maru imagined.


    The chain shrank slowly, dragging the third generation Feng Ying from the air.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    Seeing this, Da She Wan had to open his mouth, eject a sharp long sword, and stab it in Xu Fan''s direction.


    Bang!


    Relying on the high-speed movement of Lei Dun Chakra mode, Kakashi flashed directly below the sharp sword, swiped Kunai backhand, hit the blade, and knocked it into the air.


    At the same time, the three generations of Fengying were completely pulled down by Xu Fan.


    In addition to the blood of the whirlpool clan, there is also a chakra in Xu Fan''s body.


    And one tail is the sand guard crane of Sharen Village, who is born with powerful wind escape, magnetic escape, and sealing ability.


    He cooperated with Gaara, and even used the technique of burial seal in the sand desert.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he directly used the chakra that guarded the crane. Instead, he used the sand and iron scattered all around to quickly wind and wrap around the three generations of wind and shadow, forming a sand and iron coffin.


    Immediately afterwards, the black curse print case spread rapidly, until the third generation of Fengying was completely sealed, cutting off the connection between him and Dashemaru.


    And with the three generations of Fengying being sealed by Xu Fan, the sand and iron world law he used also collapsed.


    "The technique is relieved..."


    Kakashi looked up and looked around, and quickly retreated to Xiang Rong to make sure that she would not be hit by the falling sand iron.


    And this kind of sand iron itself is not aggressive. The reason why it cannot be touched is that it will be contaminated with magnetism, so that it will be used by the third generation of Fengying to launch an attack.


    Now that the technique has been lifted, these sand and iron are naturally no threat.


    At the same time, watching the sand and iron world law disappear, the remaining elites of Cao Ren Village also rushed here.


    Anyway, this is their village.


    Even knowing that the opponent''s strength is terrifying, he can''t shrink back at this time.


    "Is that... Konoha''s ninja?"


    The rushing Kuo Ren quickly observed the situation, but saw Kakashi wearing Konoha''s forehead, thus confirming the identity of these people.


    "what should we do¡­¡­"


    A member of Kushininori Village rolled his throat, his expression even more tense.


    "It was sealed..."


    Da She Maru directly ignored the Kushinin who came over. In his opinion, these were not enough to make him take it seriously.


    The top priority now is to get Xu Fan''s body.


    However, the Reincarnation of Dirty Land is currently still in the development stage, and the strongest dead person who can channelize is the third generation Fengying.


    Even he can''t cause trouble to Xu Fan, and the remaining dead, I''m afraid it won''t be a climate.


    Will only waste his chakra.


    Thinking of this, Da She Maru simply raised his hand, bit his thumb, and prepared for the final battle.


    Kakashi also took advantage of this opportunity to promptly inform Kushinin of the situation here.


    It''s just that, in the process of explaining, Kakashi added some oil and vinegar.


    He said that he and Xu Fan are both ninjas from Konoha Village, and came here to capture the defecting ninja, Oshamaru.


    And when they heard the name of Dashewan, these Kushinoba also took a deep breath.


    Just the technique just now caused heavy losses to their village, and many ninjas were pierced by sand iron before they could react.


    Now when they heard the name Dashemaru, they believed it without hesitation.


    after all¡­¡­


    Except for Konoha Sannin, who else can launch such a terrible ninjutsu?


    absolutely not!


    And Oshe Maru himself did not deny it.


    He looked directly at Xu Fan, Kakashi, and Xiang Lin, and his thumb made a blood mark in his palm.


    "Psychic..." Kakashi made a low voice, and hurriedly signaled the Kushinin people to leave here.


    If the guess is not wrong, Oshe Maru is likely to be the second deceased person to channel and reincarnate from the dirty soil.


    However, this time, the psychic of Dashewan was not a coffin.


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, white smoke appeared out of thin air, and then spread to the surroundings.


    A purple-striped giant python the size of a hill caught everyone''s eyes.


    Xiang Rong''s footsteps involuntarily retreated, an unprecedented fear swept through her body, causing her to plop and fall to the ground.


    Kakashi''s condition wasn''t much better either, his eyes widened in an instant, and he rolled his throat in an unbelievable manner.


    For spiritism, Kakashi also uses it.


    But the psychic beast he could summon was probably not enough for the giant python in front of him.


    Not to mention those ninjas from Kushinin Village.


    Although they have also experienced large and small battles and missions with extremely high risk factors, they have never seen such an exaggerated behemoth.


    At the thought of being an enemy of such a big guy, the hands and legs of these Kushinoba couldn''t help shaking.


    Only Xu Fan was still calm and calm when facing this giant python.


    "Thousand snakes."


    Xu Fan looked at the python up and down, and recognized his identity at a glance.


    However, although Wanshe is a psychic beast of Dashewan, he does not feel that his status is lower than Dashewan.


    Even the two sides can be said to be equal Every time Wanshe helps Dashewan solve the enemy, he is required to sacrifice a hundred living people.


    And this time is no exception.


    Wan She looked down at the situation below, and his tone of voice was extremely arrogant.


    "Wan Snake, as long as you can help me catch that kid, there is no problem with as many living sacrifices as possible."


    Da She Maru stood on top of Wan She''s head and said without hesitation.


    And Wan She also followed Dashe Wan''s guidance and noticed that Xu Fan below was the little ghost in his mouth.


    I have to say that when he thinks of fighting against such a person, Wan She is also a little surprised.


    "Oshemaru, you have become weak, do you even need my help for such a kid?"


    "Two hundred living sacrifices."


    Although Wan She was very upset about being channeled out to deal with a small ghost, she didn''t bother to care about it when she thought that she could enjoy a living sacrifice afterwards.


    "But before that, these people seemed very delicious."


    However, Wan She''s eyes didn''t always fall on Xu Fan, but instead looked at Cao Ren who gathered here.


    And each of these people put on an attacking posture, obviously treating themselves as enemies.


    "Resolve these people first."


    Wan She licked his mouth, looking like he couldn''t wait.


    Although he is a psychic beast, he is proficient in human language.


    What he said undoubtedly caused a lot of shadow on Kushinin.


    Despite the extreme fear, the hearts of these Cao Ren also understood that if this ten thousand snakes were not killed, they would die.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Under extreme fear and oppression, these Cao Ren raised the weapons in their hands one after another, and rushed towards Wanshe one after another. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 203： Susa Fumata

    Seeing Cao Ren rushing up, Wan Snake didn''t feel threatened at all. He twisted his body, swept the thick tail wantonly, and knocked these weak humans into the air.


    Although it was the Shippuden period, the power of the psychic beast was greatly reduced.


    Toad Wentai was killed by Penn''s Heavenly Dao in a second, and Wan Snake was killed by Deidara''s own explosion.


    But it is undeniable that ordinary ninjas have no ability to fight against psychic beasts such as Wanshe.


    This is also one of the reasons why Oshe Maru can become Konoha Sannin.


    Don''t even mention these grass forbearances, even Kakashi, who is at the elite level, can''t think of a way to deal with such an exaggerated psychic beast.


    And those grass ninjas are not just holding Kuwu and rushing forward, among them, the existence of the upper ninja level is not rare.


    All kinds of ninjutsu were jointly released by them, but they couldn''t leave even the weak scars on Wanshe.


    Those sharp endurance tools will be bounced away by Wan Snake''s skin, as if they were split on a hard rock.


    The defense is amazing.


    But Xu Fan was not in a hurry to do it.


    In addition to signing in, Xiang Lin, he came to Cao Ren Village for another purpose, which was to expand the territory of the Fire Country.


    Originally, he planned to talk to the leader of Kushinin Village first, and if it didn''t work, he would threaten by force.


    But what Xu Fan values ??is only the territory, not the ninja troops owned by Kushinin Village.


    In other words, the way of destruction by the violent snakes is not a bad thing for Xu Fan.


    Anyway, the charges are to be borne by Dashewan.


    But Kakashi didn''t think so.


    After all, Cao Ren Village and Konoha Village have maintained a long-term alliance relationship, let alone these Cao Ren are living people.


    For a time, it is difficult to accept such a thing.


    So Kakashi once again entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, rushed to Wan She''s side, taking advantage of his attention to devour Grass Ninja, decisively resorted to Lei Qi, and then slammed up.


    However, what Kakashivan didn¡¯t expect was that the defensive power of the Ten Thousand Snakes was even more exaggerated than he had imagined. The Rae-Chee in the Thunder Escape Chakra mode just broke through the skins of Ten Thousand Snakes, not cutting at all. Open his muscles.


    At the same time, this slight pain also caught Wanshe''s attention, causing him to twist his body and directly blast Kakashi out.


    Bang!


    After hearing a muffled noise, Kakashi hit the ground directly from behind, rolling several times before stopping at Xu Fan''s feet.


    The Dashewan standing on top of Wanshe''s head was also a little helpless, although he wanted Wanshe to deal with Xu Fan directly.


    But Wan She''s temper was very violent.


    He has his own ideas.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Kakashi stood up from the ground with a carp, if he hadn''t condensed all the Lei Dun Chakra to one point for defense, and had just faced the offensive of the ten thousand snakes, he might not be able to endure it.


    Most importantly, under the attack of Ten Thousand Snakes, more and more Cao Ren died.


    If Ten Thousand Snakes are not stopped, I am afraid that Cao Ren Village will be completely destroyed.


    Moreover, Wan Snake''s every move is not just to attack the ninja.


    Due to his huge size, he can turn a whole building into ruins just by sweeping his tail.


    Kakashi could even feel the fear that these people had when facing Ten Thousand Snakes.


    In fact, Xiang Lin was also one of them. Looking at such a terrifying behemoth, she was already paralyzed on the ground, shaking all over, unable to make a sound.


    Xu Fan looked at the situation in front of him and felt that it was almost time to make a move, and he also bit his thumb.


    Because of the contract with Miaomu Mountain, Xu Fan now can also use spiritism.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, Wan Snake is a terrifying behemoth, but in Xu Fan''s eyes, he is just a stronger animal.


    "It''s just to test my ninjutsu."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, but the **** palm snapped down.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, another huge cloud of smoke rose into the sky like a mushroom cloud.


    Cao Ren, Wan She, O She Maru, Kakashi, all stopped at this moment, and all looked at the smoke-filled position.


    A behemoth no smaller than ten thousand snakes appeared out of thin air, like a mountain facing ten thousand snakes, and formed a sharp contrast.


    The white mist gradually disappeared, and everyone was able to see his full picture.


    It was a huge red toad with a huge pipe in its mouth, a bandage on its waist, and a dagger.


    "That is... the psychic beast of Teacher Bofeng Water Gate?!"


    Kakashi stood still on the spot, vaguely remembering that his teacher had summoned the nine-tailed demon fox that the big guy would fight with him.


    "Wen Tai..."


    Even Wan She was surprised at the appearance of Toad Wentai.


    He originally ridiculed Da She Wan''s dealing with Konoha''s little ghost, and actually needed to channel himself, but he didn''t expect that this little ghost who was despised by him would be able to channel his old classmates.


    "Toad Wen too..."


    Da She Wan was also very surprised.


    Although it is true that Bofeng Shuimen can also psychically produce Toad Wenta, the person who really made O She Maru see Toad Wenta for the first time was Jiraiya who is also Konoha Sannin.


    Once again, seeing the same psychic beast summoned by different people, Da She Wan was also deeply moved.


    "I now know why you are channeling me."


    Wan Snake made a low voice, and UU reading seemed to lose interest in those Kushinori suddenly.


    Xu Fan stood on top of Toad Wentai''s head, facing the big snake pill.


    On the contrary, it was the Toad Wentai at his feet. After looking at the situation, he looked a little dissatisfied.


    As the number one person in Miaomu Mountain, Toad Wentai''s temper is not smaller than that of Wanshe, and he is also extremely irritable.


    Moreover, the sight of the deadly enemy ten thousand snakes as soon as he appeared on the stage made Wen Tai even more unhappy.


    "Is that guy channeling me?" Wen Tai snarled angrily while holding his pipe in his mouth.


    "It''s me." Xu Fan responded lightly.


    In today''s Ninja World, there are only three ninjas capable of channeling Wentai, oneself, Jiraiya, and Naruto Uzumaki.


    The latter two are now practicing in Miaomu Mountain.


    Even with the elimination method, you can guess the correct answer.


    "You are... Xu..."


    When I heard this familiar and somewhat unfamiliar voice, it also reminded Wen Tai of bad memories.


    Xu Fan''s strength, and the extremely majestic Chakra, not only left a deep impression on Wen Tai, but also caused a certain degree of psychological shadow.


    The reason why Xu Fan would summon Wen Tai to fight against Ten Thousand Snakes was to verify his ninjutsu.


    Secondly, even this kind of contest will cause the greatest damage to Cao Ren Village.


    It is convenient for you to collect the territory of the country of grass.


    "It''s been a long time, Wen Tai." Wan She licked his lips, as if aftertaste some kind of delicious food.


    And Wen Tai also grasped the short knife hanging from her waist tightly.


    "So, is my opponent Wanshe?" Wen Tairu looked at the old acquaintance in front of the enemy.


    "Yes." Xu Fan smiled and opened the writing wheel directly, putting Xu Zuonenghu on Wen Tai''s body.

 v2 Chapter 204： Fairy fight

    Wei Zhuang ¡¤ Su Zuo Nenghu.


    The first person to use this ninjutsu was undoubtedly Uchiha Madara. In the final battle with Senjuju, he put his Suzano as armor on the body of the nine-tailed monster fox.


    During the Fourth Ninja War, Naruto and Sasuke also used this ninjutsu through cooperation.


    However, since Suzano can be worn by the nine-tailed demon fox, other life forms should also be able to exert the same effect.


    Based on this idea, Xu Fan simply put his Suzao Nenghu directly on Toad Wentai''s body.


    One is to verify my guess.


    The second is to increase Wen Tai''s attack range and power.


    Although both are one of the three psychic beasts, Wentai''s strength is inferior to Wanshe.


    When Xu Fan completed the technique of Prestige Susuo Nenghu, Dashemaru, Kakashi, Xiangrong, and the surviving Kushinin were all shocked by the scene before him.


    In their view, this is simply out of the scope of ninja fighting.


    No, it even changed their perception.


    this is¡­¡­


    The gods are fighting!


    Many ninjas from Kushinin Village directly let go of their hands, and various ninjas fell to the ground.


    They just feel that their three views collapse.


    "How can this be won..."


    "Why is there such a big toad."


    "I must have not woken up yet..."


    "Is this really a battle that humans can intervene?"


    Almost everyone recognized the fact that in the face of Toad Wentai and Wanshe, they were simply vulnerable.


    This is a battle that humans cannot intervene!


    "That''s... the writing wheel eyes?"


    The Dashewan standing on top of Wanshe''s head was also shocked to the extreme. If Xu Fan was not the result of a human experiment, then the blood he possessed would be too amazing.


    The wooden escape of the thousand hands.


    The sealing power of the whirlpool clan.


    Nowadays, even the Uchiha clan''s writing wheel is shown.


    And it''s not the level of three-gou jade, but a more advanced kaleidoscope!


    Eyes of the same level as Uchiha Itachi!


    What happened during the years when I was not in Konoha Village?


    Why do such evil ninjas suddenly appear in the village?


    "And the technique like armor..."


    Da She Wan took a breath from the corner of her mouth, and couldn''t help but recall the information she had read in the literature.


    There is a record of Uchiha''s abilities.


    Suzano!


    A technique to materialize Chakra!


    Only by using the writing wheel to the limit, the genius who opens the kaleidoscope can perform the technique!


    I never expected that I would see this legendary ninjutsu in such a place.


    "Who on earth are you."


    Da She Wan''s eyes suddenly became enthusiastic, and he couldn''t wait to immediately take Xu Fan''s body as his own.


    "This power..."


    Toad Wen took a sip of water and looked at the two short knives hanging from his belt.


    One of them is a weapon he has always used.


    The other one is the chakra sword formed by Xu Fan''s chakra materialization.


    It is more than forty meters long.


    Although it is impossible to imagine how Xu Fan could achieve this level, this kind of power made Toad Wentai very excited.


    "Wan snake, it seems you are not lucky enough today."


    Toad Wen did not hide his excitement in the slightest, and provoked Wan She.


    Although the scene in front of him shocked him, Wan She had no intention of shrinking at all.


    He glared at Toad Wentai, he was his natural enemy, he had never won a fight since he was a child.


    Seeing the arrogant Toad Wentai, Wan She didn''t hesitate anymore, and suddenly ejected his body.


    The speed is even worse than before.


    The resulting wind pressure instantly lifted the Kushinin around here.


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi had to enter the Lei Dun Chakra mode, then picked up Xiangrong, and retreated to a position where he would not be affected by Wan Snake at the fastest speed.


    "Is this the strength of Xu Fan and Da She Wan?" Kakashi put Xiang Rin on the ground, watching the battle that he could not intervene at all, and his mood was also very delicate.


    When he mastered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, he was also happy about it, and felt that he had finally become stronger and had the power to protect his companions.


    In the end, but still unable to catch up.


    There is no hope.


    Bang!


    Toad Wentai straightened his hind legs directly and jumped up, making Wan Snake who suddenly attacked rushed into the air.


    As a toad, Wen Tai himself possesses very exaggerated jumping ability, and now he has the blessing of Suzuo Nenghu, which also made him jump to a height of 100 meters.


    Looking down, except for the ten thousand snakes, everyone else is as tiny as an ant.


    This power feels really cool.


    "It''s really you."


    Toad Wen couldn''t help but praised Xu Fan, and at the same time he held the Chakrata sword with one hand, then pulled it out of the sheath and held it with both hands.


    This Taidao materialized by Xu Fanchakra was much longer than Toad Wentai''s weapon, and it was much more powerful.


    Before the lower body began to fall, Toad Wentai couldn''t wait to swing out.


    The sword aura that was visible to the naked eye sank downward, and the strong killing intent shocked Wan She''s heart.


    Rumble!


    At the critical moment, Wan Snake was forced to use the technique of sloughing the snake and barely avoided the attack of Toad Wentai.


    However, even so, the falling sword energy produced a sonic boom, and the shock wave formed at the same time attacked in all directions, completely razing the original ruins of Caonin Village to the ground.


    The ninjas of Kushinin Village could only lie down quickly, their movements and reactions were a little slower, and they were directly cut off by the impact.


    Wan Snake, who escaped in time, looked intently and suddenly found that his original position had created a ravine tens of meters deep.


    The snake skin left by the technique of snake sloughing is even more divided into two.


    If it hadn''t seen such exaggerated destructive power with his own eyes, Wan She would not believe it would be too dry.


    Even at this moment, even Wan Snake''s heart had a trace of fear for this power.


    "Ours quickly get out of here."


    Wan She rolled her throat and said to Da She Wan.


    The psychic beast naturally has no reason to abandon the psychic, even the ten thousand snakes can''t leave the big snake pill.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    Da She Wan clenched his teeth, and the more exaggerated Xu Fan''s expressiveness, the more enthusiastic his mood became.


    If you can get Xu Fan''s body.


    Then my own research will undoubtedly take another step.


    However, what makes Oshemaru have to recognize the status quo is that Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi are the same kind of people.


    Their strength is stronger than themselves!


    "This power...I can''t control it." Toad Wen looked at the scene of being destroyed by himself, feeling unbelievable for a while.


    If it wasn''t for that he hadn''t gotten used to this power, he even felt that the ten thousand snakes just now would be killed by himself if he couldn''t even use the technique of sloughing the snake.


    Thinking of this, Toad Wentai set his posture again as he was whereabouts.

 v2 Chapter 205： Kill Ten Thousand Snakes

    After blessing Prestige¡¤Suzuonenghu, Toad Wentai''s strength also greatly increased, directly crushing Ten Thousand Snakes.


    After recognizing the power gap between the two sides, Wan She was determined to retreat here is the safest decision.


    With him and the current Dashewan, Xu Fan and Toad Wentai weren''t opponents at all.


    Da She Maru clenched his teeth, raised his head slightly, looking at the toad Wenta falling down quickly.


    As one of Konoha''s three ninjas, how can he not see the truth that all snakes can understand?


    Wood escape and writing round eyes, no matter which kind of blood succession boundary, are very powerful and difficult to deal with.


    Not to mention Xu Fan who can use them at the same time.


    But the more so, the temptation to Dashewan is also great, and it is difficult to convince oneself to retreat directly.


    After hesitating a little, Da She Wan simply sacrificed his strongest forbidden technique.


    Even if he retreated, he would bite off a piece of meat from Xu Fan and bring it back to the research institute for research.


    "The Art of Eight Qi!"


    Da She Wan leaped directly from the top of Wan She''s head, channeling out eight white snakes with spikes.


    Although not as huge as the ten thousand snakes, it was even more fierce.


    And the most incredible thing is that if you look closely, you will find that the eight white snakes with their teeth and claws are one heart and one body.


    This is not eight at all, but the only one.


    "What kind of monster is this..."


    "There are eight heads..."


    The living Kushinori felt the worldview completely collapsed.


    Don¡¯t they live in the age of a ninja?


    Why are there so many monsters?


    "What is that?" Toad Wentai re-adjusted his posture in the air, intending to inflict severe damage on Ten Thousand Snakes, but he didn''t expect that someone more terrifying than Ten Thousand Snakes would appear out of thin air.


    Although the size is not as good as ten thousand snakes, the dangerous aura is far more than ten thousand snakes.


    "It''s Yaqi Orochi."


    Xu Fan glanced at the situation below and recognized Dashewan''s forbidden technique.


    Before he defected to Konoha, the only two forbidden techniques he chose were the Art of Eight Qi and Reincarnation of the Unholy Land.


    During the decisive battle between Sasuke and Itachi, Oshemaru also took advantage of the former''s extremely weak state to break free from the imprint of the curse of the sky and performed this trick.


    It''s just that Itachi''s calculations were deeper than that of Oshemaru, and she directly sealed the Ochi Orochi and Oshemaru with the ten-fist sword.


    So no one knows what kind of ninjutsu Yaki Orochi is.


    "However, the Yachi Orochi originated from a mythical story. It is one of the big monsters in the story. The final ending is also beheaded by Susano Oo with a ten-fist sword."


    "If you guessed correctly, Yaqi Orochi''s ability should be..."


    Before Xu Fan could finish speaking, Toad Wentai had already landed on the ground, like a huge boulder falling from the sky, causing new ripples to spread out.


    After feeling the strength of Toad Wentai, Wan She even avoided its sharp edge and quickly backed away, hiding behind Yaqi Orochi.


    "It''s not your style, Wan Snake."


    Toad Wen couldn''t help taunting his former opponent, and at the same time swiped his hands forward, swept across the army, and directly chopped off the seven heads of Yaqi Orochi.


    Susano''s Taito didn''t know how sharper than his own short sword, and slashed Yaki Orochi like melon and vegetables.


    However, what toad Wentai didn''t expect was that the body with the snake head decapitated did not hit the ground. Instead, during the flurry of dancing, his head grew again, and his body seemed to be stronger than before.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly realized.


    Before obtaining the second generation of Naruto''s forbidden technique, Oshemaru was already obsessed with the law of immortality.


    "It''s no wonder that the Eight Qi Art and Reincarnation of the Unholy Land will be taken away. This forbidden technique really fits the pursuit of Oshe Maru."


    However, the Art of Eight Qi is not an art that cooperates with Oshe Maru, but a fusion art.


    Just as Xu Fan was analyzing, one of the snake heads opened its blood basin and mouth, exposing the missing big snake pill.


    A sharp Kusanaru sword shot directly at Xu Fan, followed by Dashewan''s body like a snake.


    Toad Wen was too aware, subconsciously squeezed the short knife, and swept out with his backhand, trying to cut off the main body of the Oshe Maru.


    It was too late to say that it was fast, and the once retreating Wan Snake directly used a trick to get out of the cave, ejecting his body at the fastest speed, and bit the blade of Toad Wenta.


    When he helped Dashemaru block the attack, it also created the only chance for him to get close to Xu Fan.


    "Even if someone can''t get you, at least..."


    Da She Wan''s voice stopped abruptly, and his body was still in the air, unable to move.


    His eyes widened, and he looked at Xu Fan with an incredible look.


    "The knowledge you have and the forbidden techniques you master are indeed outstanding."


    "But any technique has its weaknesses and risks. The weakness of Immortal Reincarnation is that while gaining immortality, the body becomes weak."


    "This makes you unable to withstand the magic, let alone the illusion of writing round eyes."


    "It''s so pathetic, Dashemaru."


    Xu Fan shook his head helplessly, the corners of his mouth raised, and a wry smile appeared, as if sympathizing with Dashewan''s experience.


    "You can never catch up with what you want With Xu Fan''s ridicule, the sand iron left by the three generations of Fengying quickly condenses towards the Yachi Orochi.


    Perhaps the reason why the Baqi Art is classified as a forbidden art is its immortality.


    But this trick also has weaknesses.


    That is the seal!


    In Xu Fan''s body, there is not only a Chakra guarding a crane, but also the blood of the Maelstrom family.


    No matter which one, the sealing effect possessed is quite good.


    A few could not breathe, all the sand and iron gathered in one place, forming a huge black pyramid, which firmly sealed the big snake.


    At the same time, Toad Wenta also directly released the short knife, and instead held the Chakrata knife with both hands, and slashed forward forcefully, directly separating Wanshe''s head and body.


    "Is it the illusion of writing round eyes again?"


    Da She Wan watched as the Eight Qi Art was cracked and Wan She was beheaded, but could not do anything.


    Facing Xu Fan''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, he is undoubtedly the fish on the chopping board.


    However, Xu Fan did not intend to kill Dashewan.


    He was also planning to use him to assassinate Sarutobi Hizaki to maintain his image.


    Therefore, Xu Fan only used his own kaleidoscope to write round eyes to engrave the technique in his body.


    When it''s necessary, the technique you left behind will take effect.


    Then, Xu Fan drew out the Zanpei Knife and slashed forwards crosswise, leaving a big fork in front of Da She Wan''s chest.


    And the big snake pill, who received the blow from the front, also flew upside down in the air, and rammed into the black pyramid that sealed the big snake.


    "Write round eyes..."


    Da She Maru completely ignored his injury, and forced his body to raise his arms, trying to hold the pair of kaleidoscopes firmly in his hands.

 v2 Chapter 206： Back to the village

    Xu Fan jumped down from the top of Toad Wenta''s head and went straight to the Oshe Maru. While retracting Suzuo Nohu, he also lifted the spiritism of Toad Wenta.


    Puff!


    I saw Xu Fan grabbing the Zhanpei Knife with one hand and pushing it directly through the hands of the Oshe Maru, continuing forward, piercing his chest, and nailing it to the sand iron that seals the Ochi Ochi.


    "Write round eyes..."


    Even at this point, Dashemaru still has a deep obsession with Shaolunyan in his heart, and wants to take this power as his own.


    But just obsession, today''s Dashewan can''t move at all.


    And Xu Fan didn''t bother to continue talking nonsense with him, because he had already applied his future plan to Dashemaru''s body using the illusion created by the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    Now he is completely his own pawn.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan no longer kept his hands, and directly injected Lei Dun Chakra into the Zanpaku Knife, and instantly expanded this power to Dashewan''s body.


    Accompanied by a blast of thunder, Da She Wan was like a thunder in the body, and it became tender outside and tender inside, emitting a strange smell.


    But Xu Fan was also very clear in his heart.


    Although Shao Lun Yan was about to become the lifelong enemy of Da She Wan, the reincarnation of a dead body made his body weak all the year round.


    But it is not an easy task to kill Dashewan completely.


    If he guessed right, Oshemaru''s subordinates should be near Kushinin Village.


    As long as he is brought back to the research institute, it is estimated that it will not be long before he can recover.


    That''s it.


    Xu Fan neatly withdrew the Zhanpakuto from Dashewan, then put it in the scabbard, then turned to look at Kakashi and Xiangrong.


    After these changes, there are not many ninjas left in Kushinin Village even if they survive.


    When they saw Xu Fan''s eyes, they were also very frightened.


    There is no doubt that the duel between Xu Fan and Da She Wan far exceeded their cognition.


    Whether it was killing Ten Thousand Snakes, or the means to solve Yaqi Orochi, they were very shocked.


    Seeing Xu Fan stepping forward, the grass forbearance also retreated one after another, keeping as far away as possible.


    As for the Oshe Maru, they also did not dare to come forward easily.


    "Oshemaru... is it dead?"


    Seeing Xu Fan getting closer and closer to him, Kakashi slowly spoke and asked about the condition of Dashewan.


    But before Xu Fan could answer, the two black shadows suddenly fell from the sky, without any desire for Xu Fan and Kakashi to make a move, and directly led the Oshe Maru to retreat quickly.


    Xu Fan glanced back at the person who took Dashe Wan, and did not deliberately pursue it.


    He originally thought that the other party would show up and take Oshawan away after he left.


    "Maybe it''s worried that the Oshe Maru will fall into Konoha''s hands."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, but he didn''t struggle with this matter anymore.


    In his opinion, he has done everything that needs to be done.


    All that is left is to return to Konoha Village as soon as possible.


    The next thing is much simpler.


    Although Kakashi wanted to catch up, the frequent use of Chakra made his body weak and unable to catch up.


    Moreover, Oshemaru, as Konoha Sannin, might have any other players behind.


    At the same time, Kakashi felt that Xu Fan not only channeled Miaomushan''s Toad Wentai, but also opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes and used ninjutsu such as Prestige Susano.


    In addition, Xu Fan also sealed three generations of Fengying and Baqi Orochi.


    No matter which one of them is, it is a technique that consumes Chakra drastically.


    I am afraid that Xu Fan now has not many Chakras left.


    After thinking about it for a while, Kakashi proposed to give up and return to the village of Konoha first.


    Xu Fan also readily accepted this.


    As for the sealed three generations of Fengying and Yaqi Orochi, they were temporarily handed over to the grassroots village to take care of them.


    Although they were reluctant in their hearts, there was nothing to do.


    In particular, the black pyramid that seals the Yaqi Orochi has a side length of more than ten meters, and it cannot be carried by humans.


    Especially after witnessing the battle between Xu Fan and Dashe Maru, they were extremely afraid of the existence of Yaqi Dashe.


    Even if Xu Fan didn''t explain anything, they knew what they should do.


    As for Xiangrong.


    Xu Fan naturally regarded it as his trophy and brought it back to Konoha Village.


    In fact, Xianglin was originally a descendant of the Maelstrom family.


    The Uzumaki clan has a very friendly relationship with Konoha Village, and the Uzumaki clan''s clan emblem is engraved on the uniforms of ninjas above the Zhongnin level.


    This is also the rule made by Senjuzuzuma.


    On behalf of the two sides will be good forever.


    Only after the death of Senjukaima, the Uzumaki kingdom established by the Uzumaki clan was destroyed by other Shinobu villages.


    In the end, only Uzumaki Kushina survived and came to Konoha.


    It''s just that in Xu Fan''s opinion, the reason why Konoha would accept Kusina is largely because she is the natural person who is the most suitable person to become the Kyuubi Jouri.


    But no matter how you say it, Sarutobi Rizen will not refuse the arrival of Xiang Lin.


    Not only did he not refuse, but directly arranged Xiang Rin to study at a ninja school, hoping that one day she could become a ninja.


    Of course, other than telling Sarutobi Ri Zan Xiangrong that he was a descendant of the Uzumaki clan Xu Fan didn''t say anything.


    Even Kakashi, Xu Fan also specifically explained.


    In order for Xiang Lin to have a good childhood, it is best not to mention her abilities.


    After experiencing various events, Kakashi today not only trusts Xu Fan very much, but also admires a little.


    He fully understands Xu Fan''s reason for doing this, and he is also very supportive.


    Therefore, the matter of Xiangrong''s ability has become a secret among Xu Fan, Kakashi, and Xiangrong.


    Xiang Rin said he was studying at a ninja school, but apart from school time, he would basically find a way to get close to Xu Fan and ask him to help him practice.


    Xiang Lin also hoped that one day he could become Xu Fan''s helper.


    Xu Fan naturally had no reason to refuse. The reason why he found Xianglin and brought it back to Muye Village was because he had fancyed her potential.


    Before the sign-in assistant did not release the next sign-in location, Xu Fan simply stayed in the village, while helping Xiangrong, Kakashi became stronger in cultivation, and cultivated the power of the root organization.


    The writing wheel eyes he got from the Uchiha clan before were also transplanted to the root ninja as much as possible to enhance their combat effectiveness.


    Of course, in order to attract people''s attention, Xu Fan only selected some of the root organization members, and then transplanted a writing wheel.


    Let them imitate Kakashi''s dress, stay simple and prepare for the future.


    In addition to these things, Xu Fan was promoted to Konoha''s senior member, and was asked to hold meetings from time to time.


    Time flies quickly without knowing it.


    As for the sign-in assistant, it took quite a long time before he released the next sign-in location. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 207： Go to Miaomu Mountain again

    Please go to the inner world of Uzumaki Naruto as soon as possible!


    You will be rewarded when you arrive at the check-in location!


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan suddenly sat up from the bed, wondering if he had heard something wrong, and quickly called the new sign-in location released by the sign-in assistant to confirm.


    "It''s Naruto''s inner world."


    "Can that kind of place be counted as the sign-in location?"


    In Xu Fan''s cognition, he thought that the sign-in place was a certain place in Naruto.


    Unexpectedly, the inner world would also be counted as the sign-in location.


    "But then again, Naruto''s inner world should be the place where Kyuubi was sealed."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, the brain was working fast.


    Although it''s not that I can''t get there, but...


    "I don''t know how Naruto is cultivating in Miaomu Mountain now. Let''s take a look."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, got off the bed and started to wash.


    Since returning from Kushinin Village, the sign-in assistant has never released sign-in tasks.


    Although it was not clear what was wrong with the little assistant, Xu Fan was not worried about his situation considering his current strength could already go sideways.


    In addition, Konoha Village has entered a period of peace, and Xu Fan also focused on how to develop technology and train a ninja army.


    At the same time, because of the heavy casualties in Cao Ren Village, Xu Fan sent a group of troops from the root organization there.


    On the surface, it is to maintain the stability of Cao Ren Village and prevent people from being unfavorable to the village at this time.


    But in fact, it is ordering the root organization to take over there.


    It is no different from occupation.


    After getting ready, Xu Fan directly contacted Communication Toad, and let him pass on his plan to go to Miaomu Mountain to Shen Zuo and Zhi Ma, and asked them to perform reverse spiritism from the other side and transfer themselves over.


    Today, Xu Fan not only has high prestige in Konoha Village, but even the toad of Miaomu Mountain admires Xu Fan very much.


    In a short while, a cloud of white mist rose up in front of Xu Fan''s eyes and gradually dispersed to the surroundings.


    The ceilings, walls, and floors I knew before my eyes all disappeared.


    Instead, there are dense plants, statues of toads, and waterfalls of toad oil.


    And Naruto Uzumaki, at this time, was sitting on a wooden board meditating intently.


    Under the planks, there are mountains like sharp swords.


    "Little Xu Fan, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    When Xu Fan arrived, Zhi Ma greeted him quickly.


    "Yes." Xu Fan replied neatly. Then he looked around and noticed that besides Naruto, Zhima, Shensaku, and Zi Lai also gathered here.


    This is not unique.


    With Xu Fan''s current prestige and achievements, he was able to let Communication Toad contact Miaomu Mountain, there must be a unique reason.


    Therefore, before conducting reverse channeling on Xu Fan, Zhi Ma and Shen Zuo also called Jiraiya to gather near the toad oil waterfall.


    "Xiao Naruto, Xu Fan is here."


    Shima called to Naruto on the top of the mountain.


    I have to say that Naruto is very hardworking and hard working in this matter.


    Now he has learned the fairy mode, even more perfect than Zi Lai.


    Except for frog eyes, there are almost no features of frog transformation.


    After hearing Shima''s call, Naruto opened his eyes and felt even more excited.


    He glanced at the situation below, then jumped down.


    Although Naruto sits cross-legged on the plank, the force to maintain the balance of the plank comes from Naruto.


    When he jumped down, the plank suddenly lost his balance and fell from a high altitude.


    However, what is surprising is that Naruto didn''t even observe the falling trajectory of the plank, so he reached out and grabbed it, and put it on the ground.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan!"


    Seeing Xu Fan again, Naruto couldn''t bear his excitement, and came to Xu Fan in three steps and two steps, opened his arms, and offered his hug.


    Xu Fan naturally wouldn''t refuse Naruto''s enthusiasm, but soon separated.


    "Little Xu Fan, why did you suddenly come to Miaomu Mountain?" Zhi Ma asked about Xu Fan''s intentions when he saw this.


    In any case, Miaomu Mountain is not a closed mountain village.


    While Naruto followed Jiraiya''s practice, Shima and Fukasaku were also paying attention to Kimha village''s every move.


    After Xu Fan''s hard work, the current Konoha Village has unified the government with the Fire Country.


    The development of the village is not only thriving, Xu Fan has also become a Hokage consultant.


    His affairs should be quite busy.


    "I''m here to redeem the promise I made at the beginning." Xu Fan looked at Naruto in front of him and said without hesitation.


    Now Naruto is much taller than in previous years, and he has completely mastered the fairy mode, enough to compete with Nine Tails.


    Although the conditions of Miaomu Mountain are not as good as those on Turtle Island, they are not bad.


    The most important thing is to have yourself here.


    Why worry about a nine-tailed demon fox?


    However, if you can use only one to describe the nine tails, I am afraid that only Xu Fan can do it in the village of Konoha Upon hearing the original promise, Naruto Uzumaki was also stunned. .


    In the past few years, in order to master the fairy model, he has also endured hardships.


    In addition to becoming stronger, becoming Hokage, and getting everyone''s approval, it is also to one day be able to see his mother.


    So now when I heard Xu Fan say this, Naruto finally calmed down and became more excited.


    And Shen Zuo, Zhi Ma, and Zi Lai Ye also suddenly realized at this moment.


    In fact, when Xu Fan asked them to perform reverse spiritism, they had already guessed some possibilities in their hearts.


    It''s just that I am more sure now.


    Moreover, the decision was made in front of the big toad immortal that year, as long as Naruto Uzumaki could master the immortal mode, he would hand over the keys left over from the fourth generation of Hokage to Naruto.


    It could have been prevaricated by Xu Fan''s absence.


    But now, even this reason is no longer appropriate.


    But anyway, Jiraiya and others were a little worried when he thought of Naruto''s going to compete with Kyuubi.


    After all, after living together in Miaomu Mountain for several years, the relationship between them is now very good.


    Xu Fan was not surprised by this. As the protagonist of Naruto, Naruto''s character itself is very infectious.


    Whether it is Jilaiya, Shensaku, or Shima, they all like Naruto.


    "I''m ready." Naruto took a deep breath, then nodded heavily.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan answered, then raised his hands, put them together forcefully, and directly performed the Mu Escape technique.


    The whole earth began to tremble violently, and thick wooden stakes rose from the ground, trapping Xu Fan and others in it. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 208： Narutos inner world

    "Little Xu Fan, what do you mean?"


    Zhi Ma and Shen Zuo hurriedly looked around, and suddenly discovered that Xu Fan had used the wooden escape technique to create a huge cube that trapped them all.


    Then Xu Fan used fire escape to light up this place.


    "Anyway, I want to help Naruto control the power of Kyuubi. This should be Xu Fan''s special preparation."


    Jilai also looked around and came to this conclusion.


    It is no secret that Mu Dun can suppress Nine-Tailed Chakra, so Ji Lai suddenly guessed this possibility.


    "You can say the same." Upon seeing this, Xu Fan simply admitted Jilaiya''s conjecture.


    But in fact, Xu Fan just thinks this is more handsome.


    There must be a sense of ritual in life.


    After all, he now has not only Mu Dun, but also the Diamond Blockade that can only be used by the whirlpool family, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    With such a big advantage, Xu Fan really didn''t know how to lose.


    But the scene before him gave Shensuo, Shima, and Uzumaki Naruto a great shock.


    Thinking that the guy they were going to deal with was the famous Kyuubi, his mood was also very delicate.


    The most important thing is that although Xu Fan prevented Naruto from going out of control once, Naruto at that time only grew an eighth tail, which was not full.


    Moreover, this time the battlefield was not in the village, but in Naruto''s body.


    Even Xu Fan can enter Naruto''s spiritual world through the illusion technique applied by Zhuanyan.


    But how much strength Xu Fan can display there, whether he is the opponent of Nine Tails.


    Jilaiya and others are not clear.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that, except for Xu Fan, the other people''s moods are somewhat disturbed.


    Naruto took a deep breath continuously to make herself less nervous.


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan patted Naruto on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will be by your side, so... there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Naruto couldn''t help but startled, looking at Xu Fan''s incomparably firm gaze, he nodded his forehead, and then clasped his fists.


    I have been cultivating in Miaomu Mountain for so long, and I haven''t even eaten ramen once. Isn''t it just for today?


    "If it succeeds this time, Big Brother Xu Fan wants to invite me to eat ramen." Naruto''s mouth raised and said with a big smile.


    "Eat enough."


    Xu Fan answered without hesitation, and at the same time looked at Jiraiya, let him psychic scroll toad, so that Naruto can obtain the key to open the seal.


    Otherwise, if you want to open the seal of Kyuubi, you can only rely on violent walking.


    But in that way, Naruto will not only lose consciousness, once the ninth tail bursts out, the consciousness of the wave wind water gate will appear, and the seal will be re-secured.


    However, Xu Fan is not quite sure, this time helping Naruto control the power of Nine Tails, whether Bo Feng Shuimen will appear in his spiritual world.


    "Is it finally going to start."


    The scroll toad rolled his throat. Although he disagreed with this risky plan from the beginning, even the big toad immortal had agreed, and he couldn''t change anything.


    After giving Naruto the key to seal the nine tails, he could only pray in his heart that all this would go well.


    In addition, Xu Fan deliberately left a Mu Dun clone to act as a job originally belonging to Tianzang.


    When necessary, suppress the nine-tailed Chakra that seeped through Naruto.


    Originally, Xu Fan thought about whether to find Heaven.


    But thinking about it carefully, Tianzang''s strength was not as good as his own clone, so he gave up this idea.


    But after this point was really reached, Naruto and others were even more nervous.


    Especially Shensaku and Shima.


    They planned to teach Naruto the fusion technique, which can extend the time of the fairy mode.


    But because of Kyuubi''s relationship, they couldn''t merge with Naruto.


    As a result, Naruto''s fairy model is very limited.


    "The fairy mode can only last for three minutes now, so you must use it with caution." Zhi Ma rolled his throat, reminding Naruto.


    "Three minutes?" Xu Fan frowned. If I remember correctly, Naruto''s original fairy mode can last about five minutes.


    And you can re-enter the fairy mode by removing the clone that has absorbed natural energy.


    But Xu Fan quickly realized and understood the truth.


    The time when Naruto originally learned the fairy mode is already in the late stage of Shippuden.


    As soon as he returned from practicing, he fought a decisive battle with the Six Ways of Payne.


    Naruto today is a few years younger than that time.


    Although as a Maelstrom family, he has a huge amount of chakras since he was a child, but maintaining three minutes is already his current limit.


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded, saying that he knew this very well, and he would be able to make good use of the Xianshu Chakra, which would come in handy at the critical moment.


    But no matter how Xu Fan simulates, this is not a real turtle island, and there is no such thing as a real waterfall to help Naruto see himself clearly.


    Therefore, Xu Fan had to use his mouth to escape to let Naruto understand this.


    Unfortunately, what Xu Fan said was a bit obscure to Naruto.


    "Forget it..."


    Looking at the dazed Naruto Xu Fan had to give up this idea.


    It''s better to use the writing wheel, the big deal is that at the critical moment, you can go straight to the game.


    In this way, after everything was ready, Naruto sat cross-legged on the ground according to Xu Fan''s instructions.


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, open!


    Xu Fan also sat cross-legged, and delegated the task of suppressing Chakra to his Mu Dun clone.


    Jiraiya, Shensaku, and Zhima looked at the two very nervously, and their inner prayers could be successfully completed.


    Let Naruto get the nine-tailed chakra.


    And Xu Fan, who directly opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel, was even more straightforward, and instantly applied the illusion he created on Naruto, thus entering his spiritual world.


    It is also the inner world.


    Although it was the first time to come to such a place, Xu Fan was very familiar with it.


    "Water..."


    Xu Fan looked around. The lights here were a little dim and yellow, and there was all water on the ground, just past his ankles.


    It looked like a cell flooded by water.


    But this is also reasonable, the sealed tail beast is actually in prison in Renzhuli''s body.


    Xu Fan waited here alone, not in a hurry to see Kyuubi.


    "Speaking of which, Naruto entered the spiritual world for the first time when he was pushed down a cliff by Jiraiya."


    "At that time, Kyuubi was worried that Naruto would die, so he loaned his chakra to him, so that he summoned Toad Bunta."


    "I don''t know if Naruto can come here with self-awareness."


    Just after Xu Fan muttered to himself, a familiar figure suddenly fell from the ceiling and splashed with water.


    It''s not Naruto, who else can it be? Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 209： 9-tail chakra

    Naruto felt cold under her body, suddenly opened his eyes, and began to look around, and suddenly found himself lying in a piece of shallow water.


    The indescribable sense of oppression hit his face, causing a bad premonition to breed in his heart.


    Grunt.


    Naruto swallowed nervously, his heartbeat and breathing accelerated at the same time.


    There seemed to be another voice in his heart, persuading him to leave this place quickly.


    Go back to the real world.


    However, at this moment, an arm suddenly caught his eye.


    Looking at it, the very familiar faces came into his sight.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan..."


    Naruto murmured, and at the same time raised his arm, grasping Xu Fan''s hand, with the help of his strength, stood up from the shallow water.


    It sounds strange.


    No matter it was the touch or anything else, Naruto felt that the pool of water was real, but when he was separated from it, there were no traces of soaking on his clothes.


    "This is your spiritual world, not reality." Xu Fan explained, letting Naruto not be too nervous.


    Although the next thing they will face is Kyuubi, not only is there themselves, but also the Chakras of the Water Gate of Waves and the Whirlpool Kushina.


    In other words, as long as Naruto keeps going, he can see his parents here.


    "parents¡­¡­"


    Naruto''s eyes were startled, he thought it would make him very excited.


    But when he really got to this point, he was a little worried.


    What to say after seeing them, how to face them.


    Although he had practiced many times in the days of Miaomushan, his mood was still very complicated when the critical moment was reached.


    Xu Fan naturally had no worries in this regard. He looked around and could feel the power of Nine Tails'' Chakras about to move.


    If you don''t have yourself, let Naruto come to such a place rashly, maybe you will be assimilated by the power of Kyuubi.


    Of course, the premise is that Naruto''s own willpower is loose.


    Will be affected by Kyuubi.


    For example, when Naruto first channeled the Toad Bunta, he resisted the spiritual erosion of Kyuubi.


    "We should also go and see what''s in your belly."


    Xu Fan said jokingly, and then pressed Naruto''s head to cheer for him, "and your parents."


    However, Xu Fan did not intend to force Naruto.


    "If you haven''t prepared yet, you can wait until next time."


    Although he has reached Naruto''s spiritual world, Xu Fan still emphasized this point.


    The choice is in Naruto''s hands.


    If he is not ready yet, he can go back first and wait until his emotions are sorted out.


    After all, they have time.


    But Naruto finally shook his head. In his opinion, he was really not ready yet.


    But such things can never be prepared.


    "Let''s go." Naruto said firmly, and at the same time stepped forward, moving in the direction of imprisoning Kyuubi.


    In fact, Naruto didn''t know the exact location of Kyuubi, but he could feel the pressure he exudes.


    As long as you follow this sense of oppression, you can see Kyuubi.


    Seeing Naruto''s weak and strong back, Xu Fan silently followed behind him without saying a word.


    I have to say that the deeper the depth, the stronger the chakras distributed by Nine Tails.


    "This is only half of the power of the nine tails." Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he carefully observed the changes around him, but couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "From this point of view, Kushina, who is able to withstand the erosion of Kyuubi''s spirit, should also be quite powerful."


    Kushina is not much better than Naruto.


    After the Uzumaki Kingdom was destroyed, Kushina became the only survivor at the time. After being brought back to Konoha Village, he was also cold-eyed and excluded.


    Although this also allowed him to meet Bofeng Shuimen, it was not enough to suppress the darkness that was inherent in Jiuxinai''s heart.


    At least, Xu Fan believed that Jiu Xinnai, who did not have a runaway situation, had very strong willpower.


    It¡¯s just a pity that sometimes it¡¯s not that the willpower is strong enough to overcome everything.


    "That''s..."


    Naruto suddenly stopped, his eyes widened. Although he had an expectation in his heart, he was still quite surprised when he saw it with his own eyes.


    I saw Naruto''s hand subconsciously press on his stomach, "What''s in my stomach..."


    Xu Fan also stopped beside Naruto, raised his head slightly, and focused his gaze to the front.


    The huge metal cage came into view, and behind the iron fence, there was naturally an extremely huge fiery red demon fox.


    His nails are stronger than his own thighs.


    Condescendingly looking down at himself and Naruto, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and at the same time deep fangs were revealed, with a vicious look.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Nine-Tailed claws slammed forward, but they were blocked by the iron fence.


    This sudden scene suddenly made Naruto''s heart chuckle, his heels involuntarily stepped back two steps, but Xu Fan''s hands held his shoulders.


    Naruto turned his head subconsciously, but saw Xu Fan''s undaunted gaze, realizing that he was cheering for himself once again firmly nodded and faced Nine Tails again.


    In reality, however, Xu Fan didn''t pay attention to Naruto or Kyuubi.


    A familiar voice rang in his ears.


    Congratulations to the host for arriving at the sign-in location and the sign-in has officially started!


    If you exit halfway, it will be regarded as a sign-in failure!


    1%


    twenty three%


    Naruto took a deep breath. If you want to learn to control Nine-Tailed Chakra, you must first use the key to open the seal of Nine-Tailed.


    Release him from the huge metal cage.


    "This is not where you should be."


    Seeing that he couldn''t break the seal and broke free, Kyuubi couldn''t hurt Xu Fan and Naruto, so he made a low voice.


    Especially towards Xu Fan, Nine Tails were full of strong hostility and murderous aura.


    In order to enter Naruto''s spiritual world, Xu Fan had to use the power of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    These eyes undoubtedly made Kyuubi''s mood very irritable.


    66%


    78%


    100%


    But Xu Fan would care about what Kyuubi was thinking, and he was full of signing in.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: Nine-Tailed Chakra!


    A majestic force emerged from Xu Fan''s body and burst out to the surroundings.


    Naruto, who felt this power, almost smashed his head.


    Kyuubi''s condition didn''t get better there either, he felt his own power in Xu Fan''s body.


    But his memory never goes wrong.


    At the beginning, Bofeng Shuimen was sealed with ghouls, sealed his own Yin Chakra in his body, leaving Yang Chakra here.


    Xu Fan...


    How can you have such power? Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 210： 4th generation Naruto

    "This guy...is it also Renzhuli."


    Nine Tails looked at Xu Fan with a shocked look. He was born as early as the age of the Six Dao Immortals.


    Although he has been sealed by many people, he has undoubtedly witnessed the existence of the entire ninja era.


    But such a huge amount of Chakra, he has never seen it in anyone other than Six Dao Immortals.


    And what makes Kyuubi even more incredible is that in Xu Fan''s body, he not only felt a chakra very similar to himself, but also felt a chakra like a Shou crane and Sanwei Iso.


    Has the human pillar power of three tail beasts at the same time? !


    Do not¡­¡­


    Jiuwei shook his head. Although he felt the chakra of the tail beast from Xu Fan, he did not feel the existence of the tail beast.


    Otherwise, the character of that guy Shouhe would have quarreled with himself.


    In other words, Xu Fan is not a human pillar, but only possesses these chakras.


    "But how did he do it."


    Nine Tails were puzzled, and only felt that Xu Fan''s existence was far beyond his own cognition.


    "How on earth did you get these chakras."


    Nine Tails leaned forward, near the gate, and made a low voice, questioning Xu Fan, wanting to know the truth.


    But Xu Fan would see Kyuubi in his eyes again, as if he couldn''t hear Kyuubi''s voice, turned his head to look at Naruto, and asked him if he was sure to open the seal.


    In any case, he has already signed in and obtained what he needs, even if Naruto proposes to go back at this time, he has nothing to lose.


    However, Naruto is much stronger than Xu Fan imagined.


    Facing such a huge creature, Naruto just took a deep breath and took a step forward, and at the same time stretched out five fingers, and took out the key to seal the nine tails.


    But just as Naruto was about to open the seal, a hand suddenly pressed his wrist.


    This sudden scene surprised Naruto on the spot.


    Xu Fan was standing behind him, and this hand was grabbed from the front.


    Combining with everything that I had seen in the illusion world created by Xu Fan, a strong emotion exploded in Naruto''s heart.


    Then, Naruto raised his head and looked at the owner of this hand.


    Xu Fan also looked at the character who appeared out of thin air, and then put away his Chakra.


    He has yellow hair, blue pupils, a white Naruto robe, a green vest and a blue tights.


    It''s not the water gate of the wave, who can it be?


    However, Xu Fan was not surprised to see the Bofeng Water Gate appear.


    When using the ghoul seal, Bo Feng Shuimen told Kushina that he had a way to show her the side of Naruto who grew up.


    At the same time, Bofeng Shuimen installed a layer of insurance in Naruto''s body.


    Once he ran away, his own consciousness would appear when he was about to release Kyuubi, stop all of this, and repair the seal.


    Although the current situation is somewhat different, the result is the same.


    They are all the seals left by the opening of the water gate of the wave, releasing the nine-tailed monster fox.


    I saw Naruto and Bofeng Water Gate facing each other, the latter firmly grasping Naruto''s hand, but a bright smile appeared.


    Even though he has passed away, consciousness will not last long here.


    But to see his son grow up and become strong enough, Bo Feng Shuimen is also very happy.


    After all, this is the only way and the only opportunity for him to meet his son.


    But now it is different from the original plot, because of Xu Fan''s intervention, Naruto now knows his life experience very well.


    He knew that he was the son of the fourth generation of Hokage.


    However, this warm scene did not satisfy everyone.


    Upon seeing Bofeng Shuimen suddenly appearing, Nine Tails also put away the surprise at Xu Fan, shocked, and then roared in anger, and kept hitting the seal in front of him with his paws, as if to break free from it.


    "Bofeng Water Gate!"


    Nine Tails roared again and again, yelling Bo Feng Shuimen''s name loudly, "Bring me over if you have the ability, and see if I won''t tear you to pieces!"


    Facing the roar and anger of Kyuubi, Bo Feng Shuimen was not surprised at all. He just glanced back at the big guy, and continued to smile and said to Naruto, "You see it? That Kyuubi is very dangerous, we still Let¡¯s talk in another place."


    But when Bofeng Shuimen was about to switch a scene, Xu Fan stepped forward at this moment and directly blocked Bofeng Shuimen.


    "It''s you." Bofeng Shuimen showed no hostility towards Xu Fan.


    In Naruto''s body, he could also see everything happening around Naruto, knowing that Xu Fan was the first friend Naruto made.


    Moreover, Xu Fan did not hesitate to come here to help Naruto, which also shows that he cares about Naruto very much.


    just¡­¡­


    The current wave of wind water gate does not think that this is the time to control the nine tails.


    Although he has learned the fairy mode, Naruto is still young and has not even become a ninja.


    Moreover, the village is in order under the leadership of Sarutobi Hisaki.


    You can wait for Naruto to grow up again to let him come again.


    "There is only one chance." Xu Fan directly emphasized this point, "Four generations of Hokage, what we see now is only the Chakra you left behind."


    "Once the opportunity for you to stay is triggered, this chakra will slowly dissipate."


    "When Naruto comes again next time, even if you open the seal of Kyuubi, you won''t appear again."


    "Is this really good?"


    Although Xu Fan was asking about Bo Feng Shuimen, the meaning expressed was very clear.


    Whether it''s Bofeng Water Gate or Uzumaki Kushina, they can only appear in Naruto''s body once.


    What''s more, when the Kyuubi Chakra was separated and sealed, wasn''t it because he was aware of the existence of Uchiha Madara, and left behind on purpose?


    There is also Uzumaki Kushina.


    It is also the handwriting of Bofeng Shuimen, the purpose is to guide Naruto to control this force.


    "I''m ready."


    Upon seeing this, Naruto also directly inserted the dialogue and expressed his determination.


    In order for this day to come, he practiced in Miaomu Mountain for several years.


    Not only to meet his parents, but also to surpass Hokage and get everyone''s approval.


    So here, I will never back down.


    Seeing Naruto who was very determined, Bo Feng Shuimen was also stunned.


    He originally thought that Naruto came at this time just to see himself and Kushina.


    "is it."


    Bo Feng Mizumen nodded with a smile, raised his hand against Naruto Uzumaki''s forehead.


    "You have grown into a man."


    "In addition, there is another reason." Xu Fan on the side slowly said, "As long as I am here, Naruto will never fail."

 v2 Chapter 211： The battle for Chakra begins!

    "Anyway, let''s untie the seal of Kyuubi first."


    Xu Fan''s conversation turned. Now that Naruto has made up his mind to learn how to control Nine-Tailed Chakra, there is no need to continue wasting time.


    "Unlock the seal of Kyuubi."


    Bo Feng Shuimen murmured, seeing Naruto''s determination so firm, he also decided to do his best to help Naruto.


    Anyway, when Kyuubi was sealed in Naruto''s body, it was for him to gain this power to protect Konoha and protect the village.


    Regarding Naruto''s choice, the father of himself, he can only believe, and then try his best to help him.


    Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shui Gate floated directly into the air, flew to the gate where Nine Tails were sealed, and tore off the seal talisman on the door, revealing the real seal lock.


    Although Nine Tails heard the conversation between Xu Fan and others throughout the entire process, when he saw this scene with his own eyes, he was still very surprised.


    "what are you doing?!"


    He is not only the most powerful of all the tail beasts, but also a collection of all hatred.


    The negative emotions and hatred I have seen are not what Bo Feng Shui Men, Naruto Uzumaki, and Xu Fan can imagine.


    But now, they want to open the seal and release themselves.


    These guys, are you underestimating yourself!


    Kyuubi glared at the three people in front of him. Although it might be beneficial to him in terms of the result, in fact, he felt that the other party did not regard himself as a threat.


    "Isn''t this obvious."


    Naruto spread his hands and said lightly.


    Not only Xu Fan is here, but also his father Bo Feng Shuimen.


    What is there to worry about?


    The most important thing is that although Naruto is in the spiritual world now, he can perceive the situation outside.


    Now she is sitting cross-legged, her body remaining still.


    This means that he can absorb natural energy and enter the fairy mode.


    "I want to let you out now, Kyuubi!"


    Naruto gave a low cry, and dense black spells appeared on the arm of his right hand, forming a key shape, guiding the Chakra inside the body toward the five fingers.


    The chakra visible to the naked eye appears like a blue flame at Naruto''s fingertips.


    Xu Fan also took a step forward at this time, gently pressing Naruto''s shoulder, so that he did not have any pressure.


    No matter what happens, I am here.


    "Ok!"


    Naruto glanced at Xu Fan, then nodded heavily, pressing his five fingers directly on his abdomen, aligning the chakra with the seal, and then slowly turning.


    "It''s started." Bo Feng Shui Men looked at the gradually opened seal lock, and his heart began to become nervous.


    Although the nine tails in front of him are only half of what they had originally, they are still powerful.


    And in order to seal the original Kyuubi, he chose to sacrifice himself.


    In addition, this is Naruto''s spiritual world, and he can''t exert much power at all.


    "Naruto, you can only rely on yourself next."


    Bo Feng Shuimen clenched his fists with both hands and quickly retreated back.


    Click!


    Click!


    Click!


    ¡­¡­


    As Naruto turned the seal, the door that trapped Kyuubi was gradually opened.


    àØ!


    Looking at the iron gate that had lost its restraint, Kyuubi slapped forward and suddenly opened the iron gate.


    "Wow!"


    followed by a loud roar, as if proclaiming that he had regained his freedom!


    There is no more power to restrain oneself.


    "This is undoubtedly the stupidest decision you have made. I will kill you all and then destroy Konoha!"


    Nine Tails roared again and again, and his heart was extremely angry.


    These guys have sealed themselves, but now they want to encroach on their power.


    "Naruto."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he quickly told Naruto how to **** Nine-Tailed Chakra.


    This was originally guided work by Kirabi in the ancient ruins of Turtle Island.


    But now naturally I can''t find Kirabi to help, so I can only explain it myself.


    "If you want to get the nine-tailed chakra, you must first use your own chakra to catch the nine-tailed chakra, and then extract it."


    "Chakra can only be captured with chakra."


    In the past few years, Naruto''s practice in Miaomu Mountain is not only about Xianshu.


    According to my instructions, Helix Maru, Shadow Clone, Multiple Shadow Clone, Chakra Control, etc. are all required subjects for Naruto.


    So now Naruto not only fully understands what Xu Fan is saying, but also knows how to do it.


    He took a deep breath and realized his chakra, as if it were a spiritual body, emerging from his back.


    "As long as you **** Chakra from Kyuubi, then we will win."


    In order to let Naruto understand better, Xu Fan simply gave a demonstration. From his chest, a chain was suddenly stretched out, tightly entangled Kyuubi''s arm, and then extracted the opponent''s Chakra.


    "this is?!"


    However, such a scene shocked Bo Feng Shuimen.


    "King Kong blockade?!"


    Another person he knows who can do this is Naruto''s mother.


    Uzumaki Kushina.


    "Is it the same technique as Kushina?"


    It is not only Bofeng Shuimen, but Kyuubi quickly recognized this power. While shocked in his heart, he was also extremely angry.


    I have suffered in this way.


    àØ!


    Kyuuichi grasped the chain that burst from Xu Fan''s chest, and then pulled it hard to break it directly.


    But this is not because the power of Kyuubi is stronger than Xu Fan His purpose of doing this is actually to demonstrate, so that Naruto can better understand what he should do next.


    Otherwise, Xu Fan would not only shoot a chakra chain.


    "When Chakra touches Nine Tails, you can form a see-saw, just like a tug of war."


    Just as Xu Fan was speaking, the broken half of the chakra chain was directly absorbed by Nine Tails.


    "see it?"


    Xu Fan looked at the huge nine-tailed chakra and explained to Naruto, "The reason why you use tug-of-war to describe it is precisely because of this. When you **** the nine-tailed chakra, you may also be robbed of the chakra by the opponent. ."


    "Once the **** of the nine-tailed chakra fails, you should be able to guess the consequences." Xu Fan said solemnly.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Naruto rolled his throat, took a deep breath, and kept himself calm, "It''s really Nine Tails, it is strong enough, and even the Chakra of Brother Xu Fan was taken away all at once."


    "Naruto, I''ll be there to assist you too, don''t worry." Bo Feng Mizuno also retreated to Naruto''s side and confronted Kyuubi with him.


    On the contrary, Kyuubi couldn''t help but stunned when he absorbed Xu Fan Chakra.


    Anyway, this is Naruto''s spiritual world, even Xu Fan can''t exert much strength.


    But what happened to this huge chakra...


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 212： Only tail beast jade

    After absorbing Xu Fan''s chakras, Kyuubi was very surprised.


    What is going on with this guy?


    There are three kinds of tailed beasts, Chakra, not to mention, why is the chakra he owns so huge?


    The chakra that was just absorbed by himself does not belong to one of the three kinds of tail beast chakra.


    Mingming is a human, but he has the same amount of chakras as a beast?


    This is the real monster, right?


    can be shocked and shocked, the situation before him is not good for him after all.


    Xu Fan, and Bo Feng Shui Men, they appear here, their purpose is to help Naruto seize his chakra.


    Just being sealed in this dark ghost place has already made myself very upset.


    Now I want to meddle with my own power.


    "This is what you asked for!"


    Nine Tails roared at the three people in front of him, and opened his mouth directly, condensing the chakra in his body to form a powerful tail beast jade.


    Although this is the spiritual world, if Naruto here is killed with a tail beast jade, his consciousness will be directly obliterated.


    His body will instead become a container for his own use.


    "not good¡­¡­"


    Bo Feng Shuimen screamed badly in his heart. The reason why he appeared here was because he left a part of Chakra when he used the ghoul seal.


    But the original purpose of this Chakra was to meet Naruto and help him secure the seal.


    In other words, Bo Feng Shuimen can''t use 100% of his power to help Naruto.


    There is no karma to let him mark and move the tail beast jade in front of him.


    "Xu Fan, I need your help."


    In desperation, Bo Feng Shuimen directly turned his head and looked at Xu Fan who was aside, just as he was about to tell his response plan, but he heard him say an understatement.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a beast jade."


    Wave Feng Shui Men: "???"


    Do you call this a mere trivial?


    For a while, Bo Feng Shuimen even wondered if his ears had heard something wrong.


    Does this guy know the destructive power of the tail beast jade?


    ''S own spiral pills are even developed on the basis of the tail beast jade.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if I hadn''t used the technique of the Thunder God to transfer the tail beast jade to another place, at least a considerable area of ??Konoha Village would have been razed to the ground.


    What Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t expect most was that at the moment he was slightly stunned, Xu Fan had already attacked Nine Tails.


    When he slapped his hands, the ground under his feet began to tremble violently, and a vine with the thickness of an arm rose from the ground. A few of them couldn''t breathe, but they grew madly dozens of times, transforming into a wooden dragon, leaping towards the nine tails with its teeth and claws. Go up.


    Nine-tailed beast jade also condensed and formed at this time, and was released by one bite.


    àØ!


    Tailed Beast Jade swiftly moved forward and aimed directly at Naruto, but was intercepted by Xu Fan''s wooden dragon horizontally, swallowing it, causing it to explode in the abdomen.


    rumbling!


    But after taking such a blow, the whole wooden dragon broke apart in the air, and the wreckage spread to the surroundings along with the impact.


    Naruto, who was forced by this force, had to step back a few steps before regaining his heels.


    Bo Feng Shuimen not to mention, his eyes were full of shock.


    "Is this... the wood dragon art? I didn''t expect that you inherited the art of the original Hokage-sama."


    was the sealing power of the Maelstrom family first, and now it is the wooden escape technique of the Qianshou family.


    Bo Feng Shui Men seemed to understand why Xu Fan would use such words to describe it.


    "It looks like a great ninja has been born in Kiba Village."


    However, Xu Fan''s thoughts were not placed on Bo Feng Shuimen''s praise, he just subconsciously looked at his palm.


    Even without the blessing of Xianshu Chakra, the wood dragon technique is also a very powerful ninjutsu, which is the result of only one tail of beast jade.


    "Is it because this is not the real world, so my strength is weakened."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur in his heart.


    Anyway, this is really not the real world. The reason why I can stand here is because I use a kaleidoscope to write a wheel and inject my chakra into Naruto''s body.


    Most of his power is still on his body.


    Actually, Kirabi used a similar method when helping Naruto, but he couldn''t exert much power either.


    If Kushina didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid Naruto at the time would have lost the "tug-of-war" game.


    "Naruto!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly yelled. Although the impact just pushed back Naruto, it also had an impact on Kyuubi, making him too late to launch a new round of attack.


    This is the best chance to **** Chakra.


    "Ok!"


    When ¡¡¡¡Naruto saw this, he also quickly responded to the Bofeng Shuimen, and at the same time burst out his chakra, rushed to Kyuubi, grabbed it, and then slammed it back.


    "Little ghost."


    Nine Tails made a low voice, and simply conveyed his chakra over.


    In his opinion, this is not only a contest on Chakra, but also a contest on will.


    As long as the real Naruto is still there, I can¡¯t lose!


    The crimson chakra quickly infected the blue chakra of Naruto, and even directly invaded the depths of his soul.


    Naruto, who thought he had the upper hand, was stunned.


    His eyes widened, and various negative energy sounds kept ringing in his ears.


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    "If I didn''t have him, I would be number one, why should I have him, why should I have him."


    "Why doesn''t she like me."


    "Betrayal, betrayal again, what did I do wrong."


    "Go away, you are not welcome here!"


    "Go to die, go to die, go to die!"


    "Who am I, why no one recognizes me..."


    Naruto only feels that he is surrounded by people I can not only hear their voices, but also feel their emotions.


    Disappointed.


    sad.


    Anger.


    helpless.


    Hopeless.


    Various emotions, accompanied by the invasion of Nine Tails'' Chakra.


    Plop!


    Naruto hugged his head with his hands, his knees softened, and he knelt directly on the ground. He felt that he could not bear such emotions.


    These emotions reminded him of his childhood involuntarily.


    The people in the village rolled their eyes, crowding out.


    Why...


    Why is it me...


    I really want to destroy.


    I really want to destroy.


    I really want to kill them all!


    Without them, my childhood would not be so painful!


    Without them...


    Naruto''s consciousness gradually developed a desire to kill, and it rose more and more, and the body appeared to be tailed.


    He was wrapped in the chakra jacket, and four chakra tails appeared.


    Kyuubi looked at all this, but the corners of his mouth could not help but raised, "No one can bear so much hatred at once, Naruto, come on, destroy everything as much as you want, and destroy it together!"


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 213： Uzumaki Kushina

    In the real world.


    Naruto''s body was gradually eroded by the crimson chakra. Although he remained still, his body showed a very obvious tail beastization.


    "Xu Fan..." Jilai also looked at the current Naruto, and was extremely worried.


    Once the nine-tailed chakra fails, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    will not only regain freedom for the violent Kyuubi, but will also kill Bo Feng Shuimen''s only orphan.


    This is a situation that Ji Lai would never want to see.


    So at this moment, he even thought, should he stop first.


    "Don''t worry." Xu Fan shook his head, and at the same time raised his right hand, aiming the palm where the word "za" appeared on Naruto''s chest.


    Once Naruto is completely tailed, he will use the power of wood escape to suppress it.


    This is also something the body has specifically explained.


    "My ontology has never failed." Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone said firmly.


    As his voice fell, the changes on Naruto''s body also stopped, becoming a half-fairy, half-tailed beast.


    "Stop it."


    Jiraiya, Fukasaku, and Shima shouted in unison.


    At the same time, in Naruto¡¯s spiritual world.


    Various hatreds and negative emotions oppressed Naruto, causing him to breathe quickly.


    This evil chakra had a great influence on him and made him painful.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Naruto today even wants to destroy everything he can see.


    Just when Hafeng Shuimen was about to step forward to comfort Naruto.


    A familiar figure suddenly appeared in the air, then slowly fell, spreading his arms, and pouring Naruto into his arms.


    "Kushina!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen not only recognized the woman in front of him at a glance, but couldn''t help but exclaim.


    At the beginning, he sealed Kushina¡¯s Chakra into Naruto¡¯s body, in order to help Naruto control Nine-tailed Chakra.


    After all, she is the former Ren Zhuli of Naruto.


    Know Kyuubi much better than himself.


    Therefore, in the original layout of Bofeng Water Gate, it was only for Naruto to serve, and he did not arrange to meet with Kushina.


    Now seeing his wife again, Bo Feng Shuimen is also very excited.


    And Jiuxina is the same, but now she doesn''t care about the feelings of Bo Feng Shui at all. Instead, she puts her arms around Naruto''s neck and whispers his name in his ear.


    Although he is not the main body, he is sealed here again.


    But these years, Kushina also knows something about Naruto.


    She even knew it. Naruto knew the truth and knew he knew he was his mother.


    I have to say, Jiu Xin Na''s tenderness and love, like a ray of light in the night, sprinkled in front of Naruto, guiding him out of which voices, emotions, and hatred.


    "Is it... mother?"


    The beast-like character gradually faded from Naruto''s body, and his eyes returned to frog eyes.


    "Ok."


    Kyushinna nodded, and did not hesitate to respond to the sound, and at the same time called Naruto''s name in response.


    "Jiu Xin Na."


    Bo Feng Shui Men also stepped forward quickly at this time. Although he wanted to reminisce with Jiuxinai, he was very clear in his heart.


    This is not the time to reminisce about the old days. If Kyuubi is not dealt with as soon as possible, his Chakra will drag Naruto into the abyss.


    "Kushina..."


    Kyuubi''s voice is even more low-pitched. He never expected that not only Bo Feng Shui Men, but even Kusina would appear here.


    Could it be that all of this is a game that has been set up from the very beginning?


    From the beginning, he believed that Naruto could one day control his chakra?


    Jiu Xinnai ignored the Kyuubi in front of him, turned his head and glanced at Bofeng Shuimen, and showed him what he thought was the best smile.


    But then, the blue veins on Kushinai''s forehead burst directly, and countless Chakra chains stretched out from behind her, tightly wrapping around Kyuubi''s waist, neck, arms, and tail.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    After being wound tightly enough, Chakra''s chain was nailed directly to the ground behind Kyuubi, knocking the huge Kyuubi directly to the ground.


    "Watergate!"


    Kyosinna yelled again, and he simply stood up front, grabbed the nine-tailed Chakra directly with both hands, and helped to pull towards Naruto.


    In her opinion, as long as the nine-tailed Chaklala is brought over, they will win.


    , on the contrary, it was a wave of feng shui, and couldn''t help but smile. I didn''t think that I hadn''t seen him for so many years, Kushina was still the same character as before.


    "Hurry up, Pratunam!"


    Seeing that Bofeng Shuimen didn''t come forward immediately, Jiuxina urged again.


    For so many years, I have never fulfilled my mother''s responsibilities.


    Now that I finally had the opportunity to help Naruto, how could I just miss it?


    "Ah, here I am!"


    The smile on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face disappeared in an instant, and a trot like flying, jumped directly to Naruto''s left side, and helped Kushina to pull the nine-tailed Chakra together.


    Naruto was completely stunned.


    "Dad..."


    "Mom..."


    Although the scene in front of him is different from countless dreams, it is extremely real.


    The parents I have always longed for are now in front of me.


    Looking at them working hard for themselves, Naruto couldn''t help but shed hot tears at this moment.


    Even if Naruto''s heart is very clear, he can only get along with his parents for a short period of time.


    All of these will become the most precious experience in my life .


    The most precious memory.


    Thinking of this, Naruto also wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his sleeves, then stood up again, nodded vigorously, and finally raised his hands, grabbed the Nine-Tailed Chakra, and followed the Waves Gate and Uzumaki Kushina back together. Pull.


    In any case, I have to learn to control Nine-tailed Chakra.


    In any case, I can''t let my parents'' efforts be wasted.


    "A family of three."


    staring at the back of Naruto and others, Xu Fan was also full of emotion in his heart.


    Anyway, they all have more serious problems to face.


    That is the Chakra of Kyuubi.


    Although under the influence of Kushina, the haze in Naruto''s heart has been dispersed.


    But wanting to get the chakra of Kyuubi is far from that simple.


    especially¡­¡­


    Kyuubi didn''t want to admit defeat at all.


    Looking at Bofeng Shuimen, Kushina and Naruto, Kyuubi''s heart also became angry. He burst out with an astonishing Chakra, and suddenly broke the Chakra chains.


    Although not all, it restored some mobility to his body.


    "Since you want to get my chakra, you have to see if you have this ability!"


    Nine Tails roared and began to pull his Chakra back.


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 214： can not watch anymore

    Although Hafeng Mizuno and Kunsina are doing their best to help Naruto, but the person who can really extract Chakra from Kyuubi is Naruto himself.


    Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai were not in vain, but they did not play much role.


    After all, chakra can only be used to **** chakra.


    And as the strongest among all the tail beasts, the power he possesses is far beyond that of human beings.


    Facing the efforts of Naruto and others, he only rebelled slightly, and then took back a part of his Chakra.


    Anyway, Naruto today has never been to the real waterfall.


    Deep in his heart, he still has his dark side.


    Not only that, he also did not grow up to the period of Shippuden.


    The amount of Chakra owned by Naruto is far less than that at that time, and this is especially true for the control of Chakra.


    Under Kyuubi''s desperate resistance, Chakra, who was finally pulled out by Naruto, began to slowly return to Kyuubi.


    "The art of shadow clone!"


    Naruto saw this, and simply knotted his hands and separated dozens of himself at once.


    However, Naruto didn''t let these clones help to pull Nine-Tailed Chakra, but let them attack.


    As long as Kyuubi is repelled and his body is separated from Chakra, he can seize the moment of weakness and put Chakra in his bag.


    "It''s really my son."


    After learning about Naruto''s plan, Kushina couldn''t help but praise.


    is actually the Bo Feng Shui Men, deeply shocked by the scene before him.


    Only those avatars of Naruto rushed to Nine Tails one after another, and with the help of the power in the fairy mode, they used the fairy law¡¤Super Jade Helix Pill to smash into the huge nine tails.


    rumbling!


    Every time a huge jade spiral pill hits the nine tails, it produces a huge sonic boom and impact.


    Jiuxina also took back the Chakra chains at this time, lest Kyuubi would use his own power to maintain the connection between the main body and Chakra.


    I have to say that Naruto''s ideas really worked.


    The continuous attacks of the super-large Jade Helix pill not only caused Kyuubi¡¯s body to move backward, but it was also difficult to concentrate on Chakra¡¯s pulling.


    Naruto, who was once defeated, once again prevailed.


    just...


    The chakras that Naruto has are not unlimited, he just has a little more chakras than the average person.


    Although the offensive of Xianfa¡¤Super Jade Helix Maru is very fierce, the consumption of Chakra is also exaggerated.


    Dozens of shadow clones of Chakra were exhausted, and they were forced to disarm one by one in front of Naruto.


    An unprecedented sense of exhaustion was fed back to Naruto''s body, causing him to instantly release the fairy mode.


    In fact, the continuous attack just now is the killer that Naruto can think of.


    can be described as a deadly attack.


    "Wind escape..."


    Xu Fan suddenly frowned and realized the key reason for Naruto''s failure.


    In the original plot, Naruto did defeat Kyuubi in the same way and snatched his Chakra.


    But at that time, after Naruto used the Xianfa¡¤Super Jade Helix Pill, he flung out the Wind Dun¡¤Spiral Shuriken before flying out the nine tails.


    However, on this timeline, neither Jiraiya nor Kakashi did not guide Naruto to develop new techniques.


    Now he naturally does not know the ninjutsu of Fengyun¡¤Spiral Shuriken.


    The worst thing is that because of Chakra''s rapid consumption, Naruto almost lost the power to **** Chakra with Kyuubi.


    Those Chakras who had finally withdrawn back returned to Kyuubi again. Not to mention, Naruto¡¯s own Chakra was pulled out of the body by the opponent.


    "Oops."


    Bo Feng Shuimen cried secretly, and quickly helped Naruto.


    Kushina saw that the situation in front of him took a turn for the worse, so he threw out the Chakra chains again, trying to block Kyuubi''s actions.


    But this time, Nine Tails will no longer stand in place.


    Although his size is huge, his flexibility and speed are not weak at all.


    While pulling away from Naruto''s Chakra, he moved quickly, avoiding the chakra chains that had the effect of sealing.


    From the perspective of Kyuubi, his victory is already a destined result.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Under the crisis, Bo Feng Shuimen had to ask Xu Fan, hoping that he could use the wooden escape technique to contain Nine Tails.


    "can not watch anymore."


    Xu Fan sighed helplessly, then stepped forward.


    Bo Feng Shui Men, Nine Xin Na, are all subconsciously stunned.


    What does it mean to be unable to watch?


    Actually, Xu Fan felt that there shouldn''t be any problems with the assistance of Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai.


    It is already a certainty to **** Nine-Tailed Chakra.


    It would be better to be a handy favor and deepen the bond of this family of three.


    just...


    Xu Fan didn''t expect Naruto''s Chakra to be consumed so quickly, and it hasn''t achieved much effect yet.


    "Sure enough, letting Naruto of this age try to master Nine-Tailed Chakra in advance is still a bit difficult."


    Xu Fan shook his head, but couldn''t help but complain.


    Shippuden¡¯s Naruto is already considered an adult, and both the chakra volume and physical fitness have reached the peak level.


    And now, he actually failed the graduation exam of Ninja School.


    is not even a Shinobi.


    will fail now, it is reasonable.


    So Xu Fan slowly raised his hands.


    "Nine Xinnai." Upon seeing this, Bo Feng Shuimen directly called his wife''s name again, hoping that she could help Xu Fan with her.


    Nine-tailed Chakra is only half of what it was originally, UU Reading www.uuk£ánshu. com, but the power is not trivial.


    On the turbulent night of that year, he almost destroyed Konoha.


    Not only did he die, but Konoha''s ninja suffered countless deaths and injuries.


    However, before Kushina rushed to Xu Fan''s side and offered him a feint, he froze in place.


    Not only him, even Bo Feng Shui Men was shocked.


    Because Xu Fan did not directly activate the wood escape, but before using the wood escape, he condensed natural energy through his body, and then entered the fairy mode.


    "Fairy Mode..." Bo Feng Shuimen rolled his throat, shocked again in his heart.


    Xu Fan can not only use the fairy mode, but it also seems that his use of the fairy mode is more perfect than Naruto.


    The most important thing is that perception has always been before the area where the Maelstrom clan excels.


    The amount of chakras that Xu Fan possessed instantly surpassed Jiuxinai''s cognition.


    If it weren''t for seeing Bo Fengshui''s goalkeeper with the other nine tails sealed in her body, she even wondered if Xu Fan also had a nine tail in his body.


    "This power...how is it possible."


    Even Kyuubi, who has a huge advantage, has an incredible look.


    Kyuubi looked at Xu Fan in front of him, and couldn''t help thinking of someone in his heart.


    Senju Zhuma!


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 215： I, 9 tails, shivering!

    Although the tail beasts have no interest in the struggle between humans, they can never escape the struggle between humans.


    Either militant ninjas are used as weapons, such as guys like Uchiha Madara.


    was either feared by a powerful ninja and thus was sealed.


    And the one who did this easily was Senjujujuma.


    To this day, these experiences, Nine Tails seem to be vividly remembered.


    Especially the man called the **** of ninja, how he suppressed and sealed himself.


    is a lingering shadow at all!


    And now Xu Fan suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "You fellow!"


    An inexplicable fear arose in Kyuubi''s heart, as well as a bad premonition.


    Under this fear, Kyuubi didn''t even care about He Naruto pulling Chakra, directly condensing the tail beast jade, displaying his strongest offensive, and bursting towards Xu Fan.


    And in order to ensure success, nine tails and even four tail beast jade were sprayed out together.


    Bo Feng Shui Men and Kushina were also taken aback by the scene before them.


    Before they could help, the entire space began to tremble, and several vines rose from the ground, growing wildly into wooden dragons at a speed visible to the naked eye, swallowing or blocking them, completely resisting the tail beast jade.


    Even if he falls apart, he doesn''t care.


    "Kyuubi, your strength is too strong."


    Xu Fan condensed enough chakra volume and made a low voice toward Nine Tails.


    It''s not that Xu Fan really thinks that Kyuubi is too strong, but he just can''t help but complain.


    After all, this is one of the few famous scenes in Naruto.


    However, this is Naruto''s spiritual world after all, and his chakras are very limited.


    Even if it enters the fairy mode, it will be weakened to a certain extent.


    The wooden dragon that ¡¡¡¡ made with Mu Dun, only resisted two tail beast jade, it was completely destroyed.


    It is estimated that even with the technique of the wooden figure, it will be difficult to suppress the nine tails.


    Besides, Xu Fan also has the idea of ??trying new techniques.


    After signing in and obtaining the fairy mode, he has never had the opportunity to use this technique.


    The territory of Naruto World is still too small. Once it explodes with full force, it may change its territory.


    But here, there are no concerns in this regard.


    "Xianfa¡¤Wooden escape¡¤Thousands of hands!"


    As Xu Fan called out the name of this ninjutsu, Kyuubi''s eyes widened instantly, and he stood on the spot.


    A bad memory suddenly came to my heart.


    This guy!


    Sure enough, he inherited the power of Senju Zhuma!


    "Naruto, there is only one chance, you must grasp it." Xu Fan turned his head and glanced at Naruto, and said emphatically.


    Although the current Naruto is very weak and unable to enter the fairy mode, if Kyuubi doesn''t have any resistance, he can still pull away from Kyuubi Chakra.


    Feng Shuimen and Kushina also became nervous, and wanted to assist Xu Fan with all their strength, help suppress Kyuubi, and create opportunities for Naruto.


    Especially when Xu Fan said that there is only one chance.


    The two of them are also subconsciously connected with the previous sentence, Kyuubi, your strength is too strong.


    thought Xu Fan was not very sure, so he said so.


    What surprised them even more was that when Xu Fan took the shot, the space here instantly began to expand, how many times it was expanded than before.


    In fact, this is also the result of Xu Fanchakra''s influence.


    Right under Xu Fan''s feet, the scale of the earth''s trembling was exaggerated compared to any previous time, as if the sky was falling apart.


    The huge cracks spread to the surroundings, forming a gully visible to the naked eye.


    Kyosinna and Bo Feng Mizuno were staring at Kyuubi while watching Xu Fan''s ninjutsu.


    However, what they never expected was that the ground under Xu Fan''s feet was completely split, and a very exaggerated Buddha statue slowly rose from it.


    has thousands of arms behind him.


    The appearance size is even a hundred times that of Kyuubi!


    Bo Feng Shui Men feels that as the fourth generation of Hokage, he has seen all kinds of wind and waves.


    Even on the turbulent night of Kyuubi, I even fought against a character like Uchiha Madara and won!


    But Xu Fan''s power is far beyond his cognition.


    Can this be called ninjutsu?


    Not only is Bofeng Shuimen, but Kushina also stood on the spot in a daze, his mouth opened into an "Oh" shape.


    She even began to doubt life.


    What did Xu Fan just say?


    Kyuubi, are you too powerful?


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that my strength is too strong, you have to be careful?


    It is not even exaggerated to say that at this time, Kyuubi seemed to have given up the desire to resist.


    neither condensed the tail beast jade nor moved, even Naruto¡¯s Chakra did not pull.


    He seemed to be suddenly stupid, squatting on the ground, and honestly watching the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue under Xu Fan''s feet fully emerge from the ground, exposing himself.


    "I didn''t expect...this trick would consume so many chakras."


    Xu Fan stood on the head of the Thousand-Handed Buddha, looking condescendingly at Nine Tails, only to find that his body was a little small.


    "Even if it is not conservatively estimated, I will be forced to cancel the fairy mode if I use thousands of hands at most three times..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain about himself.


    Although there are more chakras on the body, the scale will be larger compared to the actual thousands of hands.


    will be stronger.


    It is estimated to be used up to five times, and the fairy mode of the body will also be cancelled.


    Unless you use the chakra of the upper tail beast, you can only use it several times.


    I have to say, this is the first time that Xu Fan has felt the crisis of Chakra shortage since Xu Fan crossed.


    However, he overlooked one point.


    Does that fairy need him to release thousands of hands for the second time?


    Even Uchiha Madara, who has blessed Kyuubi''s prestige and Susanoh, could not survive a round of attacks with thousands of hands.


    Bofeng Shuimen and Jiuxina below, only felt that their brains were blank.


    Xu Fan...


    really need their help?


    They...


    Can you really intervene in the battle between Xu Fan and Kyuubi?


    Do not¡­¡­


    This is no longer a battle, right?


    This is clearly a unilateral crush!


    Unilateral cruelty to animals!


    When thinking of this, Bo Feng Mizuno and Kushina couldn''t help turning around and looking at Kyuubi.


    For some reason, their hearts suddenly felt like they wanted to sympathize with Kyuubi.


    especially¡­¡­


    Seeing that Kyuubi gave up resistance, it was as if he had accepted the arrangement of fate.


    What''s the matter with this inexplicable sad feeling.


    "Nine Tails!"


    Xu Fan was worried that Kyuubi could not hear clearly, so he increased the volume specially, and at the same time controlled the Thousand-Hand Buddha statue under his feet to approach Kyuubi. At this moment, countless bergamot grabbed his fists with five fingers and swung up towards Kyuubi.


    And Kyuubi couldn''t help shaking as he watched the thousand fists coming towards him.


    trembling!

 v2 Chapter 216： You call this the strongest tail beast?

    Seeing a thousand fists coming toward him, Kyuubi stood there, without even the thought of resisting.


    There is a huge difference in power, and it is not at the same level.


    is another ninja god!


    Approaching the existence of six immortals!


    rumbling!


    Thousand-handed Buddha statue fisted to the flesh, and while beating Kyuubi, it kept repulsing his body.


    Not to mention that Kyuubi directly chose to give up. Even with all his strength, he could not protect himself.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the scene in front of him, and only felt that his scalp was numb. In order to prevent Kyuubi from destroying Konoha, he did not hesitate to use the technique of ghoul sealing.


    The final result was only to seal the nine tails.


    But this is the existence, such a powerful Nine Tails, in front of Xu Fan, only shivering.


    Kyuubi this thing...


    Can people die?


    Not only is Bo Feng Shui Men, but Nine Xin Na is also shocked.


    She even felt that she was born out of time.


    Or¡­¡­


    Xu Fan was born too late.


    If Xu Fan was in the village on the night of the Kyuubi turmoil, why should he worry about Kyuubi?


    One thousand hands can be suppressed.


    "Is this the real strength of Brother Xu Fan..."


    Naruto looked at the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue in front of him dumbfounded, shocked.


    Just when Naruto learned the technique of multiple shadow clones, the fairy mode, and the super large jade spiral pill.


    He thought in his heart that he had caught up, even surpassed Xu Fan.


    Because in Miaomu Mountain, Master Shen Zuo, Master Zhi Ma, think that their fairy model is quite perfect, even surpassing Zi Lai Ye.


    But at this moment, Mingren realized how naive and outrageous he was.


    Catch up, surpass?


    This is simply farewell!


    Facing Kyuubi, even with the help of his parents, he could not **** his Chakra.


    In front of Xu Fan, Nine Tails didn''t even dare to move, and could only be beaten shiveringly and rubbed against the ground by Xu Fan''s Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue!


    As soon as the thought of ¡¡¡¡ came out, the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue really stretched out his hand, grabbed Kyuubi''s neck, and used the most primitive brute force to press him on the ground, and then rub it forward.


    Really press and rub on the ground!


    What a terrifying power this is.


    "If there is Xu Fan, I think...we don''t need to worry about that guy Uchiha Madara at all." Hafeng Mizumon couldn''t help taking a breath, and suddenly said something like this.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Jiuxina couldn''t find any reason to refute, and he nodded vigorously.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    , on the contrary, it was Xu Fan''s voice, floating down leisurely from the top of the head of the Thousand-Handed Buddha from top to bottom.


    "What are you still doing?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit. He originally planned to carry out a feint, but fortunately, he created a flaw in Kyuubi, allowing Naruto to take the opportunity to capture Kyuubi''s Chakra.


    This guy is good, after he used thousands of hands, the family of three of Bo Feng Shui Men, Kushina, and Naruto directly froze in place to watch the show.


    Do these people know that the nine tails are the strongest of all the tail beasts?


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, while seeing the Buddha statue that he controlled and held the nine tails to fall apart, he changed another one, and pressed the nine tails who had managed to straighten up again to the ground and began to rub.


    Wave Feng Shui Men: "???"


    Jiuxina: "???"


    Naruto:"???"


    Kyuubi: "???"


    You call this thing the strongest tail beast?


    Because it is too ridiculous, Bo Feng Shui Men and others don''t know how to complain.


    Especially Kyuubi.


    He can''t wait to hope that Xu Fan can give himself a good time.


    It¡¯s nice to stay in the cage honestly.


    At least you don¡¯t have to suffer this sin.


    After Xu Fan''s reminder, Naruto suddenly realized and realized his purpose of coming here.


    Yeah, besides coming to see my parents, I wanted to get the chakra of Kyuubi!


    It¡¯s not to see how Xu Fan beat Nine Tails violently.


    After ¡¡¡¡ reacted, Naruto hurriedly controlled his Chakra and pulled the power of Kyuubi.


    A few can''t breathe, the self-conscious Kyuubi can only watch Naruto seize his chakra.


    Only this time, Kyuubi''s heart felt relieved for some reason.


    After witnessing all this and confirming that Naruto could already control the nine-tailed chakra, Xu Fan stopped rubbing the nine-tailed chakra, and directly manipulated one of the hands of the Buddha statue, pinched him, and threw it into the cage. Among.


    Naruto understood even more, and the key to the seal appeared on his arm again.


    This is also a deliberate move by Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Along with Naruto twisting the seal in the opposite direction, the two huge iron gates were instantly joined together, and the vortex lock in the center closed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Nine tails...


    was sealed again!


    Seeing the results in front of them, both Bo Feng Shui Men and Nine Xin Nai were relieved.


    When they saw Naruto become weak, they were really worried that Naruto would be controlled by the other party because he could not suppress the power of Kyuubi.


    rumbling!


    The Thousand Hands Buddha statue collapsed suddenly under Xu Fan''s feet, causing him to slowly fall from a very high position.


    When Xu Fan looked at Naruto again, the latter had also completed the transformation.


    Today''s Uzumaki Naruto is wrapped in a golden chakra, as if burning.


    Golden body mode!


    This is supposed to be the power gained in the ancient ruins of Turtle Island with the help of Kirabi.


    However, under his own intervention, Naruto had this power several years in advance.


    "I don''t know...what kind of expression the ghost will look like when he sees this mode..."


    "Exclaim that Naruto is a super genius?"


    "Still think he opened the plug-in?"


    "There are always people who secretly open the hook."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, but seeing that everything had settled, he didn''t plan to stay in Naruto''s spiritual world for a long time.


    After all, the battle just now didn''t consume the Chakra of Wave Feng Shui Men and Nine Sina, they can still get along with Naruto for a while.


    My own outsider continues to stay here, but there is a feeling of destroying the atmosphere.


    It''s better to leave first.


    But when Xu Fan was so sure, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai glanced at each other, exchanged their eyes, then turned around together, focused their eyes on Xu Fan, and finally bowed deeply.


    This sudden scene made Xu Fan a little surprised.


    "thank you very much."


    "Thank me?"


    "Well, you are not only willing to be friends with Naruto, tell him the truth about everything, and help Naruto become stronger. If you didn''t have you just now, what it would be like in the end, I am afraid it is unimaginable."


    Bo Feng Shuimen said sincerely. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 217： Become the most handsome father of the 4th generation Naruto!

    Although Bofeng Water Gate only left part of his Chakra in Naruto''s body, he can understand his life in Konoha through his perspective.


    At first, he sealed Kyuubi in Naruto''s body to make him become Konoha''s hero.


    allows him to master this power one day, to deal with Uchiha Madara hidden in the dark, and to protect the village of Konoha.


    What Kobo Fengshuimen never expected was that after everyone knew that Naruto was the vessel that sealed the nine tails, Konoha''s Renjuli.


    Everyone saw Naruto''s eyes become extremely cold, and the exclusion of him was very serious.


    Even when Naruto went to buy a mask, he would be pushed to the ground by the owner of the mask shop and would not sell him anything.


    Later, Naruto had to force himself to learn the transformation technique and buy things by hiding his clone.


    Every time he thinks of the pain he has put on Naruto, Bo Feng Shuimen wonders whether his original decision was correct.


    Is it worth it.


    Naruto has been very difficult all these years.


    The people in the village didn''t understand and affected their children.


    In Ninja School, no one wants to treat Naruto as a friend.


    makes him always alone.


    Until Naruto met Xu Fan.


    I have the first person to consider Naruto as a friend.


    Especially when Naruto ran away, Xu Fan also controlled the strength of the nine tails.


    And he also found Jiraiya and took Naruto to Miaomu Mountain for training.


    told him the truth about the turbulent night of Nine Tails.


    Now, with the help of Xu Fan, Naruto successfully obtained the Nine-Tailed Chakra and used it freely.


    Maybe everything is the foreshadowing that was laid that night.


    But there is undoubtedly Xu Fan''s credit.


    It is precisely because of this relationship that Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart is grateful to Xu Fan.


    And Jiu Xin Na is the same.


    "There is nothing to be thankful for, these are all just a matter of hand, and just push the boat along the way."


    Xu Fan responded softly.


    This is not a compliment or politeness, it''s just Xu Fan''s true thoughts.


    In any case, every movement of his is not directed at Naruto, but to complete the sign-in and get the reward for the sign-in.


    Just when I went to these check-in locations, Naruto happened to be his own help.


    For example, this time, the sign-in place is Naruto''s spiritual world.


    Seeing Nine Tails fiercely coming out of the basket, I really just raised my hand.


    Of course, Xu Fan would naturally not say these words.


    The sign-in assistant is not only his secret, but also the foundation of his life.


    Even if it is the person closest to me, I will not reveal it.


    What''s more, these people in front of me are not close enough.


    So when I heard from Bofeng Shuimen, Xu Fan''s remarks seemed more humble.


    "You are too modest."


    Bo Feng Shuimen smiled, and then patted Xu Fan on the shoulder, "I believe you will surpass Hokage in the past."


    Although Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina are very grateful to Xu Fan for his continuous help to Naruto, their bodies died on the night of the Kyuubi Turmoil.


    Now it''s just the chakra left behind.


    will disappear completely in a short time.


    Whether it was Bofeng Shuimen or Nine Xinna, they quickly retracted their eyes and looked at Naruto.


    Originally, Jiuxina was going to tell Naruto the truth about that year.


    However, because of Xu Fan''s relationship, Naruto has already understood everything, so naturally she doesn''t need to repeat it.


    "Naruto."


    Bo Feng Shui Men scratched his head. For the arrival of this day, he has simulated countless times, and he has a thousand words in his heart, but when he reaches his lips, he doesn''t know how to say it.


    On the contrary, it was Kushina, slowly raising his slender hand, and gently stroking Naruto''s cheek.


    And Naruto looked at the mother in front of him, and directly released the golden body mode.


    "You''re grown up, Naruto."


    Jiu Xin Nai''s mouth raised, but although he said this with a smile, he laughed and cried.


    Think more...


    Watching Naruto grow up little by little.


    Think more...


    has been by his side.


    When he is happy, laugh with him.


    When he is sad, you can gently stroke his back and slowly comfort him.


    Think more...


    Pinch Naruto''s little feet.


    The turbulent night of Nine Tails is as if it was yesterday, and Naruto is still vividly remembered as a small baby.


    In a blink of an eye, he has grown into a man.


    Think more...


    Witness all this and record it all.


    Damn it, I feel like I have a lot to say to Naruto.


    wanted to say so many things to him.


    Have you eaten well?


    Have you exercised well?


    Did you go to bed on time?


    "Kushina..."


    Looking at Kushina, who could not control his emotions, Bo Feng Shuimen also leaned forward and grabbed Kushina by the shoulder.


    "Look, Naruto, mom...I''m worried about you." Bo Feng Mizuno had planned to say this in a witty tone, but he looked at Kushina and Naruto in front of him, who was always strong. , The mood is indescribable sad.


    If you are stronger.


    Or discover Uchiha Madara¡¯s conspiracy earlier.


    Maybe, none of this will happen.


    "I''m sorry, Naruto, you have suffered so much over the years, you must be very blaming me in your heart."


    The thousands of words in his heart, at this moment, turned into a debt to Naruto.


    Although Naruto has emphasized himself more than once, when you meet your parents, you must be strong and behave like a man.


    Only in this way can they rest assured.


    But when it''s really time to leave, Naruto can''t help him The tear gland seems to have burst, and she can''t help streaming hot tears.


    "How can I blame Dad..."


    Naruto wiped a handful of tears, but smiled on his mouth, "Why is there sand in my eyes?"


    "I, I have always felt that I can be the most handsome father of the fourth generation of Naruto!"


    "Mom thinks so too? That''s why I married my dad?"


    Looking at Kushina in tears, Naruto smiled his brightest smile, then opened his arms and hugged her.


    This is what Naruto has always wanted to do.


    Hug, own mother.


    is really gentle.


    "Mom, I am already a man now, and I have also made a lot of friends at the ninja school, such as the guy Sasuke, who has always wanted to catch up with the excellent me!"


    "There is also Sakura, who has been secretly in love with me."


    "Also, I have a good meal, and I also go to bed and get up on time. After all, I want to be a ninja."


    "Not only is a ninja, I also want to be Naruto."


    "So, please don''t worry, I''ve... grown up..."


    Naruto''s voice became more and more choked, and in the end, he even couldn''t cry.


    Think more...


    Time can stop at this moment...


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 218： I want to hang Sasuke

    Bofeng Shuimen and Jiuxinai''s Chakra slowly passed away, and the body began to glow, gradually disappearing.


    "Naruto, no matter when it comes, I will... always love you."


    Kyushinna held Naruto tightly, unwilling to let go of his hands.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Naruto with a smile, and was very relieved to see him become stronger.


    It''s just that the chakras I could leave at the time were very limited.


    Even if it didn''t consume much when fighting against Kyuubi, it was finally parting with Naruto.


    Of course, being able to meet this side of Naruto when he grows up, I have been greatly satisfied.


    "Xu Fan, thank you too."


    Bo Feng Shui Men once again expressed gratitude to Xu Fan, but also expressed another meaning, hoping that he can continue to treat Naruto as his younger brother and take good care of him.


    Seeing Bo Feng Shuimen''s sincere expression, Xu Fan also nodded his forehead, which was regarded as a response to him.


    Accompanied by the last request, Bo Feng Shui Men and Nine Xin Na also slowly disappeared in front of Xu Fan and Naruto.


    Especially Naruto.


    Now he is sobbing sobbing, the hands that hugged Jiuxina suddenly disappeared, and he hugged himself, his legs gradually weakened, and he knelt down slowly.


    Although I saw my parents, Naruto''s mood became more complicated.


    Hope that time can stop at this moment.


    I still have a lot of things to say to them.


    Those happy and unhappy things, I really want them to know.


    Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes.


    According to the original timeline, Naruto got the nine-tailed chakra, and when he met Kushina, it was already the late stage of Shippuden.


    At that time, he was not only the hero who saved Konoha from Payne, but also shouldered various responsibilities.


    The current Naruto has not graduated from the ninja school.


    has never experienced a battle between ninjas.


    Today, he is naturally a very green fruit.


    Parting with my parents again, it is naturally difficult to control my emotions.


    But this time, Xu Fan didn''t want to leave here directly. He slowly stepped forward and walked to Naruto''s side, then squatted down, stretched out his hand, and put it on his back.


    Xu Fan wanted to say something, but he just opened his mouth slightly and made no sound.


    Comfort?


    What Naruto needs now is not such a thing.


    Just let him release this emotion slowly.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan simply sat down beside Naruto, silently accompanying him.


    Kyuubi who is not far away also has a panoramic view of this scene.


    just when he noticed the look in Xu Fan''s eyes, he couldn''t help but fought a cold war.


    If there is anyone that Kyuubi doesn''t want to meet, it is undoubtedly Xu Fan now.


    Thinking about the thousands of hands just now, Kyuubi shivered.


    However, it didn''t take long for Naruto to release his emotions.


    His crying slowly stopped, then he smiled and looked at Xu Fan on the side.


    "Let''s... leave here too."


    Good times are always short.


    But at least, I saw my parents and got Kyuubi''s Chakra.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded in response to Naruto.


    Just when Xu Fan was about to leave, Naruto walked towards Nine Tails.


    When robbing Chakra, Naruto not only felt countless negative emotions, but also felt the hatred of Kyuubi.


    Although the ¡¡¡¡tail beast is a collection of Chakras, this is not something they can decide.


    Every tail beast hopes to be able to live freely.


    But because of human wars, these tail beasts were either reduced to human weapons, or they were sealed all day long and were not free.


    Kyuubi''s hatred of humans also originated from this.


    But it''s not Kyuubi''s fault.


    "One day, I will erase the hatred in your heart."


    Naruto''s mouth raised, and the warmest smile that he thought was the warmest smile appeared toward Kyuubi before leaving here.


    Looking at the empty room, Kyuubi''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he couldn''t help but complain.


    "As long as you don''t bring that guy Xu Fan over, thank God."


    In the real world.


    Miaomu Mountain.


    Xu Fan''s consciousness returned to his body, slowly opened his eyes, and after confirming that there was no danger, he directly released Mu Dun''s clone and the defenses here.


    "Huh..."


    Naruto made a long cry, but found that the corners of his eyes were a little moist.


    "Little Naruto, and Xiao Xu Fan."


    Shensaku''s gaze went back and forth between the two of them, feeling a little nervous inside.


    Because they couldn''t enter Naruto''s spiritual world, they didn''t know what happened there.


    only knew that Naruto had entered the fairy mode first, and then suddenly began to beastized, but stopped in the middle, and then the tailed beastization that caused them to be scared gradually disappeared.


    At the end, Naruto''s eyes began to cry even more.


    These changes undoubtedly make everyone here very worried about Naruto''s situation.


    Naruto also felt that there was nothing to conceal about this, and directly explained what happened in the spiritual world.


    Especially when it comes to Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina, Jiraiya''s expression also becomes solemn.


    For this incident, Jiraiya has always felt guilty in her heart.


    If I had returned to the village when I heard that Kushina was about to give birth, he would guard her.


    Maybe...


    This disaster won''t happen But then again, no one can tell the prophet, even if he is really a toad immortal, how can he predict the disaster in advance?


    "That said, Naruto succeeded?" Deeply rolling his throat, in order to prevent Naruto from being immersed in the pain, he had no choice but to turn the conversation and turn the topic away.


    "Yeah!" Naruto nodded, indicating that it was true, and then the Chakra of Nine Tails turned directly into a golden body mode.


    Xu Fan looked at Naruto in front of him and nodded in satisfaction.


    In this way, Konoha Village has undoubtedly added another new combat power.


    One step closer to the goal of unifying the Ninja world.


    "However, about the next plan." Naruto cleared up his mood, looked at everyone gathered here to care about him, and said his thoughts.


    After seeing his father, the fourth generation of Naruto, and Hakata, Naruto has strengthened his determination to become a ninja and Naruto.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    I really want to return to Sakura and slap Sasuke!


    let her know who is the first!


    "I want to go back to the ninja school, complete the graduation exam, and then become an excellent ninja."


    Naruto paused for a while, and said with great excitement, "One day, I will surpass all generations of Hokage and get everyone''s approval!"


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 219： But I refuse

    Today, Miaomu Mountain has nothing to teach Naruto.


    He not only fully mastered the fairy mode, but also can enter the golden body mode at any time.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that in the entire Konoha Village, no one but himself will be Naruto''s opponent.


    In addition, it has been five years since his last runaway, and the villagers have forgotten a lot of the things that year.


    Even if Naruto returns to the village now, he will not be treated unfairly.


    In addition, today''s Ninja School is also holding graduation exams.


    According to Xu Fan''s original plan, he planned to take Naruto back to the village at this time.


    Now that he is ready, what reason does he have to refuse?


    Fukasaku, Shima, and Jiraiya have similar ideas.


    So after finishing the final farewell with Miaomu Mountain, Xu Fan also returned to Konoha Village with Naruto.


    "Ah, it''s been a long time!"


    As soon as he returned to the village, Naruto couldn''t bear the excitement and took a deep breath.


    "I really miss the air here!"


    Naruto said with emotion.


    Although the air in Miaomu Mountain is very fresh, it is still incomparable with the air in my hometown.


    Although their taste is no different.


    "I really want to eat ramen."


    Naruto rubbed his stomach, and wished to go to the Yile Ramen Noodle House now to feast on his mouth.


    After all, Miaomushan''s food, in addition to replenishing physical strength, always makes Naruto feel very delicate.


    But before that, I still had to report to the third generation of Hokage. Xu Fan grabbed the collar of Naruto who wanted to run to Yile Ramen.


    "That''s right." Naruto nodded, after all, it was such a big event that he suddenly returned to the village.


    And I had a vacuum for several years, and I didn''t participate in the course of Ninja School at all.


    So if you want to take the graduation exam, you must get the consent of the three generations of Hokage.


    After realizing this problem, Naruto had to leave the delicious ramen behind and followed Xu Fan to the Hokage office together.


    As soon as he learned that Xu Fan had returned with Naruto, Sarutobi Hizaki, who was a third-generation Naruto, immediately put down his work.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama."


    As soon as he saw Sarutobi Hizen, Naruto was also excited to say hello.


    When everyone in the village squeezed themselves out, only Sarutobi Hizen was kind to him.


    And in Naruto''s heart, he himself recognizes the person who can become Naruto.


    "You are finally back, Naruto."


    Seeing Naruto again, Sarutobi Hisaki was also very happy.


    Anyway, he is the orphan of Bofeng Shuimen, the hero who sealed the Kyuubi.


    Also, Xu Fan was able to take Naruto back to the village.


    That means that Naruto now has the possibility of walking and hurting people no longer.


    "I plan to let Naruto take the graduation exam for this year''s Ninja School." Xu Fan went straight to the subject.


    Although there is a vacuum in Naruto, he has not attended a ninja school in the past five years, but he has learned everything in Miaomu Mountain.


    is far from being comparable to Ninja School.


    Don''t say let Naruto take the test, and then graduate and become Shinobu.


    Even if Naruto is directly responsible for Shinobu, it is probably fine.


    "Yeah." Sarutobi nodded, indicating that he had accepted Naruto''s request.


    Actually, Sarutobi Hizaki had already guessed that this would be the result, and had already greeted Iruka in advance.


    As long as Naruto reports to the ninja school, Iruka will arrange the rest.


    Once he got a positive answer from Sarutobi Hizen, Naruto''s heart was also very excited.


    With the permission of Sarutobi Hizen, Naruto left here and went to the ninja school.


    Xu Fan saw this and planned to leave directly.


    But at this moment, Sarutobi Rizhan behind Xu Fan suddenly stopped him.


    "Huh? What else?" Xu Fan turned around and asked directly.


    "It''s about the division of classes." As Sarutobi Rizhan said, he took out a photo album from the table and opened it in front of Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan took a look and found that several of the photos above were all people he knew well.


    Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, Akimaru Koza, Hyuga Hinata, Inuzukaga, Yuzino, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, and some students whom Xu Fan has never met.


    Anyway, graduating from ninja school does not mean that you will be able to become a ninja.


    is in charge of Shangren to assess these graduates.


    Only those who can really pass the assessment can become a ninja.


    The rest will be driven back to the ninja school to learn again.


    The elimination rate is as high as 66%.


    The only people who passed the assessment were the nine people Xu Fan was familiar with.


    They and Kaiban¡¯s Hyuga Neji, Tiantian, Xiao Li, and also known as Konoha¡¯s twelve Xiaoqiang.


    "Yanaka, Nara, and Autumn Road are all Konoha''s famous families." Xu Fan looked at the information above and said casually.


    "Yes, the pig deer butterfly in Konoha has maintained a good relationship throughout the ages, and has secret techniques that are not secret, so I specially set up this secret technique class, and Asma will take care of it."


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded. He was also very clear about this part of the situation.


    Although Sarutobi Rizen has always maintained the image of Wei Guangzheng, Xu Fan did not believe that he had no selfishness in this matter.


    However, Xu Fan is not interested in these.


    I am now not only the leader of the root organization, but also one of the senior members of Hokage''s special advisor Konoha.


    This kind of trivial matter, Sarutobi Hisaki will naturally handle it.


    It¡¯s just that Xu Fan doesn¡¯t quite understand what is there to find himself in such trivial matters.


    "There is also a tracking class." Sarutobi pointed at the photos of Hinata and others, saying that there will be an excellent Shinobu such as Hong who will lead them.


    However, these are not the key points.


    After some explanations, Sarutobi Hizen came out with his final plan.


    "I want to arrange Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sakura Haruno to form the seventh class."


    Sarutobi paused, and said his thoughts, "Naturally, Naruto is needless to say, Sasuke is the younger brother of Itachi. I believe he will become an excellent ninja who is not inferior to Itachi."


    However, Sarutobi Hisaki did not explain that the reason for this arrangement is that Sasuke can open the writing wheel.


    can control the nine tails very well.


    "Boys will become competitive because of girls and grow up better." Sarutobi Rizen added.


    Xu Fan silently listened to the other party''s narration, and he knew this part of the situation in his heart.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was that Sarutobi Rizen suddenly said something astonishing.


    "If possible, I hope you will lead the seventh class."


    Xu Fan: "???"


    I reject!


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 220： Class 7

    It''s not that Xu Fan couldn''t understand Sarutobi Rizen''s thoughts.


    Haruno Sakura will not say anything.


    Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are both very important existences in the village of Konoha.


    The former, the four generations of Hokage orphans, and the strength of the nine-tailed people are the indispensable combat power in the village.


    The latter, the younger brother of Itachi Uchiha.


    Especially after the Battle of Fire Temple Forest, the Uchiha clan suffered heavy losses.


    Uchiha Itachi took all the illicit things on his back and monitored Akatsuki in a betrayal way.


    The only person left at the Uchiha station who can open the writing wheel is Tomitake Izumi.


    Although Fuyue is stable now, Sarutobi Hisaki will naturally be prepared for such a big incident.


    Although Uchiha Izumi has started writing round eyes, but he has mediocre talent.


    Under such a situation, it is understandable that Sarutobi Hizumi has high hopes for Sasuke.


    As for myself.


    not only possesses the wood escape technique that can suppress the kyuubi, but also opens the writing wheel eye that is unique to the Uchiha clan.


    If you change to yourself, it might be the same choice.


    But it''s better to forget to become a Shinobu.


    "But, I refuse."


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help being taken aback. He thought Xu Fan would know the truth better than himself, and then nodded in agreement.


    His sudden rejection made him unexpected.


    "I think Kakashi is more suitable than me to be the Shinobu of Class 7."


    Xu Fan turned around and launched Kakashi directly.


    Once, Kakashi also has a writing wheel, which can guide Sasuke very well.


    Secondly, Kakashi was originally the Shangnin in Class 7, and he did very well.


    Coupled with his own training, today Kakashi can not only enter the Lei Dun Chakra mode, but also enter the second state.


    In Xu Fan''s view, Kakashi is the perfect candidate.


    And because of his own intervention, the Uchiha clan was not destroyed by Itachi.


    Nor did he bring Sasuke''s dark childhood.


    Therefore, today''s Sasuke, naturally, will not immerse himself in the darkness for revenge.


    Kakashi alone is enough.


    Sarutobi Richan originally planned to say something, let Xu Fan take charge of the seventh class.


    It depends on his firm attitude and determination to praise Kakashi.


    Sarutobi Rizan also had to take a long breath and nodded in agreement.


    After the two sides reached a consensus, Sarutobi Hitizan also quickly called Kakashi.


    Actually, as early as two years ago, Kakashi had already seceded from Anbe and turned to serve as Shinobu.


    Part of the reason is because Kai and others intercede for Kakashi, hoping that he can escape from the dark part.


    part of the bigger reason is because of Xu Fan''s influence.


    Speaking of this, Xu Fan vaguely remembered that when he came back from the village of Kakashi and Xiang Rin with Kakashi, Kay also specially looked for himself, hoping to let him join his root organization.


    And before that, Kay even asked Sarutobi Hitoshi and Danzo, but was rejected.


    Although it can be understood that Kai did this for Kakashi, Xu Fan refused him without thinking.


    Otherwise, my root organization, I''m afraid it will not become a youth organization.


    But this is just one of the episodes.


    The really problematic part is Kakashi.


    In the past two years, Sarutobi Hitizan also asked Kakashi to lead other classes, but the results were not satisfactory.


    In Kakashi''s heart, he cherishes his companions very much, so he has a unique set of assessment criteria.


    The person who can pass the Kakashi examination has not appeared in these two years.


    "I believe Naruto can."


    Xu Fan raised his mouth and said with a smile.


    On the contrary, it was Sarutobi Rischi, frowned, wondering why Xu Fan was so optimistic about Kakashi and Class Seven.


    Anyway, Sarutobi Hisaki decided to give Class 7 to Kakashi for a try.


    At this moment, a familiar voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear again.


    Please arrive at the exercise site to sign in when the host is in the seventh class for the assessment!


    sign in successfully will get rewards!


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, then called the sign-in assistant to confirm.


    Although ¡¡¡¡ is a check-in, it is different from the previous check-in.


    This time not only had to go to the check-in location, but also gave the designated time.


    "Speaking of, the check-ins that have been accepted so far have given mission requirements, and some have arrived directly in a limited time, and now they have come back within the specified time."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, but soon let go.


    Think about it carefully. The time in the exercise site was a famous scene in Hokage.


    And until now, it has officially entered the plot line of Naruto.


    It seems...


    Even if you don¡¯t take the role of Shinobu in the seventh class, you might have to go to those famous scenes to sign in.


    Exercise field, Nami country...


    Knowing this a long time ago, it would be more convenient to do the seventh class directly.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, but he had already said what he had said, and he had no plans to take it back.


    Besides, this is just my own conjecture. As for what happened, there is no conclusion yet.


    "Anyway, let''s complete the check-in in front of you first."


    After confirming this, Xu Fan simply stopped thinking about it.


    Sarutobi Rizhan was even more straightforward. Seeing Xu Fan rejecting his original arrangement, he simply sent someone to call Kakashi.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama, are you looking for me?"


    Within a short while, Kakashi pushed open the door of the Hokage office and walked in.


    While asking why he was called, Kakashi noticed that Xu Fan was here.


    "Long time no seeXu Fan." Kakashi and Xu Fan said hello.


    Since Kakashi left the Anbu, Xu Fan''s chances of meeting him have decreased.


    Regarding practice, Kakashi gradually became independent practice.


    Anyway, Kakashi is very grateful to Xu Fan for his help.


    "You come and see this."


    Sarutobi Rizen did not say clearly, but passed the seventh class information to Kakashi.


    Kakashi took the information booklet in Sarutobi''s hand and read it carefully.


    Apart from Haruno Sakura, Kakashi is very familiar with the rest.


    Naruto Uzumaki needless to say, he is the orphan of the teacher Bo Feng Shuimen.


    I heard that Xu Fan had taken Miaomu Mountain to practice there.


    Now his information will appear here, which means that he has returned.


    "Itachi''s brother?"


    Looking at Sasuke, who is quite similar to Itachi, Kakashi felt a lot of emotion in his heart.


    From that perspective, Uchiha Itachi is a very good ninja.


    plus Haruno Sakura, it happens to form three people.


    And this is the normal organization of the ninja class.


    Just as Kakashi suddenly realized, Sarutobi Hizaki directly stated the purpose, "We hope you will be in charge of the seventh class."


    :. :

 ~： Thank you all for your support! You are the best read in the world...

    /


    First of all, thank you very much for your support of this book!


    Thank you for your support for this book! Love Mud Meng!


    was on the shelves for a month, and at the final closing moment, it was discovered that this book has more than 800 monthly tickets!


    I have to say, this is the best result since Tutu wrote the book!


    Monthly tickets are all real money. If you are willing to drop the monthly ticket on me, you must have recognized the book and the author. This is not only a question of a few tickets, but also an honor.


    Really, something like this that I never dreamed of would happen to us.


    And I''m not afraid of everyone''s jokes. Tutu''s book is not good. There are only 640 books in the book. It can be said to be quite miserable.


    But what is the concept of a monthly ticket of 6.4 and 800? My friend booked a book of 4,000 and the monthly ticket is only more than 900. It really feels like a dream!


    Thank you everyone! sincerely!


    ßí, but to be honest, I didn''t expect that there would be so many monthly tickets. After all, only a few hundred books were booked. I thought it was the same as the previous Marvel. It would be good to have two or three hundred monthly tickets in a month.


    I owe a lot of updates now! (But what''s the matter of inexplicable happiness?)


    So, don¡¯t ask for a monthly pass this month (I¡¯m really sorry to open my mouth), the update owes almost 300 chapters, 150,000 words... plus the guaranteed daily 10,000, this month I will update 450,000 words, I Will work hard!


    Speaking of updates, Tutu really wants to say sorry to everyone here. The update last month was not good, especially at the end of the month. There were even two updates... As a result, only twenty-nine updates were updated throughout April. Wanzi didn''t even hold on to breaking ten thousand words.


    Actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think this book has a bad grade, so I don¡¯t want to write it. We also know that I am not a great god, I have no talent, and my writing is naturally not that wonderful. It is the happiest to have a group of friends who like me. Thing.


    And we don¡¯t want to compare with other authors.


    The results of this book are better than the previous Marvel, which is great.


    The reason why the update will get worse at the end of the month is because the mentality was a little broken.


    Readers who pay a little attention to the online literature circle should know that the 427 incident, and the channel opened for free, and also on the hot search.


    People in the ¡¡¡¡ circle also told me the results of this book over there. There were more than two thousand follow-up readers. I was dumbfounded at the time, and the channel results turned out to be more than four times that here.


    But helplessly, I can''t get a penny for the author fee for the channel.


    I was not the author who was affected, and I felt really sad.


    I also know that the people who read my book include the student party, and they don¡¯t have much money. There are also readers who have not resumed work because of the epidemic. So I can understand the piracy by looking at it, but some people are watching the piracy. , While still coming over to scold me, and even found our QQ, chatting and scolding me privately, this feeling is very complicated.


    We just wrote a book, and didn''t do anything damaging, is it really necessary to achieve this level?


    It¡¯s a long way off, let¡¯s say it¡¯s free. The nature of this time is actually different. Piracy can also comfort yourself with words that are not effective, **** the author¡¯s blood, intentionally kill the enemy, and are powerless.


    The feeling is really kind now, the minister wants to fight to death, why did your majesty come first...


    Most of the authors can¡¯t reach the level of operating copyright. They are all relying on subscriptions to eat, sedentary codewords, and their bodies are more or less in some state. For example, if we have codewords, sometimes my fingers will be numb, so go to the hospital for examination. , Said it was a problem with the ulnar nerve. Let me pay attention to rest, but can I rest?


    I have liked to write since I was a child. I started to write short stories in my class in the fifth grade of elementary school. This is my dream, but this dream is based on money. I can¡¯t tell people that I have a dream, but I still have to pay.


    I believe that most authors are in the same situation.


    So, I hope everyone really likes a certain author, please support it as much as you can. After all, this is not a matter of an author or a reader, but a matter of the entire online literature circle.


    Well, but we also know that the readers of our starting point and the bookstore are the best little cuties in the world, love the mud three thousand times~

 v2 Chapter 221： Draw flatbread?

    With Xu Fan''s help, Kakashi quickly became the head of the seventh class.


    As for the ninja school.


    Because of the orders of the three generations of Naruto, Iruka alone performed an assessment for Naruto.


    The content of the assessment is the same as that of other students.


    This is the ninjutsu that Naruto in this period is the least good at in the original timeline.


    In order to graduate successfully and become the stern of Konoha Village, Naruto couldn''t resist the temptation of Mizuki and went to the home of Sarutobi Hizen and stole the forbidden scroll.


    However, Naruto today is not what it used to be.


    Now he can not only use the shadow clone technique, but also easily release the multiple shadow clone technique.


    "Teacher Iruka, you have to be optimistic, this is the result of my return from practice."


    Naruto who sees Iluka again is also very excited, and can''t wait to perform well to make him stand up to him.


    "Let''s start then."


    Iluka found Naruto''s name on the report card, and was full of expectations for his performance.


    Although I have limited time to become Naruto teacher, I had some prejudice against him at the beginning.


    But there is no doubt that Iruka is much more mature today than it was then.


    If he can do it again, he hopes to treat Naruto better.


    Even Iluka felt that Naruto would run into Nine Tails that night, and then be taken elsewhere by the three generations of Naruto. He has never been to the Ninja School again, and has his own responsibility.


    If at that time, I could care more about how Naruto felt...


    Iluka looked at Naruto in front of her, but her heart was filled with emotion.


    After getting permission from Iluka, Naruto directly used the shadow clone technique, creating a dozen clones instantly.


    "this is?!"


    Iluka stood up suddenly from the chair, staring at the scene in front of her dumbfounded.


    Naruto created not only more than ten clones, but all of them are entities!


    and the ordinary clone that is just an afterimage and used to mislead the enemy is not a concept at all.


    When did Naruto learn such exaggerated ninjutsu? !


    Iluka rolled his throat, naturally shocked.


    You know, the ninjutsu that Naruto has always been the least good at is clone.


    "How about? Mr. Iruka, I am better than Sasuke, right?"


    While showing off to Iluka, Naruto also lifted his clone one by one.


    And, this is far from his limit.


    is only divided into a dozen, because the classroom space is too small.


    And Iruka also said before that as long as two clones can be created, they can pass the assessment, then graduate, and become a ninja.


    "Really...really..."


    Upon seeing this, Iluka nodded quickly, then took the forehead prepared in advance and handed it to Naruto.


    In a certain way, Naruto is indeed better than Sasuke.


    But...


    Because Uchiha Itachi defected to Konoha Village, it also had an influence on Sasuke.


    This makes Iruka a little worried.


    Especially Sasuke''s eyes sometimes become extremely cold.


    "That... Naruto." Iluka shook her head, returning her mind to Naruto.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Iruka?"


    Naruto raised his head, and asked, tying his forehead.


    From today, I am a member of Konoha Village.


    "Well... as a celebration of your becoming a ninja, I... please have ramen."


    Iruka vaguely remembers that Naruto¡¯s favorite food is ramen. Now that I see Naruto successfully graduated, I am sincerely happy for him.


    And when I heard the ramen, Naruto jumped up happily.


    But Naruto and Iluka didn''t notice. Just outside the classroom, Xu Fan was taking Kakashi to observe in secret.


    "The shadow clone is a ninjutsu that creates entity clones. It has high requirements for Chakra''s control ability, and more than a dozen such clones have been created at once."


    "Even for Zhongnin, this is not an easy task. From this perspective alone, Naruto even has the level of Shinnin."


    "But everything else is still wrong."


    Kakashi took a deep breath, and said his opinion directly, "Also, let me be in charge of the seventh class, which is actually what you meant? Xu Fan."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Naruto is the man Zhuli in the village. Taking him to Miaomu Mountain to practice is also promoted under your opinion. To you, he should be like a brother."


    "Not to mention Sasuke, whether it is Futake or Itachi, they are all the geniuses of the Uchiha clan who can open up a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and Sasuke''s talent will naturally not be so bad."


    "Also, I have read Sasuke''s information. All of his grades have always been number one."


    "Although it is not as dazzling as Uchiha Itachi, it is enough to prove his extraordinary, and you... have always been good at starting from the big picture, and the intelligence you have is even more amazing."


    Kakashi paused for a while, and continued, "I would be surprised if you said you didn¡¯t do anything, but, is this really good? Let me lead the seventh class..."


    Kakashi said this because he felt that the seventh class was an extremely important existence for Xu Fan.


    I have a special set of criteria for assessing whether graduates can be a forbearance.


    Regardless of whether the formation of the seventh class was meant by Xu Fan, once I think they are unqualified , they will be kicked back to the ninja school.


    In other words, Kakashi felt that he might disrupt Xu Fan''s plan.


    "Kakashi, I actually know yourself better than you."


    "Perhaps in the eyes of others, you are always unable to work hard and often late."


    "But actually, the reason you are late is because of your past companions, right?"


    Xu Fan did not answer the question.


    For this matter, Kakashi was a little surprised, but he said nothing and chose the default.


    "In my opinion, no one cherishes companions more than you, so I hope you can pass this idea to the next generation and let them cherish each other."


    "If you feel that Class 7 is not up to the standard, you can naturally eliminate them all."


    "No matter what decision you make, I will support you, Kakashi."


    Xu Fan looked at Kakashi with confidence, but he knew better than anyone.


    It¡¯s 100% that the seventh class passed the assessment.


    The reason for saying this is that he is just drawing a pie for Kakashi and asking him to be the Shinobu of Naruto and others.


    Actually, after hearing Xu Fan''s explanation, Kakashi was also stunned.


    He has always wondered whether his decision is correct.


    However, Xu Fan recognized his ideas.


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 222： Grouping

    With the end of the graduation exam, all graduates are required to go to the classroom, and there will be a special responsibility to endure them, and take them away after reading their names.


    Naruto was extremely excited when he thought that he was about to become a Shinobu.


    Especially when I think of Sakura.


    "Think about it, I haven''t seen Sakura for several years, and I don''t know if she will miss me."


    "And that fellow Sasuke, when I see me now, I will definitely feel jealous."


    Today''s self, not only has mastered the art of shadow clone, but also can enter into fairy mode and golden body mode at any time.


    From now on, Sasuke¡¯s genius name will be a thing of the past.


    The genius boy of the Uzumaki family, Naruto Uzumaki, is here!


    "It''s been a long time, everyone!"


    As soon as he opened the door of the classroom, Naruto made a blockbuster and greeted everyone.


    I have to say that Naruto''s sudden appearance caused a sensation.


    If it weren''t for his sudden appearance, the name Naruto Uzumaki would really be forgotten by everyone.


    "It''s Naruto! It''s Naruto, that''s great, I''m not the tail end of the crane at last, I''m so touched, woohoo."


    "But why does he come? Isn''t today the day of division? Shouldn''t it be Shinobu?"


    "Look at his forehead!"


    I didn''t know that it was the one who exclaimed in the crowd, turning everyone''s attention to Naruto''s forehead.


    That is exactly the forehead engraved with the Konoha symbol.


    is owned by every graduate, which represents the symbol of becoming a ninja.


    "Could it be... Naruto is Shinobu?"


    "Puff!"


    As soon as this remark came out, it also caused many people to laugh.


    Just Naruto''s presence here was enough to surprise them, suddenly saying something stupid about Shinobu.


    Thanks to what he thought of!


    Kozakura stood up from her seat with a loud noise. Although she didn''t know what happened, she denied it without thinking.


    "Naruto, there must be a limit to pranks. Today is the day everyone graduates, and there will be Shangren come over in a while!"


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Looking at the aggressive Sakura, Naruto couldn''t help but roll his throat, his voice also very weak.


    Instead, it was Uchiha Sasuke, sitting in the corner, looking out the window.


    It doesn''t matter to him what reason Naruto appeared here.


    "I also took the graduation exam and passed, and I am much better than Sasuke!"


    However, Naruto''s remarks did not get anyone''s approval, but rather embarrassed.


    Everyone knows that Sasuke''s grades have always been the first in grade.


    Naruto has been stabilizing the position of the tail of the crane.


    Although he didn''t know how he passed the exam and came here, comparing himself with Sasuke, this is obviously a big talk!


    Kozakura even put her hands around her chest, and gave Naruto a stern look, "Don''t blame me for not warning you, there will be Shinobu in a while."


    Anyway, Naruto couldn''t leave here on the spot because of a word from Sakura.


    Facing her and other people''s incomprehension, Naruto shrugged instead and directly found a place to sit down.


    Kozakura simply turned her head to the side, admiring Sasuke''s handsome profile.


    "This guy Sasuke is always pushy." Naruto couldn''t help but complain, but he could only look at Sakura depressed.


    We must find a chance to compete with Sasuke.


    In a short while, Shinobu appeared one after another and took away the selected graduates.


    A few minutes later, only Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were left in the entire classroom.


    And judging from the situation just now, every person in charge will take away three graduates to form a ninja class.


    "This also means... I and Sasuke are split together..." Kozakura rolled her throat, feeling very excited.


    Get the moon first near the water tower.


    In this way, isn''t Sasuke his own?


    Well Boar has no chance!


    Gone!


    "But..."


    Kozakura glanced at Naruto who was sitting on her right, feeling even more puzzled.


    There are only three of them left in the entire classroom.


    Is it possible that what Naruto just said is true?


    He really graduated from Ninja School?


    really became a Shinobu?


    "Speaking of which, in the past few years when Naruto disappeared, what did he do?"


    For a while, Sakura couldn''t help but become curious about Naruto.


    But soon, Kozakura shook his head like a rattle.


    "What is there to think about Naruto? Maybe he went somewhere to play."


    "Orphans like him, no matter where they go, no one will care."


    Of course, Kozakura just thought about these words in her heart and didn''t say it.


    Tear!


    As everyone gradually lost patience, the door of the classroom that had been closed was finally opened.


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura also looked subconsciously.


    "Yo."


    The visitor is not someone else, it is Kakashi, the seventh class''s Ninja.


    Before stepping into the classroom, Kakashi glanced at the situation inside.


    There are only three people left in the huge classroom, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura.


    The seventh class.


    "You are too slow, we''ve been waiting here for a long time." Naruto couldn''t help but complain when he saw Kakashi.


    Anyway, I was so late for the first time, and I was in charge of their Shinobi. I always felt that it was not particularly reliable.


    But Kakashi didn''t care about the details.


    "Anyway, let''s introduce ourselves to each other." Kakashi looked at the seventh class members. Although he didn''t say it clearly, his eyes expressed his dissatisfaction with being late.


    "For example, things like favorites hateful things, and dreams and the like." Kakashi added specifically.


    Although the information given by the three generations of Hokage states the seventh class information, he still thinks this way of getting closer to each other would be better.


    "Then teacher, come first."


    "Should I come first?" Kakashi paused. "My name is Kakashi Hagi. I don''t have any favorites or dislikes. As for my dreams... I don''t seem to have any dreams."


    I have to say that Kakashi''s answer left Naruto and others speechless.


    Except for the name, almost no information was obtained.


    This guy¡­¡­


    No matter how you look at it, it''s not reliable!


    "Okay, I have finished the introduction, who should start next?"


    As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, he saw Naruto raise his right hand.


    The orphan of the teacher Bo Feng Shuimen...


    Although Naruto''s existence has been known for a long time, this time it was regarded as official contact.


    "Then, let''s start from the left."


    After getting permission from Kakashi, Naruto also stood up and spoke.


    "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, what I like is ramen, what I hate is... food from Miaomu Mountain."


    "The dream is to surpass Naruto of the past and make everyone in the village recognize me!"


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 223： Grab the bell

    "Well, that''s the end of your self-introduction. Starting tomorrow, perform your first mission in your life."


    Kakashi looked at the three Shimonin in front of him, and his tone suddenly became serious.


    Because he has already greeted Xu Fan, Kakashi has no worries.


    After all, Xu Fan believed in himself so much precisely because he knew the importance of his companions.


    And once I heard that the ninja mission would be carried out from tomorrow, Naruto was also very excited.


    In his opinion, this is undoubtedly an opportunity to prove himself in front of Sakura.


    "Sakura will love me then."


    Naruto took a deep breath, and couldn''t help but want to perform the task now.


    "But Kakashi-sensei, what kind of task is it?" Sakura didn''t care about Naruto on the side, and asked directly about tomorrow''s task.


    In any case, this is the first time in her life, and the degree of her heart can be imagined.


    Regarding the content of tomorrow''s mission, Kakashi has no plans to hide it.


    is just a task, but it is actually a kind of assessment.


    is not to graduate from ninja school to become a ninja.


    "Live in the wild acting."


    When these words came out, Sakura was also stunned. When they were in Ninja School, they often performed various acts.


    has now become a Shinobu, so why do you have to practice again?


    "I know you have doubts in your heart. Let me put it this way. This is not an ordinary exercise. The enemy you will face is me."


    "The era of ninjas is cruel, not every student who graduated from ninja school is qualified to become a ninja."


    "Among the 27 graduates, only nine are truly recognized."


    "The remaining people are not qualified to be the waste of Shimonin. They will be sent back to the ninja school. Of course... many people directly chose to give up becoming ninjas."


    "In short, what you will face will be a difficult test with a elimination rate of over 66%."


    The result was the same as Kakashi thought. When he told the truth about the facts, all the little ghosts in front of him were petrified in place.


    But this is quite normal in Kakashi''s view.


    Whoever it is will be quite shocked after hearing such news suddenly.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Actually, even Kakashi didn''t expect much of these little ghosts.


    People who don''t know how to cooperate and don''t value their companions, even if they become ninjas, they will only harm others and themselves.


    is just like myself back then.


    And Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, no matter how they look, they don''t seem to care about each other.


    "I know your hearts are hard to accept, but as ninjas, you must have the consciousness to accept the rules. See you tomorrow at the drill field. I will announce whether you are qualified."


    "Don''t forget to bring the ninja''s kit, um... forget it if you have breakfast, you will vomit anyway."


    Kakashi paused, "One more thing, if he is late tomorrow morning, then he is not qualified to be a ninja."


    After saying this, Kakashi left here without looking back.


    It''s just that Kakashi didn''t know that Xu Fan is watching them through the crystal ball.


    The art of telescope!


    This was originally the ninjutsu used by the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi to observe Naruto, but now it is used by Xu Fan for secret observation.


    After all, this trick itself is not a difficult ninjutsu.


    As long as the opponent¡¯s chakra can be determined, it can be locked through a crystal ball.


    This time, I was asked for the time to sign in. Xu Fan had to determine the specific time before he could sign in.


    Because of my own intervention, the timeline is now in a mess, which has a great butterfly effect.


    In order to avoid accidents, Xu Fan still thinks it is better to check.


    Of course, Xu Fan did this only to sign in. He had no plans to intervene in Kakashi, the seventh class, and the survival acting.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and soon reached the next day.


    As a famous late adult in Naruto, Kakashi naturally does not make appointments on time.


    By the time he arrived at the exercise site, it was already over ten in the morning.


    And Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were so innocent that they didn''t eat anything, so they set off to gather here in the morning.


    waited abruptly for Kakashi for several hours.


    Seeing Kakashi again, they even expressed their dissatisfaction in unison.


    "you are late!"


    "It''s not important." Faced with the complaints of the three little ghosts, Kakashi shrugged indifferently, then walked to an abandoned wooden stake, took out the alarm clock he carried, and put it on to set the time. It was twelve o''clock.


    Then, Kakashi took out the iconic bell from his body.


    In any case, he is the elite Shinobu of Konoha Village, but Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura are not even Shinobu.


    If you really meet each other, you can solve them all by yourself with a few tricks.


    In order to balance the strength of both sides, Kakashi also adopted the method of snatching the bell.


    just...


    Hearing this familiar voice, Kakashi''s heart was also a little heavy.


    I think at the beginning, if Mr. Bo Feng Shuimen could be in the task of grabbing the bell, he noticed that he had only used Taitou and Lin, not really out of the sense of teamwork to join them.


    Maybe I won¡¯t die of God Wukun Bridge with soil. UU reading


    Now, the person who snatched the bell has become the person who guards the bell.


    at least¡­¡­


    I can''t go back to the old path of feng shui gate.


    "As you can see, I have two bells here. Before the alarm goes off, it is your task to **** them from me."


    "People who can''t get it within the stipulated time are not eligible for lunch."


    Kakashi paused, then raised his finger to the wooden stake aside, "And I will be tied there and watch me eat."


    "Of course, these are not the most important."


    Suddenly, Kakashi''s voice went low, and people couldn''t help feeling a sense of oppression.


    "You should have noticed that I only have two bells here, so I am aware of..."


    "Of the three of you, at least one of you can''t get the bell."


    Kozakura swallowed nervously, and couldn''t help but glance at Sasuke. This was the love she had finally started with Sasuke.


    "What if... I can''t get the bell?" Kozakura couldn''t help asking.


    "If you can''t get the bell, then he will be eliminated for failing to complete the task."


    Kakashi took a deep breath, and smiled directly, "If you still don''t understand, then I will tell you directly, among you, at least one of you will go back to the ninja school!"


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 224： Drill begins

    After determining the time for the seventh class to perform in the wild, Xu Fan quickly rushed to the scene and hid his chakra to avoid being discovered.


    However, after arriving here, Xu Fan''s check-in decision was not triggered immediately.


    It is estimated that it will take some time.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be when Kakashi announced that Class 7 passed?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, simply observing in secret.


    The exercise field selected by Kakashi also happens to be the center of a forest, and the surrounding environment is very suitable for hiding.


    "It''s about to start."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, watching Kakashi take out two bells from his body, and then explained the rules to Naruto and others, and finally hung the bells on his body.


    "I remember that in the original plot, Kakashi complained that Naruto was just a crane tail, so it angered the opponent and announced the start of the exercise."


    "However, Naruto has just returned from training at Miaomu Mountain, and Kakashi will not recognize him as the tail of the crane in Class 7."


    "I don''t know how things will develop."


    In addition, Naruto has learned the fairy mode and the golden body mode.


    The current Kakashi is not necessarily Naruto¡¯s opponent.


    "If you have no other questions, then I announce that the drill has officially started!"


    As soon as Kakashi''s voice fell, Sakura and Sasuke turned into two shadows and rushed into the jungle.


    Anyway, Kakashi is a Shinobu, how many times stronger than Mr. Iruka.


    And this exercise will also be related to whether they can become Xia Ren.


    Based on this or that kind of relationship, taking it seriously, observing carefully, and finding the time to shoot, has become the key.


    Kakashi nodded with satisfaction.


    They are ninjas, not warriors.


    As a ninja, hiding aura and hiding are the most basic common sense.


    Only those who can understand patience are true ninjas.


    But just when Kakashi was about to praise everyone for what they did well, there was a loud voice behind him.


    looked subconsciously, and suddenly found that Uzumaki Naruto was standing in front of him with his fists in his hands.


    "Come on, Mrs. Kakashi, let''s have a fight!"


    Kakashi: "???"


    Sasuke: "???"


    Kozakura: "???"


    "It''s Naruto..." Xu Fan, who was observing secretly, couldn''t help but complain. He remembered that in the original plot, Naruto provoked Kakashi in this way and confronted him.


    I didn''t expect to return from the Miaomu Mountain practice, he still does this.


    "No..." Xu Fan couldn''t help but shook his head, "It''s not that such Naruto is Naruto."


    Even if there is no strength, he can go forward courageously.


    Not to mention gaining power now.


    Hiding, looking for opportunities, the person who can do these points is not Naruto at all.


    "That super idiot..." Sasuke, who was behind the other jungle, took a breath and couldn''t help but cursed.


    I thought that after a few years, this Naruto would become a little more mature, but he still has a single-cell way of thinking.


    Did he know that Kakashi, standing there, was the Shinobu in the village.


    Even though he always looks like a fool, but the strength of Shangren is there.


    "It''s so stupid..." Kozakura clenched her fists. She wanted to hide with Sasuke, but she couldn''t catch Sasuke''s movement.


    is just a lonely person hiding in the dark now.


    "But then again, if Naruto is eliminated here, wouldn''t Sasuke and I..."


    At the same time, Kakashi also had a somewhat helpless expression.


    Does this guy know what a ninja is?


    Although I understand that he didn''t spend these years in a ninja school, didn''t anyone teach him the most basic knowledge?


    Forget it...


    Kakashi shook his head, not caring about the details, and subconsciously touched his tool bag with his right hand.


    Naruto also became serious all at once.


    Although I have been practicing in Miaomu Mountain for a few years and have become a lot stronger, now it is my real combat.


    And because of the lack of intelligence, Naruto is not sure how far his strength is from the real Shangren.


    The only Shang Ren he knows is probably Teacher Jilaiya and Xu Fan.


    Although the former is not perfect in the fairy mode, the combat experience, as well as the use of ninjutsu and chakra are far superior to him.


    Not to mention Xu Fan, that unrivaled power made himself sigh.


    Besides, another reason is because of Sakura!


    Anyway, she is the girl she likes.


    Although she doesn''t know why she likes Sasuke so much, she has no plans to give up.


    I have to behave well in front of her.


    "correct!"


    Suddenly, Naruto seemed to realize something, and suddenly became excited.


    "Since Kakashi-sensei has two bells on her body, I will grab them all. Can I just give Sakura one?"


    "At that time, Sasuke without a bell will be eliminated?"


    "My two-person world with Sakura..."


    Although Naruto''s strength has grown a lot, his mentality and thoughts are still the same.


    Seeing Naruto who had not attacked yet, as if he had already won, Kakashi looked helpless.


    "Is this guy really the orphan of Mr. Watergate..."


    Kakashi took a deep breath decisively took out a novel called Intimacy Paradise from the kit, "Naruto, although I don¡¯t know what you are smirking, but if you are ready , Just attack."


    "At twelve o''clock, there is not much time left."


    "Then you have to be careful, Mrs. Kakashi." Naruto''s mouth raised, but he didn''t act immediately.


    Worried that Sakura would miss his wonderful performance, he deliberately increased the volume.


    "Sakura, look good, this is who I am now!"


    "Idiot..." Sakura, who was lying in the jungle, couldn''t help but roll her eyes. In her opinion, Naruto would be solved by Kakashi-Sensei within a single turn.


    However, in the next second, all those present stood there blankly.


    Just when they thought that Naruto would run into a rampage, he disappeared instantly.


    "Where are people?!" Sasuke''s eyes widened, and he quickly searched for Naruto''s location.


    Such an astonishing speed of movement far exceeds his cognition.


    Soon after, he saw Naruto''s figure appear again, and still appeared in front of Kakashi, grabbing at the two bells.


    The speed is so fast that people never expected it.


    "This guy... is it really the tail of the crane?" Sasuke was shocked for a while.


    In the past few years when ¡¡¡¡ disappeared, what did Naruto do?


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 225： Flagwood 55 goes online

    Is this guy in front of you really the tail Naruto of the crane?


    The guy who used to make jokes every time he took an exam and every time he practiced combat?


    How could he suddenly become so much stronger?


    Instant body art is indeed not a high-level ninjutsu, and the difficulty of cultivation is almost the same as that of clone art and substitute art.


    But the more simple this kind of ninjutsu, the more it will be affected by the strength of the caster, resulting in a huge difference.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Sasuke would never have believed that the tail of the crane he knew would have such an amazing performance.


    In the past few years since ¡¡¡¡ disappeared, where did Naruto go and what did...


    "Naruto..." Sasuke gritted his teeth, his voice also very low.


    "Is that guy really Naruto..." Kozakura hiding in another location was also very surprised.


    In her impression, Naruto is very bad no matter what.


    It is most suitable to use simple mind and underdeveloped limbs.


    When it comes to controlling Chakra, Naruto is the worst person Sakura has ever seen.


    The name of the tail of the crane is well-deserved.


    It can even be said that Naruto has no talent for becoming a ninja.


    The reason why he was assigned to the seventh squad is probably due to the balance of the strength of the various ninja squads.


    But at that moment, Kozakura felt that her perception of Naruto suddenly collapsed.


    Such an exquisite instantaneous technique, even oneself cannot master it.


    "Does the current Naruto...have surpassed me?" Kozakura rolled her throat, swallowed nervously, and then shook her head directly, like a rattle, vehemently denying this idea.


    It must have been all his attention on Kakashi-sensei, so he didn''t notice Naruto, and mistakenly thought that he had used an amazing instantaneous technique.


    must be so!


    "Hmm." Kozakura kept finding reasons to comfort her, and nodded desperately. In her heart, she didn''t want to admit that she was overtaken by Naruto, the tail of a crane.


    However, even Kakashi was very surprised by the instantaneous technique that Naruto used.


    "A Xia Ren who has just graduated can perform this level of instantaneous spell..."


    "This is just like Mr. Watergate..."


    Kakashi stared with one eye wide, as if he had seen his teacher, Bo Feng Mizumen, in Naruto.


    "Is this the result of returning from the Miaomu Mountain practice..."


    "It looks like I underestimated you, Naruto."


    Kakashi muttered to himself, with this one move, he had to give up the idea of ??reading and loving heaven.


    With Naruto''s current strength, if he continues to be distracted, he will take away the bell alone.


    thus making this assessment meaningless.


    "But after that, Naruto now is really like me back then."


    Kakashi''s gaze narrowed slightly, after Bo Feng Shui Men, he seemed to see himself again.


    is also an assessment of snatching the bell, and it is the same for myself, not believing in the power of others, and rushing to Teacher Watergate alone.


    If at that time...


    If Teacher Water Gate can realize that he lacks a team concept.


    Maybe if you bring Tu and Lin, you won¡¯t die.


    Never let Naruto...


    Repeat my mistakes!


    Thinking of this, Kakashi became very serious, and grabbed Naruto''s wrist.


    As soon as his fingertips touched the bell, Kakashi accurately grasped Naruto''s wrist and prevented his hand from moving forward.


    Immediately afterwards, Kakashi withdrew his heels back, pulled the distance between the bell and Naruto''s fingertips, then turned around abruptly, and threw Naruto out with the help of the power generated by the rotation.


    Sasuke and Sakura, who were observing in secret, stared at Naruto and Kakashi.


    Especially Naruto Uzumaki, they are not willing to believe the fact that Naruto has become stronger, and they are somewhat looking forward to his performance.


    can be described as tangled to the extreme.


    Anyway, Kakashi solved Naruto''s first offensive very beautifully.


    "Is this the strength of Shangnin."


    Sasuke''s heart was shocked again, no matter the speed of Naruto''s instantaneous technique, the location of the landing, and the timing of his shot, they were all impeccable.


    If the roles are switched, Sasuke does not guarantee that he can perform better than Naruto.


    He almost acquiesced to the fact that Naruto succeeded.


    What Sasuke never expected was that at the most critical moment, Kakashi not only reacted, but his body responded, completely cutting off Naruto''s continuous attack and thus succeeding.


    As expected of Kamininho of Konoha Village!


    "Sure enough, Naruto just now was just lucky." Kozakura let out a sigh of relief as she watched flying out and draw a parabolic Naruto in the air.


    For Sakura, admitting that Naruto has become excellent is not an easy task.


    Naruto and Kakashi, on the contrary, recognized each other in their first confrontation.


    "Kakashi-sensei is even more powerful than imagined..."


    Naruto watched Kakashi seriously, just now, he almost confirmed the fact that he was about to succeed.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Naruto now even feels that the strength of Teacher Kakashi is even stronger than that of Jiraji who does not enter the fairy mode.


    "However, the surprise attack launched by the instantaneous technique just failed, so if you use the same move later, I am afraid there will be no chance."


    Naruto muttered to himself, judging the situation in front of him.


    The assault just now directly exposed the intelligence that he could instantaneous surgery At the same time, Mr. Kakashi deflated his attack unconsciously.


    Now he has defenses in his heart, even if he continues to use the instantaneous technique, he will just waste his chakra.


    "In that case, use that trick."


    Naruto took a deep breath, and while flying backwards, he directly sealed his hands with his hands, and used the shadow clone technique to create a dozen clones.


    "Is that... the art of shadow clone?" Sakura stood completely blankly on the spot.


    If Naruto''s previous performance can be explained by luck and luck, then the shadow clone technique in front of him is a real strength.


    are all clones of entities, and more than a dozen are separated at once, and the Chakras are evenly distributed.


    "Even if it is an ordinary clone technique, I can only use three at most..."


    Kozakura couldn''t help but sucked in a cold breath, "I remember that avatar is not Naruto''s worst ninjutsu? When did this guy become so powerful?"


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Sasuke has a panoramic view of Naruto''s performance, and his inner emotions are extremely complicated.


    is the instantaneous technique first, followed by the shadow clone.


    How many types of ninjutsu does this guy master?


    "Kakashi-sensei, I''m going to fuck." Naruto''s body quickly landed, and then shouted to Kakashi.


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 226： Team with no sense of cooperation

    "If it''s the old Kakashi, facing Naruto now, I''m afraid there is no chance of winning."


    Xu Fan lurked in the jungle, observing in secret.


    Naruto today is not what it used to be, but Kakashi is also different.


    After all these years of training, Kakashi now not only masters the Lei Dun Chakra mode, but can also enter the second state by his own will.


    Cooperating with the writing wheel eyes with soil, Kakashi burst out with all his strength, and the strength is far above the fourth generation Raikage.


    And even Naruto in the golden body mode has suffered from the fourth generation of Raikage.


    So the outcome of this contest does not necessarily mean that Naruto will win.


    "Five-five-open flag wood."


    Xu Fan had an inspiration, suddenly remembered Kakashi''s unique name, and then continued to watch the fight between Kakashi and Naruto.


    Looking at Naruto in front of him, Kakashi had to recognize the status quo.


    He is completely different from the average Shinnin.


    "Sorry."


    Kakashi spoke slowly, and said something that Naruto had never expected, so that his second round of offensive stopped all of a sudden.


    "It seems that I underestimated you, Naruto."


    Kakashi said, closing the intimate heaven in his hand, and then threw it into his tool bag.


    "You are indeed not the opponent I can deal with while reading."


    Kakashi''s eyes narrowed slightly and became serious.


    However, Kakashi just put away the intimacy paradise, and did not show his own writing wheel.


    As a result, the shadow clone is a ninjutsu that divides the chakras evenly to create the entity clone. Even with the writing wheel eye, it is impossible to tell which is the main body.


    Secondly, Naruto''s strength really surprised me, but it was only a surprise, not to the point of difficulty.


    "If you want to get a bell from my hand, you are not qualified."


    Kakashi suddenly made a low voice, but there was another thought in his heart.


    "Pay attention to the real purpose of this assessment. This is not a test of your strength, but teamwork."


    "A team without a sense of teamwork, no matter how good the leader is, it will only lead to an irreversible tragedy."


    "Just like me back then."


    Thinking of what happened back then, Kakashi felt very sorry in his heart. It was his lack of sense of teamwork that killed the soil.


    And the seventh class in front of me also did not show the spirit of cooperation.


    The powerful Naruto only thinks about how to fight alone.


    Sasuke and Sakura hide in the dark and observe.


    said that he has the most basic qualities of a ninja, but he regards Naruto, who should be a companion, as a guinea mouse that consumes himself and tests himself.


    Such a team...


    I won¡¯t recognize it!


    Kakashi clenched his fists in both hands, and directly engaged Naruto and his clone for the second time.


    Physique is undoubtedly one of the three experiences of ninja fighting.


    is the same as illusion and ninjutsu.


    But...


    During the period when Miaomushan was practicing, conventional physical exercises were not Naruto''s major subjects.


    What''s more, Kakashi himself is an excellent elite Shangren. The missions he has performed and the death fights he has experienced are far beyond Naruto''s imagination.


    Fighting a dozen Naruto at the same time, Kakashi did not fall in the least.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    Kakashi saw Kakashi''s five fingers grabbing a fist, and slamming Naruto who rushed up, knocking them back one by one.


    Actually, Naruto has no scheming.


    His every move is very simple, all of them are directed at the bell.


    This is because Kakashi can easily predict Naruto''s trajectory.


    Although Naruto almost succeeded a few times, the more he did not act like a forbearance, the more complicated Kakashi''s mood became.


    can''t see the real purpose of the assessment at all.


    "As expected of Mr. Kakashi."


    Seeing that his offensive was resolved by Kakashi one by one, Naruto also praised him sincerely.


    What Naruto didn''t know was that Kakashi''s compliment sounded a bit harsh.


    But at this moment, Kakashi squatted violently, avoiding Naruto''s horizontal kick, and at the same time, he grabbed the other Naruto''s ankle with his five fingers.


    "Soil Escape¡¤The Art of Beheading in the Heart!"


    Even without encountering Xu Fan, Kakashi is a ninja who has mastered thousands of ninjutsu.


    Accompanied by his clean movements, he trapped Naruto''s body underground, revealing only his head on it.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    Naruto''s clones disappeared one by one.


    "The body?!"


    Kakashi frowned slightly, surprised at the scene before him.


    The reason why he would use this trick was that he just reached out and grabbed it, and he didn''t know whether the opponent was the main body or the clone.


    Actually, according to Kakashi''s understanding of the shadow avatar art, Naruto''s body will mostly hide in a relatively safe position, and the avatar will feint and create flaws for him.


    In this way, not only can the safety of the body be ensured, but the advantages of the entity clone can also be maximized.


    What Kakashi didn''t expect was that Naruto completely abandoned the best tactics of the shadow doppelganger, and his body rushed to the forefront and attacked with the doppelganger.


    is not for me.


    Rush with me instead.


    Although it seems to be nothing, this kind of tactics reveals what kind of person Naruto is.


    It may be difficult for others to notice, or even discover it.


    But for an excellent elite like Kakashi, Shangren, naturally he will not miss this detail.


    "I suddenly started to like you." Kakashi looked at Naruto with only one head and couldn''t help but said.


    But Even though Naruto''s situation is a bit embarrassing, Sasuke and Sakura still have no plans to directly help.


    They were completely induced by Kakashi, thinking that only two people can pass, and the rest will be sent back to the ninja school.


    In other words, they did not realize that this is a test that requires a sense of teamwork.


    "Xu Fan, it seems to disappoint you."


    Kakashi couldn''t help but complain. Although he admires Naruto very much, he can''t qualify for such a team.


    "I can''t move at all..." Naruto tried to break free from the ground, but found that he didn''t have enough power.


    But...


    "It''s a bit like back then..."


    Naruto took a breath from the corner of his mouth, recalling when he was practicing, he simply began to condense the natural energy around him.


    while hiding in the dark, Sasuke thought that he had chosen to give up after seeing Naruto slowly closing his eyes.


    "Naruto, you have indeed grown a lot, but now you still have an insurmountable gap with Shangren."


    Sasuke made a low voice, and while evaluating Naruto, he reached into the tool bag with his right hand, looking for a chance to shoot.


    "It''s now!"


    Sasuke took a big breath, then shook his wrists, and threw Kumo towards Kakashi, and at the same time he kicked his toes hard, and the whole person rushed up like a panther who found the prey.


    :. :

 v2 Chapter 227： Naruto vs Kakashi

    Sasuke rushed up from the dark without hesitation, like an agile cheetah, full of momentum.


    Kakashi cut off Kakashi''s retreat without a feint, and then threw out several shurikens to seal Kakashi''s hands.


    In this way, the bell is in my bag.


    Sasuke''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stretched out his right hand, and his fingertips quickly touched the floating bell.


    But when he moved further forward and tried to hold the bell in his hand, Kakashi suddenly retreated back in a very strange trajectory. He grabbed the Kuunai who had cut off his retreat and waved his backhand. The shuriken fought all the time.


    "Do you use Naruto as bait?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help but complain.


    However, although Kakashi doesn''t like Sasuke''s way of treating his companions, he has to admit that Sasuke''s performance is very good regardless of the timing or other things.


    If you change to a normal Shinobu, Sasuke might succeed.


    But the more so, the less Kakashi doesn''t think that Sasuke has the qualifications to become Shimonin.


    From a certain perspective, his behavior is actually more excessive than Uzumaki Naruto.


    Because Naruto just didn''t realize that this is an assessment that requires teamwork to pass.


    In Sasuke''s heart, he does not recognize Naruto and Sakura at all.


    is like the one who used Taido and Lin at that time.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi directly threw away the kunai in his hand, grabbed it forward, and tightly grasped Sasuke¡¯s arm. The whole person''s strength was suddenly pressed, and Sasuke''s strength was relieved. It broke his balance.


    Plop!


    With a muffled sound, Sasuke''s whole body directly lay on the ground, Kakashi took advantage of the situation to ride up, firmly pressed him under him, twisted his right hand, and put Sasuke''s hand against his own waist.


    "The timing was good, but it''s a pity, it''s just a bit short."


    Kakashi took a deep breath and looked at Naruto, Sasuke who was bound.


    "In this way, only Sakura is left. If she treats Naruto and Sasuke as her companions, she should find a way to save them both..."


    Kakashi began to analyze inwardly, "But from Sakura''s performance just now, the only person she cares about is Sasuke."


    "Speaking of Sasuke... his aptitude is not as good as Itachi."


    According to Kakashi''s understanding, Uchiha Sasuke is one of Xu Fan''s minds.


    But Uchiha Itachi''s talent far exceeds that of Sasuke.


    "Ok?"


    While Kakashi was thinking about these trivial matters, the ground under his feet suddenly trembled.


    This sudden scene shocked Kakashi''s heart, and quickly looked up for the source of the earthquake.


    But the next scene surprised Kakashi even more.


    I saw the ground that trapped Naruto cracked, and the cracks spread directly to my feet.


    Closed his eyes slightly, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes and entered the fairy mode directly.


    The technique of decapitation in the heart of the district can''t stop him at all.


    "Naruto?!"


    Sasuke under Kakashi''s eyes widened, looking at the changes before and after Naruto with an incredible look.


    Especially his eyes are obviously different from before.


    is almost like the eyes of a frog.


    In Sasuke''s cognition, only two families in Konoha Village possess pupil surgery.


    One of them is the Hyuga clan with white eyes.


    The other one is the Uchiha clan.


    It goes without saying that Uchiha, no one knows how to write round eyes better than himself.


    As for the eyes of the Hyuga clan, Hinata Hinata in the same class is a good example.


    No matter what kind of pupil technique, it is different from Naruto''s change.


    Besides, what shocked Sasuke even more was the power he possessed.


    The whole body was buried in the ground, and the pressure was naturally very great.


    Not to mention breaking free with one''s own strength, even a move of the arm is impossible.


    However, the Naruto in front of him abruptly broke free with his own power!


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Actually, not only Sasuke was surprised, but the Kakashi on him was also taken aback.


    "This amazing chakra..."


    Kakashi murmured subconsciously, and quickly stepped back, intending to distance himself first before analyzing.


    What Kakashi did not expect was that Naruto was not only power but also speed improved after his body changed.


    Before his heels landed, Naruto caught up directly.


    "Teacher Kakashi, you have to be careful!"


    Naruto reminded Kakashi loudly, and at the same time he reached out to grab the bell.


    Once entering the fairy mode, the strength of the physical body will greatly increase, and he can fall from a height of tens of meters without being injured.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that even if the palm of your hand is empty, it will only be the opponent''s endurance tool.


    Kakashi is an elite Shinnin after all. While shocked by Naruto''s power, his body changed in midair, shifting to the right, avoiding Naruto''s offensive.


    "Naruto?"


    But Kakashi frowned quickly, because he saw with his own eyes that Naruto, who had missed Bell, did not show any regrets, but raised the corners of his mouth, as if he was proud of something.


    àØ!


    In the next second, a loud noise exploded between the two, instantly crashing into Kakashi.


    And this trick is the frog team that Naruto mastered during the frog pair training in Miaomu Mountain.


    A physical skill derived from the fairy mode, using natural energy to carry out a larger range of attacks.


    Even if he clearly captures his own trajectory, he can''t calculate the distance of the attack.


    However, because of the exercise Naruto didn''t make a heavy move, but aimed at Kakashi''s abdomen and knocked him out.


    It''s just Kozakura and Sasuke who witnessed this scene, all standing blankly on the spot.


    Just the physical changes and the way to break free from the decapitation in their hearts are enough to shock their hearts.


    But this guy who was supposed to be the tail of the crane not only flew Kakashi, who was a Shinobu, but also made himself ignorant.


    "Naruto just now, didn''t his fists be empty..."


    Sasuke rolled his throat. Although he did not open the writing wheel, he saw Kakashi adjusting his body in the air, avoiding Naruto''s fist.


    What''s going on?


    "Sakura."


    But Naruto completely ignored Sasuke, glanced at the direction Kakashi flew out, and then chased after him.


    In this way, I can easily get the bell and fly with Sakura.


    "Naruto... what kind of training did you do in Miaomu Mountain?"


    Kakashi covered his abdomen with one hand. Although he couldn''t believe it, he felt that Naruto was merciful just now.


    Mingming, as an elite, was completely suppressed by the lower ninja.


    "I didn''t expect that I would be forced by Naruto for this..."


    Kakashi took a breath from the corner of his mouth, and saw Naruto chasing him quickly.


    In desperation, Kakashi had to open his forehead. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 228： Sasuke whose worldview collapsed

    "Although Naruto has just graduated from the ninja school and has not yet become a Shinobi, after entering the fairy mode, he can no longer take it with common sense."


    While waiting for the check-in determination to be triggered, he observed Xu Fan who was in the seventh class actual combat training casually spitting out.


    Less than one round, Kakashi was forced out of the writing wheel.


    "Anyway, Kakashi is in charge of the seventh class. If he is killed by Naruto here, his prestige will be affected somewhat."


    "Moreover, this will also make this assessment meaningless."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, observing Kakashi''s every move.


    The real purpose of this assessment is to test the sense of teamwork in Class 7.


    This inevitably requires the tester to have absolute strength, forcing the seventh class to have to cooperate.


    Conversely, if Kakashi can¡¯t even deal with Naruto, how can we talk about testing cooperation?


    "What would you do, Kakashi."


    Actually, Kakashi knew this question very well.


    Once I lose to Naruto, no matter how important it is to emphasize teamwork, it is not convincing.


    Because I am an opponent who can defeat without cooperation.


    "hiss..."


    Thinking of this, Kakashi had to lift his forehead and release the writing wheel eyes hidden in the darkness.


    "Sure enough, this chakra volume..."


    Kakashi took a breath, and through the ability of writing round eyes, he was able to more clearly observe the flow of chakras on Naruto and the subtle movement changes.


    After all, I was blown away by an invisible attack.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, Naruto owns more than ten times the Chakra.


    This guy... is it really just for Shinobi?


    "That''s... the same eyes as Xu Fan?" Naruto couldn''t help but startled, but Kakashi''s left eye would be exactly the same as Xu Fan.


    If I remember correctly, this kind of eyes should be called Shalanyan?


    "Writing round eyes?"


    is not only Naruto, but Sasuke is also very surprised.


    As a member of the Uchiha clan, he naturally knows Shao Lun Yan very well.


    And Kakashi said when he introduced himself, his name is Hagi Kakashi, not from the Uchiha clan.


    "What exactly is going on¡­¡­"


    Sasuke rolled his throat, only then got up from the ground.


    Although I don¡¯t know what happened, Naruto¡¯s current power really has the value to be used by myself!


    uses Naruto as a white mouse, bait, looks for Kakashi¡¯s flaws, and then snatches the bell.


    In shock, Sasuke thought quickly and deduced a series of plans.


    However, just when he was ready, the scene before him collapsed his perception.


    Kakashi knows that only with the power of Shalanyan can defeat the current Naruto.


    "I didn''t expect that I would be forced to do this by a Ninja."


    Kakashi shook his head helplessly, and it became clear in his heart why Xu Fan valued this seventh class so much.


    But no matter what, I can¡¯t lose.


    So, Kakashi directly used the Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    Crack!


    The sound of thunder and lightning rubbed from Kakashi''s body, and Chakra, who had the nature of thunder, suddenly enveloped his whole body.


    "what is this?!"


    Naruto blinked, only surprised for a while, but only surprised.


    I must become Shimonin, so I must **** the bell from Kakashi''s hand.


    Regardless of whether he uses the Lei Dun Chakra mode or the Wind Dun Chakra mode, he can''t stop himself now.


    Frog Team!


    Looking at Kakashi, who was less than an arm away from him, Naruto directly grabbed his fist with his five fingers and attacked.


    Regardless of whether Kakashi would choose to avoid it, he can use natural energy to increase the attack range of this trick.


    In other words, this is both an invisible attack and an inevitable attack.


    àØ!


    Naruto slammed a punch, and the burst of natural energy instantly hit the air, creating a sonic boom.


    Kakashi, who had been flying upside down in front of him, disappeared suddenly.


    "Where are people?"


    Naruto was shocked, after entering the fairy mode, his eyes will upgrade to frog eyes, enhancing the ability of dynamic capture.


    Even the trajectory of a flying insect cannot escape his frog''s eyes.


    On the contrary, it was the giant Kakashi, who disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "Is this..."


    Anyway, Naruto is very clear in his heart, and now is not the time to shock Teacher Kakashi.


    By virtue of the fairy mode state, Naruto has fully displayed his perception of Chakra, and locked Kakashi behind him.


    While surprised, Naruto quickly turned around, anticipating Kakashi''s attack, and smashed it with a punch.


    "Not only is the response fast, but the coordination of the body is so good..."


    Kakashi couldn''t help but vomit, but his body did not evade.


    Thunder escape Chakra mode can be said to be a unique ninjutsu, which can enhance your speed and strength.


    Cooperating with my writing wheel eyes, I can completely make up for the shortcomings that the eyes can see but the body cannot keep up.


    The opposite is the same.


    àØ!


    Kakashi and Naruto directly fisted against each other, an instant burst of shock, spreading out in all directions.


    will observe carefully, and Sasuke, who is waiting for the opportunity of the flaw, will fly out suddenly.


    Not to mention the big trees here, the branches and leaves are scattered all over the ground, and it looks like a wind rolling cloud.


    But all this is just the beginning.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    Neither Kakashi nor Naruto had any plans to back down. They fisted to the flesh and fought head-on One to give full play to the power of Chakra, the other to use natural energy to attack.


    For a time, no one is left behind, and no one has the upper hand.


    Instead, it was Sasuke, who finally got up from the ground and was lifted off by the new shock wave.


    After several consecutive times, Sasuke had to lie down on the ground and watch the battle between Kakashi and Naruto.


    However, what made him gradually despair was that the battle was far beyond his knowledge.


    This is not a battle that I can intervene at all!


    "Damn..."


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, his heart was full of unwillingness, his hands clenched his fists, and he felt a sense of humiliation.


    It''s just that Kakashi has this kind of power. After all, he is the upper ninja in the village.


    It is understandable to gain such power.


    What is going on with Naruto?


    Isn¡¯t he the tail of the crane in the school?


    In the past few years when ¡¡¡¡ disappeared, why has it become so much stronger?


    Where did he go?


    place?


    Sasuke frowned, and suddenly recalled that Naruto had said that what he hated was the food of Miaomu Mountain.


    Could it be that... his becoming stronger is related to Miaomushan?


    At the same time, Kakashi directly entered the full power state of Leiyun Chakra mode. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 229： 3 minutes

    From the beginning of Naruto''s signing to the text volume 229th chapter three minutes to face Naruto''s fairy mode, Kakashi had to use all his strength to directly enter the deeper mode of Lei Dun Chakra.


    With the help of writing wheel eye, Kakashi''s use of this ninjutsu has completely surpassed the fourth generation Raikage.


    "If Naruto has learned the wind escape and spiral shuriken, I am afraid Kakashi will lose."


    Xu Fan is still observing secretly, analyzing the power gap between Kakashi and Naruto.


    This actual combat survival exercise has completely deviated from the original direction.


    This is no longer a bell that can''t be grabbed, whether the seventh class can realize that the real purpose is teamwork.


    Once Kakashi loses to Naruto after exerting all his strength, he will lose his credibility in this team as a Shinobu.


    Even if Naruto himself doesn''t care about such things, Sasuke and Sakura will look down on Kakashi.


    This is not part of Xu Fan''s plan.


    But the situation in front of him is not very optimistic for Kakashi.


    Whether it is him or Naruto, Xu Fan knows the information about them very well.


    The current Kakashi is undoubtedly taking it seriously, going all out to defeat Naruto.


    Because of the problems he noticed, Kakashi must be aware of it.


    In this exercise, he cannot and cannot afford to lose.


    Secondly, Naruto now only uses the fairy mode, and has not used the nine-tailed chakra to enter the golden body mode.


    One uses all his strength, the other is easy to do.


    The situation is naturally unfavorable to the former.


    "Substitute technique."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he had to forget about the fact that he was here to sign in and concentrate on the battle between Naruto and Kakashi.


    Once Kakashi loses, or even fails, he can only exchange it with a substitute technique.


    "Really."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, unexpectedly the situation would develop to this point.


    As for Sakura and Sasuke.


    After seeing the battle between Kakashi and Naruto, I was not only shocked by Naruto''s power, but also had a feeling of being shocked by the worldview.


    Especially Sasuke.


    When he was in the Ninja School, he ranked first in all grades.


    is even more famous like the Uchiha clan.


    In terms of actual combat, he is undoubtedly much stronger than Sakura, and his understanding of ninjas is far better than Sakura.


    But now...


    Sasuke felt that his knowledge of ninjas had completely collapsed.


    Is this a ninja?


    Is this ninjutsu?


    This is clearly Xianshu!


    Even though his eyes widened and he desperately caught Kakashi and Naruto, he couldn''t keep up with them.


    The two of them are like a gust of wind. After the confrontation is completed in one place, they will immediately turn to the other side.


    There was thunder for a while.


    Don''t say rushing up and using Naruto as bait to **** the bell from Kakashi. In such a situation, he can''t even catch up with them.


    Not only that, every time Naruto and Kakashi collide, there will be an impact that spreads around.


    A little carelessness will be affected by them, knocked back, or knocked off.


    For Kakashi, Sasuke can still understand somewhat, after all, he is the Shinobu of Konoha Village.


    As a Shinobu, it is understandable to possess such power.


    Ke Naruto, has always been the tail of the crane in the class!


    What is the place called Miaomu Mountain?


    Can you train the tail of a crane like Naruto so well?


    "Damn it."


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, his emotions getting more and more unwilling.


    Why don¡¯t I have such an opportunity, such a power!


    If he has this kind of power, he can catch up with that man and then ask him why he did such a thing in the first place!


    "Chakra is passing..."


    Kakashi closed his right eye directly, and observed Naruto with the writing wheel eye on the left, but noticed that his celestial chakra was passing by.


    Although Naruto in this mode is very powerful, it is an extremely expensive technique for Chakra.


    According to my own analysis, Naruto will be forced to cancel this technique due to lack of Chakra within three minutes at most.


    "It turned out to be like this..."


    Kakashi suddenly realized.


    Any technique has weaknesses and risks that need to be taken.


    And Naruto¡¯s weakness is battery life.


    It is not clear whether Naruto can enter again after this technique is cancelled.


    "I understand."


    Kakashi made a low voice, and his body no longer clashed with Naruto. He stepped back again and again, while blocking Naruto''s attack one by one.


    Although he is not as good as Naruto in strength, he is not as good as himself in speed.


    "Your skills are indeed strong, Naruto, but there are weaknesses."


    This feeling makes Kakashi feel very subtle.


    On the surface, this is an analysis during the battle, but in reality, he is just talking.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this technique can''t be maintained for a long time because it consumes a lot of chakra. At most three minutes, your body will be forced to cancel this technique."


    "Am I right?"


    Kakashi asked, rolling his throat.


    In fact, Kakashi is very clear in his heart that insufficient battery life is not only a problem with the fairy mode, but also his own weakness.


    In the Lei Dun Chakra mode state, he used the writing wheel again, and his chakra was exhausted for at most five minutes.


    "It''s really Kakashi, even this was discovered by you." Naruto was taken aback, and then he praised Kakashi.


    This is also due to Naruto''s character.


    At the same time, he did not regard Kakashi as an enemy. In his opinion, this was just an exercise.


    Even if you tell Kakashi, it doesn''t matter.


    "Sure enough..."


    Kakashi couldn''t help being very complicated inside and a little bit dumbfounded.


    This means that Naruto''s thinking is relatively simple.


    If you change to Sasuke, I am afraid not only will not answer so simply, but it will even be misleading.


    After all, for a ninja, the key to victory is often an intelligence contest.


    is like Naruto¡¯s technique.


    Once this is confirmed, there is nothing difficult to deal with.


    ''S own thunder escape chakra mode can be maintained for five minutes, as long as the time is dragged until Naruto releases the fairy mode, he can seize his flaws.


    Suddenly, Kakashi seemed to realize something suddenly.


    Just now when he trapped Naruto with his heart decapitation, he became very quiet for a while.


    I don¡¯t know if this is related to entering the fairy mode.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, it will take some time for you to activate this technique?" Kakashi asked again.


    After getting Naruto''s answer, Kakashi focused more on dodge, consuming the opponent''s Chakra.


    Sasuke and Sakura have no strength to intervene in this battle.


    Within a short while, Naruto was exhausted due to Xianshu Chakra and was forced to dismiss the fairy mode.


    "Finally waited."


    Kakashi took a deep breath and threw a hand knife directly, aiming at Naruto''s neck, trying to stun him.

 v2 Chapter 230： Xu Fan who wanted to sign in low-key

    Naruto was forced to lift the fairy mode, and an indescribable sense of exhaustion swept over him.


    Although they have the blood of the Maelstrom family, they are born with extremely powerful chakras, but if you want to use the fairy chakras, you need to combine the spiritual energy, physical energy, and natural energy in perfect proportions.


    This results in extremely high requirements for the precise control of Chakra.


    At the same time, Naruto, who is in the fairy mode, can''t use the Nine-tailed Chakra, and it will lead to the current situation.


    "If you want to enter the fairy mode, you have to absorb natural energy..."


    Naruto muttered to himself, and noticed the hand knife that Kakashi threw over.


    Because the fairy mode was lifted, Naruto''s physical defenses dropped rapidly, so Kakashi also deliberately slowed down the speed of the hand knife, and controlled it enough to stun Naruto without hurting him.


    But this way, it also gave Naruto a chance to breathe.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if it was the previous Naruto, even if he saw Kakashi''s attack, he could not escape or defend.


    But now, he has gained stronger power.


    Nine-tailed Chakra burst out of Naruto and instantly enveloped his whole body.


    Golden body mode!


    "What is this..."


    Kakashi''s eyes widened suddenly, and he stood blankly on the spot.


    The fairy mode used by Naruto was enough to shock him, and the new mode in front of him had even more exaggerated chakra volume.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, the chakras that Naruto has now are a hundred times more than him!


    The most important thing is that the chakra emanating from Naruto gave him a familiar feeling of deja vu.


    Nine tails?


    Kakashi rolled his throat, swallowed nervously, and the appearance of Nine Tails appeared in his mind involuntarily.


    Is it difficult...


    The current Naruto has mastered the power of the nine tails, and has become a perfect person like Yumujin?


    Is this possible?


    àØ!


    However, what makes Kakashi most weird is that the Nine-Tailed Chakra enveloping Naruto seems to have self-awareness. When he saw the hand knife flying over, the Chakra on his shoulder suddenly formed a human hand. , Squeezed forward and firmly grasped his wrist.


    The hand knife cannot be dropped, nor can it be withdrawn.


    I have to say that Kakashi was caught in a dilemma.


    "Is that guy... Naruto?"


    Sasuke, who was lying on the ground not far away, took a breath, his eyes full of shock at Naruto.


    I thought that the fairy mode was already Naruto''s limit. What is this golden chakra coat?


    "How exaggerated is this guy''s strength...?"


    "Couldn''t even Mr. Kakashi be Naruto''s opponent..."


    Sasuke''s heart set off a stormy sea.


    Just now, he also chose to shoot Kakashi. Although there were only a few rounds, he was fully aware of the gap between himself and Kakashi.


    And, that''s just Kakashi under normal conditions!


    he could neither force his writing round eyes, nor let him use the thunder escape chakra mode.


    Even though I don''t want to admit it in my heart, Naruto is now a world away from himself.


    "Damn..."


    The unwilling Sasuke clenched his fists and slammed into the ground.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Kozakura is even more so, she stared at Naruto with her big eyes, and looked at him up and down.


    She had never seen the power that shaped Chakra into a coat.


    And, she feels that Naruto in this mode is far stronger than the fairy mode.


    Especially the Hand of Chakra, even in the textbooks of the Ninja School, there is no such explanation.


    In the shock of Kakashi, Sasuke, Sakura, and the three people, Naruto let go of Kakashi''s hand, and the whole person flew directly into the sky, kicking Kakashi in the abdomen.


    Naruto in this mode doesn''t care about the bell at all.


    Now, he has a mentality that is higher than that of Tiangong test.


    he wants¡­¡­


    Completely defeated Mrs. Kakashi!


    He wants Kakashi, Sakura, and even Sasuke to recognize his strength!


    It''s not enough to just compete for the bell!


    There was a sharp pain in the abdomen, Kakashi''s whole body was directly like a kite with a broken line, flying upside down, and the Lei Dun Chakra mode was also forced to be cancelled at this moment.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Kakashi even doubts life now.


    Naruto...


    is Shinobu?


    This is clearly a shadow ninja!


    Don''t talk about yourself, even if the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi arrive, I am afraid they can''t beat the current Naruto.


    The ¡¡¡¡ fairy model can be described by common sense.


    is the result of Naruto''s practice in Mt. Miaoki.


    But...


    converted the nine-tailed chakra into his own power, and then used it perfectly, not to mention that his thunder escape chakra mode can only last for five minutes.


    Even if you chakra infinite, I am afraid it is not the opponent of Naruto and Kyuubi.


    Especially Naruto''s volley kick, the speed can be compared to his own thunder escape chakra mode.


    In terms of strength, it is completely beyond!


    What should I do...


    Kakashi took a breath from the corner of his mouth, and his brain kept thinking about how to lose to make it look better.


    will not affect his credibility as a Shinobu, his body continues to fly backwards and plunges into the bushes.


    And Naruto is not in a hurry to chase, in his opinion, Kakashi teacher will definitely stand up again.


    Sasuke and Sakura watched for a long time before they approached Naruto.


    "Will Kakashi-sensei be in danger..." Sakura muttered quietly, worried about Kakashi''s safety.


    "Should...no?" Naruto blinked, but he didn''t use all his strength just now.


    "It''s hard to tell...Even if he is still alive, he will probably be seriously injured..." Sasuke said intermittently It is not that he can''t accept Kakashi''s injury, but can''t accept Naruto becoming stronger. fact.


    "Naruto, the Miaogi Mountain you mentioned before..." Sasuke gritted his teeth, and then asked what he cared about, "What''s the matter?"


    At the same time, Kakashi hit the ground with his back, and there were varying degrees of pain everywhere in his body.


    The corners of his mouth kept sucking air-conditioning, and he preliminarily concluded that he had at least seven broken ribs.


    Chakra was also consumed and very little remained.


    Not to mention a decent ending, Kakashi doesn''t even know how to go out decently.


    "It''s really miserable."


    Just when Kakashi was helpless, a familiar voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    looked over subconsciously, and suddenly found Xu Fan by his side.


    "Xu Fan? Why are you here?"


    "Come and take a look, I didn''t expect you to lose so badly, but also, now Naruto is already a semi-perfect human column power, you can use the nine-tailed chakra at will."


    Xu Fan explained, and then used the transformation technique to become Kakashi''s mode.


    "However, if you let Naruto and the others see you, I guess you will lose credibility in the future."


    "Take a good rest, Kakashi, leave the rest to me."


    Xu Fan walked out of the bushes while talking.


    :. :

 ~： Today began to resume explosion.

Today began to resume explosion.


    It¡¯s the 6th, and it¡¯s starting to resume. Thank you for your continued persistence. As for other things, I hope that justice will be in the hearts of the people.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 231： It’s a pity that you should aim for the bell

    Chapter 233 What a pity, you should aim at the bell (third more)


    Xu Fan directly transformed into Kakashi''s appearance with the transformation technique, let him rest first.


    Although the current Naruto has not learned the wind escape and spiral shuriken, the power of its golden body mode itself is very exaggerated.


    Although Kakashi knows everything, has rich combat experience, and has mastered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, the problem of Chakra volume has always been his weakness.


    It''s no surprise that he lost to Naruto now.


    just¡­¡­


    Responsible for the relationship between the upper and lower ninjas is not just a teacher and student, but also a superior.


    If the members of the seventh class knew that Kakashi had several ribs broken by Naruto''s kick, Chakra would be exhausted and would not even have the strength to speak while standing.


    Then Kakashi''s image in the hearts of the seventh class members will definitely plummet.


    Especially Sasuke.


    He himself is extremely arrogant.


    I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble in the future.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan simply played in person.


    "Ms. Kakashi..." Sakura became nervous. According to her judgment, Naruto''s move just now, whether it is speed or strength, was shocked.


    Even Kakashi''s kind of forbearance, I am afraid it will not be safe.


    Sasuke, who was planning to inquire about Miaomu Mountain, also fell silent at this moment, turning his gaze from Naruto to the direction where Kakashi appeared, looking at him up and down.


    In Sasuke''s view, even if it is Shinobu, it is impossible for him to suffer a blow like that.


    However, Kakashi''s expression was the opposite of what Sasuke expected.


    He just patted the dust on his body and scratched his head lightly. Although the Lei Dun Chakra mode had been lifted, he didn''t seem to be facing an enemy in the slightest.


    Is it possible...


    Kakashi still didn''t pay attention to Naruto in golden body mode?


    "Xu Fan..."


    What Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto didn''t notice was that the real Kakashi was hiding behind the grass, watching Xu Fan nervously.


    "That kick just now was pretty beautiful." Xu Fan yawned and praised Naruto.


    In order to prevent Naruto from perceiving Kakashi hiding behind the bushes, Xu Fan deliberately sealed Kakashi''s Chakra with his white eyes and acupuncture points, making it impossible for the other party to perceive.


    As for his chakra, Xu Fan has countless ways to keep Naruto from noticing it.


    "But it''s a pity, Naruto." Xu Fan shook his head regretfully.


    Even if it is Naruto in the golden body mode, Xu Fan will still not regard it as a threat, let alone feel like facing an enemy.


    After all, he is not Kakashi, nor can he imagine Kakashi''s mentality when facing Naruto.


    The only thing he knew was that Naruto was far inferior to himself.


    Even if it''s golden body mode, you don''t need to take it seriously.


    On the contrary, it was Naruto, frowning, feeling that the Kakashi teacher in front of him was slightly different from just now.


    But Naruto couldn''t describe how different it was.


    "What a pity?" Naruto asked subconsciously.


    "I thought that the fairy mode was already your biggest hole card, so I neglected that you have more power than the fairy mode."


    Xu Fan paused and continued to play the role of Kakashi, "Although I don''t know how you control this power, when you entered this chakra mode, I did reveal a flaw because of surprise. "


    "Then you took the opportunity."


    "Unfortunately, you just now should aim for the bell."


    The moment Xu Fan''s voice fell, he disappeared in place.


    Naruto''s eyes widened suddenly, and then he fully utilized his perception ability.


    He seemed to understand why Mr. Kakashi was different from just now.


    That is the current teacher Kakashi, more calm and calm.


    If you say, the previous teacher Kakashi is like a big enemy, carefully and carefully observe himself.


    So now, he is unmotivated, doing whatever he wants, and he doesn''t consider himself a thing at all.


    "behind!"


    Naruto was even more surprised when he sensed the opponent''s Chakra.


    "Such astonishing instantaneous technique, it is almost a fight with Big Brother Xu Fan..."


    Naruto couldn''t help rolling his throat, and couldn''t help but vomit.


    But no matter how you say it, you are now in golden body mode. Even if you don''t look back, you can control the nine-tailed Chakra to form Chakra''s hand to attack or defend.


    Bang!


    Chakra''s hand burst out from Naruto''s back and hit head-on, producing a sonic boom.


    Naruto used this opportunity to complete his turn, kicking **** his toes, and his whole body fell straight back out.


    At a glance, Naruto was completely stunned.


    Because the current Kakashi did not enter the Lei Dun Chakra mode at all, he just held his Chakra fist with his bare hands.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Fan''s palm pressed slightly, instantly crushing the nine-tailed Chakra.


    "The power is good, but the speed is too slow." Xu Fan made a light comment, as if evaluating Naruto.


    "What the **** is going on..."


    Naruto frowned, and he didn''t have the slightest bit of water.


    Why can Mr. Kakashi be so calm?


    Naruto gritted his teeth and shot two golden chakras directly from his chest, forming his arms again, and ran towards Xu Fan''s shoulders.


    Sasuke and Sakura quickly backed away.


    Although neither of them is as powerful as Naruto now, they can tell.


    The teacher Kakashi in front of him didn''t pay attention to Naruto at all.


    Seeing the hand of Chakra flying over, Xu Fan did not dodge or hide, allowing them to firmly grasp their shoulders and restrain their actions.


    "Don''t avoid it?"


    Naruto was shocked again. He himself had never thought of being able to catch the opponent at once. According to his idea, Teacher Kakashi would definitely use Thunder Escape Chakra mode to increase his movement speed and then dodge.


    I am also ready to continue pursuing.


    But what Naruto never expected was that the other party had taken the initiative to cooperate with him.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Naruto took a deep breath. Although it is not clear why Mr. Kakashi seemed to have become another person, he did not intend to stop.


    No matter what I must become a real ninja!


    Thinking of this, Naruto stretched out his right hand, concentrated his chakra to his palm, and then quickly rotated.


    Spiral pill!


    "What''s that again?" Sasuke was shocked again. He had never heard of such a dense Chakra.


    Kozakura also took an incredible step back, "What kind of ninjutsu is this again?"


    "That is... the s-level ninjutsu developed by Ms. Watergate, Helix Maru? Naruto has even learned this trick?!"


    Kakashi hiding in the dark has an incredible expression.


    In the next second, Naruto''s Chakra''s hand slammed hard, directly narrowing the distance between him and Xu Fan, and the spiral pill in his hand aimed at his abdomen.


    "Spiral pill!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 232： All unqualified

    Chapter 234 All Failed (Fourth)


    Naruto held his breath, his eyes widened, and rushed forward with all his concentration, while controlling the power of Nine Tails to form Chakra''s hand, firmly grasping Xu Fan''s shoulders, making him unable to break free.


    Now Naruto doesn''t care if he can grab the bell, he just wants to defeat the Kakashi teacher in front of him and get the approval of Sakura and Sasuke.


    I am no longer the tail of the crane in the past.


    It''s just that Naruto never dreamed that the person standing in front of him was not the real Kakashi, but Xu Fan.


    "Spiral pill?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, looking directly at Naruto who flew over.


    The Nine-Tailed Chakra is extremely powerful. If it is replaced by Kakashi, even if the Thunder Dunk Chakra mode is fully open, it will not be able to break free from Naruto''s shackles.


    In other words, even if Kakashi was not injured just now, he would lose to Naruto in this round.


    "Sure enough... it''s right to choose to stand up at this time."


    Xu Fan spat out casually in his heart, and at the same time raised his arm, aimed at Naruto''s spiral pill, and then grabbed forward.


    Bang!


    After hearing a loud noise, Xu Fanyi grasped the spiral pill.


    With the powerful chakra volume, Xu Fan directly withstood the destructive power of the spiral pill.


    "how can that be?!"


    Naruto rolled his throat, only feeling the incredible scene before him.


    In his cognition, the destructive power of Helix Pill is extremely exaggerated, and it can even be compared with the tail beast jade.


    But this kind of technique was caught by the opponent with bare hands!


    "Catch that kind of high-density ninjutsu with bare hands?!" Sasuke blinked, and suddenly felt a sense of wondering if he was awake.


    Today, one shock after another.


    "Even Helix Pill..." Kakashi, who was observing secretly, was even more shocked. He didn''t know that Xu Fan was strong, but the scene before him was really strong.


    You know, Naruto is just a Shinobu of Konoha Village.


    But his power is not at the lower endurance level.


    The golden chakra coat that wrapped him was obviously nine-tailed chakra.


    In other words, Naruto now uses the power of Kyuubi freely.


    As far as the amount of Chakra is concerned, it is at least one hundred times more than one''s own!


    The so-called chakra is actually physical energy and spiritual energy.


    One can imagine how strong Naruto is now.


    If Xu Fan uses Mu Dun or Lei Dun Chakra mode, he must be able to do so.


    Kakashi was not so surprised.


    But now Xu Fan really used his hands to pinch Naruto''s spiral pill abruptly!


    "I said, you should aim for the bell."


    Xu Fan paused, "You don''t really think you have the strength to defeat Shangnin, do you?"


    When he finished speaking, Xu Fan directly squeezed Naruto''s spiral pill.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Helix Maru burst out directly between the two, and the destructive force and impact generated suddenly knocked Naruto out.


    And Xu Fan just condensed Chakra into his palm, forming a layer of Chakra gloves, and resisted all the damage.


    Sakura, Sasuke, and Kakashi not to mention.


    They all took a breath and were shocked by the scene before them.


    Especially Sakura and Sasuke.


    They do not know Xu Fan''s strength, let alone know that the Kakashi in front of them is Xu Fan''s disguise with transformation technique.


    In the eyes of both of them, Shangnin, who was once suppressed by various quarters and was about to lose to Naruto, seemed to have suddenly opened up and became invincible.


    However, this is far from over.


    While Naruto was flying backwards, he burst out the nine-tailed Chakra, forming a hand of Chakra, grabbing to the ground, and wanted to stop flying backwards.


    But all the hands of Chakra were cut off in an instant.


    Xu Fan also caught up with Naruto in an instant, grabbed his neck, and slammed it to the ground.


    Rumble!


    Naruto''s back slammed into the ground, instantly destroying a deep pit, and the crack spreading in all directions.


    The most incredible thing about Naruto is that he clearly maintains the golden body mode, but he can''t break free from the shackles of the other party.


    The power of Nine Tails once again formed countless Chakra''s hands, blasting at Xu Fan together, trying to force him back.


    Soon, Naruto felt difficulty breathing, and although those Chakra''s hands hit Xu Fan, they didn''t cause much damage.


    On the contrary, it was a strong sense of suffocation, which made Naruto''s consciousness gradually blurred, unable to maintain control of Nine-tailed Chakra, and thus returned to normal.


    Xu Fan looked at Naruto lying on the ground and followed the example of Kakashi, using the technique of decapitation in his heart, trapping Naruto''s body underground, revealing only one head.


    Not only that, Xu Fan also used the unique sealing properties of Chakra and the effect of magnetic escape.


    Whether it is fairy mode or golden body mode.


    It is impossible to escape from this trick.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Naruto, who was gradually regaining his breathing, also instinctively took a big breath, and then slowly exhaled it.


    After solving the strongest Naruto, Xu Fan straightened up, put his hands in his pockets, turned his head and looked at Sasuke and Sakura, as if you were not coming up.


    Sasuke and Sakura rolled their throats, subconsciously glanced at each other, staring at each other.


    But dare not act rashly.


    Even Naruto, who seemed to have opened the plug-in, was easily dealt with, how could they rush over.


    At the same time, the alarm clock set by Kakashi before, suddenly rang at this moment.


    Xu Fan subconsciously glanced back at the direction of the alarm clock, "It''s time."


    "Ah... it''s obviously a bit short."


    Trapped, Naruto couldn''t help but vomit, but found that no matter whether he entered the golden body mode or the fairy mode, he couldn''t break free from the decapitation technique in his heart this time.


    "How is this going?"


    Naruto''s eyes widened instantly, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Obviously, I can break free just now."


    "It''s very simple. Just now I just treated you as a general Xia Ren. I have to say that the power you showed is stronger than I expected, but it is only stronger."


    Xu Fan shook his head, deliberately showing an expression of disappointment in Naruto, "Although I have revealed the flaws on purpose, you did not grasp the opportunity."


    "A true ninja should find a way to complete his mission regards the mission as the first condition, but you twice thought of defeating me."


    Xu Fan paused, then looked at Sasuke and Sakura, and pointed out their respective problems.


    "I don''t understand..." Although Naruto suddenly realized, but still couldn''t understand one thing.


    "Since Mr. Kakashi, you are so good, you can beat me even if you don''t use Lei Dun Chakra mode? Why..."


    Xu Fan glanced at Naruto who asked the question.


    Because like a big enemy, the person who was forced out of true strength was not himself.


    Of course, Xu Fan couldn''t say that. Now he needs to play the role of Kakashi.


    "Um...I just performed it for you deliberately. It''s such a thing as taking Chakra to the extreme. Any Shangren can do it."


    "You have nothing to be proud of, Naruto."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 233： When did i fool you

    Chapter 235 When Did I Fudge You (First)


    Can you use Chakra to the fullest? Can anyone do it?


    Sasuke suddenly felt his brain buzz, and his consciousness felt like the sky was spinning.


    How big is the gap between you and Shangren? How exaggerated?


    Or maybe...


    How big is the gap between yourself and Uchiha Itachi? How exaggerated?


    According to my own understanding, Uchiha Itachi is not only a ninja of the upper ninja level, but also a leader among the upper ninjas.


    In other words, he also has this ability to bring Chakra to the extreme?


    Of course, to some extent, Sasuke''s idea is not wrong.


    This is because the so-called Suzano is a guardian created by substantiating the chakra through the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes.


    Naturally, it can be counted as a kind of extreme application of Chakra.


    It is a stronger existence than the Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    However, compared with Naruto''s golden chakra mode, Xu Fan feels that the complete Suzuo is stronger.


    "Naruto, you think you have become stronger, and you are different from before. You are eager to prove yourself in your heart."


    "But because of this, you ignored the true meaning of this actual combat survival exercise."


    Xu Fan deliberately kept his voice low and verbally educate Naruto and others.


    The educational content is nothing more than repeating what Kakashi said.


    Point out that the purpose of the assessment is to test the sense of teamwork between the seventh class.


    And only two bells are misleading.


    If Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura can cooperate, there may be a chance to grab the bell.


    Unfortunately, Naruto not only ignored the rules of snatching the bell, but also never thought about cooperating with his companions.


    Sasuke completely treats Naruto as a guinea pig, creating opportunities for himself.


    Sakura was afraid of the battle between ninjas, and did not participate in the battle from beginning to end.


    No matter which one, the conclusion is obvious.


    None of them deserve to be ninjas.


    "However, I will give you another chance. The fighting in the afternoon will be more intense. If you don''t want to give up, you can eat lunch to replenish your energy, but you can never give it to Naruto."


    "This is also as a punishment for him. If someone violates my order, he doesn''t have to return to the village and he is eliminated."


    "do you understand?"


    After Xu Fan said, he didn''t care about the reactions of Naruto and others, and directly used the instantaneous technique to disappear in front of the three of them.


    Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other, and they couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    And Xu Fan teleported directly to Kakashi''s side.


    "How do you feel?" Xu Fan spoke to him like Kakashi without removing the transformation technique.


    "You..." Kakashi covered his chest, and after some rest, his body no longer hurts so much.


    It''s just that Chakra is over-consuming this time, and I am afraid that for a while, he will not be able to lead the seventh class.


    If they can pass this assessment.


    "It doesn''t matter." Xu Fan shook his head and motioned to Kakashi not to put pressure on this.


    "However, you told Sasuke and Sakura that you can''t give Naruto lunch, also..." Kakashi looked at Xu Fan''s profile, hesitated, and asked what he really thought.


    "I learned it from you." Xu Fan said casually.


    In fact, before Kakashi took over the seventh class, he also took other ninja squads, but those ninjas did not pass Kakashi''s assessment.


    It is also based on this relationship that Kakashi has the title of zero pass rate.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, this is one of your assessment methods, right? Anyone who violates the rules and iron rules of the Ninja World is called waste."


    Xu Fan paused and increased his tone, "However, people who ignore their companions are not as good as waste."


    For Kakashi, Xu Fan still has some good feelings in his heart.


    Especially when he first came into contact with Naruto, Kakashi seemed to be foolish, but quite reliable.


    "You even this..." Kakashi looked at Xu Fan with an unbelievable look. He didn''t expect that he even knew these words.


    "Kakashi, I know you better than you think."


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and after a glance at Kakashi, he focused his eyes on the front.


    Not only can you hide yourself and Kakashi here, but you can also observe Naruto and others well.


    "Look, Kakashi, Class 7 won''t let you down." Xu Fan said with a smile.


    Kakashi was taken aback for a moment, and then as if he had realized something, he turned his head and followed Xu Fan''s line of sight.


    After eating half of the bento, Sasuke handed the rest to Naruto.


    This sudden scene stunned both Naruto and Sakura.


    "Sasuke!"


    Kozakura stood up from the ground suddenly, and shouted without thinking, "Wait, Sasuke, didn''t you hear what Kakashi-sensei said? If you give lunch to Naruto, we will be eliminated directly. "


    Sasuke glanced at Kozakura, and shook his head directly, "Anyway, he is not here now, and you heard that too?"


    "The real purpose of this survival exercise is to assess our teamwork ability."


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, we need Naruto."


    When Sasuke said these words, he was also a little unwilling.


    But I have to admit that among the three of them, Naruto is undoubtedly the strongest one.


    If he is not allowed to eat and regain his strength, I am afraid that the next bell-robbing will not go well.


    After listening to Sasuke''s explanation, Sakura lowered her head and glanced at her bento, then looked up again.


    After making sure that she did not see Kakashi''s figure, she resolutely stretched out her hands and handed her lunch to Naruto.


    At the same time, Kakashi looked at the scene incredible.


    This kind of assessment method is not the first time, but the little ghosts before, are all afraid of themselves, the person who makes the rules.


    I have never shared my lunch with others.


    "I said, Class 7 won''t let you down, Kakashi." Xu Fan patted Kakashi on the shoulder, "There is one more thing."


    "Regarding the assessment that year, your little trick, in fact, Bo Feng Shuimen has already seen it, but at that time, he was very determined that you will understand the importance of companions sooner or later, and then let you pass the assessment."


    "What you said...is true?"


    Kakashi stood on the spot for an instant. He always thought that Watergate did not realize that he had no sense of teamwork in time. He did not expect that he chose to believe in himself.


    "Well, when did Xu Fan fool you? Kakashi."


    Xu Fan showed a knowing smile, and then pushed Kakashi to step out of the hidden jungle.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 234： The 7th shift began to perform tasks

    Chapter 236 The seventh class begins to perform the task (second)


    "You guys!"


    With a bang, Kakashi appeared in front of the seventh class out of thin air, abruptly frightening everyone, even Sasuke and Sakura''s bento directly overturned and fell to the ground.


    Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, the hearts of the three of them were even more nervous.


    Because they all heard clearly, once someone gave Naruto lunch, they didn''t have to go back to the village.


    Eliminate immediately!


    Naruto and Sasuke rolled their throats.


    Especially for the two of them, whether they can become Xia Ren is undoubtedly a crucial matter.


    For a while, both Naruto and Sasuke held their breath, staring at Kakashi without even blinking their eyes.


    However, what they never expected was that Kakashi''s next words left their brains blank.


    "Passed."


    The corners of Kakashi''s mouth rose, and a bright smile appeared.


    At the same time, a familiar voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear.


    Congratulations to the host for arriving at the sign-in location and the sign-in has officially started!


    Exit halfway as sign-in failure!


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and simply sat cross-legged on the ground, watching Kakashi''s announcement of the seventh class passing the assessment at close range, while waiting for the sign-in progress bar to move to 100%.


    I have to say that viewing from this distance is far more comfortable than 3D.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get rewards: the technique of hydration and the technique of Baihao!


    "Huh? The technique of hydration? If I remember correctly, this seems to be the blood inheritance boundary of the ghost lamp clan."


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, then opened the panel to read the instructions above.


    The result was different from what Xu Fan had imagined. The introduction from the little assistant was that the secret ninjutsu passed down from generation to generation by the ghost lamp clan can make the body liquid and immune to physical attacks.


    In other words, this ninjutsu is not the limit of blood succession, but only a unique secret technique.


    It is very similar to the magnetic escape used by Fengying in the past.


    The uniqueness of the secret technique is that the cultivation method is unknown.


    "This also means that I can teach others the technique of hydration."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    In any case, Xu Fan actually looks down on things like hydration.


    The only advantage is immunophysics.


    But after all, who can cause physical harm to yourself?


    On the contrary, he will be restrained by Lei Dun.


    Of course, Xu Fan doesn''t like it, doesn''t mean it''s not a good thing.


    For the average ninja, the art of hydration is naturally a good thing that cannot be better.


    "Little Li, Hinata, and Neji."


    Soon, these few ninjas specializing in physical skills appeared in Xu Fan''s mind.


    Because in Xu Fan''s view, the hydration technique and the physical technique have the best fit.


    However, Xiao Li was born a ninja who can''t use any ninjutsu.


    Xu Fan didn''t have any hope for him about teaching the technique of hydration.


    The reason for this idea is because Xu Fan knows it clearly.


    It is only a matter of time before Hokage becomes the country of fire.


    Konoha''s twelve Xiaoqiang are not only strong in various backgrounds, but also in strength.


    Especially after the end of the Fourth Ninja World War, several of the twelve Xiaoqiangs became Konoha''s senior staff.


    Therefore, keeping them firmly in your hands is naturally something to do.


    If they can improve their combat power, they can also provide some help to the future against the Datongmu clan.


    Although Xu Fan''s known Datongmu clan was not very powerful.


    But being able to make Huiye so jealous shows that among them, there are still strong ones.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Naruto may be just an anime, but for myself now, Naruto is an extremely real world.


    For this kind of potential enemy, it is natural to do everything possible to guard against it.


    "Just Hinata and Neji."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and prepared to find an opportunity alone to contact Hinata and Ningci to help them improve their strength.


    On the other hand, even if they are responsible for Shinobu, there is no saying in this world view that they will not worship the second teacher.


    For example, Naruto has been instructed by Iluka, Kakashi, Jiraiya, Shensuo and others...


    "No, it''s not right to say that." Xu Fan shook his head, "Iruka and Kakashi are only Naruto''s teachers, and Jilai is also the master."


    One day as a teacher and as a father for life.


    As for the technique of Baihao.


    You can teach Kakashi to help him make up for the shortcomings of Chakra.


    "Sakura herself has learned the technique of Hundred Powers, and it would be nice to help her improve her strength."


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan raised his head again and looked at Kakashi''s side.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen you such a ninja. The little ghosts I met before were all too obedient, and didn''t have their own opinions.


    Kakashi saw that everyone had a surprised expression and began to explain.


    "Ninjas should be calm and cautious. Anyone who violates the rules of the ninja will be called waste."


    "However... the guy who doesn''t cherish his companions is the trash that is inferior to waste!"


    Looking at Kakashi, who looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, Naruto stood blankly on the spot.


    He just feels that Kakashi is not only very reliable, but also very handsome.


    In fact, for Naruto, the most important thing is companionship and recognition.


    "I declare that the exercise is over and all are qualified. Starting tomorrow, the seventh class will begin the mission!"


    call¡­¡­


    Kakashi also breathed a sigh of relief looking at the seventh class who was cheering for this.


    In any case, his chakra was consumed extremely exaggerated.


    "It seems that in the next period of time, I need a good rest."


    In this way, the actual combat survival exercise of Class 7 came to an end.


    "The next timeline..."


    Xu Fan recalled the Hokage plot he had seen.


    After passing Kakashi''s assessment in the seventh class, they began to accept various entrusted tasks.


    However, because of the fact that they had just been promoted to Xia Ren, the commissioned tasks they could accept were basically the lowest level.


    For example, helping people retrieve pets, taking care of children, or helping people buy things in neighboring villages...


    As a result, Naruto was dissatisfied with this type of task so he was commissioned by the third generation of Naruto for a C-level task.


    Escort Darzna to the country of Poland to complete the bridge building.


    "It was also in this mission that the seventh class met a ghost and didn''t cut it."


    Xu Fan couldn''t talk about having any good feelings about not cutting Hebai, nor did he hate them.


    just¡­¡­


    No longer cut is extremely dissatisfied with the regime of Wuren Village, and assassinated Shuiying several times, thus becoming a traitor.


    In other words, if you can encounter it and don''t cut it again, you can obtain information about Wunin Village through him.


    Besides...


    "It wouldn''t be bad if he didn''t cut and Bai''s strength. It would not be a bad thing to let them return to the country of fire."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 235： 0How

    Chapter 237


    "Thanks to you, Xu Fan."


    After leaving the exercise site, Kakashi went to Konoha Hospital alone for treatment.


    After all, being kicked in the front by Naruto in the golden body mode, Kakashi broke several ribs.


    Coupled with the excessive consumption of Chakra, Kakashi needs a good rest.


    "Without you, I really don''t know how to resolve the actual combat survival exercise."


    After seeing Xu Fan who came to visit him, Kakashi expressed his sincere thanks to him.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just your body, don''t force yourself." Xu Fan looked at Kakashi for a moment, and then sat on his bed.


    If he can''t take charge of the seventh class, he can call someone else to replace it.


    "It''s okay." Kakashi shook his head. "Naruto and the others are all ninjas who have just become Xiannin. Even if they perform tasks, they are all the lowest level D tasks."


    "At most, it''s a job like helping find pets."


    "It can be done even without chakra."


    Kakashi is blunt. Although he hasn''t brought Ninja in these years, he knows the part of the ninja commissioned mission very well.


    When the time comes, you only need to direct yourself, and you won''t expose any flaws.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you here?"


    Kakashi thought for a while and asked directly.


    Xu Fan is different from himself.


    He is not only the leader of the root organization, but also a special adviser to Hokage, one of the top leaders of the country of fire.


    There are many things that need to be handled by him.


    So Kakashi instinctively thought that Xu Fan came to see himself, maybe there was something else.


    "It''s not a special thing either."


    Xu Fan thought for a while, "I happened to be there when you were fighting Naruto, Kakashi, your chakra volume..."


    Xu Fan did not finish speaking, but the meaning expressed was very obvious.


    For this, Kakashi knew it well.


    The Lei Dun Chakra mode is fully open, and he can maintain it for up to seven minutes. If you use the writing wheel again, five minutes is your limit.


    If during the exercise, the opponent encountered is not Naruto, but the enemy, and he is already dead.


    Moreover, even Naruto''s situation is not much better.


    I won''t mention the injuries on my body.


    I am afraid that in the next few days, I will not be able to gather Chakra.


    If you encounter enemies during this time, I am afraid that Naruto will have to protect himself.


    And this secret, I would never let Naruto and the others know.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi took a deep breath, as if he had guessed Xu Fan''s thoughts.


    "So, are you planning to take charge of Class 7 personally?" Kakashi looked directly into Xu Fan''s eyes and asked with a serious face.


    However, Kakashi''s seriousness made Xu Fan chuckle.


    "of course not."


    "You also said that even if you don''t need Chakra for the D-level mission, you can lead the seventh class to complete, so why should I go extra."


    "just¡­¡­"


    Suddenly Xu Fan''s conversation turned, "This is your weakness, Kakashi."


    "Maybe it is a time of peace, but one day, you will encounter a difficult enemy, so I suggest that you better make up for this weakness."


    "Make up?" Kakashi frowned.


    How could he not know such obvious weakness.


    It''s just that the amount of chakras I own is so large, although it can be improved by means such as bingliang pills, there are side effects.


    Moreover, this is only an external force after all.


    Not a lasting solution.


    But then, Kakashi seemed to realize something, he looked at Xu Fan''s eyes again, and his eyes met.


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he had thought of a way.


    "Use the Yin seal to store the chakras on your forehead, and release them when necessary, so that you can make up for your lack of chakras."


    "And this trick is the technique of a hundred tyrants."


    The technique of Baihao is also not the limit of blood inheritance, as long as the Chakra can be accurately controlled, plus practice, and the correct way of teaching.


    It can be mastered.


    Sakura, not from the Senju clan, but under the guidance of Tsunade, learned the technique of Hundred Heroes.


    Of course, it is not easy to learn the technique of Hundred Heroes. It is also the mute of Tsunade''s disciple who has never been able to learn this technique.


    However, Xu Fan had certain expectations for Kakashi.


    After all, he is the famous copy ninja of Konoha Village.


    Even Suzuo Nenghu''s technique is done in a hand.


    "Of course you don''t need to worry, Kakashi, it''s not too late to come to me when you are fully recovered."


    Xu Fan just led out a thread, and did not directly teach the technique of Baihao.


    As a result, the difficulty of practicing the technique of Hundred Heroes is no simpler than that of Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    Secondly, Kakashi is very weak nowadays, and I am afraid that he will not be able to gather Chakra within a few days.


    How to learn?


    Looking at Xu Fan''s leaving back, Kakashi''s heart was touched again.


    "Hundred tyrants..."


    Kakashi rolled his throat, taking a breath of cold air from the corner of his mouth.


    According to Xu Fan''s description, the effect of this type of ninjutsu is nothing short of trivial.


    If you can really master it, at least extending the duration of Lei Dun Chakra mode by two times is not a problem.


    "Xu Fan, how many kinds of ninjutsu do you..."


    After a night''s rest, Kakashi''s body was basically not a big problem except that it was difficult to refine Chakra, and he began to lead the seventh squad on the mission.


    Because of the relationship of Shinobu, the tasks assigned to the seventh class are also D-level, which can basically be completed with hands and feet.


    In addition, Naruto has a golden body mode, and it is naturally simple to catch pets.


    It''s just that Naruto is a little dissatisfied with such tasks.


    Konoha Village, Ninja Mission Assignment Office.


    Naruto crossed his hands on his chest and made a big X, "Don''t give us such a task again!"


    "Please change us one!"


    Naruto''s heart is completely fed up with such a task It is obviously overkill to let himself use the nine-tailed chakra to catch pets.


    I need more difficult tasks to prove my ability.


    Let everyone recognize themselves.


    "Everyone came here like this, especially in the novice period, when there is no experience, this kind of task is not only the safest, but also the task that can test the patience of the ninja."


    Zhongren who was in charge of dispatching the task said without thinking.


    He doesn''t like Naruto himself. In his opinion, since he is a ninja, he should perform his assigned tasks well.


    However, just as the name Zhongren stood up from his seat and was ready to scold Naruto, a familiar voice came from another direction.


    Kakashi and Naruto are not unfamiliar with this voice, and when they look at it, they find that it is not someone else, but Xu Fan.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 236： Naruto Candidate

    Chapter 238 Naruto Candidate (first more)


    "That person is... Xu Fan?"


    When I saw Xu Fan, Sasuke was the one who was most surprised.


    Although Xu Fan had only one fate with himself, he left a deep mark in his heart.


    Up to this moment, Sasuke still seems to remember what happened yesterday.


    "Xu Fan?" Sakura also murmured the name, then looked at the other person up and down, suddenly remembering.


    This guy used to be a transfer student at the Ninja School, and he defeated Sasuke who was in the limelight with just one move.


    But when everyone was looking forward to his next performance, this guy seemed to have evaporated, and he never came to Ninja School again.


    Even Mr. Iluka didn''t know where he was going.


    I didn''t expect to see Xu Fan again in such a place.


    "Xu Fan."


    Sasuke''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could not forget his failure.


    If anyone is the target he has always wanted to defeat, then Xu Fan can definitely be counted as one.


    However, Sasuke and Sakura were even more shocked.


    When Xu Fan appeared in their sight, not only was the gaze of the seventh class attracted by Xu Fan, the Zhongren who was in charge of dispatching tasks, or Shangren who was about to take up the task, stopped their actions. Turning to look at Xu Fan, he bowed respectfully.


    Even Teacher Kakashi politely said hello to Xu Fan.


    "What the **** is going on?" Kozakura looked around and couldn''t help but a lot of question marks in her heart.


    Is it possible that Xu Fan is a very powerful role?


    But he is about the same age as himself.


    And it looks much younger than Teacher Kakashi.


    "It''s normal if you don''t understand this." Kakashi quickly noticed the surprise of Sasuke and Sakura.


    In fact, not only the two of them, but even Naruto was very surprised.


    He knew that Xu Fan was very strong, but he had never understood Xu Fan''s position in the Fire Country.


    "Xu Fan is Hokage''s special adviser, it can be said that he is one of the high-level officials in the country of fire, and..."


    Kakashi paused, "He is still the only candidate for the next Naruto."


    "what?!"


    Sasuke and Sakura exclaimed in unison.


    Just everyone''s reaction was enough to surprise them, never expected that this guy turned out to be the next Hokage candidate!


    "Big Brother Xu Fan... is it so powerful?"


    Naruto blinked, with an incredible look.


    My biggest dream is to be the Hokage in the village and get everyone''s approval.


    But now, Big Brother Xu Fan is only one step away from Hokage.


    It''s really amazing!


    "Naruto..." Sasuke couldn''t help taking a breath. He clearly remembered that the reason why Uchiha Itachi would defect to the village and the family was because he wanted to become Naruto, so he planned the coup.


    The result not only ended in failure, but his father was even thinner afterwards.


    Put the Uchiha clan to shame!


    The man he can''t forgive is that guy!


    However, Xu Fan, who once defeated himself, is now Hokage''s candidate.


    How big is the gap between himself and him now?


    "Naruto...Is that the old man? Isn''t it amazing?" Sakura tilted her head and asked subconsciously.


    She can be said to be the person who knows what Hokage is the least.


    The only thing she knew was that Hokage was held by a weak grandfather, who seemed to have a lot of power.


    "How do you say this."


    Kakashi looked at Xu Fan walking slowly, and simply conducted science popularization with Sakura.


    "The general Shinobu Village is an indispensable military force for the country. It can even maintain the balance between countries."


    "Among all the ninja villages, the five ninja villages, Konoha, Mist, Cloud, Sand, and Rock, are the first. Because these five ninja villages have the most ninjas and the strongest strength, so... only these five villages The strongest is qualified to be called a shadow."


    "The so-called Five Shadows refer to Hokage, Water Shadow, Raikage, Wind Shadow, and Earth Shadow. They are the strongest among the tens of thousands of ninjas in the world."


    Kakashi said with a serious face.


    However, Konoha today is different from the other four ninja villages.


    Based on Xu Fan''s method and the strong support of Konoha''s senior management, he has merged the country of fire and Konoha village.


    The coup was completed by beheading the daimyo, as well as the power group of the daimyo, and incorporating the army in his hand.


    At the same time, although other Ninja villages also effectively imitated Xu Fan, they were suppressed by the daimyo by various means due to their lack of strength.


    In other words, apart from the country of fire, there is no country or village that can unify the military, politics, and economy.


    And this also makes the country of fire become the most well-deserved power.


    Anyone who understands these things highly respects and worships Xu Fan.


    "Is that old Naruto man as powerful as Teacher Kakashi said? He always looks weak, which is unbelievable..." Sakura couldn''t help but complain, "And Xu Fan... It¡¯s about the same age as me, above tens of thousands of ninjas...Will it be too exaggerated."


    While Naruto looked at Xu Fan''s gaze, it became extremely worshipped in Kakashi''s explanation.


    It''s not that he didn''t know that Xu Fan was amazing, but he didn''t expect to be so amazing!


    "What about Teacher Kakashi and Xu Fanbi?"


    Sasuke asked unwillingly, rolling his throat.


    Regarding the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi, Sasuke didn''t really care about his strength.


    But when he thought that Xu Fan, a guy about the same age as himself, had such a strong strength, he couldn''t accept it for a while.


    "I?"


    After hearing Sasuke''s question, Kakashi couldn''t help but chuckle. He subconsciously pointed to himself, as if he was saying, are you kidding me?


    "Probably the gap between me and Sakura."


    Kakashi took a deep breath, "I''m Sakura."


    Sakura: "???"


    Naruto:"???"


    Sasuke: "???"


    The seventh class, everyone was stunned.


    Especially Sasuke and Naruto, they both know very well how terrifying Kakashi teacher''s strength is.


    Write round eyes plus Lei Dun Chakra mode. UU Reading


    In addition, Naruto in the golden body mode was killed with just one move.


    He is simply the man who stood at the pinnacle of Ninja World!


    "Sakura..."


    Sasuke''s eyes widened, and when facing Kakashi-sensei, he could say that he had no chance of winning, it was just a big difference.


    If the power gap between Sakura and herself is between Xiaocao and Cheetah, then the power gap between herself and Kakashi is probably between the cheetah and the ancient dinosaur.


    The power gap between Kakashi and Xu Fan...


    And the strength gap between myself and Xu Fan...


    unimaginable¡­¡­


    Sasuke''s heart was shocked again, "I can''t imagine... the strength gap between me and Xu Fan!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 237： Dazna

    Chapter 239: Bridgemaker Dazna (second more)


    Xu Fan waved his hand and signaled everyone to continue working and don''t care about themselves before he came to the seventh class.


    "Brother Xu Fan, don''t send us such a task anymore!" When Naruto saw Xu Fan stop, he quickly complained.


    In Naruto''s view, since Teacher Kakashi said Xu Fan so well, he should also have the authority to assign tasks.


    As long as you ask him carefully, you should be able to accept more advanced commissions.


    "I have become very strong now, I have grown up, and I am no longer the kid I used to be."


    Naruto doesn''t care about the way others look at her. Anyway, the way these people look at her has never been better.


    Now he just wants to accept more advanced tasks, and then prove himself so that more people can recognize himself.


    I have had enough of the task of weeding and caring for children every day.


    Although Sasuke and Sakura didn''t say anything on the surface, they had the same thoughts in their hearts, and they both wanted more advanced tasks.


    "Really... I''m sorry." Kakashi scratched his head, apologizing to Xu Fan with an embarrassed look.


    Although Kakashi is older than Xu Fan, and his relationship in private is also very good, but in the final analysis, Xu Fan''s status in the country of fire is much higher than that of Kakashi.


    It is not too much to say that it is subordinate or superior.


    In a world like Naruto, the concept of the system at the upper and lower levels is also very strong.


    What''s more, even the Lei Dun Chakra mode was taught to Kakashi by Xu Fan.


    There is nothing wrong with saying that Xu Fan is Kakashi''s teacher.


    Based on this and other relationship, Kakashi believed that Naruto''s quarrel would cause trouble to Xu Fan.


    "Just enough, Naruto."


    Kakashi tapped Naruto''s head lightly.


    "Listen well, the village receives a lot of commissions every day, from caring for children to assassinations. The task list is full of tasks like this."


    "At the same time, according to the difficulty of the work, they will be divided into four levels: A, B, C, D, and the ninjas in the village, including me, will be divided into elite upper ninja, normal upper ninja, middle ninja, and lower ninja according to their abilities. ."


    "The tasks from high to low are entrusted to competent ninjas, and those of you who have just been promoted to the lower ninja can only accept D-level tasks."


    Kakashi once again conducted science popularization with Naruto, hoping that he could accept the commission well and not cause trouble to Xu Fan.


    "But the D-level tasks are too simple." Naruto sat on the ground as if pissed, as if made up his mind to accept higher-level tasks anyway.


    When Xu Fan looked at the childish Naruto, he was also a little funny.


    You know, Naruto is not the tail of the crane back then.


    Even if he has not developed a technique like Wind Dun and Spiral Shuriken, he possesses the fairy mode and the golden body mode, he is extremely powerful in the village.


    Only in terms of mentality, Naruto still does not have a strong mentality, but a child who is recognized by everyone based on proving himself.


    "I see, Naruto."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose up, with a hint of playfulness.


    In fact, the reason why Xu Fan appeared here is not a coincidence.


    Just a few hours ago, the sign-in assistant once again released the task, asking him to follow Dazna and the seventh class to Naruto Bridge in Nami Country to sign in.


    Then I heard the news that Dazna had arrived in Konoha Village.


    In other words, if Xu Fan wants to complete the sign-in task this time, he needs not only Dazna, but Kakashi and others.


    Of course, in addition to the reason for the sign-in assistant, Xu Fan also wanted to have a chat with Noizan, and let him become a ninja in the land of fire.


    On the other hand, the current Kakashi is unable to refine the chakra within a week due to excessive chakra consumption.


    In case Naruto suddenly froze, let Kakashi and Kakashi not be singled out.


    Isn''t that embarrassing?


    After various reasons, Xu Fan came here directly, intending to **** Da Zina''s entrustment to the seventh class.


    "Speaking of which, the original three generations of Hokage only needed to be in charge of the Konoha village, so they usually appear at the task assignment office."


    "Now that Fire Country and Konoha Village are merged into one, the three generations of Hokage need to be responsible for more work. Now he will naturally not appear in such a place, let alone trigger the seventh class to **** Dazna. The original plot."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and this was the reason why he would go to the assignment office in person.


    And when he said he knew.


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all held their breath at this moment, looking forward to Xu Fan''s next voice.


    In any case, they are somewhat fed up with tasks such as finding pets, weeding, and caring for children.


    "Then I will assign you a C-level task."


    "Go protect someone."


    Xu Fan paused, and made a gesture directly to the person behind him.


    This Zhongren understood it and yelled in the other direction, letting the client come in.


    Naruto stood up from the ground suddenly and looked towards the door.


    The same goes for Kakashi, Sasuke, and Sakura.


    The door was slowly opened, and an elderly man carrying a wine bottle was greeted by Class Seven.


    "What are you doing? It''s all little ghosts, especially the short winter melons over there. They look silly. Are they really reliable?"


    Dazna said drunkenly, and with just this glance, he was not optimistic that Naruto and others could protect themselves.


    In fact, Dazna can be said to be a very affectionate person.


    Not only did he name the bridge he built Naruto Bridge, but after Konoha Village was destroyed by Payne, he also brought his grandson to Konoha Village to help with the reconstruction.


    It''s just that his tone of speech sometimes makes people angry.


    And on the premise that he knew he would be assassinated by a ninja, he still chose a C-level commission to conceal the truth.


    If the person who accepts the task is not the seventh squad led by Kakashi, but the weaker Ninja squad, it may be annihilated or quit halfway, letting Kado succeed.


    For this, Xu Fan can say that he dislikes Dazna very much.


    "If you think Konoha''s ninja is unreliable you can of course choose the ninja you think is reliable."


    Xu Fan glanced at Dazna, not paying attention to his client.


    Dazna never dreamed that Xu Fan would be so unceremonious when he spoke. He couldn''t help but stared at Xu Fan stupidly.


    Dazna is the client, but it is not enough to make Xu Fan sigh.


    Moreover, because of this or that kind of relationship, Xu Fan will also go to Poland with them.


    It is a good deal in itself, so you should clarify your position.


    "I..." Dazna wanted to say something, but when he saw Xu Fan''s eyes, he swallowed the words back and then formally introduced himself.


    "I am a famous bridge builder in Poland, Dazna, please protect me until I return to China to build the bridge!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 238： The killer of the misty village

    Chapter 240-The Killer of the Hidden Fog Village


    Seeing Xu Fan''s attitude, Dazna had no choice but to shut up honestly.


    In fact, he knew in his heart that he needed the protection of the ninja far more than the ninja needed his own reward.


    If you really shake your face here, the consequences are no joke.


    and¡­¡­


    I wasn''t wealthy because I was born, and the money I brought when I went out this time reached Konoha''s economic limit.


    If you leave here and go to other Shinobu villages, it is just a matter of entanglement, it will be enough to stump yourself.


    And taking a step back, Konoha Village is undoubtedly the strongest among the five ninja villages.


    I complain at best.


    After all, I am just a small person, what can I say?


    Grunt.


    Dazna took another sip of the wine and explained his situation to the seventh class, hoping that they could protect themselves until the bridge was built.


    And Naruto will naturally not let go of this opportunity.


    Even just protecting the old man and building a bridge is better than taking care of children.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Since it is protection, it means there are enemies.


    If you have enemies, you can show your skills.


    Although Sasuke and Sakura wouldn''t say it outright, their thoughts were similar to those of Naruto, and they were both eager to try this mission.


    Kakashi is even more indifferent.


    As a Shinobu, he is already used to accepting orders.


    No matter what kind of job, I can accept it.


    "However, considering that it was an exception that asked you to accept this commission, I will be responsible for supervising you."


    Suddenly, Xu Fan changed the conversation and said that he would accompany Class 7 to the country of Poland to evaluate them.


    After all, according to ninja rules, Class 7 is not yet qualified to accept such a commission.


    "Are you going with us?" Kakashi looked a little surprised.


    C-level commission means that you will not encounter ninjas, at most you will encounter mafia, or thieves.


    This kind of enemy, even if you can''t refine the chakra, is not to be afraid.


    Moreover, in the seventh class, there is still a perfect person like Naruto Zhuli.


    So Kakashi felt that protecting Dazna should be no problem.


    In fact, when Xu Fan said that he wanted to travel with him, it really surprised many people.


    "Although this kid doesn''t look big, it gives people a very reliable feeling." Dazna didn''t change his expression on the surface, but he was extremely happy in his heart.


    In his opinion, with Xu Fan and Kakashi, his safety can be fully guaranteed.


    Because Xu Fan is Hokage''s special adviser, he doesn''t need anyone to admit or agree.


    What he said is an order.


    In this way, after the seventh class accepted the entrustment to protect Dazna, Xu Fan and his party left Konoha Village directly and headed to the country of Waves.


    Naruto''s emotions are naturally the most exciting of the few people.


    This is not only his first time protecting others, but also Xu Fan''s company. Once he encounters an enemy, he can also perform well.


    Dazna followed the team silently, praying that all this could be ended smoothly.


    "ground¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan frowned and noticed the water on the ground.


    It hasn''t rained during this time, and now it is sunny again, and it is impossible to see water on the ground.


    "The killer of Wunin Village."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, recalling that after the seventh class left the village of Konoha, he was attacked by not beheading.


    It was also at that time that Dazna''s tricks were completely exposed.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan glanced at Kakashi, motioning him to remain vigilant.


    In any case, the current Kakashi cannot extract Chakra.


    At this time, if the ninjas of Wujin Ninja Village are regarded as the first priority target, they may be killed in seconds.


    After Xu Fan''s reminder, Kakashi also understood, his steps deliberately slowed down, while moving toward the edge of the team.


    Avoid being swept away by the first wave of attacks.


    The result was exactly the same as Xu Fan expected. As soon as they walked over the water, a fierce murderous aura came from behind them.


    In terms of assassination methods, Xu Fan felt that these guys were a little unqualified.


    However, because of Kakashi deliberately hiding to the edge, these guys simply targeted Dazna, and after emerging from the stagnant water, they jumped up and carried out a joint assassination.


    And their weapon, a chain connected by a strange iron arm, entangled towards Dazna.


    This scene came so quickly that Dazna didn''t expect it. Seeing that he was about to be caught by the enemy, it was too late to send a help.


    "Naruto."


    Kakashi had a low voice, and Dazna could not be hurt by any means.


    "Have!"


    Although the scene in front of him was sudden, Naruto reacted under Kakashi''s reminder, and instantly entered the golden body mode, using the instant technique to appear behind Dazna.


    Before Dazna and the assassin who appeared suddenly could react, Naruto had embraced the former and flashed to a safe position.


    Seeing Naruto''s movements cleanly, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the contrary, it was the ghost brothers who had never expected that Naruto, the little ghost, would be so fast.


    However, the two of them were unable to change their positions because of their bodies stagnating in the air.


    In a fit of anger, the ghost brothers had to move their target to Xu Fan, who was closest to them.


    As a ninja in the village of Wuyin, he has always been named for fighting hard to the end.


    Even in this situation, he missed the first wave of offense and exposed himself.


    But they would not choose to retreat.


    In their view, even if the first wave of offense misses, as long as all the people here are killed, it will be fine.


    "To blame, blame yourself."


    The ghost brothers roared at Xu Fan and wrapped his special weapon firmly around him. As long as he pulled hard, he could separate his flesh and blood.


    The methods are extremely cruel.


    "Oops."


    Sasuke screamed. He thought that Xu Fan was so powerful that Kakashi said that he should be able to easily avoid enemy attacks.


    But what he didn''t expect was Xu Fan was directly caught by the other party.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan!"


    Naruto also yelled subconsciously, and quickly helped.


    "Huh, it''s too late!"


    The ghost brother sneered, and the two quickly staggered and forced in opposite directions.


    Bang!


    However, with a loud noise, the ghost brothers'' footsteps all stopped, and cracks appeared in the iron arms of their hands.


    The eyes of the two of them were big, they turned their heads and glanced at Xu Fan incredible, only to feel that the guy they were holding was not a ninja, but a rock-solid mountain.


    No matter what they could do, the chains entwined with Xu Fan still remained motionless!


    "Is this guy...really human?!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 239： Spike the ghost brother

    Chapter 241-Killing Ghost Brothers in Seconds (First)


    Kaka.


    The ghost brothers'' iron arms began to crack, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t tear Xu Fan''s body apart.


    On the contrary, it was a special weapon that he was proud of.


    What is going on with the man in front of me?


    Is his skin made of iron?


    Before the two of them figured out why the difference in strength was so great, an invisible attack directly crushed them.


    To deal with ninjas of this level, Xu Fan didn''t need ninjutsu or physical skills. He just released Chakra and easily penetrated their armor and muscles, hit their internal organs, and then shattered.


    Puff!


    The ghost brothers stared wide-eyed and spewed bright red from their mouths, drawing a perfect arc in mid-air and spilling onto the ground.


    The two of them leaned back straight, and went down with a plop.


    The chains that entangled Xu Fan also fell apart at this moment, falling from his body to the ground.


    This scene came so quickly that Kakashi and others did not react at all.


    Especially Dazna, he was worried about whether Xu Fan and others could protect him just a second ago.


    What I didn''t expect was that after only a few breaths, Xu Fan solved the enemy.


    "This...is this a ninja?" Dazna rolled his throat, his brain just felt blank.


    Although I have heard that the fighting power of ninjas is much stronger than ordinary people, I did not expect such an exaggerated gap.


    My own sight did not capture what Xu Fan did!


    But in fact, let alone Dazna, even Kakashi was at a loss and couldn''t guess how Xu Fan resolved the enemy.


    But shocked and shocked. After taking a deep breath, Kakashi chose to step forward quickly, squat down carefully, and stretched out **** to touch one of the ninja''s arteries.


    There is no pulse.


    "Dead." Kakashi announced this fact to the others, which was regarded as lifting the crisis.


    "died?!"


    Sasuke and Sakura couldn''t help but exclaimed. They didn''t see any movement of Xu Fan at all.


    He just stood there, as if not reacting to the enemy''s attack.


    In the next screen, instead, the guy who launched the raid was killed.


    This is too incredible.


    "It would be great if we could stay alive." Kakashi sighed, "In that case, we can get more information."


    After Kakashi said, he straightened up and turned a direction, his gaze fell directly on Dazna''s body.


    He deliberately emphasized that it is to obtain more information, not to obtain information.


    Although the Ghost Brothers were killed, some information was revealed.


    "More information?" Xu Fan''s tone seemed a little surprised, but he seemed to be saying, isn''t the information exposed by these two guys enough?


    "Dazna, tell it yourself." Xu Fan said in a low voice, directing the spearhead at the old man in front of him.


    The members of Class 7 also turned their eyes, waiting for Dazna''s response.


    However, facing Xu Fan¡¯s questioning, Dazna turned his attention to one side, scratched his head, and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I...I don¡¯t know, maybe they... are here to find your revenge... "


    "Ninja...''s world, it''s normal to have enemies... right?"


    Dazna uttered a complete sentence intermittently, but this way, it exposed him instead.


    Xu Fan glanced directly at Kakashi, and said he would let him speak.


    "Mr. Dazna, judging from their foreheads, these guys should be ninjas from Hidden Fog Village. They have always been famous for fighting to the end."


    "However, their goal is directed at you."


    "If it''s what you said, these guys are here to avenge Konoha, then why is the target you?"


    Kakashi sighed, "The answer is obvious. These guys are coming for you, Mr. Dazner."


    "According to the agreement, the task you entrusted to us is only C-level. Such a task usually only encounters the mafia or thieves."


    "In this situation, it is already a B-level task or higher. This is not only a question of compensation, but also a question of difficulty."


    "As you can see, the seventh squad consists of a team with one upper ninja and three lower ninjas, and it is still unable to perform this level of work."


    Xu Fan directly intervened in the conversation, throwing the principled question on Dazna''s face.


    Kakashi looked at Xu Fan who suddenly spoke, but couldn''t help but complain.


    One can''t execute it.


    Had I not known that Naruto had learned the fairy mode and the golden figure mode, I would have almost believed it.


    "Ahem, Master Xu Fan, since the client concealed it first, please allow me to quit this job."


    Seeing that Kakashi was about to resign his commission, Dazna was also panicked.


    After all, after seeing the strength of Xu Fan and the seventh class, even a fool can know how safe they are to be protected.


    "Nami Country is a small country that doesn''t even have Shinobu Village. With my current situation, I can''t afford to pay so many commission fees."


    Dazna rolled his throat, "But without your protection, those people will definitely kill me."


    "Of course, this has nothing to do with you. If I die, I am afraid that only my ten-year-old grandson will cry and live, and then live alone with hatred towards Konoha''s ninja..."


    "Oh, of course, it''s not your fault..."


    Dazna explained his situation in one breath, but his heart was extremely nervous.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want to miss Xu Fan''s thigh.


    On the other hand, he can''t afford to pay for advanced tasks.


    Faced with such a dilemma, he had no choice but to use this moral kidnapping method to pray for Konoha''s ninja to have a little conscience.


    After understanding your family''s situation, you will not die to yourself.


    In fact, in the original plot, Dazna''s move did work.


    Even Kakashi complained in his heart that Dazna was a bad client.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is not used to Dazna this guy It is indeed not our fault, but your own problem, Dazna. "Xu Fan''s tone does not contain a trace of human affection, and it is very cold.


    Even if you really need to go to Naruto Bridge to sign in, but you won''t choose the aggrieved way.


    Especially Dazna''s kind of villainous face, which bore Xu Fan to the extreme.


    "In that case, I will announce the end of the seventh mission and return to Konoha."


    Dazna''s eyes widened instantly, and he never expected that Xu Fan would completely ignore the life and death of his client.


    Isn''t he afraid that this matter will spread and cause a bad influence on Konoha?


    "Ah... Brother Xu Fan."


    At this moment, Naruto, who was standing not far away, suddenly stopped Xu Fan.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 240： After all, Xu Fan is not a demon

    Chapter 242 After all, Xu Fan is not a devil (second more)


    As soon as I heard that the mission was about to end, Naruto yelled without thinking.


    Naruto can be said to be in high spirits when he meets the ninja in the village of fog hidden.


    I finally have the opportunity to prove my strength!


    As for the reward, Naruto didn''t care at all, as long as he could meet a powerful ninja, it was all right.


    "Brother Xu Fan, I want to continue the mission. I will definitely protect Uncle Dazna."


    Naruto met Xu Fan''s gaze, his eyes met, and his voice said firmly, "Please."


    Sasuke and Sakura also looked at Naruto.


    "What an idiot..." Sasuke couldn''t help but complain about Naruto''s innocence, but he agreed with his thoughts.


    As a ninja, how can there be any reason to shrink?


    If you can''t endure such a bit of difficulty, how can you catch up with that man?


    "I agree with Naruto." Sasuke''s voice is not too loud, but he is very firm.


    Sakura''s eyes were on Naruto and Sasuke back and forth.


    As a genius at the Ninja School, Sasuke ranks first in all grades.


    Naruto even returned from the Miaomu Mountain practice and gained an extremely powerful power.


    Facing the enemy, the two of them naturally have no fear.


    But when the raid happened, his hands and feet obviously didn''t listen to the instructions of the brain.


    What I learned in the past was completely forgotten at that moment.


    So when Xu Fan announced that the mission was over and returned to Konoha, Sakura really felt relieved in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, Naruto and Sasuke chose to continue their mission.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Dazna looked at Naruto and Sasuke, as if seeing another glimmer of hope.


    And he fully understood in his heart that if he was still thinking before, then he would miss the only opportunity.


    Maybe my fate is nothing, but I think of the current situation of the country of Wave.


    "I can''t die."


    Dazna let out a long sigh in his heart, and simply told it all.


    "I told you the truth, you should have heard of the people who sent ninjas to chase me."


    "He is the boss of the shipping company, Cardo!"


    As Dazna uttered Cardo''s name, Kakashi was stunned.


    Cardo can be said to be one of the few rich men in the world.


    Even the big names of some countries cannot be compared with him.


    "Yes, it''s this guy. On the surface, he is the owner of a shipping company and runs a legitimate business."


    Dazna nodded and told the truth about what he had learned.


    "But in fact, Cardo colluded with the mafia, ninja killer, smuggled contraband, controlled products, seized the property of others, and even the country... super villain!"


    "Now he controls all maritime transportation in Poland by relying on his own power. For the island country, controlling transportation means controlling everything."


    "The people are miserable, and the daimyo is helpless. Although he has formed an army to resist Cardo, he is no match for his black hand, the ninja."


    "And now, the hopes of the Namibia are all pinned on the bridge I built."


    "This is the only existence that can threaten Cardo."


    Dazna paused for a while, his heart was very clear that no matter how much he said, no matter how much he said, how heinous what Cardo said, this is the problem of the country itself.


    It has nothing to do with Konoha, and it has nothing to do with the country of fire.


    "I can assure you that once Cardo''s conspiracy is dismantled, I will do everything possible to pay for this time."


    Dazna clenched his fists with both hands, looked at Xu Fan expectantly, and began to pray for himself and the fate of the country of Poland.


    Upon seeing this, Naruto was naturally unwilling to give up this opportunity, and hurriedly said something nice for Dazna.


    "you are too naive."


    However, facing Dazna''s explanation, Xu Fan couldn''t help but sneered.


    "I''ve heard of Cardo. If he is as good as you said, how can he disintegrate the kingdom that Cardo has worked so hard to build with a mere bridge?"


    "Occupy the bridge as his own, or destroy it directly. As long as Cardo does not die, he has a way to solve the bridge problem."


    Xu Fan laughed at the innocence of Dazna and the people of Bozhi, while pouring a basin of cold water on it.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the last wave of Tianxiu operations to take away Cardo, and if it wasn''t for the low-level people to have a sense of resistance, the destiny of the wave country would not change at all.


    In other words, the fundamental problem cannot be solved, whether a bridge can be completed in a mere tract.


    It makes no difference.


    Even after hearing Xu Fan say this, Dazna''s footsteps were a little swayed.


    Kozakura looked at Dazna with sympathy.


    In fact, Dazna didn''t think about the situation mentioned by Xu Fan, but he didn''t dare to think about it.


    Now that Xu Fan is so broken, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Even if the bridge is completed, it can bring hope and cohesion to everyone.


    But can these forces really fight Cardo?


    He not only owns the Mafia, but also the Ninja Group.


    "It''s better than this."


    Looking at Dazna who was dejected, Xu Fan spoke again, "We will help you solve Cardo. In this way, the underground kingdom he has established is a mess."


    "It can not only rewrite the fate of Poland, but also return the lost maritime transport rights to you."


    "what?!"


    This time, not only Dazna, Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were all standing on the spot.


    Especially Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura.


    Although it was the first time they heard of the name Cardo, they could also tell from the descriptions of Kakashi and Dazna how exaggerated the strength of this guy was.


    But what did Xu Fan say, to solve Cardo? !


    "Of course, since Cardo is a very important person, to eradicate him, it is naturally impossible to be a Grade B or Grade A."


    "This is an S-level commissioned work. Although it may cost a little bit more, it can solve the problem of the country of Poland once and for allDazner, please consider it yourself."


    "Is it entrusted us to rewrite the fate of the country of Poland, or stop here."


    Xu Fan finished speaking in one breath and waited quietly for Dazna''s response.


    And the members of the seventh class all took a breath.


    Especially Kakashi.


    "S-level tasks...that are related to the level of the country''s ranks, and the minimum needs to be more than a million, even if Cardo controls the Nation of Waves... it may not be able to produce such a large wealth in a year..."


    Kakashi took a breath, and couldn''t help but complain.


    Xu Fan actually called it a little too much?


    "After all, I am not a devil, Dazna. If you feel unacceptable, just refuse me directly. On the contrary... I will not embarrass you. Regarding this fee, I can directly find your name in the country of Poland. Go get it."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 241： Ghost man never cut

    Chapter 243


    For Dazna, Xu Fan undoubtedly offered a sky-high price this time.


    Even if the bridge is built, I cannot afford such exaggerated remuneration.


    Xu Fan knew this well, so he told Dazna that he could talk to the daimyo of the country of Poland about the cost of this time.


    And this will be the only opportunity for Poland to get rid of Cardo''s control.


    Although he didn''t understand why Xu Fan did this, Dazna did not intend to give up this hard-won opportunity after hesitating for a while.


    He finally nodded his head, expressing acceptance of this commission.


    As for the latter, I simply leave it to the daimyo to get a headache.


    But there is actually another reason why Xu Fan would do this.


    The geographical location of Poland is a bit special. Although it is an island country, its land area is not small.


    And the bridge built by Dazna happened to be connected to the country of fire.


    In other words, this also means that once the Naruto Bridge is completed, the ninja troops of the country of fire can easily reach the territory of the country of Nami.


    At the same time, the country of fire has also become the only country bordering Poland.


    Coupled with the fact that there is no relationship between Nino Village and Nami Country, one can imagine how disparate military forces are.


    The so-called S-level commission is just a cover.


    Not to mention that such a small country name can''t pay so much at one time, even if it is really used, it will only become a puppet of Xu Fan.


    Wait until the right opportunity, let your root organization enter the wave country, and then take control.


    Of course, he is different from Carduo.


    I don¡¯t make any difference to wealth, let alone exploit the civilians of this country.


    Not only not, but I can also enable them to live a more prosperous life and turn them into an unsinkable warship, laying the foundation for a unified water country.


    After all, the country of waves is a country that is caught between the country of fire and the country of water.


    The geographical location is somewhat strategic.


    After reaching a consensus with Dazna, Xu Fan announced that the mission would continue.


    After some rushing, the group took advantage of the thick fog to rise, took a boat to the country of Nami, stayed in the coastal villages, and passed on the unmanned forest road.


    Because they have already understood the truth, the seventh class members also remain vigilant.


    Dazna''s mood is even more delicate.


    Today, Naruto has returned from the Miaomu Mountain practice, and has opened a lot of gaps with Sasuke. Naturally, he will no longer bluff in order to show off in front of Sasuke as in the anime.


    Unknowingly, thick fog rose in the forest, lowering the sight of Xu Fan and others.


    "Don''t cut it again."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but think of wearing long trousers with bandages and no eyebrows.


    Not Slashing is not only the first strong enemy encountered by the seventh class, but also the villain who has left a deep impression on many people.


    There are even people who jokingly claim that they are the number one powerhouse in the ninja world if they do not cut it.


    Kick Asura the reincarnated Prince Naruto.


    Punching Indra to reincarnate and force Wang Sasuke.


    Trapped the sixth-generation Naruto Kakashi.


    Frightened the five generations of Hokage''s direct disciples.


    This record can be described as the most luxurious in the Shinobi world, and it will be enough for a lifetime.


    You know, apart from not cutting again, the only existence that came across this lineup was the **** Six Dao Immortal, Datong Mu Huiye.


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit in his heart, a strong murderous intent came on.


    "Get down!"


    Kakashi''s voice sounded from behind Xu Fan.


    "coming."


    Xu Fan murmured and tapped his heel lightly, and the whole person stepped back two or three meters to stand firm.


    Sasuke relied on his excellent response to push Dazna to protect his safety.


    And Naruto''s current strength is far beyond the average Xia Ren, before Kakashi yelled out, he already threw Sakura to the ground.


    A faint fragrance rushed over her face, Naruto couldn''t help smelling it a few more times.


    Xu Fan looked intently and saw that the decapitating knife was spinning fast, flying past the seventh class member, with a bang embedded in the trunk of a giant tree.


    After barely evading the first round of attacks, Kakashi quickly stood up from the ground and quickly observed his opponent.


    In fact, after entering the country of Wave, Kakashi had a hunch in his heart.


    After the Ghost Brothers failed, the opponent would definitely not send a Shinobu to assassinate Dazna, but a Shinobu.


    What he didn''t expect was that the guy who appeared in front of him turned out to be a famous traitor.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you in such a place."


    Kakashi stopped Naruto who was about to rush forward, "The defected ninja of Wunin Village, the ghost will not be killed again."


    "All back, the strength of this guy is not comparable to the two guys before."


    Kakashi said with a nervous look that he couldn''t refine Chakra at all, and he couldn''t use it.


    It''s not an opponent who won''t cut it anymore.


    He was even a little rejoiced in his heart that Xu Fan was accompanying him on this mission.


    "No wonder the Ghost Brotherhood failed."


    No longer condescendingly looked down on Class 7 and recognized Kakashi at a glance.


    The famous elite of Konoha Village, Shangnin.


    Let alone ghost brothers, even oneself, dare not carelessly underestimate the enemy.


    "I didn''t expect that it would be a great honor to encounter the famous writer Kakashi here."


    "I used to be in the assassination unit in Fog...I have your information in the manual that I carry with me."


    "Graduating from the Ninja School at the age of five, he became Zhongnin at the age of six. At the age of twelve, he was already Konoha''s genius, Shangnin, and participated in the third Ninja World War. Yushen Wukunqiao became a famous Ninja World. Hero."


    "I have to say, no matter how good a ninja is compared to you, it will be inferior to you."


    "Man who copied thousands of ninjutsu, copied the ninja Hagi Kakashi."


    Without a sigh of relief, he fully revealed his understanding of Kakashi.


    Such a good man cannot be forgotten with just a glance.


    If possible, I would like to see the charm and magic of Shao Lun Yan without cutting it.


    but¡­¡­


    "Kakashi, that old man is my target, can you leave it to me?"


    Don''t say bluntly.


    Although Kakashi is indeed quite famous, but it is not enough to let Do not give up the task.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It should be said I don''t think I will be worse than Kakashi if I don''t cut it.


    If he is willing to back down and surrender Dazna, he does not intend to be an enemy of them.


    "I''m really sorry, if you don''t cut it anymore, maybe your strength is really strong, but Dazna is a client who is protected by us, and it is impossible to give it to you."


    The corner of Kakashi''s mouth raised, and he directly refused the request not to be cut.


    "And... Compared with the average ninja, I am indeed called a genius, but compared with the real genius, I am insignificant."


    "Thousands of types of ninjutsu, or writing round eyes, are actually nothing remarkable."


    Kakashi said while looking in another direction.


    Without frowning his brows, he followed Kakashi''s line of sight, and stood on the spot with just one glance.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 242： Give up the task and retreat directly

    Chapter 244 Abandon the Mission and Retreat Directly (Fourth)


    For Kakashi, he was a little eager to try again.


    After all, he hasn''t competed with such a master for a long time.


    If you can kill Dazna under Kakashi''s protection this time, you will not only make yourself famous, but also increase your worth.


    It can also help with your own real plan.


    Therefore, if you don''t cut it, you will definitely not shrink at this time.


    But just when he was about to rush down and fight Kakashi, he suddenly found that Kakashi''s gaze was looking to the other side, and the content of his words seemed to hide deep meaning.


    Without frowning, he subconsciously looked to the other side.


    He only glanced, then opened his eyes wide without cutting, and stood on the spot with an incredible look.


    For the ninjas of Konoha Village, I don¡¯t even know about them, knowing that they are usually one upper ninja, responsible for three lower ninjas.


    Among these people, Kakashi was the only one wearing Shangnin uniform.


    So when observing secretly in the forest, all the attention he didn''t cut was all on Kakashi''s body.


    However, what he didn''t even dream of was that the person who was once ignored by him was the most terrifying existence in this team.


    He just glanced at it, and then he was stunned without cutting, his pupils contracted rapidly, and his breathing gradually became rapid.


    Obviously it was a scorching summer, but I felt the temperature around me suddenly drop.


    There was cold sweat on the forehead and back.


    "It looks like you seem to know me." Xu Fanyu didn''t cut his eyes at each other.


    This is not the first time Xu Fan has seen such a frightened expression.


    Guru...


    The whole atmosphere was deadly silent, Xu Fan could not only feel the breath and heartbeat that he never cut, but even clearly heard the sound of his swallowing saliva.


    In any case, if you don''t cut it, you will be a famous top killer.


    "What''s going on..." Sasuke''s gaze was on Xu Fan, back and forth before cutting.


    When I saw Mr. Kakashi, even though I did not cut what he was talking about, he never showed weakness from beginning to end.


    Even Sasuke could feel the killing intent he released without cutting it.


    This shows that in the cognition of not cutting, no matter how talented Kakashi is, I can kill you like a ghost!


    Moreover, the murderous aura that spread from the body of No Slash was too difficult for Sasuke himself to resist.


    A great sense of oppression crushed over, allowing him to recognize once again that this was Shangren''s strength.


    Unmatched, irresistible!


    But all of this disappeared after noticing Xu Fan.


    Not to mention Naruto and Sakura, although they are not as flexible as Sasuke''s mind, they can still distinguish the situation today.


    Kakashi is even more so I knew it would be like this.


    Especially for Wuyin Village.


    Xu Fan can be described as the existence of Bleeding Shura.


    Any ninja from there can''t be ignorant of Xu Fan.


    Grunt.


    Do not cut and roll his throat, silently admonishing myself in my heart.


    As a ninja, being calm and cautious is the most basic iron rule.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    It took a long time to focus on the head without cutting.


    "Xu Fan..."


    "Your name is not only written on the information of the Wuyin assassination unit, but also... it is specially marked. When you meet you, you can give up the mission on the spot and retreat directly..."


    "what?!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone present took a breath.


    "Give up the task and retreat directly?" Sasuke suddenly felt his brain was thundered.


    For ninjas, isn''t it the first rule to perform tasks and complete tasks?


    And Teacher Kakashi also said that the ninjas in the hidden village of mist are not famous for fighting hard at all costs?


    What the **** is the direct retreat?


    "Brother Xu Fan...what are you..." Naruto looked straight at Xu Fan. He always thought he was someone who knew Xu Fan better and was his good friend.


    But now, Naruto doesn''t think so.


    He felt that he had no idea how strong Xu Fan was!


    "That kid... is that such a powerful character?" Dazna clenched his fists in his hands and was extremely shocked.


    Even a person like him who doesn''t understand ninjas can see that the one in front of him is much better than the ghost brother if he doesn''t cut it.


    I thought it would be a fierce battle, but I didn''t expect...


    He was already scared just seeing Xu Fan.


    No longer gritted his teeth, although the situation in front of me was very embarrassing, I couldn''t explain it here.


    And in the dark, there are his own companions.


    Once Xu Fan started, that guy would definitely find a way to save himself.


    Once that guy shows up, he and he must be killed.


    In addition, he also has a mission that must be fulfilled.


    Thought of here...


    He glanced at Dazna subconsciously again, and although he was indignant in his heart, he jumped off the beheading knife, and then pulled the knife away from the trunk.


    "I will give up this mission... please..."


    No longer looked at Xu Fan nervously, summoned full courage, and spoke to him.


    I hope Xu Fan can raise his hands high and let himself leave here.


    As for the assassination of Dazna, he would give up directly and leave the country.


    However, he hasn''t finished the words intermittently.


    Xu Fan interrupted him directly.


    "Don''t care about me, don''t cut it again."


    "It just so happens that I also want to know how far the seventh class has grown. Now that I met you, it''s better for you to discuss it with them."


    Xu Fan paused, "If you win, Dazna will be handed over to you."


    The audience was in an uproar when he said this.


    Especially Dazna himself, he breathed a sigh of relief a second ago, thinking that he had escaped.


    In the next second, he was actually treated as a bet!


    Really are¡­¡­


    unacceptable!


    If I didn''t cut it, I was stunned for a while, I couldn''t believe whether my ears had heard something wrong.


    Isn''t Dazna their client?


    Isn''t it the first rule of the ninja world to protect the safety of the client?


    What is the matter of using the client as a bet?


    Or¡­¡­


    Don''t look at the members of Class 7, it suddenly dawned on me.


    From Xu Fan''s point of view, can he even match Kakashi?


    "Then if... I lose."


    Do not ask cautiously.


    Since it is a bet, there are losses and losses.


    If you win, you can get Dazna, but relatively...


    Once he loses, I am afraid Xu Fan will not let him go so easily.


    "Do you want my head?" Don''t cut his low voice.


    However, Xu Fan shook his head directly, "Since I am the client, you should be the same bargaining chip."


    "As far as I know, Cardo is your client, so if you lose, you will bring me the head of Cardo."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 243： You are not qualified to fight me

    Although Cardo controls the maritime transportation of the entire Polish country, in the final analysis, he is only a gang leader.


    There is no strength in itself.


    If you want to kill him, you can''t do it yourself.


    Ninjas like those who don''t slash can easily slay Cardo.


    For this reason, Xu Fan put forward such conditions.


    Today''s seventh class is not what it used to be.


    Even if Kakashi was unable to refine the Chakra battle because of the excessive consumption of Chakra, a single Naruto alone was enough to deal with the current non-cut.


    At the moment when he doesn''t agree, he is tantamount to entering his own trap.


    And if you don''t cut it, you''re already a defector ninja from Wuyin Village, and now you''re betraying Cardo.


    He, who is notorious, may no longer have a place to stay.


    "I understand."


    Without taking a deep breath, after confirming that Xu Fan would not shoot himself, the tension in his heart was greatly relieved.


    He slowed down and looked at Kakashi.


    If Xu Fan didn''t make a move, then Kakashi, who possessed the writing wheel eyes, would undoubtedly be his worst enemy.


    Only by finding a way to defeat him can we win this battle.


    however¡­¡­


    Just when he was ready to use the fog hiding technique to create opportunities for himself.


    Xu Fan suddenly made a gesture to let Kakashi come to his side.


    Kakashi was taken aback for a moment, but quickly reacted.


    He couldn''t refine Chakra himself, so naturally he couldn''t be the opponent who didn''t cut.


    Don''t cut it again: "???"


    In his unbelievable gaze, Kakashi took a step forward and walked to Xu Fan to stop.


    "Master Xu Fan...what does this mean?" No longer could not help asking.


    If Xu Fan and Kakashi didn''t choose to take a shot, should they let themselves be the sparring partners of these few Xia Ren?


    What a joke.


    No matter how inferior people are, there must be a limit.


    "Naruto, don''t you want to prove yourself? Then treat No More Cut as your opponent, and then defeat it." Xu Fan directly ignored No More Cut, and said to Naruto.


    As for Sasuke and Sakura, the two of them are only at the level of Shinobi, and they can''t be opponents who won''t cut, and they simply didn''t let them take a shot.


    only¡­¡­


    Sasuke did not flinch when facing no more cuts.


    He took a step forward, stood on Naruto''s left hand, and faced him without cutting.


    Sakura is more nervous than Sasuke.


    In her opinion, Xu Fan and Teacher Kakashi could completely defeat them without cutting them, or just let him give up this mission and leave here.


    There is no need to do something extra like this.


    What if a few of them are not opponents who won''t cut?


    "I understand, Brother Xu Fan."


    Naruto''s heart was getting more excited. This was not only the first time he received such a high-level commission, but also the first time he met Shinobu outside of Konoha Village.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    This is still in front of Big Brother Xu Fan to prove his strength.


    "Sasuke, be careful."


    Naruto clenched his fist with one hand and patted the palm of the other hand directly.


    The only record of his fight against Shangnin was with Kakashi-sensei, and he still failed miserably.


    Now facing the same level of teacher Kakashi, Naruto is also very serious.


    Kakashi looked at Xu Fan on the side, and whispered quietly beside him, does it really matter.


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi." Xu Fan nodded and said.


    Even though it is a defecting ninja of the upper ninja level, it is not that strong in itself.


    and¡­¡­


    He can be regarded as one of the few honest people who earnestly seal.


    Especially the technique of the Great Waterfall, which he is best at, it takes more than forty hits to get the seal.


    When necessary, I can stop this farce at any time.


    "Master Xu Fan."


    No longer looked at the three little ghosts in front of him, and then said in a low voice, "Can I solve the old man in the process of learning?"


    Seeing no more, the three little ghosts in front of him could not stop him.


    He even wondered if Xu Fan planned to let Dazna die.


    Only due to the identity between Konoha Ninja and the client, it is difficult to identify.


    As soon as he heard the words not to cut, Dazna was stunned, and his expression was very subtle and looked towards Xu Fan.


    I can''t wait to greet all the ninjas in Konoha Village.


    However, Xu Fan nodded directly when faced with the question of not cutting it again.


    "can."


    Xu Fan affirmed without hesitation, feeling that this could add some pressure to the seventh class.


    But when necessary, he can stop it at any time.


    "I understand."


    Don''t take a deep breath, hold the seal with one hand and hold it high.


    Since Dazna can be regarded as the target during the competition, there is no need to fight with Konoha''s imp.


    And there is a hunch in the heart of not cutting.


    If he really threatened Konoha''s life, even if Xu Fan didn''t make a move, the guy Kakashi would stop him.


    after all¡­¡­


    Konoha Village is not a misty village.


    The ninja kid there, it can be said that they live in heaven.


    After taking a deep breath, he didn''t make a decisive move and used his best ninjutsu.


    "Ninfa¡¤Mist Hidden Technique!"


    Without cutting down the calm voice, a large amount of mist was created in the air, and it became thicker and thicker.


    After a few breaths, the visibility here has been reduced to a very exaggerated level due to the ninjutsu no longer cut.


    She was standing beside Sasuke, but Sakura couldn''t see her companion.


    "Ninjutsu that obstructs the line of sight."


    Naruto rolled his throat and looked around.


    I have to say that at this moment, Naruto seemed to understand why Mr. Kakashi would be afraid of not cutting such a guy again.


    Such an exaggerated thick fog was created in an instant.


    It''s really amazing.


    But it''s a pity During this period of time when he did not activate the Fog Concealment Technique, he had already absorbed enough natural energy.


    Naruto opened his eyes abruptly, entered the fairy mode directly, and then used his perceptual ability to the fullest, locking in the position where he would not cut again.


    Sasuke and Sakura are nervously alert to the changes around them.


    The goal of not slashing is very clear. He used the thick fog to hide his breath, and then located Dazna''s position with the sound of breathing.


    In any case, this guy is not a ninja, unable to control his breathing.


    Especially under this environment, Dazna''s heartbeat also accelerated rapidly.


    It doesn''t take any effort to cut Dazna''s position, and he locked Dazna''s position and flashed directly behind him, swinging the decapitating knife with both hands, and slashing towards Dazna''s neck.


    When it was said that it was too late, he sensed that Naruto who would not cut again, flashed directly in front of him, grabbed forward with one hand, and directly locked the beheading knife. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 244： Shattered Decapitated Broadsword

    Naruto, who entered the fairy mode, flashed in front of Zina in an instant, and with his own powerful perception ability, he determined the position where he would not be cut and the angle from which the beheaded sword swept across.


    Snapped!


    Naruto stretched out his right hand and grasped the blade of the decapitating knife with precision.


    "what?!"


    Without being stunned, it is hard to believe that his assassination method was stopped by a kid in Konoha Village.


    What he used was not a general ninja, but a broken sword, one of the famous seven ninja swords in Wuyin Village.


    Decapitate a broadsword.


    Whether it is sharpness or hardness, it is not something that ordinary ninja can contend.


    Cutting iron like mud in the true sense!


    However, it was such a legendary ninja that was suddenly caught by a lower ninja.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    If you don''t take a breath, I just feel that these people are unreasonable.


    No, the whole thing is unreasonable.


    According to the information he had, that boy was clearly Xu Fan from Konoha Village.


    The guy who killed four generations of Water Shadow on the battlefield.


    Let the entire Wuyin Village become depressed.


    In order to change all of this, the newly appointed Shuiying had to implement a blood fog policy.


    Use very cruel methods to improve the quality of the ninjas in Wuyin Village.


    Let countless ninjas live in hell.


    I became the evil spirit born in this hell.


    And the person who caused all this is undoubtedly Xu Fan.


    "With Xu Fan''s strength, he should be a strong man who can be called a shadow rank, reachable to Zina, just a bridgemaker in the country of Waves..."


    If I don''t cut my heart, I can''t help but complain.


    How did a poor ghost like Dazna hire a big man like Xu Fan?


    And what''s the matter with the kid in front of me?


    Without gritting his teeth, holding the hilt of the decapitator with both hands, the muscles of his arms burst instantly, pushing the weapon with maximum strength, trying to push Naruto back, and then use the created flaws to solve Dazna.


    "As long as I''m here, you don''t want to hurt your client."


    Naruto also gradually felt the pressure exerted by the decapitation knife.


    Don''t say that if you don''t cut one person with one knife, you in the fairy mode can even lift the toad stone statue.


    Naruto gradually increased his strength in his hand, violently exerting force, causing cracks to appear on the blade of the decapitated broadsword, which spread out, and after a few breaths, it spread all over the blade.


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the endurance of the decapitation broadsword suddenly reached its limit.


    If you don''t cut the beheading broadsword that has always been proud of, it suddenly fell apart, and the blade spread out to the surroundings.


    When it was said that it was too late, Naruto directly cancelled the fairy mode and entered the golden body mode, bursting out the hand of Chakra from his left shoulder, protecting Dazna''s body, like a hard shield, The flying blade intercepted it.


    However, after entering the golden body mode, Naruto''s perception has declined, but he can still perceive that he is right in front of him without cutting.


    He raised his right hand, condensed the chakra toward the palm, and rotated it to form a blue chakra ball visible to the naked eye, and then hit the left shoulder that was not cut.


    "Spiral pill!"


    With Naruto''s low growl, Helix Maru shot again on the body that will not be cut again.


    Bang!


    If he didn''t cut his eyes wide, he never dreamed that one day he would be carried on Konoha''s little ghost, his body was like a kite with a broken line, spinning upside down.


    Immediately afterwards, Naruto condensed a few meters of Chakra''s hand from behind him, and slapped it hard, forming a strong impact, spreading out to the surroundings, and blowing away the dense fog created by not cutting.


    It was not until this time that Sasuke and Sakura found Dazna''s location with hindsight.


    "What happened just now..."


    Sasuke took a deep breath, held Kunai in one hand, and jumped to Zina''s side before he had time to look around.


    When the fog did not clear, Sasuke told himself that he must protect Mr. Dazner anyway.


    However, his legs seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and he couldn''t move away at all.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that the environment where he can''t see his companions and don''t know where the enemy is, made him feel that he will die for the first time.


    He didn''t dare to act rashly at all, and could only hold his breath, beware of the possibility of rushing out of the dark and not cutting.


    In Sasuke''s view, facing such a powerful enemy, his reaction should be the most normal.


    but¡­¡­


    Also in the seventh class, Naruto not only predicted the position where he won''t cut again, but he also surpassed no cut again in a one-on-one situation!


    Even the dense fog that made people feel extremely depressed was broken by Naruto.


    At the thought of this, Sasuke''s heart was also extremely anxious.


    Obviously, he is a genius of the Uchiha clan.


    How could strength and response be so much worse.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Sakura''s heart was also amazed by Naruto''s performance. After the dense fog cleared, she saw that Naruto was beaten and flew out again.


    I saw him leaning against a big tree, holding the ninja with only the handle of the knife in his hand, the muscles at the left shoulder were twisted into a ball, new sweat broke out on his forehead, and his breathing became very rapid.


    Only a few who couldn''t breathe, causing them a strong sense of oppression, and then did not cut it, it became like this.


    "This kid..."


    Dazna rolled his throat, his eyes were on Naruto, and he went back and forth on his body without being beheaded. When he was not beheading and approaching him, he really thought he was going to explain here today.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the shortest guy in the team would be so powerful.


    Is this a ninja?


    "How could there be such a kid..."


    Don''t take a big breath, take the air around you.


    Had it not been for Naruto to raise his arm on the last blow, UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com aimed at his left shoulder, instead hitting his left chest.


    Now I am afraid I will explain here.


    Considering the height of this kid, I am afraid he deliberately chose to release the water at the last time.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have such an embarrassed one if I didn''t cut it..."


    However, before he could finish his words, three silver flying needles flew from the other side and pierced the neck of the neck.


    The resulting inertia directly caused the body that did not cut to lean to one side and collapsed.


    "what''s the situation?!"


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were all taken aback, and quickly looked for the guy who suddenly shot.


    A guy wearing a mask jumped directly from the tree beside him without cutting him.


    "Thank you so much, I have always been...looking for opportunities to kill and not kill."

 v2 Chapter 245： You underestimate Xu Fan

    White.


    Xu Fan took a look at it and found that the guy who shot the silver needle was not someone else, but the only partner who never cut it.


    In the original plot, he used this method to take away in front of the seventh class and never cut it.


    However, it is worth mentioning that although Bai looks a little feminine, he is actually a male.


    Because he was born with the blood succession boundary, Bai was regarded as a monster since he was a child. When he fled from the village, he encountered the same fleeing No.


    As a ninja, if he doesn''t slash, he naturally knows that Bai''s ability is not some magic, but a talent called Xuejiexianjie.


    After that, he will regard Bai as his own tool and carry it around.


    Bai is also happy because he has found his own value, and has a different feeling for not cutting.


    The only regret is that even at the moment of death, I don''t know if I didn''t cut him anymore, I didn''t regard him as his own tool, but had a strong bond.


    This is why Xu Fan doesn''t hate not cutting again.


    Perhaps he is indeed a ghost, always cruel and ruthless, like a ruthless killing machine.


    But Xu Fan was very clear in his heart.


    The reason why No Zhan would do this is just to hate the blood fog policy of Wuyin Village.


    He wanted to rewrite the fate of Wuyin Village with his own hands.


    In fact, the reason why No-Zhan will become a defecting ninja is because of an attempt to initiate a coup by assassinating Suikage, and then wipe out the blood mist.


    On a certain level, although he and Uchiha Itachi have chosen the opposite path, they have the same goals.


    Everything is done for the village.


    However, it is a pity that in the Nami no Kuni incident, he encountered the seventh class again and died at Naruto Bridge.


    His ambition also disappeared at the last moment, and he just wanted to take another look at his white face.


    It can be said that there is both a cruel side and a gentle side to not cutting.


    "That mask, is Wuyin chasing and killing the troops."


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes, looked up and down, and asked softly.


    Regarding Kakashi''s question, Bai also bluntly stated his identity.


    "This is the end of the conversation. I still need to deal with the corpses that will not be cut."


    Bai Fei quickly came to No More Kill.


    From just now, without cutting the fight with Konoha Ninja, Shira looked at it one by one.


    If the mask is taken off, Kakashi and others will definitely see his jealous look at Xu Fan.


    Worried that the flaws would be exposed, Bai directly picked up the corpse that would not be cut, and quickly retreated in full view.


    Until this time, Ming came to realize afterwards.


    "Obviously I won''t cut it anymore. I didn''t expect that the guy would take away the opportunity."


    Naruto couldn''t help but spit out his head for nothing.


    But in fact, Naruto knew in his heart that when using Helix Pill, he could have aimed at the heart that would not be cut, and killed him directly.


    But at that moment, his hand shifted upwards without even wanting to avoid the point of not cutting it again.


    "Forget it, Naruto, as long as Mr. Dazner is safe, the result will be good."


    Kakashi walked to Naruto''s side, pressed his head, and said comfortingly.


    In the world of ninjas, there is never a lack of genius.


    Even smaller than Naruto, there are many imps who are far more powerful than themselves.


    "Well, we have to send Mr. Zina home."


    After Kakashi said, he turned his head to look at Xu Fan. After seeing Xu Fan nodded, his heart was relieved.


    Xu Fan glanced at the direction in which the white disappeared.


    Withstand a shot of the spiral pill from the front, plus being sealed by the life characteristics of white, it will take at least a week of rest before he can recover.


    Before that, he was probably no different from the waste.


    "Well, when you don''t get back to it, go find him again."


    Xu Fan whispered in his heart, and simply stopped thinking about things not to cut, and followed Dazna to his home.


    the other side¡­¡­


    Bai flew through the forest with his uncut corpse. This process lasted for about half an hour before slowing down.


    Just Haaki Kakashi was enough to make them feel tricky.


    Never imagined that even monsters like Xu Fan would appear in such a place.


    "I''m so lucky..."


    Bai took a deep breath and removed the tool kit from under him, preparing to deal with the corpse that would not be cut.


    "The guy named Xu Fan didn''t notice the flaw."


    However, just as he was about to open the bandage on the face of No More Cut, the dead No More Cut suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    "You underestimated him."


    Without cutting his eyes wide, he said without thinking.


    This level of tricks can also deceive a ninja of Kakashi''s level.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, Xu Fan deliberately let me go." Without cutting his throat, he told the truth.


    "Xu Fan...is that amazing?" Bai tilted his head, asking somewhat puzzledly.


    He is not a true ninja, unlike no more.


    The knowledge he possessed and the combat skills he knew were all taught by No. 1 himself.


    The reason why he knew Xu Fan was because he didn''t cut his jealousy before he realized this problem.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    He nodded again, and then revealed his full understanding of Xu Fan.


    He killed four generations of Shui Ying.


    It was also he who changed the pattern of the country of fire.


    This affected the name of the water country.


    Various factors collided together to make the hidden village of mist become a place of blood mist.


    Let yourself become a ghost.


    It is not excessive to say that he is the culprit of all this.


    "What a surprise."


    "What are you talking about?" Without frowning, his face looked slightly displeased.


    "If you don''t cut it again, you haven''t even shot Xu Fan."


    Bai also knew something about not cutting it anymore, knowing that he hated the blood mist very much, and hated the current water shadow very much.


    For this reason, he will willingly become Cardo''s minions, accumulate various strengths, and prepare for the next coup.


    But now facing the culprit of all this Xu Fan.


    If he didn''t cut it, he didn''t even hit him.


    No longer gave a fierce look, the voice was full of ferocity, "Are you looking down on me?"


    However, it is clear in my heart that I do not cut it.


    There is too much difference in strength between himself and Xu Fan.


    If you really attack him, let alone retreat, I am afraid that even Bai will have to explain there.


    "No, I''m just surprised, but... If you don''t kill the lord, what are our next plans?"


    "Next plan..."


    No more gazes, he felt that if he hadn''t guessed wrong, Xu Fan would have left his life because he hoped he could deal with Kaduo.


    "Leave here first."

 ~： Happy holiday

Happy holiday


    Happy Holidays to everyone¡¯s mother!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 246： Akatsuki

    Chapter 248 Xiao Organization (first more)


    In the forest on the outskirts of Nami Country, in a temporary golden-shaped wooden house.


    No longer lay down on the only bed to rest, Bai Ze guarded the side. Hearing the sound of the wooden door being pushed, he glanced over.


    The person who came was no one else, but the man behind the scenes who hired both of them to assassinate Dazna.


    Cardo.


    "You were also defeated and fled back embarrassedly."


    As soon as he saw that he didn''t cut him on the bed, Cardo was also sneered in anger.


    As long as Dazna dies, not only can the bridge be suspended indefinitely, but also the citizens of Poland.


    Let them deeply realize that anyone who opposes them will not end well.


    However, not only did the ghost brothers who were sent out were resolved, even if they didn''t cut them again.


    He kept saying what he was an S-class defecting ninja.


    Proficient in what silent killing technique.


    Never missed it!


    In the eyes of Cardo today, it''s all bullshit.


    "I can''t even deal with a mess, and I claim to be a ghost. It seems that the ninjas in Wuyin Village are also rubbish. I actually count on you. It''s really laughable."


    Cardo said angrily, and didn''t hesitate not to cut and white face again.


    For Cardo, there is no difference between not cutting and losing the dog.


    If he hadn''t done a few things for himself, he would have thrown him away.


    "Hey, why are you not talking, dumb?"


    Seeing No Longer and Bai ignored him, Cardo, who was already in a bad mood, was furious, and directly made a gesture to let the two samurai around him take action.


    After getting permission from Cardo, the two samurai were also very decisive.


    However, the hands they grabbed to Taito were suddenly empty.


    The sharp blade immediately caught their necks.


    "How could it be...in an instant..."


    The two samurai''s eyes widened suddenly, and their bodies did not dare to move at all.


    The Shiro who was sitting next to him without cutting, instantly disappeared in place, snatching their swords, and blocked their actions with a double-sword flow.


    As long as the two of them go one step forward, they will be bloodied.


    Bai''s voice is even more like an evil spirit, cold and ruthless, "You better not get close to the Lord, I''m already angry!"


    Seeing such a scene, even Cardo was frightened, stepping back again and again, sitting on the ground with a plop.


    Unexpectedly, the little devil who was following by his side would be so powerful.


    "It''s just... a monster..."


    Cardo took a breath, and quickly dropped the sentence "I''ll give you one last chance." He left here without looking back.


    And the two samurai, not even daring to take back their weapons, trot out to chase Kado.


    Seeing Cardo and his party disappeared into the room, Bai Cai threw the looted Taito on the ground.


    "White, you don''t need to make a move." Without cutting the low voice, his hand clenched a handful of Kuunai.


    Although his body needs rest, it is more than enough to deal with two samurai.


    "I know."


    Bai''s expression changed faster than flipping a book, he was murderous a second, and a bright smile appeared in a blink of an eye.


    "But now is not the time to kill Cardo, otherwise, it will cause riots and be hunted down."


    "So... I''d better bear it and wait until I don''t cut the lord''s body to recover."


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Cardo took the two warriors and fled hurriedly from the wooden house, then looked back and gave a fierce look.


    He said that he was given another chance not to cut, but Cardo was already resentful of him.


    "Damn, I thought that the defected ninja would be cheaper, but I didn''t expect that the price would be good. Even a bridge repairer can''t solve it. I am ashamed to say that I am a ghost, I am!"


    As Cardo spoke, he spat at the wooden house.


    But worrying that the wall might have ears, Cardo still hurriedly left here, making sure that his speech would not be heard again, and then said to the people around him.


    The bridge built by Dazna will have an impact on his rule of Poland.


    In any case, he cannot make Dazna succeed.


    Moreover, his patience for not being cut has reached its limit.


    In that case, it''s better to invite regular ninjas, and take out Dazna, no more ninjas, and those Konoha ninjas.


    but¡­¡­


    Although Cardo is a world-renowned rich man, people like him are no different from slaves of money.


    I think of the cost of hiring a regular ninja.


    The corners of Cardo''s mouth couldn''t help but take a breath.


    "Boss." The close-fitting warrior beside him hesitated a little and spoke directly.


    No matter how he didn''t cut it, he was a defector ninja, and Wuyin Village didn''t want to eradicate him a day or two.


    But even now, he can live well without cutting.


    It is conceivable that the average ninja can''t deal with it anymore.


    The top-notch ninja troops are extremely expensive.


    Looking at a boss who loves money, the samurai told another piece of information he knew.


    "Boss, I know a mercenary organization that is extremely powerful, but whose fees are much lower than those of the Big Five."


    "The mercenary organization?" Cardo frowned.


    As one of the richest people in the world, his intelligence network is no worse than others.


    This world-renowned mercenary organization is a group of desperadoes who regard money as fate.


    Regardless of the strength, the charges will not be low.


    But most of them are just empty names.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t hire someone like this again.


    However, the samurai shook his head directly, "Boss, you don''t know this."


    "This mercenary organization is not the same as the trash you know. They wander through wars in various countries. The core members are all S-level rebels, and even a country has been conquered."


    "Even a country..."


    Cardo blinked, looking incredible.


    Ordinary mercenary organizations are at best assigned to protect a certain high-status figure.


    Something like annihilating the country...


    He had heard of it for the first time.


    "But if you don''t cut that guy again if you don''t cut that guy for the S-rank rebels, isn''t it?" Cardo gasped in a cold breath, looking a little hesitant.


    "That''s because the S rank is already the highest level. According to my understanding, those guys are much more powerful than if they are not cut. If you hire them, you will be able to solve this problem smoothly." The samurai patted his chest and moved towards Cardo. The guarantee.


    Cardo looked up at his close warrior.


    Unlike the guy who doesn''t cut it anymore, being able to become one''s own bodyguard is the first measure of loyalty.


    "Leave this to you. Let them send a few core members over. They must kill Dazna, and those guys who don''t kill Konoha."


    "I want them to die!"


    Cardo groaned, venting his grievances, "By the way, what is their organization''s name?"


    "As far as I know, they claim to be the Akatsuki organization."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 247： Sasukes request

    Chapter 249 Sasuke''s Request (second more)


    Dazna''s house.


    From the way back, Kakashi felt something was wrong.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Kakashi, who was sitting cross-legged on the tatami, turned to look aside Xu Fan, "I always feel that something is wrong."


    "What?" Xu Fan responded to Kakashi, but he had already guessed what he had guessed in his heart.


    Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Dazna also turned to look at Kakashi.


    "According to the general situation, the recovery troops dealt with corpses on the spot."


    "So what?" Kozakura asked without knowing why, not being killed by that young boy is something everyone witnessed.


    And it has been confirmed that no longer cut is dead.


    Isn''t taking the corpse away is also a means of processing?


    "Indeed." Kakashi nodded, indicating that it was.


    It is possible that the teenager went elsewhere with the corpse that was not cut, and then processed the corpse.


    but¡­¡­


    Before becoming Shinobu, he had been the captain of the team in Anbe.


    Under normal circumstances, it does not need to be so troublesome.


    "If you just need to prove that you have killed the target, just cut off the head and take it back. As for the rest, you usually choose to burn it directly."


    "Also... there is a problem with that young man killing a weapon that he never cuts."


    "What the **** are you trying to say?" The silent Dazner couldn''t help but said. He always felt the more scary he heard about it.


    And there was a bad premonition deep in his heart.


    "Well, what I want to say is... he might still be alive if he doesn''t cut it." Kakashi glanced at the nervous Dazna, and simply stopped selling off, and directly said the result he inferred.


    The result was the same as Kakashi thought, except for Xu Fan, everyone had an incredible expression.


    Unable to accept this fact.


    "Have you noticed this too?" Kakashi couldn''t help asking Xiang Xu Fan. Although it is not clear why he didn''t mention this detail, Xu Fan would not mistake this matter according to his own understanding.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan responded first, "But whether it is dead or alive, it doesn''t really matter."


    "What are you talking about?" Dazna suddenly stood up from the tatami. "How could it not matter?"


    From Dazna''s point of view, as long as it is not solved, he will definitely make a comeback.


    In other words, as long as he is still alive without being killed, he is at risk of being assassinated.


    But who knows, in the face of his worries, Xu Fan has this unclear expression.


    "The point of the problem is not to stop cutting anymore, but to Cardo."


    "As long as Cardo is still alive, he will continue to send out his subordinates, and maybe he has more powerful characters in his hands than if he didn''t cut it."


    "Unless Cardo is dead, this matter will never end."


    After listening to Xu Fan''s explanation, Dazna slammed directly on the ground.


    What Xu Fan said was not something obscure.


    Just think about it for a while and you can realize it.


    I didn''t think about it, just because I didn''t think in that direction.


    "It''s ok."


    However, not everyone is afraid of Cardo''s power.


    A triumphant smile appeared directly on Naruto''s face, "Sakura, no matter who the guy named Cardo sends, I will protect you."


    In any case, the person who defeated no longer was Naruto this time. Even if he knew that no longer he might be alive, Cardo might send a more powerful role, he didn''t have the slightest worry.


    even¡­¡­


    Naruto couldn''t wait to fight the opponent immediately, and then defeated the opponent.


    However, in the face of Naruto who made her stand, Sakura directly chose to retreat and lean towards Sasuke''s side.


    Even if the current Naruto has indeed become very powerful, Sakura still loves Sasuke in her heart.


    Most importantly, Xu Fan and Teacher Kakashi are still here.


    There is nothing to worry about.


    "Sakura..." Naruto looked downcast, thinking that she would feel very handsome if she defeated and didn''t cut it, but she didn''t expect that she would still have a good impression of that fellow Sasuke.


    Obviously, when he didn''t cut it again, he didn''t dare to move when he was frightened.


    However, although Sakura still got close to Sasuke, she realized Naruto''s growth in her heart.


    "Naruto is indeed much more reliable than when he was in Ninja School." Sakura couldn''t help feeling deeply.


    Compared with Naruto, he and Sasuke seem to be standing still.


    In a blink of an eye, he was already able to defeat Shang Ren.


    But when he and Sasuke were facing no more cuts, they could only stand still, shivering.


    Nothing can be done.


    "Hey."


    However, at this moment, the silent Sasuke suddenly stood up from the tatami, and his eyes fell directly on Xu Fan.


    No matter how unwilling to admit it, Xu Fan is probably the strongest existence in this team.


    "Xu...Xu Fan..."


    Sasuke rolled his throat, his gaze stayed on Xu Fan for only a second, then he turned away.


    Xu Fan, Kakashi, Naruto, and Sakura also looked at Sasuke.


    "Since... since the other party has... the possibility of a comeback... can you... help me practice."


    Sasuke''s voice was intermittent, and it took a long time to squeeze out this complete sentence.


    As the Uchiha clan.


    Sasuke also didn''t want to watch Naruto stand out alone.


    If he can, he also wants to fight against Shangnin like No More and defeat the opponent.


    "It''s too cunning, Sasuke!"


    Naruto also straightened up with a violent cry, "I asked Brother Xu Fan to help you cultivate, then..."


    Naruto paused, turned to look at Xu Fan, and shouted unwillingly, "Help me practice too!"


    "Naruto, Sasuke..." Sakura''s gaze stayed on Sasuke.


    That fellow Naruto won''t talk about it, but he returned from practicing in Miaomu Mountain, and it took several years.


    Although Sasuke is great, he is only number one in the ninja school.


    No matter how much you practice, it is impossible to catch up with the strength of not cutting in a short time.


    And my can''t be compared with the two of them.


    No matter how much you practice, it won''t help.


    "Are you looking for me to help you practice?" Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle, but he could understand Sasuke''s feelings.


    Seeing Naruto who had returned from Mt. Miaoki became so powerful, Sasuke, who was already somewhat arrogant, naturally refused to accept.


    And Sasuke''s heart is also very clear.


    Kakashi is his Shangren teacher. This kind of asking outsiders is unreasonable and unruly.


    but¡­¡­


    Once I finish this work and return to the village, I am afraid I will never get along with Xu Fan again.


    So in any case, Sasuke does not intend to let go of this opportunity.


    "Bye... please."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 248： Havent written Lunyan so embarrassed to go out these years?

    Chapter 250 Don''t write round eyes these years, embarrassed to go out? (Third more)


    Although the process of making up his mind to ask Xu Fan made Sasuke very nervous, after blurting out, he felt relieved inside.


    He didn''t dare to look directly at Xu Fan''s gaze, and slowly moved to him.


    "There is still me, there is still me."


    Naruto can''t wait to raise his hand. Unlike Sasuke, he has a natural and carefree personality, and he has always regarded Xu Fan as his elder brother, without the burden of Sasuke.


    "Xu Fan."


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi quickly agreed and helped Sasuke speak.


    In fact, the reason why Kakashi took the seventh class to carry out this work, in addition to the ninja''s obligations, also hopes that through this opportunity, Sasuke and them will be trained.


    Besides, Xu Fan himself is a stronger ninja than himself.


    Anyone would want his guidance.


    Even if it is only a few days, it will be a life-long experience.


    "In that case, come with me."


    Xu Fan was silent for a while, then nodded and accepted Sasuke''s request.


    However, in the face of Naruto who was equally excited and full of expectations, Xu Fan shook his head without hesitation and rejected him.


    "Huh? Why!"


    Naruto pointed at Sasuke unconvincedly, "Why Sasuke can, I can''t."


    "Your control over Chakra now far exceeds that of Sasuke. Applying his practice method is just a waste of time for you."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    "But...you can develop a new technique."


    "Developing a new technique?!" Naruto and Sasuke said in unison, both surprised.


    Especially Sasuke''s mood is extremely complicated.


    I thought that as long as I practiced with Xu Fan, I could narrow or even smooth the gap between Naruto and myself.


    Unexpectedly, Naruto has reached the stage where he can develop a new technique!


    "Kakashi, leave this to you." Xu Fan turned to look at Kakashi.


    Although Kakashi is unable to refine chakras, it should be no problem to guide Naruto to develop new techniques.


    What''s more, in the original plot, it was Kakashi who helped Naruto add the wind escape character to Helix Maru.


    "New technique?" Kakashi frowned slightly.


    "Yeah." Worried that Kakashi didn''t understand his intentions, Xu Fan simply raised his arm and gathered Chakra in his palm to form a spiral pill.


    Although the training of Helix Pills is very difficult, as long as you master the principles, there is nothing difficult.


    "Spiral pill..." Kakashi rolled his throat, although he guessed Xu Fan''s intention, he couldn''t believe it.


    As a student of Hafeng Water Gate, Kakashi not only knows Helix Maru, but also knows that this is an unfinished ninjutsu.


    As the fourth generation of Hokage''s Bofeng Water Gate teacher, he has not been able to inject the changes in Chakra''s nature into the spiral pill for a long time.


    For this reason, he had to give up the spiral pill and turned his head to develop Leiqie.


    But now, Xu Fan actually wants to take Naruto to overcome the unfinished difficulty of Bo Feng Shui Gate.


    "It''s really you, Xu Fan."


    "What new technique?" Naruto was at a loss, completely unaware of what was going on.


    Moreover, Helix Maru and Kage avatar are their best ninjutsu.


    Could Xinshu have something to do with Helix Pills?


    "Then it is decided, Kakashi, you will guide Naruto to complete the new technique, and Sasuke will practice with me." Xu Fan dispatched the team.


    "That''s right." Kakashi suddenly turned and brought everyone''s attention to Sakura.


    Sakura''s personality is different from that of Naruto Sasuke, and she has no interest in cultivation and getting stronger.


    It can even be said that she is a love brain, as long as she can be with Sasuke, nothing else matters.


    But as Sakura''s teacher, Kakashi didn''t intend to let her miss this opportunity.


    "Sakura, Xu Fan is a more powerful ninja than me, so it''s better for you to be with Sasuke."


    In any case, instead of completing this commission safely, Kakashi hopes that Class 7 will grow.


    Especially Sasuke and Sakura.


    Of course, some Sakura who is in love does not pay attention to Kakashi''s true thoughts at all, and even in these words, she only noticed the second half of the content.


    With Sasuke.


    Thinking that this is the two-person world of her and Sasuke, no Naruto idiot came to bother her, Kozakura also nodded in shame.


    In this way, after finishing the division of labor, Xu Fan took Sasuke and Sakura to the forest near Dazna''s house.


    In any case, protecting Dazna is the current job of the seventh class, so naturally he won''t leave here too far.


    Moreover, Xu Fan deliberately set up the same barrier as Konoha Village around Dazna''s house.


    But the scale is not big.


    Once someone approaches Dazna, he will feel it.


    It can be regarded as an insurance measure.


    "You should be clear that the essence of Chakra is actually mental energy and physical energy?"


    Standing in the forest, Xu Fan looked at Sasuke and Sakura with his arms around his chest.


    As the best student in Ninja School, this kind of basic knowledge can be skipped directly.


    "However, although you can extract chakras, you cannot use chakras effectively."


    "But we can also use ninjutsu now." Sasuke said without thinking. In his opinion, what Xu Fan taught was a bit too basic.


    Even if his strength is not as good as the current Naruto, it is far superior to other Xianren.


    "Yes, even if you can extract the chakra and use ninjutsu, it will cause the chakra to be consumed in large quantities and the battle will be difficult to last, leading to various problems."


    Xu Fan paused and pointed the finger at Sasuke now, "Especially you, Sasuke, if I remember correctly, you are a kid from the Uchiha clan, right?"


    Although it is not clear why Xu Fan mentioned the Uchiha clan well, Sasuke nodded honestly, saying that it was true.


    "Then you should know that the geniuses of the Uchiha clan can open the writing wheel, just like your teacher Kakashi."


    "While Shao Lun Yan itself consumes a lot of Chakra. With your current control over Chakra, even if you turn on Shao Lun Yan, I am afraid it will not last long."


    Xu Fan''s words shocked Sasuke''s heart, and he almost blurted out subconsciously, "Why do you know so much about Shalanyan?"


    "Why do I know Shao Lunyan? Of course it''s because..."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and the dark pupils quickly turned, and three equally dark gouyu gradually emerged, but the color of the pupils turned into blood red at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Sasuke''s eyes widened in an instant, and he looked at Xu Fan in disbelief. The corners of his mouth suddenly sucked in a cold breath, and he exclaimed, "Sangouyu write round eyes?!"


    Wait, isn''t Shalunyan unique to the Uchiha clan?


    How can anyone who comes here can start the writing wheel?


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 249： Undead 2 people group

    Chapter 251 The Undead Duo (fourth more)


    "White, let''s go."


    After more than a week of rest, he fully recovered his mobility without cutting.


    And during this time, he also deliberately asked Bai to repair the beheading broadsword.


    "At this state, it should be okay." He clenched his fists hard without cutting, "It''s time to perform the task."


    But this time, I didn''t plan to attack Dazna again without cutting.


    Even if he had returned to his heyday, with his and Bai''s strength, he could not kill Dazna in front of Xu Fan.


    It''s better to just do nothing and do two endlessly, handing Cardo''s head to Xu Fan and taking away his property.


    Anyway, for his own defecting ninja, there has never been any integrity binding force.


    even¡­¡­


    Carduo''s wealth far exceeds the name of the small country. As long as he makes good use of the funds, he can return to Wuyin Village and plan a new coup.


    Bang!


    However, just when he was about to start with Bai, a loud noise came from behind.


    Such a sudden scene made it unexpected.


    As a defecting ninja, vigilance has always been the most important thing. There are various organs around here, no matter what kind of trouble, he can detect it for the first time.


    However, until a loud noise came from behind and the wall was destroyed, did I realize that there was an enemy invading!


    Could it be Xu Fan and Kakashi...


    Without cutting down and taking a breath, while turning the direction of his body, he quickly backed away, his sight also looked towards the place where the loud noise came.


    What made it even more surprising was that the guy who greeted him was not Xu Fan at all, Kakashi.


    I saw that the opponent was the same as myself, in the same form of a two-person team, but wearing a black windbreaker embroidered with red clouds and a hat with a wind chime on his head, it seemed very inconvenient to move.


    Without cutting, he stretched out his hand to hold the decapitating knife, and stared at the two very vigilantly.


    The white on the side also put on an offensive posture at any time.


    Although the other party''s dress was a bit exaggerated, it gave a bad feeling about not cutting again.


    Just when he was about to question the identity of the other party, one of them took off the hat directly.


    "I didn''t expect that I would meet you in such a place, Taodi will not cut it again."


    "Do you know me?" If the other party knows their identity and dared to break in here, if they don''t cut their low-pitched voice anymore, it means that they have come prepared.


    Especially the forehead guard on the top of this person''s head, with a horizontal line drawn by metal in the middle.


    And this also meant that he was the same guy who defected to Shinobu.


    "That guard...is it the traitor of Takinin Village."


    No longer muttering to himself, he suddenly remembered a person in his heart.


    In fact, Takinin Village is not one of the five major ninja villages, and it is relatively far away from Wuyin Village.


    Therefore, there is not much information about Takinin who does not know about it.


    There was only one person, which made him somewhat impressed.


    It is rumored that that guy is a character of the same era as the **** of Ninja World, Senjujuma.


    Ben is just a ninja with little reputation.


    However, the immortal fame of the Ninja World for the assassination of Senjujuan made all the big figures at that time feel incredible.


    Especially those who knew the true strength of the Senshou Zhujian, after learning of this information, all took a breath and shouted incredible.


    However, when he returned to Shinobu, he was severely punished for failing the assassination.


    The ninja who bet his life for the village was cruelly treated. In anger, he not only chose to escape from prison, but also stole the secret technique that the village regarded as a treasure.


    And this person''s name is Jiaodu!


    It is an extremely dangerous existence!


    "Of course I know. The S-class defector ninja in Wuyin Village fled the village after failing the coup d''etat. You are very similar to me in the past."


    "But it''s a pity that your bounty on the black market is as high as 20 million taels, which is more than the cost of this commission, so... your defecting career can only end here."


    Jiao Du said blankly.


    "Entrusted?" No longer frowned, when he heard the entrustment, Cardo''s bloated figure appeared in his heart.


    "Jiaodu, why do we have to explain to him." The partner next to Jiaodu also took off the hat, vomiting a bit of dissatisfaction.


    In his opinion, there is nothing to explain to the guy who is about to die. With that effort, it is better to solve him quickly and pray to Lord Cthulhu.


    "Kado entrusted you to come, right?" He interrupted the flying section without cutting, and continued to inquire.


    Although he had already guessed that the guy from Cardo was unreliable, it was beyond his expectation to hire other traitors to assassinate him.


    "It''s a pity, you found the wrong opponent."


    Without a low growl, he drew out the decapitation knife strapped to his back, and rushed out towards Fei Duan.


    Judging from years of assassination experience without cutting, Fei Duan is full of flaws.


    And there is no information about him in his own intelligence manual.


    This shows that he should be an unfamiliar guy.


    This also means that his strength is very weak.


    Wow!


    The decapitation knife swept across, and directly made a **** cut on the Fei section''s chest.


    However, what I didn''t expect from No. 2 was that after receiving such a blow from the front, Fei Duan''s face didn''t even show any panic, as if all this was normal.


    Not only did his footsteps not retreat to a safe distance, but he slammed forward, using his body to jam the decapitator knife, making it impossible to pull away without cutting.


    At the same time, because the distance between the two sides is extremely short, there is no burst of strength to push Fei Duan''s body out without cutting.


    "Hehehe."


    Seeing the surprised face not cutting again, Fei Duan smiled very strangely. One hand firmly grasped the blade of the broadsword, while the other hand grabbed behind him and drew out the same weapon on his back.


    Bloody March sickle.


    "Jiaodu, there is nothing wrong with this guy offering me a sacrifice to Cthulhu, right? I think Lord Cthulhu will like him very much."


    Jiao Du glanced at Fei Duan silently, and had no intention of intervening.


    Maybe Don''t Slash is indeed a ruthless character, with the name of a ghost.


    But in the face of an unreasonable guy like Fei Duan, there will only be one end for him.


    Killed by the opponent.


    After seeing the angle, I don¡¯t have any comments. Feiduan directly aimed at the March sickle without cutting it, and slammed it down.


    As long as one''s own weapon is stained with blood that will not be cut, the battle will end.


    At this critical moment, no longer felt the unprecedented danger, and was forced to let go of the beheading knife and retreat quickly.


    March sickle hit the air directly, and the decapitating knife fell to the ground.


    "It''s time to start."


    Fei Duan''s laughter is still very strange, even if the blood is running through his chest, his expression still seems to be enjoying something.


    Immediately afterwards, Fei Duan raised the March sickle in his hand, stuck out the tip of his tongue, and licked the blood on it.


    Such a weird scene made him frown without cutting his eyes, and glanced at his left shoulder.


    Although he reacted very quickly just now, he was still rubbed by the opponent''s strange weapon.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 250： Escape

    Chapter 252 Escape (first more)


    Without turning around and looking up and down the flying section, I only felt that this guy was full of uncertainties.


    Especially the injury on his chest.


    After being cut with a decapitated knife, the bleeding has not stopped.


    According to ordinary people''s thinking, they will find ways to stop bleeding.


    But the guy in front of him seemed to be used to it.


    And the partner around him, with a calm expression from start to finish, without any intention to help.


    "Hehehe."


    Seeing that he couldn''t understand him again, Feiduan''s laughter became even more strange.


    Not only that, he also allowed his blood to flow to the ground, using his feet as a brush to draw a strange figure on the ground.


    "Hurry up, fly segment." Jiao couldn''t help but urge.


    A lot of time is spent every time the flying section performs the sacrificial ceremony.


    If it weren''t for his immortality, he would have solved him long ago.


    "Don''t rush me, let''s say...this is a ritual for offering sacrifices to Lord Cthulhu, how can it be impatient? Lord Cthulhu will be angry."


    Fei Duan didn''t care about his partner''s opinion at all, and still completed his ceremony slowly.


    "White¡­¡­"


    Don''t cut the low-pitched voice again.


    Although he didn''t know what the real purpose of the guy in front of him was, his keen intuition told him.


    It is not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    "Yeah." Bai Ze swiftly replied, even though he just called out his own name without cutting, but the tacit understanding between them made him understand.


    Whizzing!


    Bai quickly threw out a few flying needles, blocked Jiao Du, and the flying section of the action prevented them from pursuing further, then quickly retreated and left here with No Zhan.


    In order to ensure Shiro''s safety, he didn''t even dare to take the decapitated broadsword easily without cutting it. He directly picked up the sword left by the Cardo personal samurai, dropped the sword in his hand, chopped the wall of the wooden house, and jumped down.


    Before he could stand on his heels, he sprang out like a cheetah.


    In any case, the angle and flying segment are not the targets of his assassination.


    And he didn''t know anything about their intelligence.


    Especially the flying section.


    An unidentified aura exuded all over his body.


    "I still have a big business to complete, there is no need to fight them to the death..."


    Without cutting the corners of his lips, he took a breath, comforting himself in his heart.


    In fact, this way of escape has long been a part of life without cutting it.


    Ever since he failed to plan a coup d''¨¦tat, Wuyin Village will often send crusade troops to hunt down himself.


    It is also somewhat similar to the current situation.


    "Fei Duan, I blame your ceremony, let the bounty I got run away." Jiao couldn''t help but complain.


    But I have to say that Bai''s method is still quite wrong, and he just keeps Jiao from taking a step forward in the first time.


    "You don''t understand anything. Once my ceremony begins, no one can escape."


    While talking, Fei Duan directly raised the March sickle in his hand and slashed it at his ankle, as if that leg was not his own.


    Wow!


    For a while, blood spurted like a column, and the depth of the knife cut directly his veins.


    However, Feiduan''s expression not only didn''t change in pain, but rather dark and refreshing.


    Like a tormenting evil spirit Shura.


    And this is just the beginning of his evil **** ceremony.


    After cutting off his ankle, the flying section squeezed the March sickle with his backhand and pointed the tip of the tail at his abdomen.


    Once the ritual is launched, the Feiduan can establish a certain connection with the sacrifice.


    All the injuries that affect oneself will hurt the sacrifice.


    Jiao Du glanced at Fei Duan in disgust.


    Although he had known the abilities of this partner a long time ago, every time he saw him using the so-called Cthulhu ritual, he would still feel sick.


    "Forget it."


    Jiao Du sighed, and simply chased out in the direction of escaping without cutting.


    Maybe Feiduan''s Cthulhu ritual can indeed solve the opponent, but if you want to go to the exchange house to exchange the bounty, you still need to not cut the corpse.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    After Don''t Zhan and Bai left the hiding place, they ran away from Akatsuki''s pursuit without looking back.


    But before the crisis was over, I felt a sharp pain in my ankle without cutting it. I lost my balance while keeping my running body, thumped to the ground, and rolled a few times before stopping.


    "Don''t kill the lord again?"


    Bai was taken aback by this sudden scene, and quickly stopped to help not to check the situation again.


    "ankle¡­¡­"


    Bai only glanced at it and was stunned on the spot.


    He clearly remembered that when he didn''t fight against Konoha Ninja, he was just injured his left shoulder.


    If the ankle is not cut, there is no problem of recurrence of the injury.


    The most important thing is that the ankle that will not be cut is severely injured, the tendons, tendons, and veins are all divided into two, as if they were cut by a sharp knife.


    However, before he could figure out the situation in vain, he didn''t cut his abdomen, and suddenly blood spurted out like a pillar of blood.


    What Bai extremely confirmed was that there were neither traps nor chasing soldiers nearby.


    These injuries are simply inexplicable.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Without gritting his teeth, the corners of his mouth sucked in air-conditioning, "It must be related to the blood formation drawn by that guy just now..."


    "It looks like that guy has established a certain relationship with me, and can transfer his injuries to me..."


    Although it sounds like a fantasy, it is currently the only possibility that can explain all of this.


    "Bai, get out of here quickly..."


    If he didn''t cut anymore, he simply pushed Bai, let him drop himself and run away.


    But Bai Yu was the guy who would leave behind and never kill.


    Seeing the inconvenience of no longer cutting, Bai Suo grabbed his arm, carried it on his shoulder, and fled here at full speed.


    "It''s useless, if my guess is correct, then he has countless ways to die with me..."


    The breath that didn''t cut anymore began to become rapid.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Bai shook his head firmly, "I don''t want to cut the tools of the adults anymore. Only the master abandons his tools. How can tools betray the master."


    "So... don''t cut your lord again, please don''t say any more."


    In Bai¡¯s view, if he does not continue to speak, he will only consume energy in vain In this situation, only by preserving physical strength can we have a chance to survive.


    and¡­¡­


    Bai didn''t believe that the opponent''s technique had no weaknesses.


    Since that guy would deliberately draw the blood formation, it means that his ability must be activated in the blood formation.


    This also means that if he wants to use his abilities, he cannot leave the place.


    maybe¡­¡­


    Get rid of him enough distance, it will make his skills be forced to release.


    However, just when Bai Jianyi was able to flee here with No Zhan, Jiao Du''s voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    "Where do you want to take my bounty?"


    Bang!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 251： Please live

    Chapter 253 Please Live (Second)


    The speed possessed by Jiao Du itself is not weaker than that of Bai.


    In addition, he still needs to carry a wounded one and never cut.


    Within a few minutes, he was directly overtaken by the corner.


    Bang!


    The fist wind hit from the right side, followed by a muffled noise, causing Bai''s right face to feel a hot pain, and his body''s balance lost, and he rolled out instantly.


    If he didn''t cut it, he was thrown into the air, his back fell to the ground, and he was able to stop after rolling several times.


    Bai''s situation is not better than that.


    Although he possesses the Blood Succession Boundary that many people have dreamed of, he has also obtained a personal biography that he will not be cut again. The strength he possesses can be said to be a genius of the younger generation.


    But facing a ninja of this level and a genius, it is not enough.


    You know, Kakuto is not only a figure who can assassinate the gods of the Ninja world, but also has a secret technique that Taki Ninja Village regards as a treasure.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the life span of Koto is one of the few people.


    What he has seen is far beyond imagination.


    The combat experience is even more impressive.


    The horns moved their muscles and bones a little, and they moved directly towards not cutting.


    At such a long distance, I am afraid that the ritual of that guy in Feiduan has reached the limit of his control range.


    Although Bai has a good skill, he has no reputation.


    This kind of guy who didn''t have much money even if he brought it to the gold exchange had no interest in him.


    "Hey!"


    Seeing his steps approaching without cutting the horns of the lord, Bai got up directly from the ground and shouted fiercely.


    But Jiao Du will care about Bai there again.


    There is only no more cut in his eyes.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Jiao Du only had money in his eyes.


    And if you don''t cut it, it''s money.


    "Stay away from Mr. Never Kill!"


    Seeing the unmoved angle, Bai directly threw out a few flying needles, all of them moving towards the critical angle.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    However, Jiaodu''s attack method is extremely strange. His body is not a human structure, but more like human skin connected by black lines.


    Without a breath, he directly knocked down all the flying needles.


    "The skill is really good, but it''s a pity that you don''t have your name on my roster." Jiaodu glanced back and said, "It''s better to use your ability to make a name."


    "At that time, I will collect your body again."


    Jiao Du had a somber voice, as if he had directly sentenced Bai to death.


    As for not cutting again.


    Without the decapitation broadsword, he suffered serious injuries and was unable to fight.


    Even Fei Duan''s strange technique has been unable to pursue his position.


    Faced with a character like this, I can say that he is bound to die.


    "White¡­¡­"


    Without taking a sigh of relief, he simply used all his remaining Chakras in an attempt to use the fogging technique to create a chance for Bai to escape.


    "Fog hiding technique."


    Looking at the dense fog that appeared out of thin air, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but chuckle.


    His roster not only recorded the name of No Longer, but also his ability.


    The ghosts who are known for their silent homicide will not be cut again.


    It''s no surprise to be able to use such a technique of mist hiding.


    "It''s a pity that this degree of fogging technique has no effect on me."


    With the horns of grievances, he can easily perform any kind of ninjutsu among the five escapes.


    And Feng Dun is undoubtedly the easiest ninjutsu to restrain the fog hiding technique.


    Jiao Du''s body suddenly began to swell, and a strange mask protruded from his back.


    "Wind escape, typhoon has passed!"


    A strong gust of wind broke out from the mouth of the mask in an instant, and the fog hiding technique used by Chakra was completely blown out of the last bit.


    And white...


    Not only did he not use the fog hiding technique to escape from here, but instead held a flying needle in his hand, rushed to the front of Jiao Du, and stabbed his heart fiercely.


    Such a surprise attack, even the horns were unexpected.


    Because any attack will produce more or less murderous, and thus be perceived by the opponent.


    But just now, let alone murderous, even the white aura, the corners did not notice.


    "This is... silent killing."


    Without cutting his eyes, his eyes widened suddenly, and he did not expect that this guy Bai would use his world-renowned killing technique under such a disadvantage.


    Although Jiao Du reacted at the last moment, swiping a punch and flying the white blow out, but a few inches of flying needles were buried in his left chest.


    "Success..."


    Bai rolled his throat and stood up again from the ground. Although the injury was no less serious, it solved the trouble before him.


    What needs to be done now is to take Mr. Nozhang and leave here.


    Bai took a breath, and walked towards No More.


    However, at this moment, Jiao Du, who had been defeated by Bai, suddenly resorted to fire escape.


    The sky full of fire was like a sea of ??fire, roaring and rolling, not only shocked Bai''s heart, but almost was swallowed by the fire.


    Even if he escaped quickly in the end, his clothes and arms were still burned by the fire escape of Jiaodu.


    Bai bowed his head and glanced at his injury. An unprecedented pain swept through. His five fingers seemed to have lost contact with the brain, and he couldn''t even bend it.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Bai couldn''t believe the scene before him, his flying needle did pierce Jiao Du''s heart.


    Is it possible that this guy, like Fei Duan, has any secret of immortality?


    Soon, the fire subsided, and Jiao Du took off the black coat embroidered with red clouds.


    At a glance, Bai was stunned.


    The body hidden under the coat can be described as incredible.


    There were some obvious stitch marks on Jiao Du''s arm, and a broken mask was spit out from his body and fell to the ground.


    "I didn''t expect to be killed by you here."


    Jiao Du''s voice looked a little gloomy, but his eyes turned and he didn''t cut it. "Just use your heart to fill it."


    "Don''t kill the lord again..."


    Bai rolled his throat, as if he understood the secret of Jiao Du.


    Whether he admits it or not, it is impossible to defeat him by his own strength.


    and¡­¡­


    The flying segment may also catch up at any time.


    If you continue to stalemate here, it will only kill you and not behead your lord. UU Reading "


    "Leave it to me here, please... live."


    After Bai said these words, he didn''t care about his reaction if he didn''t cut it again, his hands quickly formed seals, and multiple ice realms were gathered around Jiao Du, and his body quickly rushed into one of the mirrors.


    Secrets of Ice Shield¡¤Mirror Ice Crystal!


    Although this trick can''t solve Jiao Du, if you fight to the death, it should be able to trap him for a while.


    After all, people become extra strong when they want to protect important things.


    And what I want to protect, guard...


    It is to give yourself meaning to live without cutting.


    "Don''t kill your lord again, please...abandon my tool."


    "As long as you live, you will be able to meet a better tool than me!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 252： Xu Fan debut

    Chapter 254 Xu Fan''s Appearance (first more)


    No longer looked at the ice realm that appeared out of thin air in front of him, and understood that this was an opportunity that Bai did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to create for himself.


    Taking into account the power gap between Jiao Du and Bai, I am afraid that even if Bai fights hard, he will not be able to hold Jiao Du for long.


    "And the ability of this guy..."


    Don''t take a deep breath, so that your brain can calm down.


    I saw it clearly just now, Bai used the mist hiding technique he released to pierce the flying needle into the heart of Jiao Du.


    He should really be dead.


    The result is not only not there, but still alive and well.


    The only explanation that can come up without cutting is that this guy has a secret technique that he can''t understand.


    But no matter how you say it, if you rush into the magic mirror ice crystal at this time, you will not only be unable to rescue Bai, but you will also explain here.


    "After all, it''s just a tool..."


    No longer gritted his teeth, squeezed out a word that seemed to comfort him, and then left here without looking back, and marched towards the pier of the country of waves.


    Although both ankles and abdomen were severely injured, after all, he was an elite Shangren known as a ghost.


    In this state, ordinary people can stop themselves.


    just¡­¡­


    Bai''s last voice continued to reverberate in the ears of no longer cut, making his mood unable to calm for a long time.


    Even if he didn''t cut it, he couldn''t remember how long he ran in this forest.


    He began to feel his body getting weaker and weaker, and his vision gradually became blurred.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    I couldn''t make it to the pier in the country of Poland and left here.


    "Are you going to die here..."


    If he didn''t cut and rolled his throat, the voice was very weak.


    All kinds of memories appeared in front of him, turning quickly like a revolving lantern.


    He entered the Ninja School in Wuyin Village at a young age, and he was called a genius among the younger generation.


    At that time, it can be said to be the happiest time for myself.


    Full of hope for the future, he aspires to become the greatest ninja in Wuyin Village, or even the shadow of water.


    After harvesting all kinds of fetters, for the first time I have someone I cherish.


    However, all of this stayed on that day.


    Ninja selection test under the policy of Blood Mist.


    The examiner asked himself to kill his companions, cut off the past, cut off the fetters.


    Give up everything.


    Only by becoming ruthless can you be qualified for the position of a real ninja.


    But in the face of such cruel rules, he wanted to withdraw and escape without accepting it for a while.


    Want to give up being a ninja.


    However, at the moment he turned around, the companion whom he had always cherished and cared about, clasped his hands tightly on Kunai, and stabbed him without hesitation.


    And such a scene did not just happen to me.


    The one hundred students who just graduated from the ninja school are like hungry wolves, looking for their prey, and then stretch their fangs.


    What kind of friendship, fetters.


    All disappeared at that moment.


    It was also at that time that I felt that my cognition had been hit like never before.


    World outlook, outlook on life...


    All collapsed at that time.


    He avoided the attack of his best friend, killed him backhand, and turned into a real Shura in that exam.


    Ghost man walking out of hell.


    Except for himself, there is no one left.


    This is my label and the beginning of my life.


    Only murder, be pursued and killed.


    What fetters, feelings.


    It''s all bullshit.


    Until now...


    Bai''s voice, Bai''s effort...


    And that white innocent face.


    I really want to...


    Goodbye him.


    Before he knew it, tears burst into the corners of his eyes, and his body''s functions seemed to have reached its limit. He leaned forward and fell directly from the branches.


    thump!


    Accompanied by a muffled noise, he slammed straight to the ground without cutting.


    "Don''t cut it again?!"


    Sakura, who was practicing here, was taken aback. As she stepped back and forth, she quickly assumed a defensive posture.


    "Why don''t you cut it again..."


    Sasuke also frowned immediately.


    Although Kakashi-sensei has already said that there is a possibility of being alive again without cutting, Sasuke was taken aback when he saw the opponent appear with his own eyes.


    only¡­¡­


    The way of playing without cutting is completely different from what Sasuke expected.


    In his opinion, even if he doesn''t die, he should be menacing if he reappears.


    But now, not cutting is more like being chased and killed until exhausted before falling from the tree.


    "No more cut..."


    Xu Fan, who was resting, was also attracted by the commotion, so he put down his teacup and walked over.


    "This may be a trap." Seeing Xu Fan walking towards No More, Xiao Sakura also quickly reminded.


    "Trap? That kind of thing is useless to me."


    Xu Fan said without thinking that if there is a trap that can threaten him, then he would like to try it.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan came to Noon Zhan''s side, then squatted down, and at the same time opened the writing wheel to confirm.


    It can be confirmed that...


    If you don''t cut it on the ground, it is indeed the body, not the water body.


    And he was seriously injured.


    If not dealt with in time, he will definitely die here.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan directly stretched out his palm and began to treat for No More Slash.


    This was also when Xu Fan had nothing to do, so he learned the treatment of ninjutsu.


    However, the willpower not to cut is stronger than Xu Fan imagined.


    Before he could not cut his healing skills, he opened his slightly closed eyes abruptly, and his right hand seemed to return to light, suddenly grabbing his wrist.


    "You are... Xu Fan, please... save... Bai..."


    When I saw Xu Fan, his eyes were full of shock.


    But when I think of the worry of life in vain, I can''t care if Xu Fan is an enemy or a friend without cutting it.


    He asked Xu Fan in a very weak voice, hoping that he could save Bai.


    "Bai is the boy who rescued you before?"


    Xu Fan asked knowingly, and then pressed the hand that would not be cut, and began to treat him with medical techniques.


    Along with Xu Fan''s palm emitting a green light, his consciousness of not being cut began to recover.


    "Let''s talkWhat the **** is going on? Who pushed you to a desperate situation?" Xu Fanjian asked directly when he gradually recovered without cutting.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Although Bai used his unique ice escape to trap Jiao Du.


    But the strengths of the two sides are very different. Within a few rounds, the horns will break all the magic mirror ice crystals, and Bai''s body will fly out like a kite with a broken line.


    And his body was covered with burn marks everywhere.


    "Don''t cut it anymore?"


    Fei Duan also descended from the sky at this time, looking around, but didn''t find that he should not be severely injured again.


    "He ran away, but with that kind of body, he shouldn''t be able to run far."


    The angle was low and solemn, "But you guy, you have a rare blood inheritance limit, hum, using you to fill my heart is also a good choice."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 253： What is your relationship with Itachi

    Chapter 255 What is the relationship between you and Itachi (second more)


    For the average person, a person with a blood inheritance limit is no different from a monster, and a person who is born to bring uncertainty.


    But for a big country, Ninja Village, Blood Succession Boundary has always been a very precious existence.


    After seeing the blood that Bai possessed, Jiao Du also suddenly changed his mind.


    Use Bai this guy to replenish the heart that he just lost.


    On the contrary, the flying section seemed a little surprised.


    Although No. No. Hebai escaped from the wooden house and got rid of his own Cthulhu rituals, he could cause No. No. to really hurt him.


    In other words, did the horns lose a heart by their own strength?


    "Jiaodu, I didn''t expect you to underestimate the enemy." Feiduan glanced at the side face of Jiaodu, and couldn''t help but complain.


    But anyway, Fei Duan will not be boring.


    Although he wanted to offer Bai as a sacrifice to Lord Cthulhu, since the horns had already lost a heart, he didn''t need to grab food from his mouth.


    After all, his Cthulhu ritual focuses only on quantity.


    The secret technique of Jiaodu has certain requirements for quality.


    "Humph."


    Jiao Du snorted coldly, ignoring Fei Duan''s complaint, and his arm stretched out instantly, intending to take out Bai''s heart.


    Suddenly, a sharp kunai flew straight, pierced the back of Jiao Du''s hand, penetrated through the palm, and then sank down, nailing his hand firmly to the ground.


    Jiao Du''s hand was aching, but he saw a few figures descend from the sky.


    Except for those who turned back and did not cut them again, the other people had no impression of their horns.


    "I came back with a helper." Fei Duan was surprised, and quickly looked at the few people around him again.


    Except for Xu Fan, who seems to be a little more reliable, Sasuke and Sakura are clearly Shinnin who just graduated.


    The body still exudes immature breath.


    "Puff......"


    Seeing such a combination in front of him, Fei Duan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hey, don''t cut it again, your brain is okay, right? You came back with such a guy, why, are you worried that you didn''t die fast enough?"


    Feidan sneered fiercely without cutting it, and directly put the San Yue sickle on his shoulder in his hand, as if provoking the opponent.


    However, Jiao Du is much more cautious than Fei Duan.


    He is not only a top-notch rebel, but also a figure who has survived from the era of the **** of the world.


    I have personally experienced every Ninja War.


    The combat experience he possesses often makes others wonder.


    Especially Xu Fan, who is younger than Sasuke and Sakura.


    Although he just threw out a bit of suffering, but the timing, angle, strength, or anything else, he couldn''t be faulty.


    This person should not be underestimated.


    Snapped!


    While the corners were looking at Xu Fan up and down, they also retracted the extended arm, then pulled out Kuwu, and threw it aside.


    "That forehead protection sign, are you Konoha''s ninjas?" Horn all made a low voice.


    The bounty that he did not cut was indeed very attractive to him, but the reward that Cardo gave was also expensive.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come to such a place deliberately with Feiduan.


    And the content of the task commissioned by Cardo, in addition to solving the problem again, there are also Konoha''s ninja and bridge builder Dazna.


    In other words, the scene in front of me is quite a taste of no effort.


    "You are from the Xiao organization, right." Xu Fan did not answer the question.


    Xu Fan knew quite well about the undead duo in front of him.


    I know the information on them very well.


    "You know Xiao." Jiao Du''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he felt that Xu Fan was more unusual.


    For ninjas, intelligence is often the key to victory.


    Since the other party knew that he was a member of Akatsuki''s organization, he might also have other information.


    Just when Xu Fan and Jiao were looking directly at each other, they couldn''t wait to rush to Bai''s side, hugged him in their arms, and retreated quickly.


    After learning the Jiaodu, Fei Duan''s weird secretive operation, he did not dare to confront them head-on without cutting.


    "Be careful, these two guys are very weird."


    He stopped for a while, reminding Xu Fan and the others, "It may be an exaggeration to say that, but the two of them seem to have immortality."


    "Don''t kill the lord again..."


    When he stopped talking, his voice also passed into Bai''s ears.


    Although his body was extremely weak, Bai forced himself to open his eyes to confirm the situation in front of him.


    I saw myself, being held in my arms no longer.


    "White¡­¡­"


    If he didn''t cut his low voice and looked at the white in front of him, his mood was also very delicate.


    He has always believed that he is just using white as his tool.


    But now, looking at Bai who is still innocent and innocent, there is an indescribable peace of mind in his heart not to be cut.


    At the same time, there is also a strong anger.


    He couldn''t wait to rush over and kill Jiao Du and Feiduan to resolve this anger.


    "give it to me."


    Sasuke hesitated a little, and took a step forward.


    After this period of cultivation, he has also become stronger.


    Seeing that there is an opportunity to hone himself, Sasuke does not want to miss it in vain.


    "Sasuke..."


    Instead, Sakura was taken aback.


    The opponent is a strong man who will never cut, white, and forced into desperation.


    Moreover, according to the statement that no longer cuts, the other party may still be immortal.


    However, facing Sakura''s dissuasion, Sasuke shook his head directly, and when his eyes opened again, a sudden change occurred.


    "Writing round eyes?"


    Kakuto''s sight was also attracted by Sasuke''s changes.


    Especially with that face, it gave him a strong sense of sight.


    "Who are you, Itachi?"


    The horns blurted out.


    For Konoha''s ninja, the corners are quite familiar.


    Shulanyan has always been a pupil technique that can only be opened by the Uchiha clan, plus this look.


    To say that Sasuke and Itachi have nothing to do, Kakuto doesn''t believe it.


    "You know Itachi?!"


    There was a stormy sea in Sasuke''s heart He would never dream that he would hear the name of Itachi in such a place.


    Almost for an instant, Sasuke rushed out and asked loudly about Itachi.


    "This guy really looks like that Itachi." Hiduan also suddenly realized, recalling that Itachi guy, who always looked high, his body seemed uncontrollable, grabbed the San Yue sickle, and swept towards Sasuke.


    Bang!


    When it was said that it was too late and then it was fast, just when Mazuki was about to be embedded in Sasuke''s body, a kunai directly held the weapon.


    Fei Duan''s brows furrowed, and Xu Fan was stopped between himself and Sasuke.


    "You guy."


    Fei Duan let out a low growl and increased the strength of his hands, trying to suppress Xu Fan.


    But shortly afterwards, a sharp pain came from his abdomen, and his body flew out directly in front of Xu Fan.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 254： Your weakness is my existence

    Chapter 256 Your weakness is my existence (third more)


    Flying section itself is immortal.


    Coupled with being a member of the Xiao organization, Xu Fan naturally did not show mercy, and kicked him tens of meters away with one kick.


    The angle also widened his eyes. Although he guessed that Xu Fan could not be underestimated, the strange power he possessed still shocked him.


    This is simply a weird power comparable to Tsunade.


    However, Sasuke''s attacks followed one after another in the kung fu that Kakuto was shocked.


    He was holding a lightning bolt in his hand, and it struck him.


    If you change to a normal ninja, even if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured by Sasuke.


    Bang!


    Kakuto''s arm threw out like a long whip, swept Sasuke''s chest, and knocked him out.


    "The timing of the raid was good, but you chose the wrong opponent." Jiao Du slammed his toes and quickly caught up with Sasuke, but his eyes never left Xu Fan.


    As far as he knows, the ninjas of Konoha Village have always paid attention to the will of fire.


    They are completely opposite to the ninjas in the hidden village of mist.


    They pay great attention to the bonds between their peers.


    Even to the point of some deformity.


    As long as he puts on a posture of asking for his life, Xu Fan will definitely rush to save him.


    It''s like he will save Bai.


    This is his kind side and his weakness.


    Therefore, Kakuto just pretended that the target was Sasuke and turned to Xu Fan at the critical moment.


    Can defeat him.


    "Ok?"


    However, the next second, Jiao Du frowned.


    Because Xu Fan is still standing in place, he has no intention of making a move.


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    Doesn''t he care if Sasuke is dead or alive?


    At the moment when Jiao couldn''t help but wonder, there was a sudden thunder in his ears.


    "Where are you looking? Your opponent, but me!"


    Kakuto looked again, and saw Sasuke''s body full of blue thunder.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode? !


    Jiao Du''s eyes widened in an instant, with an unbelievable expression.


    As a rare living fossil in the Ninja world, I have a more or less understanding of various secret techniques, blood succession limits, peculiar ninjutsu, and horns.


    For example, the Lei Dun Chakra mode in front of him clearly knew that this was the famous ninjutsu of Raikage in the past.


    but¡­¡­


    This has always been an unspoken technique.


    How could a Konoha kid master such a technique?


    "Humph."


    Seeing the flaws in the corners exposed by shock, Sasuke naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. The corners of his mouth rose, forcing his body to rotate in mid-air, and his right leg swept out.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the horns directly lost their balance in the air, hit the grass with their backs, and slid forward.


    Sasuke also landed abruptly and stood firm.


    And this is the result of his practice following Xu Fan.


    Although he only had more than a week, he not only opened the writing wheel under Xu Fan''s training, but also mastered the first stage of Lei Dun Chakra.


    "Amazing."


    Kozakura''s eyes looked straight.


    She never expected that Sasuke would kick off the opponent with one kick, even if she didn''t cut her opponent.


    Actually...


    Although Sakura and Sasuke received Xu Fan''s training and practice together, they did not know how much they had become stronger due to the lack of reference.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Sasuke couldn''t help taking a breath, marveling at Xu Fan''s strength.


    "Good performance, Sasuke."


    Xu Fan glanced at Sasuke, first complimented, but then came a basin of cold water, "But it''s still a long way away. As a ninja, you must not be arrogant. If it wasn''t me just now, you might be dead."


    "Fighting is not like this."


    Xu Fan has a low voice.


    And this is not to suppress Sasuke''s limelight.


    Due to lack of intelligence, Sasuke did not know the ability to fly.


    But Xu Fan understood very thoroughly.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if Sasuke just now was injured by Feidan''s March sickle, the opponent would get his blood.


    That unreasonable Cthulhu ritual would definitely kill Sasuke directly here.


    In fact, Xu Fan would kick the Feifei segment because of this relationship.


    In terms of strength, Fei Duan is not that powerful.


    If there were no horns, he wouldn''t even be able to fight Asmaban.


    and¡­¡­


    This guy is a standard stunner.


    Fights rely on recklessness and no rules.


    To speak nicely is to do whatever you want, but to speak badly is to be messy.


    But the tricky is tricky, this guy not only has an immortal body.


    Once the opponent''s blood is obtained, the Cthulhu ritual can be launched.


    Solve the opponent through the method of "to die for the same".


    "Damn it."


    Feiduan cursed Xu Fan fiercely.


    Because of the relationship between the immortal body and the worship of evil gods, every time Feidan suffers damage, there will be a dark and cool relationship.


    But Xu Fan''s attack gave him an indescribable pain.


    If there is no immortal body, I am afraid all of my internal organs will be shattered.


    The strength of this guy is simply unreasonable.


    "I have decided, Jiaodu, this guy must be handed over to me."


    Fei Duan quickly returned to Jiao Du''s side, raised the March sickle and aimed at Xu Fan.


    "Taking the kick of Teacher Xu Fan from the front..." Xiao Sakura couldn''t help but sucked in a cold breath. The power just now clearly exploded with strange power.


    Don''t say that kind of force is exerted on people, even the hardest rocks will fall apart because they can''t bear this force.


    In other words, the current flying segment should be kicked to death.


    How could it be possible to stand there, like a okay person?


    "Not only that... it was also when I slashed his body with a decapitating knife. The wound was clearly deep to the heart, but like a okay person, he was still alive and well."


    No longer cut to the side also shared the information he had.


    "In addition, once he draws a **** formation, the damage he receives can be used to hurt his opponent in an instant."


    "Mr. Xu Fan, this guy may... really have an immortal body."


    When these words came out, Sasuke and Sakura were also taken aback.


    If Fei Duan is really immortal, how can we beat him?


    "That forehead, it should be a ninja from Tangyin Village, I have also heard about the immortal body."


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that this world does have the secret technique of immortality.


    "However, any technique has its weaknesses."


    "It''s a pity, Fei Duan, the weakness of your immortal body is my existence."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and he decided to deal with Feiduan first.


    "Huh? I have weaknesses?"


    However, Xu Fan''s words drew some ridicule from Fei Duan.


    Immediately afterwards, Kakashi in Lei Dun Chakra mode, and Naruto in Golden Body mode...


    And the samurai group hired by Cardo arrived here one after another.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 255： Unremarkable Detonation Charm

    After two failures, Cardo also lost trust in the ninja.


    In order to ensure that Dazna and others can be completely eradicated this time, he deliberately brought his own samurai group and Mafia feathers to the Naruto Bridge, which is still under construction, to clear all obstacles in one fell swoop.


    However, on the way, Cardo directly ran into the Akatsuki organization he hired, and Konoha Ninja who was responsible for protecting Dazna.


    "Xu Fan, Sasuke, Sakura...Don''t cut it again."


    Kakashi and Naruto also happened to support them, but they were confused by the scene in front of them.


    Wouldn''t it be the ninja hired by Cardo to assassinate Dazna?


    How easy it is to stand in the team on Xu Fan''s side.


    "Kakashi..."


    When I saw Kakashi again, the feeling of not cutting it was also very delicate.


    But he explained it after all.


    Said that he is no longer their enemy.


    This time Cardo not only has to get rid of Dazna, the bridge-builder, but also solves himself and Bai.


    Those two traitors were the killers hired by Kaduo.


    "Where is Dazna?" Xu Fan asked casually when he saw this.


    In any case, Dazna is the client of this mission, if he is attacked by Cardo''s men.


    It was undoubtedly smashed Konoha''s signboard.


    "Naruto and I deliberately stayed over there to break up." Kakashi explained.


    The reason why he noticed the situation here was because Naruto sensed the unknown Chakra when he was practicing.


    "It turned out to be so."


    Xu Fan nodded, recalling that after Naruto entered the golden body mode, he could perceive the malice contained in the chakra of others.


    When he was on Turtle Island, Naruto used this ability to perceive the ghost shark hidden in the shark''s muscle.


    Now that I noticed the horns and the flying section, there is nothing strange.


    "Brother Xu Fan, leave it to me here."


    Naruto stepped up quickly and came to Xu Fan''s side, looking eager to try.


    Although the training time is very short, he has achieved certain results with the help of teacher Kakashi.


    This situation is undoubtedly the best time to test.


    "I came first."


    As soon as Sasuke''s voice fell, he appeared directly next to Naruto, bullying.


    "The same technique as Teacher Kakashi..."


    Until this time, Mingren looked seriously at Sasuke, and realized that he not only mastered the Lei Dun Chakra mode that Kakashi could only use, but also opened the writing wheel.


    And there are still two.


    The most terrifying thing is...


    Sasuke just followed Xu Fan to practice for more than a week.


    It has achieved such amazing results.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan is a little bit eccentric."


    Naruto couldn''t help but complain. Although he made a lot of progress during this period, he still envied Sasuke at this time.


    "I also want to learn Lei Dun Chakra Mode..."


    "Lei Dun Chakra mode is not suitable for you. Kakashi should give you a test of Chakra attributes, right?" Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Naruto''s strength lies in wind escape.


    Naturally, it is impossible to learn Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    Secondly...


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode and Golden Body Mode are both a kind of ninjutsu, but the attributes are different, there is no such thing as who is strong and who is weak.


    The effect depends entirely on the operator.


    For example, when facing three generations of Raikage, Naruto in the golden body mode is also helpless.


    However, the conversation between Xu Fan, Naruto, and Sasuke caused Feidan''s dissatisfaction.


    "Hello."


    Fei Duan pointed the March sickle at Xu Fan.


    Now it''s a life-and-death battle. Are these guys here for a spring trip?


    It was like an elementary school student there to be pushy.


    "Well, Naruto, Sasuke."


    Xu Fan flexed his muscles and bones a little, "I''ll leave this guy to me, he has a special ability."


    "Boss, what should we do now? Go up and help?" The samurai not far away whispered in Kado''s ear.


    It was the first time he saw such a battle.


    Especially Naruto and Sasuke, the chakra nature surrounding them is beyond cognition and common sense.


    There is also Xu Fan''s powerful aura and the sense of oppression that everyone dare not act rashly.


    Even Cardo swallowed nervously, and it took a long time before he made a gesture to ask some people to bypass here and head to Dazna.


    Since Konoha''s masters are here, it means that the other side''s defense is empty.


    "Anyway, let''s take a look first."


    Cardo took a deep breath and decided to wait and see first, staring closely at Xu Fan, Fei Duan.


    The same is true for all corners.


    "Be careful." Jiao Du half squinted his eyes. Since just now, he has always felt that Xu Fan is not a person to wait.


    "Don''t worry, Jiaodu." The Fei Duan looked indifferent, "If my hands and feet break, you can pick them up for me."


    "And you guy."


    Fei Duan began to take a step forward and walked in Xu Fan''s direction, "It''s a laugh to say that this uncle has shortcomings, I am a real immortal!"


    "Do not."


    Seeing the very arrogant flying section, Xu Fan just shook his head slightly, the corners of his mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    "Your understanding of the immortal body is wrong."


    Xu Fan still stood there, and then made a gesture to make Naruto and the others retreat.


    As a traverser, Xu Fan has information far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Feidan¡¯s immortal body is not a Deadpool. As long as there is a piece of meat alive, it can regenerate continuously.


    Kishimoto personally replied that if the flying section does not absorb enough nutrients, the body will die.


    So in Xu Fan''s eyes, Fei Duan''s immortal body.


    Actually nothing great.


    Although Kakashi and others couldn''t guess Xu Fan''s thoughts, they still honestly followed what he said.


    Back quickly.


    And Xu Fan''s shoulders bulged quickly, like a piece of wood, growing out of his body, and transforming into a human form.


    With just one glance, Jiao Du''s eyes widened.


    As a person who has assassinated him in the same era as the original Naruto , it is impossible for Jiao to misread Xu Fan''s ninjutsu.


    Mu Dun ¡¤ Clone!


    "You kid, you are from the Thousand Hands Clan?!"


    Jiao couldn''t help exclaiming, the memory that had already been paralyzed, once again rushed to his heart.


    But this time, I didn''t have time to wait for the corner to remind the flying section to be careful.


    The Mu Dun clone that had been separated from Xu Fan had already rushed in front of Fei Duan, and from his arms, he had taken out an initiating talisman.


    "Huh? Detonating symbol?!"


    Fei Duan stood there immediately, not because he was shocked by Xu Fan''s Mu Dun, but because he felt that his IQ was insulted.


    After saying, "Your weakness is my existence." The tactics this guy thought of...


    Just use the detonation talisman? Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 256： You thought I was on the 1st floor, but in fact I was on the 5th floor

    "Q...Q... Detonation Talisman?!"


    Kakashi couldn''t help being stunned, and quickly opened the forehead and used the writing wheel to confirm.


    After more than a week''s rest, Kakashi has now fully recovered, and it is not a problem to distill the chakra using the writing wheel.


    But under the confirmation of the writing wheel, the thing thrown out of the Mu Dun clone''s hand was indeed a detonation talisman.


    Although for the average ninja, the detonation talisman is indeed a good attack method.


    But a powerful ninja like Xu Fan...


    Kakashi couldn''t imagine.


    Xu Fan, who is proficient in wood escape, writing round eyes, and various powerful ninjutsu, will use the detonation talisman as his first wave of offense.


    "Initiating Talisman..."


    Sasuke took a breath directly, and it was also Shao Lun who was observing the detonation talisman thrown out by Xu Fan.


    However, whether it is the color, the lines on it, or other parts, it is no different from the real detonation.


    This is an unremarkable detonation symbol!


    "Wait a minute... Is that really an initiating talisman?"


    If he didn''t cut it, he quickly noticed the reaction of Kakashi and Sasuke. At the moment when the detonation talisman was thrown out, his brain filled with countless possibilities.


    For example, this detonating talisman looks like a detonating talisman on the surface, but in fact it may be something else.


    Can be aimed at flying segments with immortality.


    For example, it contains powerful sealing techniques and the like, which can be expanded into enchantments to block the flying section.


    But judging from the reactions of Kakashi and Sasuke, what Xu Fan threw out...


    It really seems to be the detonation symbol.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan..." Naruto''s mouth opened into an oh shape.


    Things like the detonation talisman, even if they were attached to their chest, would not necessarily cause any harm.


    Not to mention flying segments with immortality.


    If you were replaced by another person, you might be flabbergasted.


    For a time, all the teammates around Xu Fan couldn''t understand.


    Are you tempting?


    But isn''t Xu Fan already grasping the intelligence of the flying segment?


    Hasn''t it been confirmed that he is immortal?


    and¡­¡­


    Even if you want to use the detonation symbol to launch a surprise attack, it should not be the number of one sheet.


    What can a detonating charm do?


    You can''t even kill people, right?


    "Detonation talisman..."


    Jiao Du''s eyes narrowed slightly, especially after seeing Xu Fan''s Mu Escape technique, this strong sense of contrast made him feel speechless.


    Is it possible that in Xu Fan''s cognition, the power of the detonation talisman is stronger than Mu Dun?


    "Could it be... a feint?!"


    Suddenly, Jiao Du seemed to understand something, and quickly moved away, ready to support the flying section at any time.


    However, Xu Fan stood there honestly.


    No step has been moved.


    "You **** fellow, are you insulting my uncle''s IQ? Detonation charm? Can this thing blow up people?"


    Fei Duan cursed violently, only feeling that his IQ had been insulted.


    He pressed his toes a little harder, leaned forward, grabbed the throat of Xu Fan Mu Dun''s avatar, and turned around, using the Mu Dun avatar in his hand as a physical shield to resist the detonation talisman that began to glow.


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a loud noise.


    The last glimmer of disillusionment that everyone had was completely clean.


    "It''s really an initiating talisman?!"


    "Use the detonating talisman to deal with the undead?"


    "What are you kidding about, the legendary Xu Fan actually threw out the detonation talisman?"


    In almost everyone''s cognition.


    Xu Fan''s unmatched strength collapsed.


    "Humph!"


    Fei Duan even coldly snorted, "You guy, you are talking loudly, but this is the result? Just a detonation symbol?"


    "Why? I''m afraid that I will launch a Cthulhu ritual, so I dare not come forward? Only then have such a trick of attack?"


    However, in the face of Fei Duan''s cynicism, and the incredible of others.


    Xu Fan only raised the corners of his mouth, showing a playful smile.


    "Fei section, you only saw the second layer, but you imagined me as the first layer, but in fact..."


    "I am the fifth floor!"


    As Xu Fan''s voice fell, the exploding detonating talisman turned into ashes, but behind Fei Duan, several detonating talisman appeared out of thin air.


    "This is not an ordinary detonation talisman at all, but I improved it..."


    "Mutual Multiplication Detonation Symbol¡¤Second Generation."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he took a few steps back.


    Perhaps the power of a detonating talisman is limited. Looking at Naruto, even Xiaonan''s assassin, 600 billion detonating talisman can not blow up people.


    But the multiplication detonation talisman is a god-level killer.


    This is the second generation of Naruto Senjutsu, used to cooperate with the ninjutsu reincarnated in the dirty soil.


    Perform fixed-point blasting by continuously calling detonation symbols.


    Even the Mingshen Gate that resisted the Xiawei beast jade was blown up.


    After undergoing the baptism of this trick, no matter what you fly section has an immortal body, no matter what you horns have perfect stitching ability.


    Not even a piece of toe skin is left for you.


    "Initiating talisman again?"


    Fei Duan''s eyes widened before realizing that something was wrong, and quickly grabbed Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone as a physical shield.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After these three detonating symbols exploded, Mu Dun clone was also killed on the spot.


    but¡­¡­


    When Mu Dun''s avatar is dead, it will revert to the shape of a big tree, restraining the opponent once.


    The flying section who firmly grasped the Mu Dun clone had no chance to escape, and was directly caught by the entangled branches. No matter the flying section slashed the March sickle, he could not break the thick trunk.


    This is what Xu Fan improved.


    The inter-multiplying detonation talisman only uses the endless detonation talisman to trap the opponent.


    But encountering a strong opponent, it is very likely to give the opponent a chance to escape.


    But now, the flying segment can''t even move.


    Immediately afterwards, another five detonating symbols appeared behind Feidan.


    Rumble!


    Not only the sound is increased, but the power is doubled.


    When the equal angles realized that the situation was not right, the detonating talisman was called faster and faster, more and more.


    Not to mention rushing in to save the flying section, he had to retreat quickly to avoid the power of the detonation talisman.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Countless mushroom clouds rolled upward.


    A few flying segments that could not breathe were submerged in the explosion of the detonator.


    Kakashi, Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura, No More Cut, Kakuto, Kado and his men.


    All were shocked by the sight before them.


    This guy¡­¡­


    How many detonating charms have you prepared?


    even¡­¡­


    They couldn''t help but feel a little distressed in their hearts.


    Although this guy has immortality and is difficult to deal with, but...with Xu Fan''s strength, there is another way after all?


    This guy¡­¡­


    What kind of pain is going through.


    "Xu Fan...How long will this explosion last..." Kakashi rolled his throat, sweating all over, his voice intermittent, and it took a long time to squeeze out a complete sentence. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 257： Throw a kunai 800 miles away?

    "When will it end..."


    Xu Fan looked at the blasting scene in front of him.


    I really want to say when I can stop, even Xu Fan doesn''t know.


    Although this is an improved ninjutsu based on the multiplication detonation talisman in the Senjuka, it is the first time it has been used in actual combat.


    The number of detonators can be calculated in 100 million.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that when this ninjutsu technique stops, Hidan will never stand there.


    Do not¡­¡­


    I''m afraid I can''t even find a piece of ground meat.


    "I can''t be sure, but it may take a while for 100 million detonating symbols to be continuously blasted at a fixed point."


    Xu Fan said lightly, as if this was just a slightly more powerful introduction to ninjutsu.


    "One hundred million..."


    Kakashi suddenly felt his brain go blank.


    He always thought that he was a ninja who knew detonation charms well until this moment.


    Kakashi suddenly felt ignorant of the detonation charm.


    "After all, it''s just an opponent of the flying segment, and it''s not enough to use the megabyte."


    Xu Fan spoke slowly, vaguely remembering that Xiao Nan had created an ocean with 600 billion pieces.


    If Xiao Nan at that time would also multiply ninjutsu like detonation talisman.


    Even if the earth-carrying arms are all writing round eyes, I am afraid that they will be explained in Yuyin Village.


    "trillion¡­¡­"


    Sasuke blinked, his mouth sucked in cold air, he couldn''t believe that Xu Fan could develop an ordinary detonating charm to such an extent.


    This is simply...


    Beyond my own knowledge.


    "Brother Xu Fan..." Naruto''s heart was also full of shock.


    Every time he thought he knew Xu Fan, his cognition would be destroyed instantly.


    How strong is Brother Xu Fan''s real strength?


    How big is the gap between himself and him?


    Especially if he didn''t cut it anymore, after seeing Xu Fan''s handwriting, he suddenly became afraid.


    If you have not abandoned the dark and cast the light.


    If there was something wrong with my muscles, I would shoot him...


    The consequences...


    Just thinking in that direction, if you don''t cut it, you can''t help but fight a cold war.


    Fortunately...


    I am not stupid enough to challenge Xu Fan.


    I don''t know how long it took before the inter-multiplying detonation talisman art gradually subsided.


    A strong smell of gunpowder spread to the surroundings, smoky.


    Especially Cardo, and the men behind him.


    After seeing such a formation, all their bodies began to tremble.


    Not to mention rushing to fight with Xu Fan, just standing here, you will feel an unprecedented sense of despair shrouded like a dark cloud.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say...


    Following Cardo here was the worst decision they could think of at this moment.


    "The little ghost of the Thousand Hands Clan..."


    Jiao Du said in a low voice, "The technique just now should be your killer, right?"


    As the last layer of smoke dissipated, only a few meters of deep pits were exposed to everyone, bare, as if plants had never grown before.


    Not to mention the flying segment with the immortal body.


    They just didn''t find a single ash.


    After hundreds of millions of detonating symbols were continuously blasted, the flying segment really disappeared.


    However, after learning the extremely exaggerated Mutual Multiplication Detonation Talisman, Jiao didn''t turn around and flee here.


    He did several deep breathing movements in a row, and then took off his shirt.


    In the view of Jiaodu.


    Although the technique just now was good, it was not the chakra that was consumed, but the detonation talisman.


    This kind of thing does not appear out of thin air.


    Ninjas who want to get the detonation talisman can only purchase the thoroughfare.


    In other words, Xu Fan''s attack just now consumed all real money.


    "Ninjutsu can''t be stupid."


    While Jiao Du was complaining, he directly used the grievance mode.


    Integrate the fire escape mask and wind escape mask into your shoulders, while the thunder escape mask appears on your chest and splits into eight black lines.


    "After all, there are a number of detonation talisman, so you should not be able to use that kind of ninjutsu anymore."


    Jiao looked directly at Xu Fan, betting that he could not repeat the trick.


    But even so, Jiao would not underestimate Xu Fan.


    after all¡­¡­


    He is a kid of the Thousand Hands Clan, and he has inherited the wooden escape technique that no one can inherit.


    This alone is enough to make yourself take it seriously.


    "But if you can come up with this kind of ninjutsu, I really don''t know if you are a genius or a fool."


    On the one hand, Kakuno recognized the destructive power of this ninjutsu, and even the immortal body of Feidan was completely wiped out.


    To some extent, the weakness of Fei Duan is indeed the existence of Xu Fan.


    On the other hand, I thought of the property consumed by activating this ninjutsu.


    If that guy in Akatsuki''s organization dared to move this idea, he would definitely kill her without hesitation.


    Facing Jiao Du''s mockery, Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile.


    I really want to see what Jiao knows that Xiao Nan has detonated 600 billion detonation talisman at once, and what kind of expression he will look like before he can kill the enemy.


    "Indeed, any technique has its weaknesses, even if it is the multiplication detonation talisman, if you want to activate this ninjutsu, you must prepare the detonation talisman in advance."


    "The current me is indeed unable to launch a second time, but...I have no weaknesses."


    Xu Fan said lightly.


    "No weakness? Humph."


    The horn couldn''t help but sneered, and directly condensed Chakra onto his mask.


    "Just because you own Mudun? Little devil, I''ve met a better Mudun user than you."


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    Especially Kakashi, as Konoha''s first technician, the information he has is quite comprehensive.


    As far as he knows, there are only three ninjas who can use wood escape.


    One is Tenzo transplanted with the original Naruto cells.


    another¡­¡­


    It is the original Hokage himself!


    And Tianzang, definitely will not be considered stronger than Xu Fan.


    Eliminate all the impossible, then the remaining possibilities, no matter how impossible they seem, are the truth of the facts.


    "Are you... and the original Naruto..." Kakashi rolled his throat, looking incredible.


    "That''s right Corner smiled and nodded, "That''s why I said that you are all little ghosts. When I was young, I had accepted the mission to assassinate the pillars, although I failed in the end... "


    "I''m more curious about your assassination process. I threw a kunai eight hundred miles away?"


    Xu Fan blurted out.


    Regarding the assassination of Jiao Du between the pillars, it can be said that the battle strength has collapsed.


    After all, the Jiao Du at that time didn''t even know how to complain, so he went to assassinate Senshou Zhuma alone.


    Not only that, but the people in Takinin Village were sentenced to felony because of his failure.


    It''s simply unreasonable.


    Jiao Du: "???"


    What the **** is a Kuwu thrown eight hundred miles away.


    I forced out the wooden escape between the thousand hands.

 v2 Chapter 258： When did you get the illusion?

    "Boy, who do you think you are talking to?"


    Jiao Du''s face was displeased, even Senju Zhuma didn''t say to despise himself.


    He was even forced out of the wooden escape technique that he famous throughout the Ninja World.


    Although I ended up in failure, I did achieve what many people wanted to do but dared not do.


    What was thrown away at eight hundred miles away.


    Is this what people say?


    "Fine."


    Seeing that Jiao didn''t want to mention this passage of the past, Xu Fan didn''t bother to pursue it.


    And Jiaodu didn''t intend to continue wasting time here.


    No matter how you say it, Xu Fan is a Thousand-Handed Imp who inherited Mu Dunshu.


    Even if the strength is not comparable to that of Qianshou Zhuma, it will not be worse there.


    Want to deal with him, what temptation, feint.


    All useless.


    Just like when I faced Senjujuma back then.


    That deep sense of powerlessness.


    In fact, although his most glorious battle was to assassinate the **** of Ninja World, he failed to leave his name.


    Look at the entire Ninja world.


    After all, few people know themselves.


    Time is always like this.


    It brings everything, and it takes everything away.


    I have forgotten many things, and I don''t care about some things.


    The reason why I kept the forehead of Takinin Village was just to let myself remember where I came from.


    But this is meaningless after all.


    Just like those weak Ninja villages, Taki Ninja village will sooner or later become a thing of the past and be forgotten.


    Just like myself.


    Only money is eternal.


    As long as there are people, there will be transactions.


    If there is a transaction, money will be used.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Jiao Du recovered some of the feeling of being a ninja.


    "Resentment!"


    The horn suddenly burst into a loud shout, condensing his chakra onto each mask.


    Immediately afterwards, the three masks representing Feng Dun, Huo Dun, and Lei Dun began to creep onto his right arm.


    This move was the strongest attack of Jiaodu.


    The ultimate chakra cannon that turns everything into ashes.


    Maybe the one I used to fail to kill Senjujutsuma who used Mu Dun.


    But at least now...


    He has the opportunity to kill another Mudun user.


    "Final shot!"


    The three chakras with different attributes converge in one place, and after completing the energy storage, they burst out of the mask in an instant.


    The extremely powerful Chakra gun shot directly at Xu Fan and the others.


    Rumble!


    For a time there was a burst of noise.


    "Such a dense chakra..."


    Kakashi stared at the writing wheel, only feeling that Jiao Du''s attack was beyond his cognition.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that Kakashi seemed to understand at this moment why the horns were able to assassinate the first generation of Hokage, and then retreated.


    Not to mention the Cardo side.


    After seeing the true strength of Jiao Du, Kaduo began to cheer.


    For the first time in my life.


    He felt how appropriate it is to hire a ninja.


    It is impossible for anyone to survive such a terrifying Chakra cannon.


    Konoha''s ninja, Dazna, what **** guys are there.


    All are going to die!


    "Good job, Jiaodu, I want them to die!"


    Cardo clenched his fists and slammed a punch into the air.


    However, it was when Cardo and the party members behind him believed that Xu Fan was completely entrusted this time, and he would definitely die.


    The flame went straight into the sky.


    Then there was a loud noise like thunder, and a mushroom cloud rising to the sky, constantly rolling.


    In order to completely kill Xu Fan, Horn used all the chakras in his chakra cannon.


    "do you died?"


    Cardo rolled his throat, marveling at the final eruption of Jiao Du, but there was still some tension and uncertainty in his heart.


    After all, even though that blow was powerful, the huge mushroom cloud blocked his sight.


    Before seeing the corpses of Xu Fan and others in person, Carduo''s hanging heart could not fall.


    "It is impossible for anyone to survive the final shot."


    The corner said without thinking.


    This is not his boasting, wind, fire, thunder, the three chakra attributes can cross talk and increase destructive power.


    This is not an attack effect of 10 plus 10 plus 10.


    It''s a 10 times 10 times 10 enhanced attack.


    Even if the continuous destructive power is not as good as Xu Fan''s Mutual Multiplication Detonation Talisman, the instant destructive power is far beyond doubtless.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan and others are not immortal.


    He didn''t need the kind of ninjutsu that could destroy the ground meat.


    However, just when Jiao Du was very sure that Xu Fan and the others would die, the billowing smoke began to disperse around.


    A huge white bone exuding steam suddenly caught the sight of Jiao Du and others.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Jiao Du''s eyes widened instantly, with an incredible look.


    "Jiaodu."


    Xu Fan''s voice came from among the samurai. Not only was his body intact, but his clothes were spotless.


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura are shocked if they don''t cut.


    "What is this..."


    Sasuke and Naruto couldn''t help taking a breath, even when they thought that the detonation charm of the mutual multiplication was amazing enough.


    Xu Fan once again showed his unmatched strength.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this?" Sakura only felt that her worldview had been impacted.


    When Jiao Du fired the Chakra Cannon, she really thought Xu Fan was underestimating the enemy and created a chance for the opponent.


    Even frightened, he fell directly to the ground.


    However, the extremely exaggerated Chakra Cannon didn''t have any impact on Xu Fan.


    "Since you know the name Senjujuan, you should have heard of another name."


    "Uchiha Madara."


    At this time, Xu Fan directly opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and the ninjutsu he used was Suzuo Nohu.


    Even the Kirin developed by Sasuke failed to destroy Suzu who was in a bone-like state.


    Not to mention the Chakra Cannons in Jiaodu District.


    "Uchiha Madara?!"


    When they heard this guy, both Sasuke and Kakuno were startled.


    Especially Sasuke, he also ran to Xu Fan''s front to confirm.


    I saw Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, not only the Uchiha clan can only open the Shalunyan, but also a more advanced kaleidoscope than the ordinary Shalunyan!


    "Xu Fan... who are you on earth?"


    Sasuke stood blankly on the spot, blurting out questions.


    "No... it''s impossible..."


    Jiao always shook his head could not accept the facts before him.


    "You are obviously a kid of the Thousand Hands Clan, I will never read it wrong. The clone just now is indeed Mu Dun...could it be..."


    "I was illusionist?"


    The horns rolled his throat. How could he not know the reputation of Uchiha Madara, as a ninja of the same era?


    Only Xu Fan opened the writing wheel until the end.


    There is no possibility of illusion.


    Still, from the beginning...


    Are you in illusion?


    As soon as this thought came into being, Xu Fan''s voice rang in his ears.


    "When did you have the illusion that you have never been in illusion?"

 v2 Chapter 259： The death of the capital

    In fact, Xu Fan has never used illusion from beginning to end, and even the writing wheel has just opened.


    The reason why I say this to the corner is just to open my eyes and talk nonsense.


    Fudge him casually.


    And just when Jiao Du was completely stunned by this sentence, doubting his life.


    The Suzuo Nenghu who wrapped Xu Fan suddenly grew nerves, muscles, and a chakrata knife out of thin air.


    In the shock of everyone, Xu Fan did not hesitate to control Suzuo Nenghu, raised the Chakrata sword over his head, and then slammed it down.


    The sword energy visible to the naked eye went forward and horizontally, unstoppable and unmatched.


    In an instant, the corners were divided into two, but they still didn''t stop, and continued to gallop forward, falling into the crowd behind Cardo.


    Rumble!


    Along with a loud noise, countless samurai soared into the sky, making a miserable cry, and then fell to the ground.


    And more samurai, before even humming, turned into flesh on the spot.


    Cardo at the most fringe position did not get there.


    He just felt that something hit his back and flew out on the spot.


    And this is just the shock wave formed by Suzuo Nohu after the physical strike.


    For a time, Cardo''s team suffered heavy casualties.


    Cardo also felt his vertebrae broken, lying on the ground like a dog eating shit, unable to perceive the existence of his legs.


    Fear, regret, despair...


    All kinds of negative emotions swept through.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me, please... I can give you whatever you want..."


    Cardo''s breathing began to become rapid, and his heartbeat began to bang.


    He wanted to raise his head, but was afraid to see Xu Fan''s cold eyes.


    Cardo, who has always been invincible, now only desperately begged for mercy, begging the other side to let go.


    But the delay in getting Xu Fan''s response made his sense of despair begin to magnify.


    As for those warriors hired by Cardo.


    After seeing the huge gap between him and the ninja, he was frightened and fled.


    In their eyes, Xu Fan is not even a ninja anymore.


    It''s God.


    Only gods can possess such exaggerated power!


    "Master Xu Fan..."


    He didn''t cut down and took a breath. After hesitating and struggling, he resolutely walked to Xu Fan''s side.


    It''s just that after experiencing so many things, now that he doesn''t cut it anymore, he is completely convinced of Xu Fan, whether it is the tone of speech or the address, it is respectful.


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan glanced at it and didn''t cut it again, indicating that he had something to say but it didn''t hurt.


    "Can you give me Cardo, in your capacity, such a guy is not worthy to die in your hands."


    No longer cut the voice firmly said.


    For one thing, he did think that Cardo was not worthy to die in Xu Fan''s hands.


    Secondly, the reason why Bai was severely injured was also related to Carduo.


    The third and most important point.


    This is the original bet.


    "It''s okay."


    Xu Fan nodded and put away Suzuo Nenghu directly, indicating that he could take Kaduo''s life at any time without cutting.


    "Ok."


    Without a sharp response, he took out a handful of Kuunai, and quickly walked to the position of Cardo, holding his hair in one hand, as if he was holding a watermelon, and picked him up.


    "Carduo, this situation is really dramatic."


    No more grinning laughter, like the evil spirit Shura coming out of hell.


    Kaduo looked at the kunai who did not cut his hand, and his heart was too frightened, he tried his best to stay away from it.


    But his hair was tightly held by the opponent.


    No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t do it.


    "Don''t kill me...whatever you want, I can give you...don''t kill the uncle...please..."


    Before Cardo could finish speaking, Kuwu who did not cut it had already cut his throat.


    For a while, blood spurted like a column.


    Cardo''s expression became extremely painful, but he couldn''t make a sound, and his trachea seemed to be submerged.


    My hands kept scratching, but it was useless.


    As a ghost, he knows the structure of the human body very well.


    The angle, depth, and strength of the throat cut are all just right.


    Before Cardo''s blood was drained, he would only feel unimaginable and unspeakable pain and torture.


    "This is how you hurt Bai."


    Don''t cut the low-pitched voice again.


    After all this experience, he finally faced up to his feelings for dialogue.


    Understand the fetters between each other.


    For him, Bai is no longer a tool.


    But a very cherished companion.


    Patter.


    Watching Carduo die in extreme pain, he threw Kuwu to the ground without cutting it, got up slowly, and looked at Jiao Du.


    Although Kakuto''s body was divided into two by Susao, he was not completely dead.


    And Jiaodu''s body structure is also very strange.


    After suffering such an injury, he didn''t even bleed heavily.


    The weird black line began to squirm, as if trying to splice the broken body together.


    "Really worthy of being an undead duo."


    Xu Fan looked at the corner of the ground. Although his body was cut open, he did not lose consciousness.


    If he insisted, he only broke a mask.


    Because of the grievances, Jiao had five lives.


    Although the attack just now was powerful, it only killed him.


    As long as he fills up a new heart, he can return to his peak state.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t let the reason of Jiao Du go here either.


    He glanced at it and didn''t cut it again. The latter also understood his heart. He walked quickly to Jiao Du''s side. Using his knowledge of the human body, he found Jiao Du''s heartbeat, and then pierced them one by one.


    During this period, even though Jiao Du wanted to stop not cutting, he couldn''t move because of Xu Fan''s writing wheel.


    In a short while.


    Akatsuki''s undead duo explained here.


    "In this way Dazna can also build the bridge with peace of mind." Xu Fan looked at the bodies of Jiao Du and Cardo.


    In this way, no one should obstruct Dazna.


    Only Naruto and Sasuke are slightly emotional.


    In his opinion, this should have been an opportunity to be recognized by Xu Fan.


    "Don''t cut anymore, take Bai back. Although he is no longer in danger, he still needs to deal with his injuries." Xu Fan paused, "In addition, I have one more thing to tell you."


    After Xu Fan said, he ignored the reaction of not cutting again, turned around, and moved forward in the direction of Dazna''s house without looking back.


    Looking at Xu Fan''s back, he couldn''t help but roll his throat again, so he had to hold Bai Bai on the ground and silently follow behind him.


    At the same time, regarding what Xu Fan wanted to say, he was still a little nervous if he didn''t cut it.


    In any case, I have shot against the Konoha Ninja, and I am still a defecting ninja...

 v2 Chapter 260： Akatsuki Trends

    Above a high tower in Yuyin Village.


    Payne stood on the edge of the tower, looking at the rain-washed village.


    This is not ordinary rain, but a monitoring method formed by the power of the reincarnation eye.


    The entire Yuyin Village''s every move is under Penn''s control.


    And the reason he did this was not to consolidate his power.


    But for peace.


    Suddenly, the floor behind Payne began to change, as if something was creeping underneath.


    Although Payne noticed this strange scene, he didn''t look back, as if he had become accustomed to it.


    Wow.


    Accompanied by a strange sound, huge green plants grew from the floor, and the leaves spread to the sides, revealing a half-black and half-white man.


    Surprisingly, he was the biggest black hand who deduced the entire history of Ninja World.


    Datongmu Huiye''s third son.


    Unfortunately, he did not inherit the power of Kaguya, so he had to use the hands of others to realize his plan.


    And using this name, disguised as Uchiha Madara''s will.


    Although it took him quite a long time to do all this, fortunately, everything was proceeding in the direction of his plan.


    until¡­¡­


    The appearance of Xu Fan.


    This made him not only feel the unprecedented pressure, but also made him feel the unprecedented worry.


    At the same time, he inherited the Mu Dun of the Senju clan and the writing wheel eye of the Uchiha clan.


    Even if the current Xu Fan is just a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, sooner or later he will upgrade to a round eyes.


    And he is different from Shijian and Madara.


    He is not as innocent as Zhujian, nor as arrogant as Madara.


    He didn''t care if the Ninja World was peaceful.


    And under his guidance, Naruto has been able to control Nine-Tailed Chakra, and his strength has become extremely powerful.


    Sasuke also learned Lei Dun Chakra mode, not to mention, but also opened up the writing wheel.


    Just being a Uchiha Itachi, forced Akatsuki to be unable to attack Konoha.


    Now another Sasuke appeared.


    I''m afraid it will become even more difficult to capture Yukito Niu and Naruto Kyuu.


    Based on this relationship.


    Jue Cai revealed the intelligence of the Xiao organization to the samurai of Kaduo, and planned Jiao Du and Fei Duan to deal with Xu Fan''s plot.


    I thought that using the special ability of the flying section could put Xu Fan to death.


    As a result, what he never expected was that Xu Fan didn''t give the Fei Duan a chance to get close, and directly used the Mutual Detonation Talisman to wipe the Fei Duan cleanly.


    Not only did his assassination plan fail, but Akatsuki''s combat power was damaged.


    "Jiao Du and Fei Duan... are dead."


    In a low voice, Heijue informed Payne of this information.


    Payne still stood in place, as if deliberately chose to remain silent, staring at the heavy rain washing Yuyin Village, raising his forehead slightly, and looking at the black sky at a 45-degree angle.


    After a long time, Payne spoke slowly.


    "Although the strengths of Kakuto and Hidan are not as good as me and Itachi Uchiha, they are also the best masters among all defected ninjas, especially the ability of Hidan, if it is against a ninja who lacks this information."


    "It often results in unexpected results."


    "Did Xu Fan do it?"


    Payne finally changed the subject and brought the topic to Xu Fan.


    "Yes." Hei Jue nodded, indicating that it was true.


    Because of the agreement with Uchiha Itachi, Akatsuki was not allowed to attack Konoha.


    I thought I could use Fei Duan''s special ability to solve Xu Fan''s powerful enemy, and then capture Nine Tails.


    But in the end it ended up like this.


    "Then what do you think we plan to do next?"


    Payne suddenly turned around and looked at the shadow of the room.


    Heijue''s body also wriggled on the ground.


    A man wearing a wooden whirlpool mask was leaning against the wall, showing only a writing wheel eye.


    It''s Uchiha''s soil.


    As early as a few years ago, he sneaked into the forest near the Fire Temple to collect the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan.


    It was at that time that he witnessed Xu Fan''s terrifying strength with his own eyes.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan''s existence has been regarded as the number one enemy of the Moon Eye Project by the soil.


    But now he has only one writing wheel eye. Although he has opened the kaleidoscope, he can''t use such a powerful ninjutsu as Susao.


    Real strength, even Uchiha Itachi is difficult to fight.


    "Unexpectedly, even the flight segment failed."


    With a long sigh, the voice contained indescribable helplessness.


    Regardless of whether it is admitted or not, taking the soil will treat the flying section as a trick.


    In this situation, unless Uchiha Madara is resurrected, he will not be able to think of a solution to Xu Fan.


    But the words came back.


    Now I am playing the role of Uchiha Madara.


    Not to mention whether Payne can be persuaded to use the reincarnation technique for Madara to bring him back to life.


    My goal is not the same as Uchiha Madara.


    As a last resort, it is better to let this old guy continue to stay below.


    "That fellow Oshemaru, maybe you can use it."


    Hei Jue thought for a while, and shared information with Taito and Payne.


    In any case, this era is the most promising era of resurrecting Kaguya.


    If you give up now, you may not know how long you have to wait next time.


    Moreover, judging by Xu Fan''s rate of progress, it won''t take long for him to become the second Six Dao Immortal.


    The consequences will be unimaginable then.


    "Huh? Do you know where that Oshemaru is?" Payne said in a low voice, dissatisfied with the name Oshemaru.


    He is not only Konoha''s rebel, but also Akatsuki''s rebel.


    I always wanted to clean up him, but there was no suitable opportunity.


    "Yeah." Hei Jue nodded, "This is also the news I just found out. Today''s Oshe Maru is planning to attack Konoha."


    "At the same time, Yao is also a very powerful tail beast. It is better to... let Itachi and Ghost Shark catch Yao, and then use the power of the big snake pill to capture the second and nine tails."


    When Hei Jue talked about the second half, he looked at Daitu specifically, as if waiting for his response.


    Although Payne is the leader of Akatsuki''s organization, Daito is the man behind the scenes.


    "Is Dashewan going to destroy Konoha With soil eyes narrowed, I think about it.


    In fact, capturing the tail beast is not the trickiest part, the tricky part is the process of sealing the tail beast into the outer golem.


    Although after getting the ten tails, even if Xu Fan really opened the eyes of reincarnation, there was nothing to worry about.


    But the trouble is the trouble. The process of using the Jiulong Magic ban is a long time.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    After thinking about it, I still feel that it is not safe enough to bring soil.


    "You can let Itachi and the ghost shark catch Yao, and Konoha will tell me."


    He took Tutu for a while, "As for Payne, now is not the time to expose your power."


    "Kyuubi needs the final capture. In short, I will first find a way to bring back the second tail by the wooden man." Zhutian Dadao

 v2 Chapter 261： In the blood mist

    After solving the problem of Cardo, Xu Fan directly found the name of the country of Waves.


    In a cooperative way, the maritime transportation of Poland is controlled.


    Although the daimyo was extremely dissatisfied with Xu Fan''s attitude and requirements, due to Xu Fan''s strength, he could only accept it unconditionally.


    Not only that, Xu Fan also mobilized members of the root organization and took over the business that originally belonged to Cardo.


    In just a few days, Xu Fan changed the underground organization of Poland.


    Although on the surface the daimyo is still the leader of the wave of nations, in fact it is already a name.


    Without Cardo and the obstruction of Cardo forces, the Naruto Bridge was also very simple to complete.


    Only this time...


    Dazna decided to name the bridge he built by himself Xu Fan Bridge.


    To express his gratitude to Xu Fan for liberating the country of Poland.


    In addition, Xu Fan also successfully completed the sign-in here, won the second chakra, and the eternal kaleidoscope.


    In this way, Xu Fan no longer has to worry about the load on the eyes caused by the use of Suzuo.


    In this way, after getting everything done, Xu Fan and others were ready to set off to return to the village.


    "Master Xu Fan."


    No longer appeared in front of Xu Fan again. After several days of cultivation, Bai''s body had been repaired seven or eighty-eight.


    When he originally planned to come back from the forest, he asked Xu Fan to have a good talk.


    It was just that Xu Fan had to deal with more affairs, so he had to wait for a few days.


    "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, let''s go outside and wait."


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi directly called the members of Class 7 so that Xu Fan would not create a chance for one-on-one conversation.


    However, what Kakashi didn''t expect was that Xu Fan waved his hand directly, indicating that they could stay and listen.


    But the heart that doesn''t cut is a little nervous.


    Although Xu Fan saved himself and Bai, he had taken a shot against Class 7 after all.


    And he''s also a defector ninja from Wuyin Village.


    Face to face with Xu Fan like this, his mood can be imagined.


    In fact, it''s not just about not killing another person.


    Kakashi, Bai, and Sasuke all wanted to know how Xu Fan would deal with it again.


    Especially Bai, after some hesitation, he resolutely knelt down and sat next to him.


    No matter what the result is, he wants to bear it with Mr. Nozhang.


    "White¡­¡­"


    No longer looking at Bai''s profile, I suddenly felt a sense of peace of mind.


    "What I want to say is about the blood mist."


    Xu Fan watched as he didn''t cut again, and spoke slowly.


    "In the blood mist? What is that?" Naruto asked subconsciously. He has always been curious about things he doesn''t understand.


    "The Wuyin Village is located in the deep mountains, and its territory is covered by dense fog all year round. It is a Shinobu Village completely isolated from other countries."


    Without taking a deep breath, he began to explain.


    A few years ago, a war broke out in Wuyin Village and Konoha Village.


    At that time, four generations of Naruto led thousands of ninjas and raided the village of Konoha, and the army was wiped out.


    Since then, Wuyin Village has been devastated.


    In order to change this situation, a woman named Terumi Ming was elected the fifth generation of water shadow.


    Under her leadership, Wuyin Village began to regenerate.


    But on one day, she suddenly changed her policy.


    Carrying out a cruel rule, requiring those who graduated from the ninja school to fight each other, cut off the fetters, and become ruthless ninjas.


    At the same time, they began to persecute the ninjas who possessed the limits of blood inheritance.


    Turns Wuyin Village into a purgatory on earth.


    "In order to become a ninja, I did not hesitate to kill a hundred companions during the same period, and got the title of ghost."


    "I thought that such an incident could change Shuiying''s policy, but I didn''t expect that the subsequent ninja exams would become more cruel."


    Sakura and Naruto couldn''t help but start a cold war after not telling the origin of the blood mist.


    As I said no longer.


    That is simply purgatory on earth.


    The water shadow who can come up with this policy is simply a devil walking in the world.


    The **** is empty and the devil is on earth.


    But Xu Fan was very clear in his heart.


    In the Blood Mist, it was originally a masterpiece of controlling four generations of water shadows with the eyes of writing wheels.


    Terumi Mei was supposed to be the hero who broke the blood mist.


    "It''s probably because of my relationship that caused the butterfly effect. When I took the soil to the Wuyin Village, I didn''t run into Yakura, but met Terumi Mei."


    and so¡­¡­


    Is Terumi Mei now hit by an illusion with soil?


    Xu Fan considered and analyzed it carefully, and found that such an explanation was more reasonable.


    The earthy writing wheel eyes can control even a perfect human like Yakura.


    What''s more, Terumi Ming?


    Moreover, the white eyes that Qing had had also been taken back by himself.


    No one realized that Terumi was being manipulated normally.


    "In order to stop the **** mist, I assassinated the fifth generation Shuiying Terumimei. After the failure, I fled the village and became a traitor."


    There was no longer a pause, "The reason why I became Cardo''s subordinate is just to accumulate strength and brew the next coup."


    Kakashi and the others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after narrating their ins and outs again.


    Even ordinary people like Dazna who didn''t understand ninjas were in awe for Nothing.


    "I thought you were a servant of good and evil, but I didn''t expect to have such an experience with you..." Dazna couldn''t help sighing.


    Presumably this is what people often say, hateful people must be pitiful.


    "Unexpectedly, you became a defector ninja like this." Kakashi also respected the resignation in his heart.


    Although the position is different, the experience is different.


    But just cherishing his companion is enough for him to get his own approval.


    "Yeah." He didn''t respond again, clenched his fist with one hand, shook his head, the corners of his mouth rose, and a wry smile appeared.


    Although I wanted to stop the Blood Mist, my power was a bit smaller after all.


    "The Five Generations of Hokage is really damnable!"


    Naruto stood up from the tatami with a loud noise looked at Xu Fan, and then raised his fist.


    "In that case, we might as well go to Wuyin Village and give her a severe lesson."


    "Naruto."


    Kakashi stopped Naruto immediately.


    In any case, the other party is the shadow of Wuyin Village.


    Infiltrating the opponent''s Shinobu village without authorization, it may escalate into war.


    "This matter is not as simple as you think. If you just don''t kill Shuiying again, it will be a coup at best, but if we get involved, it will be war."


    Kakashi glanced at Naruto, "Do you want to start a war?"


    When he heard of the war, Naruto''s attitude suddenly softened. He shook his head and had to sit on the tatami again.


    "War? Maybe a good choice."

 v2 Chapter 262： I am the trend

    Do not cut on the spot stunned.


    Even if the speaker is unintentional, the listener will be intentional.


    "Master Xu Fan, are you going to start a war against Wuyin Village?" He asked nervously without cutting his throat.


    Not only didn''t cut it again, everyone present was shocked by Xu Fan''s remarks.


    Today''s Fire Country can be said to be thriving, and finally entered a period of peace and stability.


    "Xu Fan, are you serious?"


    Kakashi also asked cautiously.


    As a ninja who has experienced the third war in the world of ninja, as well as the war of Konoha, Yunnin, and misty villages.


    Kakashi knew the pain and horror of war.


    Almost every generation of Hokage has tried to avoid war.


    "Of course it''s serious."


    Xu Fan looked at Nostalgia and Kakashi, "It can be said that it has been planned for a long time, or it can be said to be a whim."


    For Naruto, Xu Fan thought he was more comprehensive than Hei Jue.


    A long time ago, Xu Fan thought about unifying Ninja World.


    After all, for Xu Fan, this place is already an extremely real world.


    The Datongmu family is not out of reach.


    Even in the manga drawn by Kishimoto himself, this issue is clearly stated.


    The reason why Huiye had created Infinite Moon Reading and turned the humans on the planet into Bai Jue was to defend against the enemy.


    This at least shows that there are strong enemies no weaker than Kaguya in this world.


    As for Bo Ren Chuan, it is an official fan.


    The ghost knows what kind of strength Kaguya''s jealous enemy has?


    Therefore, unifying the Ninja World has naturally become a necessary means.


    But the misty village, the country of water, which closes itself away from the outside world.


    Naturally, Xu Fan''s ideal first goal.


    No longer cut as a ninja who defected from Wuyin Village and staged many coups.


    Naturally knows the situation there.


    "With my strength, defeating Terumi Mei is not a difficult task at all. As long as you and I join hands, let alone in the blood mist, you will subvert the entire water country. It is not a fantasy."


    Xu Fan looked directly at him without cutting, his eyes were extremely serious and serious.


    On the contrary, I didn''t cut it anymore, I just felt a buzz in my brain, and my mind was blank.


    Just sitting here, it took him quite exaggerated effort.


    "call¡­¡­"


    No longer cut the corners of his mouth and sucked in air-conditioning.


    If he were replaced by someone else, he could still laugh and treat that person as a lunatic.


    But Xu Fan...


    How could he laugh at what he said?


    "Xu Fan... do you want to..." Kakashi rolled his throat. Although he understood Xu Fan''s intentions, it was not easy for him to accept it.


    In fact, in Kakashi''s cognition, just combining Shinobu and the big country into one is already an epoch-making feat.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s ambition is so exaggerated.


    "Yes, Kakashi, the reason why I merged the country of fire and Konoha village into one regime is to lay the foundation for today."


    "In the history of Ninja world, talented people come out in large numbers, not to mention others, just to say that we have a thousand hands."


    "Senjujutsuma ended the Warring States Period, established Shinobu Village and became Hokage, calming the world in one fell swoop, and the various races no longer hate each other, and children do not have to fight each other."


    "The life expectancy of a ninja has risen from thirty to fifty."


    "Five Ninja Villages are afraid of the power between the pillars and signed a peace agreement."


    "But what is the result? Even the pillars that are as strong as the gods of the Ninja world, there is a day when the immortals die, just a few decades, the first Ninja war, the second Ninja war, and the third Ninja war. No matter what era, the war has never stopped."


    Xu Fan talked about it endlessly.


    Naruto and Sakura are at a loss, unable to digest such facts.


    Sasuke fell silent, savoring Xu Fan''s words.


    And Kakashi and no longer cut, even if they didn''t hear these words, they would understand the truth.


    After all, the Ninja War, for them, was not something out of reach, but a living experience.


    "Although my strength is not weaker than Senjujuma, I will leave this world one day."


    "Kakashi, what do you think the pattern of this world will be like by that time?" Xu Fan asked sharply, looking at Kakashi.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Kakashi rolled his throat, this problem was not a problem at all for him.


    How similar is Xu Fan now to Qianshouzhu?


    The strength is strong enough to end the war on its own.


    But a hundred years later, when Xu Fan passed away, the world would surely reignite war.


    Just as the first Ninja war broke out after the death of Senjujujuma.


    "So, I hope I can completely end all wars within my limited time."


    "It is not only the country of water, but also the country of wind, land, and thunder. They will be wiped out one by one, and the divided princes will be completely unified and a world with peace will be built."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and revealed his plan.


    And the reason why this time was chosen.


    It''s not simply a whim.


    No longer cut is a good guide, although he is rebellious, but he is a hero in another sense.


    Needless to say, Kakashi, who can become a character of the sixth generation of Naruto, where will he go?


    And the seventh class members.


    Indra, the reincarnated person of Asura.


    The original protagonist of Naruto.


    Even Kozakura, who is a Tsunade apprentice, gave Kaguya a punch.


    Not too much...


    The people sitting here now are the core members of the Fire Country.


    "Not..."


    Kakashi took a breath from the corner of his mouth, and suddenly received such an exaggerated amount of information, he only felt that his brain was a little strenuous.


    He even began to wonder if he was not awake.


    And if he didn''t cut it, he fell into a long silence.


    This news is simply too shocking.


    Compared with Xu Fan, the coups he launched several times are nothing short of pediatrics.


    The most important thing is that once Xu Fan succeeds, there will be no more water country in this world.


    Although he was a defector ninja from Wuyin Village, he was from Wuyin Village after all.


    Help Xu Fan to subvert his own countryhiss..."


    If he didn''t take a breath, he only felt that Xu Fan''s thinking was terrifying.


    "Master Xu Fan...If I don''t support you..."


    He didn''t even know how long he had been silent before he squeezed out such a sentence again.


    "My plan, you don''t need to support it or not. This is the general trend. The wheels of history are rolling. How can you change it by yourself?"


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, a smile appeared, and he made up his mind on this matter.


    "Is it the general trend?"


    I could not help but murmur, still very complicated, "So, what is the general trend?"


    "I am the general trend."


    Xu Fan paused and said in a very firm tone. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 263： New check-in location

    "I understand."


    After a bit of entanglement, No-Zhan completely woke up.


    Whether he supports Xu Fan or not, it makes no sense.


    As he said, Xu Fan is the general trend when it comes to unifying the Ninja World.


    and¡­¡­


    A world with real peace.


    A world where people can push their hearts together.


    A world where there will never be a **** fog.


    "I really want to see that world with my own eyes."


    Without taking a deep breath, his eyes became extremely clear and he was no longer confused.


    "But after subverting the regime of Water Country, what do you plan to do with the fifth generation of Water Shadow and the ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village?"


    If you don''t cut anymore, the conversation suddenly changed.


    Although I really want to see the world described by Xu Fan, not everyone can accept it.


    Especially the water shadow, and the ninjas of the hidden mist village.


    When the time comes, they are bound to rise up to resist.


    "Kill it."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    In this matter, there is no need to lie.


    If you can''t use it for yourself, what''s the point of keeping alive?


    Let them plan how to assassinate themselves and overthrow their rule all day long?


    If they are unwilling or unable to accept the facts.


    Then I can only grant them a heroic death method.


    "Then we are going to Wuyin Village next?" Sasuke, who has been silent, couldn''t help asking.


    Although he was not interested in the world that Xu Fan was talking about, he felt full of expectation when he thought of challenging the entire Wuyin Village.


    Not to mention Naruto, although he still doesn''t understand peace and war.


    But he trusted Xu Fan very much.


    As long as he said, he made the decision.


    I will support it without hesitation.


    But who knows, Xu Fan directly shook his head this time.


    It is true that Naruto and Sasuke are the core members of the Kingdom of Fire, but they do not need to be involved in subverting the regime of the Kingdom of Water.


    "You return to the village with Kakashi."


    "Return to the village?" Sasuke and Naruto couldn''t accept it for a while, because they both heard very clearly.


    Xu Fan asked them and Kakashi to return to the village instead of going back to the village together.


    In other words, this is equivalent to saying that this task does not require the seventh shift.


    "Why? Just because we are Shiminin?" Sasuke stood up from the tatami with a loud voice, unwilling to accept the fact.


    Naruto is even more so.


    "Listen to me first."


    Xu Fan waved his hand directly, "I''m going to the Zhongren selection test soon. With your current results, I think I can take it."


    "Chin Shinobi selection exam?"


    "Yes, this is an opportunity for you to become Zhongren, so I will arrange for you to return to Kiye Village." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    According to Xu Fan''s understanding of the Zhongnin exam, Naruto''s fairy mode and golden body mode will probably be restricted and not allowed to use.


    As for Sasuke, he only mastered the first stage of Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    Therefore, his strength is no match for the big snake pill who has two hands.


    The curse of the sky is still a good thing.


    Besides...


    Xu Fan knew very well that Oshe Maru would use the opportunity of this Zhongren selection examination to invade Konoha Village.


    According to the original plot, Sarutobi Rizen died in this incident.


    Therefore, this time He will not be cut to go to Wuyin Village, but also to subvert the regime of Water Country, and have a reason not to be in the village.


    After Sarutobi died, he could take over the position of Naruto and become the fifth generation of Naruto.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    At that time, Luo Sha in the Kingdom of Wind will also be dealt with by Oshe Maru.


    Gaara needs to grow up again, which can be said to be the most empty time in the Kingdom of Wind.


    As long as you master the operation yourself, you can swallow two big countries in one fell swoop.


    It can be said that he has made considerable progress in his plan to unify the Ninja World.


    Of course, Xu Fan would naturally not tell Class 7 about his true thoughts.


    Naruto was also quite excited after hearing the Nakanin exam.


    "Could you be... planning to go to Wuyin Village alone?"


    Now, Kakashi was a little worried.


    Although he knows Xu Fan''s strength is very strong, but his own strength...


    "of course not."


    Xu Fan smiled and shook his head, "Kakashi, shouldn''t you forget? I am not only the Hokage consultant of the country of fire, but also the leader of the root organization. I will naturally mobilize personnel for this operation."


    In fact, Xu Fan does not need any help at all.


    Terumi Ming himself is not such a powerful character.


    What I have now is Mu Dun, an eternal kaleidoscope, one, three, and nine-tailed chakras.


    Even if the power of Wuyin Village is added together.


    Xu Fan didn''t think he would lose.


    The reason for mobilizing the root organization is that after capturing the water country, ninjas are required to occupy land.


    Secondly, it was also to prevent the root organization from participating in the war between Konoha and Oshemaru.


    "The root organization..." Kakashi suddenly realized that he almost forgot that Xu Fan still had this hole card in his hand.


    "It seems that you have been planning for a long time, Xu Fan." Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh.


    Although he also wanted to participate in this action, just as Xu Fan said.


    The Zhongnin exam is about to begin.


    "Well, indeed." Xu Fan nodded, "If you don''t have any comments, then proceed as I said."


    "Dazner."


    After seeing that Kakashi and others had nothing else to say, Xu Fan turned directly to Dazna.


    The reason why he was allowed to attend this conversation was because he was also a piece of his own.


    "I?!"


    Dazna''s eyes widened, and he pointed at himself in disbelief.


    I am just a master of bridge building.


    Can''t help much in this matter.


    "No." Xu Fan smiled and shook his head, "You are actually more important than you think. The Water Country where Wuyin Village is located is somewhat similar to the Wave Country. Both are island countries and require maritime transportation."


    "So I hope you can build a bridge between the country of waves and the country of water."


    Xu Fan said with a serious face.


    "A bridge?"


    Dazna suddenly realized this is not difficult, but..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Dazna became hesitant again.


    He actually wanted to say that the eight characters have not yet been written, if you fail, wouldn''t it be Bai Jianqiao?


    The Village of Wuyin is different from the country of fire.


    "I said, I am the general trend of this world."


    "Dazna, just do what I said. As for the economic issues, I will help you solve them."


    After Xu Fan said, he stood up directly from the tatami.


    But at this moment, a familiar voice rang in his ear again.


    Please arrive at Wuyin Village to sign in, and you will be rewarded if you sign in successfully! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 264： Write round eyes army

    The sign-in assistant would let himself go to Wuyin Village to sign-in, which Xu Fan did not expect.


    But in this way, Xu Fan had no reason not to go to Wuyin Village.


    After leaving the seventh class and returning to the village, Xu Fan summoned the members of the root organization and arrived at Zina''s house to gather.


    In about a week, all members of the root organization assembled.


    In addition, Tenzo also arrived here.


    And the reason why he came is also the meaning of the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi.


    In any case, this is the first time that Xu Fan has assembled all the root organization ninjas.


    Such an exaggerated number is enough to launch a war against Poland.


    Although Sarutobi Rischi always knew that Xu Fan had his own ideas, he still sent Tenzo to confirm.


    "Master Xu Fan."


    When I saw Xu Fan, Tianzang was also very respectful.


    It''s just that when he noticed that he didn''t cut and white again, his face was a little serious.


    I don''t understand how Xu Fan''s good graces would come together with the rebels of Wuyin Village.


    "Master Xu Fan."


    Not only Tianzang, as the No. 2 member of the Root Organization, You Nu Take Roots naturally also participated in this operation.


    "Master Xu Fan."


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was that there was still a young girl hidden behind the oil girl.


    She was wearing a uniform with a black ponytail.


    Although she was a bit immature and slim, Xu Fan recognized her at a glance.


    Uchiha Izumi.


    "Why are you here?" Xu Fan looked a little surprised.


    Although he is the leader of the root organization, the root organization has thousands of members.


    And since he took over, Danzo has never used Danzo to train ninjas.


    What are the names of their subordinates?


    Xu Fan didn''t remember either.


    In fact, most of the time, the root organization is managed by the oil girl.


    But there is no doubt that these ninjas are all loyal to themselves.


    "Because I joined the roots."


    Izumi Uchiha directly stated the facts.


    And the reason why she joined Root is to be able to contact Xu Fan one day.


    She did not believe that Itachi would be a ninja who betrayed the village, nor that he would be a power greedy person.


    But no matter how he inquired, he couldn''t get information about Itachi.


    In order to be able to unlock the truth, she made up her mind and joined the root organization led by Xu Fan.


    And, with the opening of the writing wheel, Izumi Uchiha quickly became a figure of the team leader level.


    Strength should not be underestimated.


    "It turned out to be like this." Xu Fan nodded, thinking about it carefully. A few years ago, he had a relationship with Uchiha Izumi.


    At that time, she wanted to inquire about Itachi, and at that time she opened the writing wheel.


    After a few years, her obsession with Itachi became stronger, and it was no surprise.


    but¡­¡­


    To some extent, Izumi Uchiha¡¯s behavior proves that the Uchiha clan are paranoid.


    "Lord Xu Fan, look."


    In order to prove his growth, Izumi Uchiha simply opened his eyes in front of Xu Fan.


    Although it hasn''t reached the level of a kaleidoscope, it is already a three-gou jade writing wheel.


    "Shaolunyan..." He frowned without cutting his brows, and his mood was a bit delicate.


    In his impression, the Uchiha clan suffered heavy casualties in the war that year, and the people with the writing wheel eyes can be said to be rare.


    Therefore, to be able to see the style of writing round eyes, it should be something that cannot be met.


    but¡­¡­


    The Konoha ninjas I saw this time were few and far between, but there were four of them who had the eyes of writing wheels.


    It''s simply...


    Horrible.


    "Sangouyu writes round eyes, not bad." Xu Fan looked at Uchiha Izumi''s eyes and nodded in satisfaction.


    He didn''t care who Uchiha Izumi liked.


    Now that you have entered the root organization, you are your own person and your own power.


    Turn around and help her open a kaleidoscope.


    "What about the others?" Xu Fan grabbed his head and looked at You Nu to take the roots. He asked him to take himself to see the troops that came this time. At the same time, he made a gesture to make No Zhan and Bai go with him.


    After receiving Xu Fan''s order, the girl who took the roots also responded neatly, and walked ahead to lead the way.


    All the root organization ninjas, all assembled in the forest.


    After a while, Xu Fan saw his subordinates.


    It¡¯s just that today¡¯s roots are no longer required to wear a mask.


    The root ninja standing in the first few rows just wore Konoha''s forehead guard and covered his left eye like Kakashi.


    This is also specially designed by Xu Fan.


    Because of these people, all of them have transplanted Zhuanyan!


    However, the orthodox people of the non-Uchiha clan will be in a state where they cannot be closed once they have transplanted the Shakeran, which consumes a lot of Chakra.


    Kakashi often falls into a state of weakness, that''s why.


    Moreover, Kakashi is not actually a rare person in Chakra.


    The reason why it appears that he has very little Kakashi Chakra is because of the consumption of writing round eyes, and secondly, he is surrounded by chakra monsters.


    So these root ninjas transplanted with Shalunyan only transplanted one because of this consideration.


    Secondly...


    If you transplant two Shalunyans to one person, the number of ninjas with Shashulanyans will be reduced by half.


    This is also to maximize the number of round eye troops.


    Unless among these people, who has opened the kaleidoscope.


    Xu Fan will consider pairing the two writing wheels so that they can release Suzuonenghu.


    "Speaking of which, Xianyi opened the kaleidoscope before the interim."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, thinking of Uchiha Kenichi who was second only to Futake in strength and prestige.


    His pair of kaleidoscopes is still in his collection, and there is no suitable candidate.


    "Xu Fan... shouldn''t these people..."


    Without cutting the corners of his mouth, he took a breath, and a bad premonition spontaneously emerged.


    There is no reason, these people and Kakashi''s costumes are too similar.


    So that his involuntary brain filled the eyes under the foreheads of these people.


    "You think that''s good." Xu Fan raised the corner of his mouth, and UU reading signaled that they could straighten their foreheads.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Without cutting the whole person, his eyes suddenly widened, and his mouth opened into an "Oh" shape.


    At a glance, everyone has a writing wheel.


    Well, this is a very rare blood inheritance boundary?


    This is simply writing about the wheel eye army!


    In fact, not only did not cut again, Tenzo and Uchiha Izumi were also taken aback.


    Especially Uchiha Izumi, although she has been in the roots for a long time, she also knows that some ninjas have transplanted Sharanyan.


    But such an exaggerated scale shocked her heart deeply.


    "This...is the trend."


    Without cutting his throat, he seemed to understand why Xu Fan had the confidence to unify the Ninja World. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 265： Chakra is willful

    After mobilizing enough manpower, Xu Fan mobilized enough ships.


    This is also due to the maritime transportation company operated by Cardo.


    After Cardo died tragically, Xu Fan took over all the forces under his name.


    Coupled with the fact that there have been more than one coup d''¨¦tat, going to the country of water has long been a matter of familiarity.


    After sailing for a few days, Xu Fan took the root organization ninja and arrived at the border of the Water Country and landed.


    "The Wuyin Village is located in the deep mountains, covered by dense fog all the year round, like a natural barrier."


    Don''t cut down to follow Xu Fan again, explaining the situation in the Wuyin Village for him.


    If it is a ninja who doesn''t know enough about the terrain, he will only lose his sense of direction in the dense fog, and thus stray into the trap set by the fog hidden village.


    However, this level of fog is hard to stop not cutting.


    He is not only a master of mist concealment technique, but also able to kill people silently in the dense fog that blocks the view.


    "There is only one correct way to enter Wuyin Village, follow me."


    Don''t cut his low voice, hope that Xu Fan and the people in the root organization will follow behind him.


    Lead them to find the right way by themselves.


    Because of the policy in the Blood Mist, many roads leading to Wuyin Village have been blocked.


    Even if Xu Fan''s root organization is indeed amazing, if there is no leader, in such an environment, he will only sacrifice in vain.


    but¡­¡­


    Even if there is a leader who will not be killed again, it is not easy to lead everyone into Wuyin Village.


    Because of the dense fog, visibility is minimal.


    One or two meters apart, you can hardly see your companions.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome."


    It was at this moment that Xu Fan waved his hand directly, "Although this kind of thick fog will not have any effect on me, it is not a small problem for the ninja at the root."


    After all, writing round eyes is not a blank eye, there is no such thing as perspective.


    In fact, in the anime, when Kakashi and Noshang are in the final duel, the former''s writing wheel eyes cannot lock each other in the dense fog.


    At the critical moment, Kakashi had to be a psychic dog to confirm his position not to be cut.


    And this mist is even more exaggerated than that time.


    In order to avoid any accidents.


    Xu Fan thinks it is better to disperse the dense fog here.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan began to refine the chakra, and his hands quickly sealed.


    "Don''t you want to use the wind to disperse the dense fog here?"


    Without cutting and rolling his throat, he was taken aback by Xu Fan''s behavior.


    Although Feng Dun can indeed restrain the fog hiding technique, it can only be done at the same level.


    For example, Water Dun can restrain Fire Dun, but if the power of Water Dun is not enough, it will still be defeated by the ninjutsu of Huo Dun.


    You know, the dense fog in front of you is not a ninja¡¯s ninjutsu.


    It''s the magic of nature!


    It is a natural barrier that exists around Wuyin Village!


    The range they can see before their eyes is only the tip of the dense fog of iceberg!


    Even if Xu Fan used the wind to blow away the dense fog in an area, the other dense fog would quickly fill up.


    There is no point at all other than wasting chakras in vain.


    Not only didn''t cut it again to see this point, but also Tianzang, Yumai Takes the Root, Uchiha Izumi, also realized this point.


    "Master Xu Fan, with all due respect, using Wind Dun here...will only consume chakras for nothing." Uchiha Izumi took a step forward, specifically reminding Xu Fan.


    "indeed."


    Xu Fan nodded, "The scale of this thick fog is indeed more exaggerated than imagined. If my calculation is not wrong, I am afraid that it will take tens of thousands of elites who do not cut the level to create such an exaggerated fog hiding technique. "


    "Fortunately, I have a little more chakra than the average person."


    After Xu Fan said, he directly extracted the Chakra from the Nine Tails and raised the level of Ninjutsu.


    With the synthesis of the last handprint, Xu Fan directly released enough wind to disperse the dense fog.


    "Wind escape, typhoon has passed!"


    The majestic Chakra burst out from Xu Fan, causing flying sand and rocks.


    The gust of wind howled, surging forward, like an unstoppable sky, rushing into the thick fog, smashing it clean.


    The typhoon raged for several minutes before it gradually subsided and disappeared.


    When everyone reacted, the road in front of them was clearly visible, and there was no more fog left.


    If he didn''t cut it, he stood still on the spot, only to feel that his knowledge of ninjutsu had completely collapsed.


    Because Xu Fan didn''t use the slightest environmental advantage, only relying on his chakra to create an extremely exaggerated typhoon in the windless zone.


    According to the understanding of No.1, it is impossible for a typhoon of this level to appear on land. Only at sea can it be witnessed.


    and¡­¡­


    Xu Fan was not only destroying the natural barrier of Wuyin Village.


    Wherever this typhoon went, all kinds of traps and woods were uprooted.


    It''s really wherever you go, no grass will grow.


    It seems to have shaped a avenue leading straight to the Wuyin Village.


    Guru...


    Without cutting his throat, he rolled his throat in fear, and glanced at Xu Fan subconsciously.


    What''s even more amazing is that Xu Fan didn''t feel tired at all, breathing smoothly and evenly, as if he had only used ordinary ninjutsu.


    The chakra of this guy...


    How exaggerated is it?


    Could it be infinite?


    "This¡­¡­"


    In fact, it''s not just that one person''s heart is shocked.


    Tenzo, Youmai takes the root, Uchiha Izumi, and all the ninjas at the root.


    After seeing this extremely exaggerated wind escape, all of them took a breath.


    Especially Uchiha Izumi, only felt that his brain was blank.


    This can also be called ninjutsu?


    This is simply magic!


    "No matter how much psychological preparation you do... you will still be shocked by Xu Fan''s unreasonable Chakra volume..."


    Tianzang couldn''t help but complain, and since seeing Xu Fan, he was always shocked by their performance.


    Although he was mentally prepared in advance every time, he would not realize until he took the shot himself...


    It''s not that I estimated it is too conservative , but it is beyond my imagination.


    Don''t say this is ninjutsu, just say it is a natural disaster...


    I''m afraid no one will not believe it.


    "Maybe Xu Fan is the one who is destined to unify the Ninja World."


    Tian Zang rolled his throat, and suddenly there was a feeling that Xu Fan was the Son of Destiny.


    And there are not a few people who have this idea.


    In their view, Xu Fan is simply the reincarnation of the six immortals.


    "Hiss..." I didn''t cut down and took a breath, "But with such a big battle, I am afraid the ninjas of the Hidden Fog Village will also notice us. Wait a minute... Maybe a fierce battle will erupt."


    "We came here all the way, didn''t we just come to do this?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile when he heard the reminder not to cut again, then waved his hand, "Ravaged it!"

 v2 Chapter 266： As expected of you, Terumi Mei

    Following Xu Fan''s order, the root ninjas launched a charge towards the Wuyin Village.


    This is also the tactical arrangement Xu Fan has made long ago.


    He didn''t just transplant Shao Lun Yan to these ninjas. In the past few years, Xu Fan not only trained them to master the three-three system, but also deliberately developed their ability to perform illusions.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that every root ninja transplanted by Xu Fan with Shaolaunyan is a first-class illusionist master.


    Once you encounter ninjas who are not strong enough in willpower, or are not good at dealing with illusions, you can drag them directly into the world of illusions.


    If it is a ninja who fights to the death, grant them a heroic death method.


    This is Xu Fan''s tactics.


    Cultivate enough combat units, and then go straight up.


    At the same time, Wuyin Village, Water Shadow Building.


    Terumi Mei continued to deal with Wuyin Village''s government affairs, but suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Immediately afterwards, she felt the extremely exaggerated Chakra exploding in the northwest.


    "This chakra..."


    Terumi Mei straightened up from her seat abruptly. She felt that this chakra was not only powerful, but also evil.


    It feels like a tail beast.


    "Tailed beasts are no longer in a scattered state, but are regarded by Shinobu as a powerful combat force, often accompanied by Renzhuli."


    "Furthermore, Wuyin Village is located in the deep mountains. Outside the island, there is the sea on all sides. You can''t break in by accident."


    Terumi Ming''s brain thought quickly and concluded that this might be an invasion.


    "Couldn''t it be that you don''t cut that guy again..."


    Terumi Ming frowned slightly, and she couldn''t help but think of the appearance of ghosts not cutting.


    This guy became a defector ninja from the Wuyin Village because he failed the coup.


    Although the crusade troops were sent, they could not solve this guy.


    Not only that, as long as they don¡¯t save enough power, they will sneak into the village and conduct another coup.


    "Is the tail beast snatched this time? Don''t cut it again."


    Terumi Mei slapped the table fiercely, and immediately summoned his own guards, and ordered all Shinobu to be summoned. This time, no matter what, he could not let him leave without cutting off.


    I must kill a hundred!


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Since the death of the fourth generation of Shuiying, Wuyin Village has not had a tail beast.


    Although because of the geographical location, there is no need to worry about being threatened by other powers.


    But without the tail beast, after all, it lacks a combat power.


    "There are still tail beasts brought without being cut, and he can''t be allowed to escape!"


    Terumi Mei said loudly.


    In order to be sure, Terumi Mei decided to go to battle in person.


    She ordered Changjuro to assist herself, and at the same time brought a few elite-level Shinnins, and proceeded directly in the direction where she felt the tail beast Chakra.


    However, what made Terumi Mei never dream of was...


    The scene before her was even more exaggerated than she had imagined.


    Ninjas in all uniforms attacked from one direction, and everyone had a writing wheel eye.


    Such a terrifying formation was unexpected by Terumi.


    "That guard... is it a ninja from Konoha Village?" Chojuro''s eyes narrowed and confirmed.


    Each invader possesses extremely powerful strength, rushing into the hidden village of mist like a bamboo, using various methods to defeat the enemies it encounters.


    All of a sudden, the ninjas in Wuyin Village retreated.


    And these people have no intention of hiding their identities at all, and they wear all-colored forehead guards.


    Emphasize that they are the ninjas of Konoha.


    Of course, although the current regimes of Konoha Village and Fire Country are integrated, the other four powers are not willing to admit this fact.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Terumi Mei and Chojuro, they are just Konoha''s ninjas, not the ninjas of Fire Country.


    "This amount..."


    Terumi Ming looked around, she couldn''t see the side by herself.


    This is more than an invading force, it is an army.


    "How could Konoha''s ninja appear here?" Changjuro gritted his teeth, and a sense of unconfidence spontaneously emerged. In his opinion, with his own strength, Master Shui Ying could not be protected at all.


    "It must be a tail beast..."


    Terumi Ming continued to breathe deeply to calm herself down, and at the same time, the rapid operation of his brain analyzed the situation in front of him.


    It wasn''t until this time that she suddenly realized that the natural barrier that should have been around the northwest, guarding the hidden fog village, disappeared without a trace at any time.


    Even this night sky is bright and clear like never before.


    "Master Shuiying, let''s get out of here..."


    Changjuro''s voice was trembling. Although he was carrying a pair of swords and flounder, one of the last seven ninja swords of Wuyin Village, he had good strength, but he was born with a lack of confidence.


    In order to ensure the safety of Master Suikage, he had to persuade Terumi Ming to avoid her edge.


    But Terumi Mei would listen to Chojuro''s advice there.


    Konoha ninja is coming fiercely, and there are tail beasts to help.


    "Shui Dun¡¤Water Array Pillar!"


    Terumi Ming decisively gathered Chakra to his throat and performed his best water escape technique.


    A water ball the size of a meteor fell forward.


    Several root ninjas tried to prevent the water ball from falling, and jointly used the fire escape technique, intending to evaporate Terumi Ming''s water ball in the air.


    However, the power of ninjutsu on both sides is not at the same level.


    The flame was directly dispersed by the water polo, not to mention, the huge power slammed the ground, and the cohesive force that maintained the water polo disappeared. The flood like a bank burst spread out in all directions and swallowed the root ninja mercilessly.


    "To use such an exaggerated water escape in a place where there is no water, it really deserves to be the fifth generation of water shadow, Master Terumi Ming."


    It''s too late, it''s fast, and if you don''t cut it down from the sky, your feet gather the chakra and stand directly on the surface of the water created by Terumi Mei, grabbing back with your right hand, pulling out the decapitation knife, and this person who created the blood mist. The frosty beauty faced each other.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    No longer cut the low-pitched voice, as if only Terumi Ming ignored the surrounding situation.


    Terumi Ming stared slightly, looking up and down without cutting.


    Although it was a little unexpected, it was reasonable.


    "I didn''t expect that the ghosts born from Wuyin Village would collude with the ninjas of Konoha Village if they didn''t cut them."


    Terumi Mei could not help but sneered, as if mocking the innocence of not cutting.


    "Coup d''etat?" No longer shook his head at Terumi Mei, "My goal now is no longer that kind of boring thing."


    While speaking, he pointed the beheading knife in his hand at Terumi Ming''s chest without cutting.


    Although returning to Wuyin Village this time was to help Xu Fan seize everything in the Water Country, he still wanted to break with Terumi Mei in his heart if he didn''t cut it anymore.


    "Something boring?"


    On the contrary, Terumi Ming could not understand the current situation. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 267： Terumi Mei vs. Never Cut

    Although Chojuro often lacked self-confidence, after seeing the appearance of Reunion, he fully understood what was going on.


    In addition, he has always been a powerful confidant of Master Terumi Ming.


    Since Terumi Mei was determined to stay instead of retreating, how could she leave her alone.


    I saw Changjuro also drew the Shinobi sword behind him and jumped up, his body quickly spinning in the air, waving the flounder and sweeping it towards No.


    "Cangjuro?"


    Don''t cut anyone who recognizes it again.


    As a rebel who has staged many coups, it will not be the first time he has dealt with Changjuro.


    It''s just that, although they are both the holders of the Seven Ninja Swords, the strength gap between the two sides is very obvious.


    Seeing Changjuro''s approaching menacingly, he didn''t cut or dodge, and raised the beheading knife with one hand and slashed towards Changjuro.


    Damn it!


    The two ninja swords collided with each other, making a clear clash.


    "No more Mr. Cut." Changjuro said in a low voice.


    As the holder of the flounder, Chojuro always regards Nozomi as his senior, "Why do you want to join forces with Konoha-ryu''s ninja?"


    He really couldn''t figure out why he would team up with other Shinobu villages to deal with his native land.


    At the same time, Chojuro also condensed his chakra into the flounder.


    "Flounder¡¤Liberation!"


    Chojuro didn''t give him a chance to answer his own question at all, and instantly burst out Chakra light cannons and blasted his opponent.


    And the Ninja sword in Changjuro''s hand has expanded several times.


    "Double-sword flounder, the more chakras are injected, the larger the body shape will become, and it has the same characteristics as the mackerel muscle."


    Without cutting back suddenly, he dodged his steps, avoiding Changjuro''s frontal attack.


    As one of the Seven Ninjas.


    If you don''t cut it, you know the intelligence of the Seven Ninja Blade.


    The flounder is different from the mackerel muscle in that the latter can absorb the enemy''s chakra to enhance the power of the ninja holder.


    But the flounder can only be imported into the chakra by the owner.


    Although it sounds similar, they are very different.


    Every time he waved the flounder, Changjuro had to consume his chakra.


    In other words, this guy is not good at sustained combat.


    "The liberation of flounder will often achieve unexpected results in the face of enemies who lack intelligence, but... if you meet someone who understands the ability of this ninja sword, it won''t be much better."


    Don''t let out a gloomy laugh.


    "It''s impossible for you to defeat my ghost without cutting it!"


    Accompanied by a low growl, he rushed to Changjuro without cutting, and calculated the size of the flounder and the range that can be attacked clearly. Not only did it easily avoid the opponent''s slash, it also showed no Comparable knife skills.


    After a few breaths, Changjuro was completely suppressed by No More.


    "Ghosts don''t cut anymore, the S-rank defected ninja from Wuyin Village."


    Terumi Mei squinted her eyes halfway, watching the offensive that will not be cut again.


    I have to admit that Changjuro''s strength is indeed not as good as not cutting.


    If he didn''t use his fog hiding technique again, Changjuro would have been defeated long ago.


    Thinking of this, Terumi made a neat gesture, letting the guard behind him rush to help.


    However, what Terumi did not expect was that as soon as his subordinates rushed over, before they had time to intervene in the battle with Chojuro, they were thrown out by the flying silver needles and thick wooden stakes.


    "Mu Dun?!"


    Terumi was shocked in her heart.


    She herself is not only a ninja who possesses the boundary of blood succession, but also the only existence with double blood succession boundary.


    She naturally understands the wood escape technique, which is also the boundary of blood succession.


    Immediately afterwards, Tenzo and Baiichi landed on the water from left to right, clearing all Terumi Ming''s guards.


    As for the other ninjas in Wuyin Village, they were all fighting against Konoha''s roots at this time.


    Even if she had the heart to support Terumi Ming, she was powerless.


    "Don''t... intervene in Mr.''s fight again."


    Bai muffled his voice, he didn''t care about water shadows or water shadows.


    In his eyes, no matter what he didn''t cut was everything he had. As long as he made the decision and made the determination, he would unconditionally defend it.


    but¡­¡­


    No longer is not obsessed with fighting with Chojuro.


    The reason why he arrived here is to resolve the grievances between himself and Terumi Mei.


    After completely suppressing Changjuro, he didn''t make any vain move, and backhanded the beheading knife with a strong backhand, and picked up the flounder of Changjuro.


    Wow!


    After the flounder was rotated 720 degrees in the air, it sank straight into the water, making waves.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew up in the air without slashing, and kicked Changjuro in the chest.


    In any case, Changjuro is his own descendant, and he didn''t hurt him if he didn''t cut it.


    However, in order to prevent Changjuro from interfering with the grievances between himself and Terumi Mei, the strength of not cutting this foot is not light.


    puff!


    I saw Changjuro spouting a mouthful of blood, and his body was like a kite with a broken line, flying upside down on the water, also splashing large waves and sinking.


    "Still not working."


    Terumi Mei murmured. Although it was clear in his heart that Chojuro had grown a lot, he did not expect that he would lose so quickly.


    "Forget it..."


    Terumi Ming took a deep breath, and simply stopped retaining her strength.


    A hard kick with her right foot caused ripples on the surface of the water. As far as physiques are concerned, Terumi Ming is not good, but she can sit in the seat of the water shadow without relying on beauty.


    Not only does she possess the three Chakra attributes of water, fire, and earth, but at the same time, among Naruto, she is the only ninja with two types of blood inheritance.


    Melting and Monster Melting!


    Terumi Ming directly condensed the Chakra, the two attributes of fire and earth, to his throat, and sprayed a highly corrosive acid toward No. No. The range was extremely wide. It instantly enveloped No. No., Tenzo, and White.


    Moreover, this trick is corrosive and can easily melt any metal.


    "Back!"


    When Tianzang sees it, he stepped forward to stop cutting his body one step at a time. At the same time, he raised his hands and used the wooden escape technique to form a huge wooden escape barrier to protect him from cutting and white.


    However, Tianzang still underestimated Terumiming''s strength, and couldn''t breathe a few, the wooden barrier he used was corroded by Terumiming''s melting escape.


    "Water Escape¡¤The Art of Big Waterfall!"


    "Ice Shield¡¤Ice Rock Hall None!"


    No longer saw Zhan and Bai, they had to use ninjutsu at the same time.


    The former quickly produced forty seals, and took advantage of the terrain created by Terumi Mei to maximize the power of her water escape, and rushed towards Terumi Mei''s fusion.


    Bai resorted to his unique Blood Succession Boundary, creating a wall of ice crystals before he did not cut it again to block Terumi Ming''s offensive.


    "This great waterfall technique..."


    Looking at the ninjutsu released by Don¡¯t Slash, Tianzang suddenly took a breath, "Even if it¡¯s a water shadow, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t retreat..."

 v2 Chapter 268： Starting from Wuyin Village

    "Still too reluctant."


    Xu Fan stood not far away, observing the battle between the others and Terumi Mei.


    In any case, Terumi Mei is the fifth generation of water shadows. Although he can''t choose much power among the five shadows, he can''t be defeated by ordinary elites.


    Otherwise, the coup d''etat will not always end in failure.


    But no matter what, Xu Fan didn''t have the need to refuse in the face of insisting on making an understanding with Terumi Mei.


    He came here to overthrow the Water Country and advance his general trend of unifying the Ninja World.


    Xu Fan didn''t care about whose hands Terumi Mei was defeated.


    After all, she is just a shadow in the eyes of others.


    In his own eyes, she was just an ordinary woman.


    I would compete with a woman there.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that after agreeing to the request not to be cut again, he deliberately asked Tianzang to help.


    The result is still not Terumi Ming''s opponent.


    suddenly¡­¡­


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit this matter, he didn''t cut one and connected forty seals. Using the terrain created by Terumi Ming, he transformed it into his own advantage and increased the diameter of the Great Waterfall technique to his advantage. The degree of fifty meters.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Standing next to Xu Fan, Uchiha Izumi even took a breath. Such an exaggerated scale of ninjutsu is simply unreasonable.


    Even if Terumi Mei is the fifth generation of water shadow, this time I am afraid he can''t retreat completely.


    "The Art of the Great Falls?"


    Terumi Ming''s eyes condensed slightly, watching the huge waves swirling in the sky, but his expression remained calm.


    In any case, she is a woman who bears the name of Shui Ying.


    "It''s ridiculous to want to defeat me with water escape."


    The corners of Terumi Ming''s mouth raised, and a playful smile appeared, and at the same time, his hands quickly formed a seal, which was stronger than Meltdown.


    Boiling Escape ¡¤ Skillful Fog Technique!


    Shui Dun and Huo Dun Chakra fused together in Terumi Mei''s body and ejected from Terumi Mei''s mouth, forming a high-heat mist, whose range was several times more exaggerated than the previous melting.


    Not only that, the boiling temperature is extremely high, and it can instantly evaporate all objects it touches.


    Rumble!


    Along with a loud noise, Terumi Ming''s boiling escape and Shuizun, who will never be cut, collided.


    Although the technique of the Great Waterfall, which is no longer cut, is coming violently, it seems to have encountered an indestructible barrier, unable to move forward.


    Without cutting, Shiro, Tenzo, and Uchiha Izumi, who was observing the battle, opened their eyes wide and froze in place with an incredible look.


    In their view, no matter how strong or scope it is, it can be recorded in the annals of history without using the terrain to escape.


    But let alone defeating Terumi Ming, he couldn''t even get past her uproar.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, the shocked Tianzang exclaimed.


    Terumi Ming''s boiled escape not only easily defuses the attack of not cutting, but also continues to flow forward.


    Extremely exaggerated temperature, a few breaths melted the white ice shield.


    "Mu Dun..."


    Tian Zang gritted his teeth, and tried his best to use the Mu Dun array wall, trying to resist the boiling escape.


    However, the high temperature of Boiling Dun can not only evaporate sea water, but also ice crystals. Even Mu Dun can easily melt.


    There is no other way to not cut and wait for a while, but to retreat steadily.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Terumi Mei took a deep breath and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    "I thought you could be so good, is it only that way? Huh."


    Terumi Mei could not help but snorted coldly, unavoidably showing a disappointed look at the man in front of him.


    "Master Xu Fan, let me go."


    Xu Fan''s Uchiha Izumi hesitated a little, and directly asked Xu Fan to participate in this battle.


    "Forget it." Xu Fan waved his hand without thinking, and refused Quan.


    Although Uchiha Izumi has grown a lot in the past few years, it is only to the extent that Sangoyu writes round eyes.


    And Terumi Ming''s boiled escape, but the blood heir bound that even Suzuo can melt.


    Since he didn''t cut anymore, Tenzo and Shiro were not Terumi Ming''s opponents together with the strength of the three people. One more Uchiha Izumi or one less Uchiha Izumi would not affect the result.


    "I planned to be a big shot behind the scenes, watching the show quietly."


    Xu Fan spit out himself casually, so he had to jump up and participate.


    Bang!


    As Xu Fan descended from the sky and steadily landed on the water, an invisible impact spread to the surroundings, causing ripples.


    Even Terumi Mei was taken aback by Xu Fan''s momentum.


    Not to mention Zhan and Tianzang, they quickly recognized Xu Fan from his back.


    "Master Xu Fan..."


    The sound of not slashing seemed a little ashamed.


    It was clearly said, Terumi Ming gave it to herself and made a break with her.


    As a result, in terms of strength, it was not her opponent at all.


    "Don''t cut anymore, you are too young to look after Meiming."


    Xu Fan didn''t blame the idea of ??never cutting again. If he wins, it will naturally save a lot of effort.


    In the final analysis, Terumi Ming did not rely on beauty to become a water shadow.


    The current situation was actually expected by Xu Fan.


    "She not only possesses three Chakra attributes, but also two blood inheritance limits, and both of these will restrain the ice shield."


    "It''s normal that you will lose to Terumi Mei."


    Xu Fan said lightly, as if he was just analyzing the gap between the two sides, without any sense of oppression at all.


    "who are you?"


    On the contrary, Terumi Ming, who looked up and down Xu Fan, couldn''t help frowning.


    Although this guy looks much younger than Tianzang, and no matter how young he is, from the latter''s attitude, his status and strength will only be stronger.


    and¡­¡­


    His way of playing also happened to prove this point.


    "Xu Fan."


    Xu Fan glanced at Terumi Ming, and had to stop the previous topic.


    "You are Xu Fan?"


    Just this name shocked Terumi Ming''s heart.


    A few years ago, when Qing returned from the country of fire, he told how the four generations of Water Shadow died at the hands of Xu Fan not only inherited the wood escape of the original Naruto, but also opened the kaleidoscope. Write round eyes.


    He is like himself...


    The same is the existence of multiple blood inheritance boundaries.


    Thinking of this, Terumi Mei couldn''t help rolling her throat, swallowing nervously, and for the first time she felt what it was like to be like an enemy.


    "Well, that''s the one who solved Yakura back then."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth were raised, a faint smile appeared, his hands wrapped around his chest, as if he was not in a hurry to do it.


    "I came here this time to bring real peace to the Ninja world. I wonder if the Five Generations of Water Shadow is willing to help me."


    "True peace?" Terumi Ming looked solemn, and didn''t understand what Xu Fan meant.


    "Simply put, it is to unify the Ninja World, starting from Wuyin Village." Zhutian Dadao

 v2 Chapter 269： Really a nice man

    "Unify Ninja World..."


    Terumi Ming looked directly at Xu Fan''s eyes and found that his eyes were clear and bright, without any confusion, and extremely confident.


    He didn''t seem to be talking about the huge ambition of unifying the Ninja World, but more like trying to solve a trivial matter.


    Although Terumi Mei wanted to sneer, she wanted to mock Xu Fan''s innocence.


    But for some reason, facing the man Xu Fan, she felt that she couldn''t laugh.


    Not only that, Terumi Ming could even feel that not to be cut is not to surrender to Xu Fan''s strength, but to believe in Xu Fan from the bottom of his heart.


    Although the coup d''¨¦tat that never beheaded has been unsuccessful, he does have his own ambitions and is a very proud man.


    You know, once the coup d¡¯¨¦tat succeeds, it is impossible for him to randomly select someone from Wuyin Village and elect him as the new water shadow.


    He is bound to become a water shadow himself, and develop the misty village according to his ideal blueprint.


    In other words, no longer cuts today, but for Xu Fan, he completely gave up his dream.


    "If you don''t cut it again, do you really believe that Xu Fan can unify the Shinobi world and bring real peace?"


    Terumi Ming rolled her throat and couldn''t help asking after all.


    She couldn''t figure out what kind of charm Xu Fan had in him that would make him give up his ninja and follow this ninja from Konoha Village.


    "If Master Xu Fan really accomplishes such a miracle, I would naturally want to take a look at such a world. There is no need to hate each other between ninjas, and people can put their hearts together."


    "Children don''t need to kill each other."


    "On the contrary, I can also use the power of Master Xu Fan to end the blood mist."


    Don''t Zhan hesitated a little longer, and told his true thoughts.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan''s measure is absolutely extraordinary.


    If you look down on yourself because of a few words, then he is not worth following.


    "is it."


    Terumi Ming nodded, expressing his approval of not cutting.


    It''s just that Terumi Ming didn''t hand over Wuyin Village to Xu Fan just because of these few words. Her hands quickly formed seals, so she repeated her skills.


    Melting and Monster Melting!


    The acid pounced on Xu Fan like a net of heaven and earth.


    If he can''t even handle such a technique, it only shows that he is nothing great.


    "coming."


    Xu Fan murmured and directly opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    Because it has been upgraded to the relationship of eternal kaleidoscope, Xu Fan does not need to worry that his eyesight will be affected.


    Suzuo Nenghu burst out from the water in an instant, protecting Xu Fan.


    However, Xu Fan knew in his heart that Terumi Mei was a five-generation water shadow, and his ninjutsu intensity had destroyed Suzuo of Uchiha Madara.


    Therefore, Xu Fan deliberately added the three-tailed Chakra to his suzu to strengthen his defense.


    And although Terumi Mei has more chakras than ordinary people, he can''t release ninjutsu infinitely.


    After a few breaths, she stopped the release of the monster melting technique.


    At a glance, she was stunned.


    She had always been proud of her escape, and she couldn''t break Xu Fan''s Chakra materialization.


    "Terumi Mei, it''s time to wake up."


    At the moment when Xu Fan and Terumi Mei had their eyes facing each other, he directly used the power of the eternal kaleidoscope to break the illusion manipulation that brought soil on Terumi Mei.


    Accompanied by the illusion, was lifted.


    Terumi Ming''s self-awareness was completely awakened, and then, the blood mist that she had promoted began to emerge in her mind.


    "What the **** is...what is going on..."


    Terumi Ming''s eyes became horrified, and his steps retreated on the water.


    I, who have always loved Wuyin Village, turned the village into a purgatory on earth!


    Such a blow instantly smashed Terumi Ming¡¯s psychological defenses, and even made her unable to gather Chakra on her feet.


    With a plop, Terumi Ming''s body directly lost balance and fell to the bottom.


    This sudden scene made the others feel confused.


    What did Xu Fan do?


    He was obviously just standing there, using the pupil power of Shao Lun Yan to resist Terumi Ming''s Blood Succession Boundary.


    As the Fifth Generation Water Shadow, there is no need to panic to such a degree, right?


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Tianzang suddenly recalled that Shaolamyan could activate a very powerful illusion. Maybe Xu Fan defeated Terumi Mei with illusion.


    However, Xu Fan shook his head without thinking.


    "I didn''t apply illusion, but removed Terumi Mei''s illusion."


    "What does this mean?" She frowned and couldn''t help asking.


    "Just now, I discovered that Terumi Ming has always been controlled by illusion, and it is a very strong illusion. In my cognition, there is only one character who can control the shadow through illusion."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, and directly said the taboo-like existence.


    "Uchiha Madara."


    In fact, the reason why Xu Fan disarmed Terumi Ming''s illusion was to induce Madara.


    By shaping powerful enemies, more people realize that the world of Ninja needs to be unified.


    "Uchiha Madara, isn''t it dead long ago?" Tianzou couldn''t help but breathe in shock, shocked.


    "Actually not. When helping Naruto control the Kyuubi Chakra, I encountered the fourth generation of Naruto Naruto in his spiritual world. According to him, the truth of the Kyuubi turmoil was related to Madara. ."


    Xu Fan organized the language, and then began to flicker.


    "Now seeing Terumi Mei, I am more sure that Uchiha Madara is still alive..."


    Having said this, Xu Fan deliberately sighed, "Actually, the reason why I want to unify Ninja is not only to bring real peace to the world, but also to have the power to deal with Uchiha Madara."


    "Only by consolidating everyone''s strength can there be hope of defeating him."


    In fact, this is just a rhetoric.


    Not to mention that the current Madara is actually pretending to be soil, even if the real Uchiha Madara fell from the sky.


    I can also ask him if he wants to jump di, the kind of grave head.


    In this way, it is also to create a kind of double reason.


    I came to for peace.


    Secondly, I also have a last resort. I don''t want to unify the Shinobi world, but Madara is too strong to defeat him without unification.


    But let alone, after Xu Fan moved out of Uchiha Madara, Tenzo and others fell silent for a while.


    It seems difficult to accept the fact that Uchiha Madara is still alive.


    However, although Terumi Mei''s mentality collapsed for a while, he was not likely to be drowned by her own water escape.


    After a while, she regained her senses and jumped up from the water.


    Although it is difficult to accept the incident in the blood mist, she is after all the water shadow of the Five Dynasties.


    In any case, it is impossible to give in to Wuyin Village.


    "What a nice man, Xu Fan."


    Terumi Ming paused, "But the woman standing in front of you is the fifth generation of Water Shadow."

 v2 Chapter 270： 1 own power to end the war

    Under the control of the writing wheel, the promotion of the blood mist really caused a great blow to Meiming.


    But as she said.


    She is always the fifth generation water shadow.


    Even if he did something wrong, he would still be the shadow of Wuyin Village and the guardian of the village.


    Perhaps Xu Fan is indeed a good man. The world he described was once fascinating, but in the final analysis, he would not give Xu Fan the Wuyin Village with a history of nearly a hundred years because of the world he described.


    "Unless you step over my body."


    Terumi Ming said in a low voice, ready to fight to the death.


    If he really died in Xu Fan''s hands, it would be considered dead for Wuyin Village.


    Maybe this method is not enough to wash away the mistakes he committed, but it is the only way of atonement that Terumi Ming can think of now.


    She and Wuyin Village...


    Coexist and die!


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Terumi Mei took a big breath and condensed all the chakras to her throat.


    Through the meltdown attack just now, Terumi Ming realized that Xu Fan''s Susao Naka possesses extremely exaggerated defensive power.


    Temptation, feint...


    This conventional method is totally meaningless to face the powerful Xu Fan.


    Boiling Escape ¡¤ Skillful Fog Technique!


    Terumi Ming releases all Chakras without reservation, transforming into a fugitive attack on Xu Fan.


    Boiling escape spouted from Terumi Mei''s mouth, and instantly expanded, like a net of heaven and earth, crushing towards Xu Fan and others.


    The maximum diameter alone is nearly 100 meters.


    No longer cut, Tianzang, White, all frowned.


    They have clearly felt the horror of Boiling Dun, even substances like Mu Dun will melt cleanly while breathing.


    Power and strength are far from being comparable.


    Especially Tianzang, he even felt that in this situation, avoiding his edge is the best choice.


    Since Terumi Mei can perform such a large-scale escaping, it means that her own Chakra consumption is also exaggerated.


    But Xu Fan would listen to Tianzang''s suggestions there.


    If you are proficient in ninjutsu, I will break it by myself!


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and his hands pressed together.


    This is not only to frustrate Terumi Ming, but also to enshroud despair in the entire misty village.


    This is the real trend!


    Real power!


    The Suzuo Nenghu that wrapped Xu Fan began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye until it disappeared completely.


    With such a scene, let Terumi Mei, no longer cut, Amazura, and other ninjas who noticed the movement here, all took a breath.


    Especially Terumi Mei, although she made up her mind to start this uproar like a wreck, she didn''t have much confidence in Xu Fan''s Susao Nohu.


    As a result, not only did this guy fail to strengthen Suzuo''s defensiveness, but he simply relieved Suzuo.


    Is it possible...


    This guy felt that his chakra was being consumed sharply, so he really chose to avoid it?


    Thinking of this, Terumi could not help frowning.


    Even if you know the truth, there is no way.


    It''s just that Terumi is extremely unhappy in her heart.


    However, the facts are not the way Mei Ming brain fills up.


    In the face of the menacing retreat, Xu Fan''s feet still stood on the water, neither dodge nor avoid, and then frantically plundered the surrounding natural energy.


    Xianfa¡¤Xianren mode!


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there were clearly visible fairy patterns on his face.


    "Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤True thousands of hands!"


    Following Xu Fan''s low roar, he directly used half of the Chakra volume to activate his strongest wooden escape technique.


    Rumble!


    The entire Wuyin Village suddenly rang and sounded endlessly, and the earth began to shake violently, as if the sky broke and the ground cracked.


    "what is this¡­¡­"


    Without cutting his eyes wide open, although he vaguely sensed the truth in his heart, it was difficult to accept the reality.


    "This is probably... the wooden escape of Master Xu Fan..."


    Tianzang rolled his throat, his eyes fixed on Xu Fan''s back.


    A few years ago, Tianzang thought about competing with Xu Fan for Mu escape, but later, he had to recognize the strength gap between the two sides and the reality.


    just¡­¡­


    Although Xu Fan is a Mu Dun user dozens of times more powerful than himself, he is still wondering whether he can use the strongest Mu Dun of the first generation of Hokage.


    Tianzang has always been uncertain.


    Up to this moment, Tianzang has been confirmed.


    Xu Fan is not the closest user of Mu Dun to the original Hokage.


    But...


    Has completely surpassed the existence of the original Hokage!


    Wow!


    The water surface under Xu Fan''s feet began to divide towards the two sides, like a mountain torrent, pouring into the Wuyin Village.


    The ninjutsu, which was first used by Terumi Mei to deal with the enemy, suddenly became a crisis in the misty village!


    However, this is only the beginning.


    After the flood was divided on both sides, countless huge arms began to emerge, only the thickness of the wrist, they reached a diameter of more than ten meters.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Terumi Mei stood up on the spot, and then knelt on the ground with a splash.


    This is simply not a force that humans can resist!


    At the foot of Xu Fan, there was a huge statue of Avalokitesvara.


    Xu Fan, standing on top of the sky, covering the sky and covering the moon, no longer cuts, Tenzo, Uchiha Spring, and Bai...


    You can get a clear view of the entire Wuyin Village.


    As for Terumi Mei, in their line of sight, there are only small dots like ants.


    "This power..."


    If he didn''t cut it anymore, he couldn''t help but take a breath. He was still thinking about how Xu Fan would fight against Terumi Mei''s evasion.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xu Fan didn''t treat boiling escape at all!


    When they stood on top of the Avalokitesvara statue, Terumi Ming escaped, only touching the knees of the statue.


    Not only that, Xu Fan''s wooden escape technique, in addition to the Blood Succession Boundary, is also integrated into the Xianshu Chakra.


    Its strength is a hundred times or a thousand times that of Heaven.


    Xu Fan looked down condescendingly, and the goal was not just Terumi Ming alone.


    Do not¡­¡­


    To be precise, it should be the current Terumi Mei, who can no longer enter Xu Fan''s eyes.


    In the end, she said, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com is only one of the five shadows.


    There is no power to counteract thousands of hands at all.


    even¡­¡­


    Not to mention Terumi Ming, even if the current five shadows are added together, it is a question whether it can penetrate the knee of the Avalokitesvara statue.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    Xu Fan directly opened his eyes, regarded the night as day, and easily locked all the ninjas in the hidden mist village.


    "This war will be ended by me!"


    With a low sound, Xu Fan directly manipulated the Thousand-Hand Guanyin Statue, bursting out thousands of fists, and blasting towards the power units in the misty village.


    In fact, Xu Fan does not need to deliberately aim.


    As long as the fist of the Avalokitesvara statue hits the ground, it will cause a powerful impact, and then spread in all directions, knocking the nearby ninjas out.

 v2 Chapter 271： Water country reduced to water province

    Xu Fan''s attack lasted for several minutes before it gradually subsided.


    Not to mention the ninjas in Hidden Fog Village, even the entire terrain and mountains were completely changed under Xu Fan''s continuous attacks.


    A war was ended with just oneself.


    Without cutting, Tenzo, Shiro, and Uchiha Izumi were all stunned at this time.


    This power...


    There is no need to dispatch the ninjas of the root organization, right? !


    You can sweep everything by yourself.


    "Well, we should go down too."


    Xu Fan looked at the heavily damaged Wuyin Village, and then the fairy mode was lifted, and the Thousand-Hand Guanyin statue at his feet collapsed.


    However, although the power just now was full, Xu Fan chose to be merciful at the critical moment.


    In any case, Xu Fan''s goal is not to destroy the now-hidden mist village, but to occupy it.


    Reduce it to its own territory.


    But even so, quite a few ninjas died on the spot.


    When these ninjas were fighting against the roots, they had already suffered injuries of varying degrees. Coupled with the shock of thousands of hands, they were also directly shattered by their internal organs.


    Other ninjas simply couldn''t bear the impact because of their lack of strength.


    And the people who survived were all shrouded in a halo of fear, they loosened their five fingers one after another, and all kinds of endurance devices landed.


    "She is still alive."


    Without Zan, he quickly came to Xu Fan''s side and noticed Terumi Ming not far away, who was lying dying in the mud at this time.


    In her current situation, she doesn''t need a ninja at all. Anyone can kill her.


    "Do you want to get rid of her?" She couldn''t help but ask without cutting her throat.


    "She will leave it to you."


    Xu Fan said casually, not even looking at Mei Ming''s tragic situation, and stepped directly over her.


    Not to mention Terumi Ming now, even in her peak state, Xu Fan didn''t take it seriously.


    The reason for using ninjutsu like this with thousands of hands is just to end the war quickly.


    He is not a war madman, a demon who likes to torture the enemy.


    The reason why I did so many things was just to subvert the regime of the Water Country.


    And now, with the end of the war, the ninjas of the Hidden Fog Village surrendered.


    The entire Ninja Village was directly taken by Xu Fan.


    "The rest is the name of the water country."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, moving towards the Shuiying Building.


    By not cutting it again, Xu Fan has a good understanding of the current Water Country.


    Although the daimyo group in the country of fire was eliminated, making politics, economy, and military a system, but for daimyo in other countries, they are not willing to recognize such a system.


    But even so, the Fire Country still had a certain influence on the Ninja World.


    Wuyin Village is one of those affected.


    After Yakura''s death, the elders of Wuyin Village took over Shinobu Village, and planned to follow the example of the Fire Country and ban the name of the Water Country as a marshal.


    Regrettably¡­¡­


    Under the power of the daimyo, he has an army.


    This political struggle ended in the defeat of the elders of Wuyin Village.


    Terumi Mei was also supported as the fifth-generation water shadow, and then he got involved in the blood mist.


    But despite the cruel Ninja policy, the quality of the ninja has been improved.


    And because of the relationship in the blood mist, Wuyin Village is also unable to challenge the power of the daimyo.


    In some ways, Daimyo actually liked Terumi Ming''s policies and methods, and supported her.


    "The oil girl takes the roots and passes on the order to imprison all the ninjas in Wuyin Village, and then let the root organization take over here."


    "From today, you will take over Terumi Ming''s duties."


    Xu Fan said directly to the oil girl.


    This is also the plan he made right from the beginning.


    In any case, he has to return to Konoha Village to replace Sarutobi Rischi and become the fifth generation of Water Shadow.


    It is impossible for him to stay in the water country.


    But for not cutting, Xu Fan naturally has no reason to give him such a big place.


    And Tian Zang is the owner of Mu Dun, although far inferior to himself, but very suitable for greening.


    After conquering Sharen Village, arranging Tianzang there is obviously better.


    "I will take over the position of Shui Ying?" Yu Nui took the root and her whole body was startled, as if she was wondering if she had heard something wrong.


    "Yes, it''s you, not only the water shadow of Wuyin Village, but also the famous position of the Water Country, politics, military, and economics. You are all in charge. Is there any problem?"


    Xu Fan glanced at You Girl Taking Roots, and said without thinking.


    Although Yu Nu Tiegen is the old part of Danzo and his strength is very average, but...he has always been loyal to Konoha.


    Especially after he and Uchiha Itachi eradicated Danzo, Yu Nui took roots and did not feel resentment towards him.


    He handled all the tasks that he gave him.


    I have to say that Xu Fan is quite satisfied with the performance of the oil girl taking roots.


    As for ability or something, Xu Fan doesn''t care. The most important thing is to be obedient and controllable.


    To put it bluntly, it is to support a puppet to be the official of the border here.


    From now on, the country of water will become a province of water.


    "The provincial capital will not be too suitable."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he felt that saving was not good.


    "The State of Water."


    Xu Fan paused, "You women take their roots, and your new position is called Taishou. What do you think?"


    "Premier?" Yu Nui took the root and murmured this title again. Although I felt a little weird there, it was also clear that Xu Fan''s thinking had always been avant-garde.


    Moreover, the most important thing is not called it at all?


    Even if Shuiying was defeated now and the ninjas in Wuyin Village were imprisoned, it would be equivalent to completely occupying Ninja Village.


    But the name of the water country is still alive and well.


    They have an army in their hands.


    "There is nothing to worry about." Xu Fan nodded, feeling that the oil girl took the roots and said something reasonable, "When the daybreak tomorrow, I will go and talk to the daimyo. If he voluntarily leaves the country of water, Just give him a sum of money so that he will have nothing to worry about for the rest of his life."


    "Otherwise, just destroy his countryXu Fan''s low voice, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    the other side¡­¡­


    No longer cut and walked slowly to Terumi Mei.


    Before tonight, No matter how much he hated Terumi Mei, he turned the misty village into a place of blood mist.


    But until Xu Fan told the fact that she was manipulated by Uchiha Madara''s illusion.


    Maybe this is the so-called hateful person must have pity.


    Without Uchiha Madara''s illusion, Terumi might be a good water shadow.


    "If you don''t cut your lord, do you want to kill her?" Bai came to the person who didn''t cut again and asked directly.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    No longer shook his head, "Instead of killing her, let her slowly atone for the crime she committed."

 v2 Chapter 272： Get 2 Chakras and Dust Escape

    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Exiting during the sign-in process will be regarded as sign-in failure!


    After arriving at the Water Shadow Building, Xu Fan''s ear heard the voice of the sign assistant.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: Two-tailed Chakra and the blood following the elimination of dust and escape.


    "Dust escape..."


    Xu Fan frowned, not excited about Chen Dun, but was attracted by Erwei Chakra.


    Although the current self does not lack Chakra, the single-tailed beast Chakra has no effect on him.


    But once all the tail beast chakras are collected, the nature is different.


    "If you can directly become Ten-tailed people''s pillar power, your strength will not be improved by a little bit."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and began to look forward to getting more chakras.


    However, Xu Fan did not intend to catch the tail beast.


    As a result, he didn''t have anything like an outside golem to serve as a container for sealing the tail beast.


    Secondly, this is troublesome.


    "Anyway, the biggest goal of Akatsuki''s organization is to collect the tail beasts. Let them collect them slowly. When the collection is almost done, I will pick the fruits of victory."


    After being so determined, Xu Fan simply put the tail beast problem behind him and took a good rest in the water shadow building.


    After dawn, the shocking events that took place in Wuyin Village also spread to the big name.


    This sudden change not only caused the daimyo''s attention, but also caused the daimyo''s panic.


    For the daimyo, the good news is that after taking control of Wuyin Village, Xu Fan did not continue to launch surprise attacks, which gave him the opportunity to deploy troops.


    "Xu Fan."


    The oil girl took her roots and hurriedly walked. When she found Xu Fan, her forehead was full of beads of sweat, as if she was facing an enemy.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Fan got off the bed while yawning and asked about the situation.


    After understanding the ins and outs, Xu Fan still looked calm.


    "really interesting."


    He hadn''t found a name yet, but the other party found him first.


    However, the oil girl is more worried about taking roots. If the daimyo orders the attack on the village at this time, and the detained ninja should cooperate with each other, their situation might become passive.


    Although Xu Fan used thousands of destructive magic techniques last night, he was based on the guesswork of the oil girl taking the roots.


    This level of ninjutsu, I am afraid that it will not be used a second time in a short time.


    It is like Kakashi. If you overuse the writing wheel, you will become weak and unable to refine Chakra for the next week.


    Of course, these are just the worst-case scenarios for the oily girl to take the root and brain.


    "Go, follow me for a meeting with a big name."


    Xu Fan changed his clothes directly and left the Water Shadow Building with the oil girl taking roots.


    In fact, the thousands of hands that appeared last night far surpassed Da Ming''s cognition.


    Although all the troops under his command had been mobilized, he did not dare to launch an attack.


    Xu Fan was even more straightforward. He opened the eternal kaleidoscope, and obtained the position of the daimyo by applying illusions.


    In a short while, Xu Fan arrived at the location hidden by the Da Ming.


    After discovering Xu Fan, the guards here immediately shot him in an attempt to kill him.


    But the strength of these guys, there will be Xu Fan''s opponent.


    With all the hard work done, Xu Fan managed to deal with these people, took the oil girl to take roots, and found the room of the big name.


    At the same time, Tianzang, No. 1 and others also noticed the fact that Wuyin Village was surrounded by the army.


    "The war may break out at any time."


    Tianzang rolled his throat, although the opponent hadn''t attacked yet, it was possible at any time.


    "Well... Where''s Master Xu Fan?"


    No longer asked, in his opinion, only Xu Fan can solve this trouble now.


    "Younv has already gone to Master Xu Fan, but..."


    Tian Zang couldn''t help but sucked in a cold breath and looked towards the direction of the Shuiying Building, his expression a little dignified.


    According to what he knows about Xu Fan, he is not a person who is slow to do things.


    It stands to reason that it has been a while since Yu Nu took her roots to the Water Shadow Building, and Xu Fan should show up no matter what.


    Is it possible...


    Thousands of hands last night, excessive consumption of Xu Fan''s chakra?


    Like Senior Kakashi, unable to extract Chakra?


    If this is the case, the consequences may be disastrous.


    Tianzang shook his head abruptly, trying to throw this worry out of the sky.


    Xu Fan''s Chakra volume has always been extremely exaggerated, and it is impossible to have the same symptoms as Senior Kakashi.


    But in case...


    "Don''t cut it again."


    Tianzang turned his head and looked at not cutting, so he had to tell his worst plan one-to-one.


    "Master Xu Fan..."


    Without opening his mouth, it is difficult to accept such a fact for a while.


    But on the other hand, he couldn''t find a reason to refute Tianzang.


    After all, after so long, Xu Fan didn''t show up.


    If it weren''t for the inability to refine the chakra, it wouldn''t make sense.


    "Then what should we do?" No longer could not help asking.


    "It seems... I can only avoid the outbreak of the war. I went to the Water Shadow Building to take a look. During this period, I won''t cut it anymore. Use the fog hiding technique to confuse the opponent as much as possible, so that they dare not act rashly."


    "Yeah." He nodded again, feeling that Tianzang''s idea was good.


    Around Wuyin Village, there are various traps everywhere.


    Now that the dense fog has dispersed, it is naturally not that dangerous.


    In the final analysis, his own chakra is limited, unable to cover the entire misty village.


    "Just hide the weak areas."


    on the other hand.


    Xu Fan kicked the Fei Tiemen and rushed into the room where the name was hiding with the oil girl.


    The daimyo with a wary look and Xu Fan looked at each other.


    "You... who are you?"


    The daimyo rolled his throat, his voice trembling.


    When Xu Fan dealt with the guard, he vaguely heard the sound of fighting.


    But this room is uniquely designed, with copper and iron walls on three sides and only one door.


    Just to avoid the assassin breaking in.


    This guy is good He has become a turtle in the urn directly.


    It''s all waste.


    While looking at Xu Fan, Da Ming''s heart severely scolded the guards who had been invited back at a high price.


    "The country of fire, a thousand hands, Xu Fan."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and he didn''t rush to move his hands. He casually pulled a chair over and sat down face to face with Da Ming.


    "Don''t worry, I am not a demon either."


    "I just abolished the daimyo group in the country of fire, and then captured Wuyin Village."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "Now, I only want one thing. After I get it, I will naturally leave here."


    "You...what do you want?" Da Ming trembled, his eyes full of fear for Xu Fan.


    "I want the country of water."

 v2 Chapter 273： Susanoh

    Nowadays, the name of the country of water can be said to be called the heavens should not, and the earth is not working.


    All the guards were beheaded by Xu Fan.


    Although there are tens of thousands of troops, they are not by their side.


    Everyone is an enemy within a short distance.


    This is probably the case.


    But at the thought of giving up the status, power, and wealth that he had always had, all of it would be given to the boy in front of him.


    Daming''s heart was also extremely angry.


    This is more uncomfortable than killing him!


    "Even if you kill me here, do you think you can do whatever you want? This is a country of water."


    "Even if I die, the daimyo group power is still there."


    "And my army, they will flatten the hidden mist village and kill all the ninjas under your hand."


    "Including you."


    "Why do you think Shinobu has always been dependent on the big country? Maybe the strength of the ninja is much stronger than that of the ordinary samurai, but in the face of the number of crushes, even the ninja is doomed to lose!"


    "The most important thing is that once you take action against the Nation of Water, you are declaring war on the entire Ninja World, when the time comes..."


    However, the voice of the water country daimyo suddenly stopped, and his vision felt the picture shifted.


    Immediately afterwards, the big name felt a very viscous liquid dripping on his face.


    Looking at it from the angle of view, I can see my body standing upright, with blood spraying on my neck.


    my own¡­¡­


    Where''s the head?


    The oil girl took the roots and stood on the spot immediately. He never dreamed that he pretended to be calm and tried to use words to make Xu Fan a regressive name. The next second he separated his body and head, and blood splashed over three meters high. The head rotates in the air and finally falls to the ground.


    After rolling over a distance of more than one meter, Daming''s head slowly stopped, his eyes widened, and an incredible gaze stared at Xu Fan and the oily girl taking roots.


    He never dreamed that Xu Fan would be so decisive.


    Could it be that this guy...


    Do you really want to be an enemy of the entire Ninja World, but also to subvert the existing pattern of this world?


    "Master Xu Fan..."


    The oil girl took the roots and sucked in a cold breath, believing what happened before her eyes.


    "Where is there so much nonsense."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit. He obviously didn''t even have a guard beside him, so he still wanted to use the empty city plan?


    If threats were useful, the world would not be divided into so many countries.


    I thought this guy could be happy and surrender the power of the Water Country.


    Even if you lose your position as a big name, you can get a sum of money at any rate to ensure that you will have no worries about food and clothing in the next life.


    "You girl, put on the head of the famous person."


    Xu Fan glanced at the daimyo whose pupils were beginning to spread, then turned and left the room.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The oil girl froze for a while after taking the roots, and then realized that she walked to Da Ming''s corpse, squatted down, grabbed Da Ming''s hair, and lifted his head like a watermelon.


    Although he could not guess Xu Fan''s thoughts, as his subordinates, he naturally had to follow his words.


    After obtaining the head of the big name, You Nui took the roots and ran out of the room, quickly catching up with Xu Fan.


    "we¡­¡­"


    The oil girl hesitated to take the roots for a while, then gathered up the courage to ask.


    But when he uttered two words, he was stopped by Xu Fan''s gesture.


    Xu Fan knew in his heart that Da Ming was just a prince, even if he died, the power behind him would still be strong.


    It can even be said that there are many powerful people.


    Just killing a big name is useless.


    For example, in the village of Konoha, after killing the daimyo of the land of fire, he and Menyan and Xiaochun formulated a series of after-movements to eliminate the power groups related to the daimyo.


    Only then completely stabilized the situation.


    It''s the same now.


    Xu Fan''s pupils quickly turned, changing from black to red, and the three gouyu patterns quickly emerged and continued to change.


    The eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes, open!


    "Suzoneng!"


    With a low voice, Xu Fan simply released his Chakra without reservation.


    Since I have used thousands of hands once last night, it''s better to show my complete body this time.


    Since opening the kaleidoscope and learning how to do so, he has not had the opportunity to release with all his strength.


    "But... the terrain of the Water Country will probably be changed again."


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and his chakra materialized, instantly shattering the building he was in.


    The complete body of several tens of meters, Zona can stand up to the sky, and the majestic Chakra burst out to the surroundings.


    When the oil girl took the root and reacted, he suddenly found himself floating in the air.


    Do not¡­¡­


    To be precise, it is suspended in the decoration on Suzuo Nohu''s forehead.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The oily girl took the root and rolled her throat, swallowing her saliva in shock.


    Yesterday''s statue of Avalokitesvara had completely collapsed his knowledge of ninjutsu.


    But today, Xu Fan performed another ninjutsu no less than a thousand hands.


    "This is simply... the power of six immortals."


    Xu Fan had no intention of answering the conversation, he was engrossed in looking down at the earth.


    Although the complete Susao is not really huge with thousands of hands, it is just that the regular Susao does not.


    Naturally, Xu Fan''s perfect body cannot be described by common sense.


    Under Xu Fan''s control, the huge Suzuo began to turn around and looked at the direction of Wuyin Village.


    From Xu Fan''s perspective, the troops deployed around Wuyin Village are all densely packed, like ants, and they can''t tell who is who.


    Then, Xu Fan frowned slightly.


    Since he can''t see the other party clearly, then the other party is also choking to see himself clearly.


    In this way, the threat generated by the head of the daimyo may be reduced a lot.


    Do you use strength?


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and Suzuo''s right hand also grabbed the Chakrata sword on his waist.


    but¡­¡­


    Although the people on the ground could not see the head of the daimyo, they could clearly see the huge complete body Suzuo.


    Inside the misty village.


    No longer intends to use the fog hiding technique to form a barrier, fortunately, when the war breaks out, it will confuse the enemy.


    But just as he was taking Bingliang Pills to improve his Chakra, he suddenly saw the huge Suzuo Nengshi born.


    Although it is different from the real thousands of hands, it gives people a sense of oppression and deterrence, but it is not bad at all.


    even¡­¡­


    The Thousand-Hand Guanyin statue looks like a Buddha


    And the huge Suzuo in front of him is like a demon standing up in the world!


    "Xu Fan..."


    Without cutting it, he couldn''t help but murmur, in his mind, a powerful ninja capable of such power.


    Xu Fan is the only one!


    Tian Zang also returned quickly, he did not find Xu Fan in the Water Shadow Building.


    Instead, I heard the news that Xu Fan took the oil girl to take root.


    Based on the current situation, Xu Fan probably intends to use his own power...


    Bring down the real great horror! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 274： Destroy the country!

    The huge complete body Susanoh quickly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Whether it''s the ninja who knows Xu Fan''s strength in Wuyin Village, or the army led by the name of the water country.


    Everyone took a breath at this moment.


    unstoppable.


    Irreversible.


    The closest existence to the power of the six immortals!


    "No... it''s impossible to win..."


    "This is not a force that humans can contend with..."


    In particular, the great terror and oppression felt by the army of the Nation of Water is not what words or words can describe.


    This is simply watching death approaching step by step with his own eyes, but unable to resist.


    A deep sense of despair.


    "The name of the water country has been killed by me!"


    Xu Fan gave a low growl and injected Chakra into his voice, making his voice louder, spreading farther, and penetrating more powerfully.


    even¡­¡­


    Even Xu Fan didn''t care about it himself.


    What he said was a terrifying shock invisibly, causing many people to immediately lose their intent to fight and let go of their endurance tools in horror.


    The corners of his mouth raised, and a wry smile appeared helplessly and desperately.


    What''s more, he immediately plopped and fell to his knees, his eyes hollow.


    "From today onwards, the country of water will become history, and all the plants and trees here belong to the country of fire!"


    "And my name is Xu Fan!"


    Xu Fan didn''t care how desperate these people were, and with another cry, directly let the oil girl take the root and hold the head of the big name high.


    Under such great horror and great despair, no one would even question whether the head in the hands of the oil girl took root is a big name.


    In fact, he was witnessing the power like six immortals.


    In everyone''s heart, they didn''t think it would be difficult for Xu Fan to slay the famous name of Water Country.


    In addition to the high position and power, the daimyo is a very ordinary person, unable to refine Chakra, let alone release ninjutsu.


    Even Xia Ren from a hidden mist village can kill it.


    "It seems the effect has been achieved."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, using the powerful pupil technique of the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and quickly saw the expressions of the people below.


    No fighting spirit.


    "However, since I have used the full body of Susao, I should show my strength."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, manipulating Suzuo Nenghu to draw out the forty-meter sword that Chakra had transformed.


    Rumble!


    The entire body of the Chakrata sword burst out with visible lightning, and thunder bursts like a bolt from a blue sky.


    "This... is simply out of the scope of ninjutsu."


    "The Power of the Six Paths..."


    Under the great shock, the ninjas of Wuyin Village were thankful that they were not Xu Fan''s enemy.


    It''s just that the sword is out of the sheath, there is such an exaggerated effect, if it is cut down with a single knife, wouldn''t the sword energy be horizontal and horizontal!


    No one at all, no power, can compete with it!


    However, Xu Fan did not attack the army below.


    In his opinion, these people can all be transformed into their own power, there is no need to kill them all.


    And, after seeing their own power, these people will never have any psychic feelings again.


    "drink!"


    Xu Fan¡¯s burst of shouting sounded throughout the entire world, and Suzuo Nenghu raised his sword and fell, aiming at the distant mountain peak, swept across the army in front of tens of thousands of people!


    For a time, the sword energy burst out, whizzing towards the mountain, the power of thunder is unmatched.


    Rumble!


    Like the loud noise of the sky collapsing and the earth, it began to reverberate in the mountains, as if the sky and the earth were marveling at Xu Fan''s power.


    The mountain peak targeted by Susanoh was even divided into two, forming a strong impact, spreading out to the surroundings, shattering all the nearby mountains.


    All the ninjas and samurai who witnessed such a scene stood there blankly, only feeling that their brains were blank and their blood pressure suddenly increased.


    Everyone immediately felt that the sky was spinning, they just stood still, did not fall down, and used all their strength.


    However, this kind of strong support only lasted a few breaths, and a large group of warriors and ninjas began to faint to the ground.


    In their opinion, as long as Xu Fan has a thought, he can wipe out everyone here in an instant.


    He doesn''t even need to deliberately search for the target, just random operations and random attacks.


    Can destroy a country!


    In fact, Xu Fan just made a single shot and changed the pattern of Wuyin Village!


    Here¡­¡­


    It''s no longer a Shinobu village hidden in the mountains!


    There will never be any thick fog again, becoming a natural barrier here!


    In the blood mist, it is over!


    The oil girl who stood beside Xu Fan took roots and was shocked in a cold sweat.


    Obviously everyone is a ninja, why is the strength so exaggerated.


    "Existence that has used the power of the Uchiha clan to its limit..."


    Izumi Uchiha was dumbfounded. As a survivor of the Uchiha clan, she was also the girl who opened the three-gou jade writing wheel, so that she had a very good understanding of the Uchiha clan.


    She also knows a thing or two about Suzuo Nenghu, knowing that this is the power that a kaleidoscope can show.


    However, Xu Fan''s Suzuonenghu was far beyond her cognition.


    She even felt lucky for the world.


    Xu Fan is the prophetic son who brings peace.


    Not the demons that destroy the world.


    Otherwise, who can stop Xu Fan?


    absolutely not!


    After seeing the results of what he had done, Xu Fan controlled Suzuo Nohu, put away the Chakrata sword, and hurried to the army of the Water Country.


    Unlike Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi.


    The amount of chakras that Xu Fan possesses is astonishing as a human being. The tail beast plus its own and the natural energy around it can be said to be ten thousand times that of Kakashi, more than one hundred thousand times.


    Moreover, Xu Fan''s pupil technique has also evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope, without any side effects.


    Even if he showed extremely terrifying power, Xu Fan was still relaxed, without the slightest sense of fatigue.


    Then he directly put away the Susao Nohu, and took the oil girl to take the roots and slowly fell from the air.


    At this time, no one dared to resist Xu Fan.


    "Hang the head of the daimyo at the entrance of Wuyin Village, and let everyone see what will happen to resist me."


    Xu Fan''s low-pitched voice made everyone hear clearly.


    After that, he no longer looked at the army of the Water Country, and returned to Wuyin Village in a stride.


    Tenzo, no longer cut, Bai, Uchiha Itachi, and the ninja at the root stood on both sides, as if to welcome the returning king.


    Standing tall and straight, respectful and respectful.


    And Xu Fan naturally enjoyed the joy at this time.


    Because of this world, there will be no more water country!


    And soon, this world will no longer have a country of wind, a country of thunder, a country of earth... the road of heavens

 v2 Chapter 275： What is true peace

    After Xu Fan returned to the Water Shadow Building, the rest became easy.


    Whether it was the ninja in the hidden village of fog or the army of the water country, there was no idea of ??resistance at all.


    Especially interest groups headed by big names.


    They are all those who cannot refine Chakra and use ninjutsu.


    The reason why we can always dominate the whole country is because there is a loyal army.


    But after seeing Xu Fan''s terrifying strength, their army was directly shocked and defeated.


    And without the army working for them, Xu Fan didn''t even need to appear in person. He just ordered Tianzang to execute all the members of the big-name power group in a very short period of time without cutting it.


    Anyway, in Xu Fan''s opinion, if these people are left behind, it will only hinder the management of the water country by the oil girl.


    After all, he wants to return to the country of fire to be Hokage.


    It is impossible to stay here and manage this country.


    And the ability to take roots with oily women, even if it leaves a part of the elite of the root organization, it may not handle these groups well.


    Thinking about it, killing them all is the most decisive approach.


    Of course, Xu Fan is not a demon.


    For children, women and children, Xu Fan did not kill all of them. Instead, he arranged for the root ninja to take them to the country of Waves, settle there, and never return to the country of water for life.


    As for the original army of the Water Country, they were all incorporated into the roots by Xu Fan.


    Naturally, Xu Fan knew better than anyone about the matter of a gun coming out of government.


    Such a large amount of combat power naturally cannot be handed over to outsiders.


    After handling all the trivial matters, Xu Fan summoned everything to the Water Shadow Office.


    Xu Fan glanced around.


    In addition to Yumai Taken Root, Tenzo, No More Cut, Uchiha Izumi, Shiro, these people who followed her, Terumi Mei and Chojuro also gathered here.


    Xu Fan was a little surprised that he would choose to let go of Terumi Ming no longer.


    He thought he would choose to kill decisively if he didn''t kill the ghost.


    Unexpectedly, he eventually survived Terumi Ming.


    In the final analysis, Terumi Mei is only a female generation. Although political means are good, his strength is not good.


    Forget it.


    Xu Fan cleared his throat and began to announce his arrangements.


    The country of water was undoubtedly annihilated, and from now on, it was reduced to a state.


    In addition, the politics, economy, and military affairs here are all left to the roots of the oil girl.


    "With the strength of taking roots with oily women, I am fully qualified for this position. Does anyone have any objections?"


    Xu Fan has a low voice.


    On the surface it seems to be asking, but in fact, he does not intend to listen to anyone''s opinions.


    Although Terumi could not accept this fact, he knew that he was a prisoner of war.


    She is no longer a shadow.


    If you don''t cut it again, it is meaningful to watch the oil girl take the roots.


    Although there have been several contacts, he does not think that the oil girl is stronger than himself.


    I''m afraid the reason for this arrangement is that the oil girl is Xu Fan''s person.


    "what about me?"


    No longer could not help but ask.


    "You and I will return to the Land of Fire." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    At the very beginning, Xu Fan had thought about handing over Wuyin Village to No More.


    But after some thoughts, Xu Fan gave up the idea, thinking that taking roots from the oil girl is more suitable for managing here.


    "Don''t cut anymore, I know what you are thinking, but our journey is not a small water country, but the entire Ninja World."


    "Wind, soil, and thunder, the three powers are still there, and there are all kinds of small countries around them. If you don''t cut it, I need your strength."


    Xu Fan said sincerely.


    If he didn''t cut his eyes and met Xu Fan, he seemed a little hesitant.


    "But you can rest assured that no matter whether it is the Hidden Fog Village or the Water Country, the policy in the Blood Fog will no longer be implemented."


    Terumi Ming couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard the words in the blood mist.


    Today, she has got rid of the control of Shao Lun Yan.


    Terumi is also very guilty for the crime she committed.


    "Even on the contrary, I intend to establish a country here and develop it into a tourist resort."


    Xu Fan began to flicker and never cut the others.


    The location of Wuyin Village is also quite good, surrounded by the sea, very suitable for the development of tourism industry.


    After all, after the ninja world is unified, there is no need for ninjas to fight and kill.


    Developing the economy and improving everyone''s quality of life is the kingly way.


    "I am not a demon either. It is not my character to reinforce the rule with iron and blood. It is not my character to make people fear all the time. I said that what I want to bring to everyone is true peace."


    "It is not that the end of the war is the real peace, but that everyone is equal, and the people live and work in peace and contentment, without worrying about food and clothing, is real peace.


    Xu Fan paused for a moment, "Don''t cut it anymore, if you can''t rest assured, you can choose to stay, if you feel that the oil girl has not done what I said."


    "Kill him, **** everything here, re-establish the water country, whatever you want."


    Halfway through the conversation, Xu Fan also took a special look at Yu Nu to take the roots, as if saying there was nothing wrong with it.


    I have to say that after Xu Fan said this, he will completely dispel the last worry in his heart without cutting.


    "I understand."


    He nodded again, expressed his apologies to Xu Fan, and said seriously, "I will continue to follow you, Master Xu Fan, until I see the world you portray."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, without changing the conversation, "If what you did is contrary to what you said, even if I bet on my life, I will launch a coup."


    Xu Fan and No Longer looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    Tenzo and Uchiha Izumi are the people who completely unconditionally support Xu Fan.


    Although they marveled that Xu Fan took the Water Country in such a short time, they all agreed that Xu Fan would be the one who would completely change the world.


    Looking at the current situation, I am also happy for Xu Fan.


    On the contrary, Terumi Ming and Chojuro were in a subtle mood at this time.


    "Terumi Ming."


    Xu Fan''s eyes passed through the crowd and finally fell on Terumi Mei.


    For Changjuro, Xu Fan didn''t care. Without Shinobi, his strength would undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    As for the Shinobi that he had used previously, Xu Fan gave it to him directly.


    "Because you are the relationship between Shuiying, so I can''t let you stay here and go to the country of fire with me. Is there a problem?"


    Now that they have already said it, whether Terumi Ming is dead or alive, it is all decided not to cut, Xu Fan does not intend to say nothing.


    That will only reduce their prestige in the hearts of others.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan decided to bring Terumi Mei back to Konoha Village.


    "Are you planning to keep me detained?" Terumi said without thinking, "It would be better to kill me then."


    "I do not intend to restrict your freedom, because it is not necessary. If you like, I can arrange for you to teach at the Ninja School."

 v2 Chapter 276： Return to Konoha

    After the overall situation was settled, Xu Fan returned to the village with Tenzo, Izumi Uchiha, No-Zhan, Bai, Terumi Ming, and one third of the root organization members.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that he thought he had stayed in the Nami Country for so many days and stayed in Wuyin Village for a while. When he returned to Konoha again, he would hear the news of Sarutobi''s death.


    result¡­¡­


    The Zhongnin exam just ended the second trial.


    The Shinnin who advanced to the finals were Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, Neji, Gaara, Kankuro, Kamaru, and Temari.


    Except that Sakura replaced the original Toss, there was basically no change.


    But these are all reasonable.


    Except for Sakura, the remaining seven contestants are all masters in this Zhongnin exam.


    It''s no surprise to eliminate others to qualify for promotion.


    As for Sakura, she is no longer the little girl who needs the protection of Naruto and Sasuke.


    Although it didn''t play a role in the commissioned work of protecting Dazna, under his own teaching, Sakura has mastered the strange power.


    This alone was enough to make her beat Ino, who was only tied.


    On the other hand, Naruto was banned from the fairy mode and the golden figure mode in the Zhongnin exam, but a little refinement of the nine-tailed chakra is enough to defeat many people.


    Not to mention Sasuke, his Thunder Dunge Chakra mode can still be used.


    "Xu Fan."


    When I heard that Xu Fan had returned to the village, Kakashi quickly found him.


    "what happened?"


    As soon as Xu Fan sat down in his office, he saw Kakashi pushing the door in with an anxious look.


    "Futuo Yuki is gone."


    Kakashi took a deep breath and said directly.


    When Xu Fan didn''t return, Kakashi had already reported with the third generation of Naruto Tobihiro.


    Now that Xu Fan is back, he feels it is necessary to report again.


    "Yu Mu Ren disappeared?" Xu Fan frowned slightly, a little surprised by this incident.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Kakashi nodded and began to explain.


    According to the information he had, Yu Mu Ren simply evaporated.


    There was no trace of damage to the cell, and no one was injured by the Anbu Ninja who supervised her.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say...


    There is no clue to this matter.


    Even Sarutobi Rischi was confused, and he didn''t know how Yumu Man disappeared.


    "Besides... Mitarai Adzuki beans also found Oshe Maru."


    Kakashi''s voice was low, as if he was facing an enemy.


    It is not the first time that neither he nor Xu Fan have fought with Da She Wan.


    Especially when he was in Grass Ninja Village, Da She Maru had witnessed Xu Fan''s strength with his own eyes.


    But even so, he chose to return to Konoha.


    Or, he just mastered some methods to fight Xu Fan, such as a more complete rebirth of the dirty soil.


    Either, they have the exact information and learned that Xu Fan was not in the village during this time.


    But no matter which one of the truths is, it is not a joke.


    This means that Konoha Village either has a spy for Oshemaru, or he is not afraid of Xu Fan now.


    "Xu Fan, do you think these two things are related?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help asking.


    This is just his conjecture, and there is no evidence.


    Moreover, Kakashi was also a little skeptical about Oshemaru''s interest in Yugi.


    "Hard to say."


    Xu Fan deliberately hesitated for a moment, but did not directly deny the incident.


    However, Xu Fan knew very well that Dashewan had no interest in Tail Beast.


    The only thing Konoha Village could care about was the body of Sasuke Uchiha.


    Moreover, the wooden man **** will be taken away from the village without being noticed.


    Obviously it is more in line with soil.


    It seems that Akatsuki should be afraid of his own existence, and thus started the action ahead of time.


    "But this is also normal. In the current Akatsuki organization, although the leader on the bright side is Payne, the black hand behind the scenes is the soil, and the black hand behind the scenes is even more black. Their intelligence gathering ability is far beyond Shinobi. Any big country in the world."


    "In addition to the battle of the Nation of Waves, the undead duo, the flying section was easily killed by me. If the soil and the black can still be calm, it will be abnormal."


    "But it''s not a bad thing for me. The more they upset the Shinobi world, the more effective it is for my unified plan."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, simply ignoring Yu Mu Ren''s problem.


    "Anyway, don''t get rid of it. No matter what Dashewan''s plan is, you don''t need to worry."


    "Actually, there is one more thing..." Seeing that Xu Fan didn''t take Dashe Wan at all, Kakashi didn''t continue speaking, but changed the conversation.


    "Huh? What else."


    "Is such that¡­¡­"


    Kakashi took a deep breath, which brought it to life.


    Probably the content is nothing more than that Kakashi has had a good friend for many years, named Matt Kay, who is also the leader of the village.


    The Ninja class he led also participated in this Ninja exam.


    Unfortunately, Kai''s student, Xiao Li, met Gaara from Sharen Village in this selection test.


    After a fight, Xiao Li suffered comminuted fractures of his hands and feet.


    According to the doctor''s words, Xiao Li can no longer be a ninja in his life.


    This incident also dealt a great blow to Kai.


    In fact, although Kakashi always showed an appearance of ignoring Kai Ai, he cherished the bond between him and Kai very much in his heart.


    Secondly, when Xiao Li and Gaara were fighting, Kakashi was there.


    Although most people think that Xiao Li is the tail of the crane, he does not know any ninjutsu or any illusion.


    But because of this, he turned into a genius of physical skills.


    At this age alone, he was able to use Qimen Dunjia to open five doors in his body.


    Kakashi would be somewhat unbearable if he were to quit the Ninja world.


    If there is no Xu Fan, that¡¯s fine But in Kakashi¡¯s eyes, Xu Fan is undoubtedly the closest to the existence of the six powers.


    If even he could do nothing about Xiao Li''s injury.


    I am afraid that no one else can heal Xiao Li.


    Of course, Kakashi didn''t think Xu Fan would be helpless.


    "Kaban?"


    Xu Fan murmured, "I have some impression of Kai. He seems to be a ninja at the same time as you, and he has made a lot of achievements in the field of physical skills."


    "Yeah." Kakashi nodded quickly, indicating that it was true.


    "However, I am concerned about this kind of hiding behind others and entrusting the students'' future to others..."


    Just when Xu Fan was about to tell Kakashi, if Kai really cares about Xiao Li, then let him come by himself.


    However, only halfway through the speech, the door of the office exploded with a bang. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 277： Special sign in

    After hearing a loud noise, the door of the office was shattered and a green figure rushed in.


    Who can it be if it''s not Matt Kay?


    Today, in Konoha Village, he and Xiao Li are the only ones who like to wear this green tights all day long.


    "Master Xu Fan!"


    Since Kakashi entered the office, Kai has been guarding the doorway, listening carefully to the conversation between Kakashi and Xu Fan.


    Now that he heard what Xu Fan said, he couldn''t bear it and rushed in directly.


    Of course, although Kay is a few years older than Xu Fan, he still understands in his heart.


    Xu Fan is the Hokage consultant of Fire Country and one of the few high-level figures.


    The power he has is second only to the third generation of Naruto.


    Moreover, he is also the fifth-generation Naruto candidate who has been recognized in everyone''s mind.


    What''s more, when Kai appeared this time, he still wanted Xu Fan.


    Honorific terms are naturally used in addressing.


    "This is Kay."


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi quickly introduced Kai''s identity and apologized to Xu Fan.


    "It''s okay."


    Xu Fan waved his hand to indicate that it didn''t matter, then looked at Kai who was half kneeling on the ground.


    "Master Xu Fan, this is my life''s request, please save Xiao Li."


    "He is a ninja who works harder than anyone, and he is also a ninja who wants to be a ninja more than anyone in this world."


    "This is his youth!"


    She burst into tears and couldn''t care about her gaffe.


    "Kay..."


    On the contrary, Kakashi couldn''t help but cleared his throat, reminding him to be more reserved in front of Xu Fan.


    Although he can understand his worry about Xiao Li, the person sitting in front of him is Xu Fan.


    What Xu Fan never expected was when he was about to straighten up and say something.


    A familiar voice suddenly came from my ear.


    Ask the host to heal Xiao Li''s hands and feet and complete the sign-in.


    After signing in successfully, you will receive a special reward.


    "A special sign-in again?"


    Xu Fan frowned, and vaguely recalled that the last time he received such a task, he still changed the end of the daily slack.


    At that time, the reward was to roll his eyes.


    "If Xiao Li is treated, maybe he will get Bamen Dunjia?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and suddenly became interested.


    Although Bamen Dunjia is only a physical skill, and the strength between the seventh door and the eighth door is very different.


    But the power gained by opening the eight doors is not fixed.


    It differs from person to person, with different strengths of promotion.


    For example, Kai''s father, even if he opened the eighth door with a determination to die, he only defeated the Seven Ninthos.


    And Kay''s eighth gate, but almost killed the existence of six Uchiha Madara.


    It was even born. I want to call you the strongest classic line.


    His own foundation is undoubtedly more terrifying than Kay.


    If you open the eight doors, the power you get will be no small thing.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is also more curious, if he uses his clone to open the eighth door, he cannot avoid death.


    After all, Xiao Li knows neither ninjutsu nor illusion, so naturally there is no way to create a clone.


    In addition to physical skills, Kai only used spirit skills.


    "A clone is different from a clone."


    "The things created by the ordinary clone technique are only afterimages, at most they can only seduce the enemy, and are easy to see through."


    "Although the Shui Dun clone is also an entity, it can only exert one-tenth of the body''s strength."


    "Although the shadow clone is an entity, it will feed back to the body after it is cancelled."


    "In other words, if you use the shadow clone to open the eight doors, and then release the clone, it is very likely that it will be life-threatening due to excessive consumption."


    Xu Fan murmured to himself and made various analyses.


    In fact, Qianshoujian would list multiple shadow clones as a forbidden technique for this reason.


    but¡­¡­


    The clone he used was far superior to the others.


    "Even if the Mu Dun clone is lifted, it will only turn into wood, and will not be fed back to the main body. Even Uchiha Madara can hardly see the difference between the main body and the clone."


    "If you can use Mu Dun clone to open the eight doors, that power..."


    Even Xu Fan was shocked by his own thoughts.


    This is too strong to foul!


    Of course¡­¡­


    All of this is just thinking about it. Firstly, Xu Fan has not obtained the Eight-door Dunjia, and secondly, whether Mu Dun clone can open the eight-doors, it also needs to be tested.


    In any case, although the eight sects are strong, the cost and risk are the most exaggerated of all ninjutsu.


    "Master Xu Fan?"


    Kai rolled his throat, seeing Xu Fan not making a sound for a long time, he was also very worried.


    This is not only related to Xiao Li''s youth, but also determines whether he can still become a ninja.


    If possible, Kai is even willing to sacrifice himself to let Xiao Li bloom for the second time.


    Kakashi calmed down. He felt that neither he nor Kay had spoken enough.


    And Xu Fan''s decision has never been influenced by others.


    "I didn''t intend to intervene in this matter, but if you are so sincere, let me go and see Xiao Li."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "But I will not make a promise to you, let alone make any guarantee."


    Although Xu Fan had decided to go through this encounter and took the sign-in reward, the shelf still had to be picked up.


    But Kai didn''t care about those. When he heard that Xu Fan was willing to help, his heart was very moved.


    Most importantly, Kay trusts Kakashi very much.


    And Kakashi trusts Xu Fan very much.


    So Kay also trusts Xu Fan very much.


    He couldn''t wait to pick up Xu Fan now and rush to Xiao Li''s ward.


    Not only Kai, but even Kakashi felt relieved when Xu Fan spoke.


    In this way, Yu Kai led the way, Xu Fan and Kakashi silently followed behind him, and went to Xiao Li''s ward together.


    Because there are still two days before the Zhongnin finals, Naruto and Sakura also came to Xiao Li''s ward, visited and comforted him.


    It''s just that the atmosphere at this time is a bit awkward.


    Although Naruto and Sakura wanted to comfort Xiao Li, no matter what they said, Xiao Li could not listen.


    "Little Li, Xiao Li!"


    It wasn''t until Kai''s voice came from the doorway that Xiao Li turned his head mechanically.


    "Look at who is coming Xiao Li, with Master Xu Fan here, you will be able to heal your body!"


    Kai said very excitedly, as if Xu Fan could heal Xiao Li with just one breath.


    "Cure...my...body?"


    Xiao Li''s eyes widened suddenly, with an incredible look, and his mouth opened into an oh-shape.


    Although this was extremely shocking good news for him, it was too shocking to accept it for a while.


    Naruto and Sakura also looked at Xu Fan.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan, are you back?"


    Naruto is also very happy, Xu Fan has always had a high status in his heart.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say...


    In Naruto''s heart, Xu Fan is God! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 278： I only have a certainty of 9/0

    "Little Li, as long as there is Master Xu Fan, you will be able to bloom again!"


    Kai Si did not hide her excitement, as if as long as Xu Fan breathed out, Xiao Li could recover.


    In fact, it''s not only Kay who thinks so, Naruto and Sakura also think the same way.


    If anyone in this world deserves the title of God of Ninja World, then it must be Xu Fan.


    "be quiet."


    Glancing at the excited crowd, Xu Fan just said softly, "This is the hospital, don''t speak so loudly."


    Then, Xu Fan ignored the reaction of others and made a gesture to signal everyone to stand aside and not to hinder him.


    Kay rolled his throat, closing his mouth tightly.


    Although he was full of expectations and emotions along the way, but at this point, his heart began to become tense.


    For fear of hearing any bad news from Xu Fan''s mouth.


    Xiao Li is not only his student, but also his lover.


    He is...


    Rare, hardworking genius.


    "Xu Fan...sir..."


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Li spoke slowly, his eyes gradually exuding vitality.


    Although he didn''t know who was standing in front of him, Xiao Li could also see Xu Fan''s difference through Teacher Kai''s reaction.


    For a while, Xiao Li also began to get nervous, he wanted to get up, but Xu Fan directly held it down.


    "You don''t need to move."


    Xu Fan said without thinking, he opened Xiao Li''s quilt, released Feng Dun from his fingertips, and cut Xiao Li''s sleeves.


    Xu Fan knew all about Xiao Li''s situation.


    In the duel between him and Gaara, he was caught by the latter''s sand, and the crushed bone fragments deepened his nerves.


    With the current medical level, it can''t be treated at all.


    Not only that, even Xiang Lin, as the unique ability of the Maelstrom clan, could not use it.


    Because Xiao Li''s problem was not the injury, but the fragments embedded in his nerves.


    Even Tsunade is only 50% sure.


    Once the operation fails, the risk is Xiao Li''s death.


    Kay, Kakashi, Naruto, Sakura, and Xiao Li all held their breath at this moment, and their heartbeat was banging faster, looking forward to Xu Fan''s diagnosis.


    Especially Kai and Xiao Li are both looking forward to and afraid.


    "The crushed bone fragments have entered Xiao Li''s nerves, and the injury is very serious."


    Xu Fan ended the preliminary inspection and told everyone the results.


    "That Xianglin..."


    Kakashi hesitated a little, and said Xiang Rin''s name.


    Kakashi has personally experienced Xiangrong''s abilities, and it is no wonder.


    Just out of the humanitarian spirit, he thinks Xianglin is a human being, not a medical tool.


    Now I blurted out, I just want to know whether Xiang Rin''s ability can turn corruption into magic.


    However, facing Kakashi''s question, Xu Fan shook his head without hesitation.


    "The biggest problem for Xiao Li is not his own injuries, but the remaining fragments. Xiang Lin''s ability can indeed heal Xiao Li, but if he doesn''t want to take out the fragments..."


    "As long as Xiao Li uses physical skills, the fragments that compress the nerves will cause damage, the most serious situation..."


    "May be paralyzed for a lifetime."


    Xu Fan glanced at Xiao Li and directly said the worst possibility.


    Kay''s expression suddenly became extremely bad when he heard of paralysis.


    "Master Xu Fan, is there no other way?"


    Kai asked without thinking, he even noticed that Xiao Li''s eyes were turning gloomy.


    "There is no way." Xu Fan thought for a while and continued, "The current way is to remove the debris remaining in Xiao Li''s body through surgery."


    "However, this kind of operation is extremely difficult. With the current medical level, the risk of failure is 100%."


    "What did you say?" Both Kai and Xiao Li were taken aback.


    If you fail 100%, isn''t it impossible to succeed?


    But when Kai was about to have an attack and questioned whether Xu Fan was genuine or fake, he was stopped by Kakashi.


    "Calm down first, Kay, Xu Fan is talking about the current level of medical care." Kakashi paused, looked at Xu Fan, and asked, "If you do it yourself, what is the success rate?"


    "If it''s me..." Xu Fan frowned, and he couldn''t help but **** in a cold breath. "Kakashi, I don''t know how you think of me, but I am not a god, although I do understand some. Treatment knowledge, some medical methods."


    "But I am still human, and as long as I am human, there is a risk of failure."


    Xu Fan looked at Xiao Li, "Once the operation fails, you will die, Xiao Li, even if this happens, do you have to bet this time?"


    "Although you are seriously injured now, you can still change your way of survival and give up becoming a ninja."


    The reason why Xu Fan said so was not because he was unsure, and he wanted to persuade Xiao Li to leave.


    I want to see his determination.


    "Xiao Li." Kai saw this and planned to comfort Xiao Li and let him not have any worries, but when he was about to speak, he was stopped by Kakashi on the side.


    "Kay, leave this choice to Xiao Li himself." Kakashi said with a serious face.


    For Kay, Kakashi knows very well.


    He was very clear in his heart that Xiao Li''s importance to Kai.


    But the more so, the more Kai should respect Xiao Li''s choice.


    Although the operation is successful, I am happy, but the possibility of failure is not without.


    If Xiao Li shrinks because of fear of death, no one can blame him.


    However, what the seventh class didn''t expect was that Xiao Li didn''t hesitate to face Xu Fan''s question. He nodded sharply and answered with a very firm tone.


    "I will do it, even if there is only one percent success rate, I will do it too, Master Xu Fan, please prepare for the operation for me. Anyway, I will become a ninja."


    Xiao Li clenched his fist and looked at Xu Fan with a serious face.


    "Little Li..."


    Looking at his lover, Kay also left tears of moving.


    This is youth!


    "But...how sure are you sure? Xu Fan?" Kakashi rolled his throat Although he admired Xiao Li''s courage and decision, he still had some concerns about the risks of surgery. Worry.


    And when Kakashi asked this question.


    Kai, Xiao Li, Naruto, and Sakura all turned their heads, focusing on Xu Fan''s body, wanting to understand the risk of surgery.


    Even if Xiao Li himself doesn''t care, they are also very concerned about this issue.


    "About the success rate..."


    Xu Fan frowned, "Because I haven''t had any surgery in this area, so... the success rate may only be 99.9%."


    Kay: "???"


    Kakashi: "???"


    Naruto:"???"


    Sakura: "???"


    Xiao Li: "???" Zhutian Avenue Picture

 v2 Chapter 279： 3rd generation Naruto and Kakashis brain supplement

    99.9%...


    Kakashi and Kay petrified on the spot, wondering if their ears had heard something wrong.


    But seeing Xu Fan¡¯s expression...


    Well, it''s not like I heard it wrong.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that any operation in Kakashi''s cognition cannot have such an exaggerated success rate.


    For a while, because of being so shocked, Kakashi and others didn''t even know where to complain.


    "Okay, don''t care about the details. Since Xiao Li has agreed to the operation, it will be resolved as soon as possible."


    Xu Fan made a gesture and motioned to Kai to notify the medical staff here to prepare an operating room.


    "Okay, Master Xu Fan!"


    The thought that Xiao Li could bloom again, and the success rate of the operation was extremely high, Kai was so excited that he could not wait to open the eight doors and rush out of Xiao Li''s ward.


    "I didn''t expect... such a high success rate. What is that 0.1% failure rate..."


    Kakashi couldn''t help taking a breath and couldn''t help asking.


    "For example, there was an earthquake in the village or something." Xu Fan found the reason casually.


    In fact, in Xu Fan''s view, it is no problem for him to say 100% success rate for this kind of surgery.


    But you still have to keep a low profile.


    In this way, in the shock of everyone, Xu Fan took Xiao Li to the operating room, and made corresponding preparations.


    Because of Hokage''s status as a consultant, even the director of Konoha Hospital has to treat Xu Fan respectfully.


    That''s why he was allowed to perform this operation on Xiao Li.


    "I''m ready, Master Xu Fan." Xiao Liping lay on the operating table, breathing slowly, adjusting his breathing rhythm, so that he was calm and relaxed.


    However, although Xu Fan is in charge this time, he still has to go through the necessary processes.


    Soon, Xu Fan gave his deputy a deep anesthesia to ensure that the pain would not affect Xiao Li.


    After everything was ready, Xu Fan took the scalpel and began to cut Xiao Li''s skin and muscles, and continued to penetrate.


    Before starting the first step, Xu Fan''s left eye directly opened his eyes, and his right eye was an eternal kaleidoscope.


    In Konoha Village, there was only Xu Fan who could use these two pupil techniques at the same time.


    In fact, Xu Fan has always had doubts.


    Compared to ordinary ninjas, the Hyuga clan is obviously more suitable for medical ninjas.


    The born pupil technique with white eyes is just X-ray without radiation effect!


    Especially during surgery, the crux can be clearly seen without cutting the skin.


    Xu Fan even felt that the reason Tsunade was only 50% sure was because he did not roll his eyes.


    "Shards..."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and all the bone fragments were locked at a glance.


    Not only that, he also used the acupuncture points of the Hyuga clan to seal Xiao Li''s acupuncture points, slowing down blood circulation and ensuring that bleeding problems would not occur.


    Although this is indeed the first operation in Xu Fan''s life, as long as he understands the principle, it is nothing rare.


    after all¡­¡­


    He is not using mortal methods.


    A blank eye can ensure that he sees clearly, without any blind spots, and a writing wheel can ensure that the accuracy of his cut is not bad.


    "That''s, Shalanyan and Baiyan?"


    Kai and others stood in the observation room, watching Xu Fan''s operation through the glass.


    As the leader of Konoha Village, Kai will naturally not mistake Xu Fan''s pupil technique.


    "Yes..."


    Kakashi nodded, "Although this seems unbelievable, Xu Fan does have many kinds of blood inheritance limits."


    "That''s why I said that if even Xu Fan can''t do anything about it, I''m afraid no one in this world will have the ability to heal Xiao Li."


    "It''s true... if you have both white eyes and round eyes, this level of surgery is nothing..." Kai rolled his throat, pressed one hand on the glass of the observation room, and carefully looked at Xu Fan.


    "It''s not just about writing round eyes, but even white eyes... Brother Xu Fan is so amazing." Naruto was shocked again, he clearly remembered that white eyes were the pupil technique that Hinata and Ningci only had.


    Moreover, in the Nakanin selection finals, the first opponent he faced was Neji of Hyuga''s family.


    "But... isn''t the Blood Succession Boundary born?" Xiao Sakura couldn''t help asking. She had thought of learning the wooden escape technique, but was told that the Blood Succession Boundary was born.


    Unable to learn through acquired.


    The Mu escape technique means that Xu Fan has the lineage of a thousand hands.


    The writing wheel eyes represent the lineage of the Uchiha clan.


    White eyes are owned by the Hyuga clan.


    Having these three blood inheritance boundaries at the same time means that Xu Fan has the bloodlines of Qianshou, Uchiha, and Hyuga at the same time.


    how can that be¡­¡­


    "This..." Kakashi frowned. "From a genetic point of view, this kind of thing is not impossible."


    "For example, Xu Fan''s father has the blood of the Thousand Hands and the Hyuga clan, and his mother has the blood of the Uchiha clan..."


    In fact, Kakashi knew that in addition to Senju, Uchiha, and Hyuga, Xu Fan also had the blood of the Uzumaki clan.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that in the Ninja Realm, any big family with a bit of fame, their abilities will appear in Xu Fan.


    Even from a genetic perspective, Kakashi found it unexplainable.


    The reason why he said this was actually to defend Xu Fan.


    If I really wanted to say it, Kakashi felt that Xu Fan should have mastered some secret technique.


    Just like the guy in Jiaodu, he can grab the hearts of others through grievances and gain the chakra attributes of others.


    The reason for supporting this conjecture is...


    The second generation of Hokage, Master Qianshou Jianma, created countless forbidden techniques and secret techniques in his life.


    Even the unreasonable technique of reincarnation of the dirty soil can be created.


    What''s weird about creating a forbidden technique that can deprive others of blood inheritance?


    and¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is indeed a descendant of the Qianshou clan, and grew up in Qianshou Station.


    At the same time, Kakashi and the third generation of Naruto Tobihiro confirmed when discussing this matter.


    Xu Fan is not a vein between a thousand hands, but a vein between a thousand hands.


    Maybe the Qianshoujian at that time left this secret technique to the tribe.


    But no one in the clan can learn until Xu Fan is here.


    Only then did this secret technique shine, making him the closest existence to the Six Dao Immortals.


    And this is the most reasonable explanation that Sarutobi and Kakashi can think of.


    Of course, since it was the secret technique left by Lord Senshousuma, it was naturally the secret of Konoha Village.


    Soon, under the gaze of Kakashi and others, Xu Fan completed the last step of surgery and completely removed the bone fragments from Xiao Li''s body.


    During the whole process, there were no accidents and it went smoothly.


    "Okay, the work of suturing is up to you." Xu Fan threw the scalpel into the plate and ordered the assistant on the side to sew up Xiao Li, and he strode out of the operating room.


    The result was the same as Xu Fan expected.


    Not long after he came out, Kakashi and others rushed to ask about Xiao Li''s condition. Road to the heavens

 ~： Happy holidays everyone, um, say something...

    Full-time author, forced by life.


    During this period of time, the update has not been good. On the one hand, it¡¯s because of stomach pains in the past few days. It may be because of eating cold things that the pain is dying... On the other hand, it¡¯s because I am working on a new book. Yesterday I finally finalized it with the editor and we are ready to double open. .


    In fact, I don¡¯t want to. The plan is to open this book after I finish writing it, but now I¡¯m full-time, the book¡¯s income from the starting point is not good, and the subscription fee last month was only over 3,000.


    The channel fee will not come down until August, and can only get a quarter of it. It is really helpless to open a new book.


    I hope everyone can understand, but this book will not be unfinished, and this book will not end quickly.


    This book is the flow of the heavens. After Hokage finishes signing in, Xu Fan will go to the next world. The world that has been designed now is Marvel, One Piece, Dragon Ball, Zhetian...


    Friends who like this book can rest assured to follow it, and will not be fooled!


    Post the title and introduction of the new book.


    Title:


    "I started to revive in Tokyo"


    Introduction:


    Amber River crosses to Tokyo, a parallel world.


    He looked at himself in the mirror, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, fresh and handsome, tall and straight.


    With this appearance, he must be a top star.


    Amberchuan looked at the balance in the account again, and there were so many zeros after a six!


    A typical rich second generation.


    There is also a well-being, graceful girl who wants to marry herself.


    After the promised crossing, either will be divorced, or the waste material will be divorced?


    What about pretending to slap your face and becoming a big boss step by step?


    This script is wrong!


    Just when Ambergawa had to accept such a setting, thinking that it was a world without ghosts and gods and no demons.


    Ding, congratulations to the host for receiving the aid of the revival of the evil spirit, so that the world feels fear, can get rich rewards, and fully grasp all the horror created!


    Ambergawa looked at the explanation from the assistant.


    "Tokyo is the stage, the urban legend is the script, and I... will be the director who created the huge horror scene."


    "I''m in Tokyo..."


    "Start the revival of demonic energy!"


    Behind the scenes of the book, the title is also called "I Let Terror Become Tokyo", "I Created a Terror Recovery", "Tokyo Behind the Scenes", "Terror Recovery", the Great Avenue of the Sky

 v2 Chapter 280： 8-door Dunjia

    "How is Xiao Li."


    As soon as he saw Xu Fan, Kai couldn''t wait to ask.


    Although he has been watching the operation process, and he hasn''t seen any problems, but Xu Fan may know the specific situation best.


    "There is nothing serious anymore. I have taken out all the bone fragments from Xiao Li''s body, and the rest is slowly recovering."


    Xu Fan said without thinking, then patted Kai on the shoulder and walked past him.


    In a short while, Xiao Li was pushed out of the operating room by the nurse.


    "Teacher Kai." Xiao Li turned his head slightly, and found Teacher Kai''s figure at a glance.


    The two smiled at each other and wept with joy.


    On the other side, Xu Fan took off the overalls for the operation, and a familiar voice rang in his ears.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get a special sign-in reward: Eight Dunjia!


    "Sure enough..."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he carefully read the introduction to the skill.


    Like the Eight Door Dunjia in Xu Fan''s cognition, every time a door is opened, a powerful force will be obtained, and the price required is physical damage.


    And once the eighth door is opened, he will gain the power to destroy the world.


    The price is death.


    "It''s just not clear whether Mu Dun clone can open the eighth door."


    Xu Fan murmured to himself, Mu Dun clone can be said to be the most advanced of all clones, capable of exerting almost ontological power.


    However, Xu Fan did not plan to take a risk before he was completely sure.


    Although he has many skills now, he lacks the power of six yin and yang.


    Moreover, with Xu Fan''s current strength, even if he only opened the seventh door, it was enough to eliminate all opponents.


    "Xu Fan..."


    While Xu Fan was thinking about these trivial matters, Kakashi quietly came behind him and told Xu Fan of Xiao Li''s situation.


    "Thank you really this time." Kakashi said seriously.


    In fact, Kakashi and Xiao Li did not have any intersection. They just noticed him in the second session of the Zhongnin selection examination.


    No illusion, no ninjutsu.


    It can be said that Xiao Li does not have any talent to become a ninja, but he just relied on his outstanding physical skills to become a genius in this field.


    "It''s just a matter of effort." Xu Fan shook his head and said lightly.


    And this is not humility, with the cooperation of white eyes and round eyes, only ten minutes, Xu Fan completed this ninjutsu.


    "However, some things can''t be changed with hard work. I noticed when I checked his injuries just now. The muscles are obviously torn. If I guess correctly, this should be caused by the use of Bamen Dunjia. ?"


    As soon as he said this, Kakashi was stunned on the spot, but the next second he quickly let go.


    Standing in front of him was not an ordinary medical staff, but Xu Fan, who was far superior to himself.


    Coupled with the power of the two pupils of the eyes and the writing round eyes.


    It''s not surprising that Xu Fan could see that Xiao Li had opened eight Dunjia.


    "I hope he can keep going."


    After Xu Fan said, he took out a scroll directly from his arms and handed it to Kakashi.


    "Is this?" Kakashi frowned, quickly took the scroll in his hand, then pulled it away and looked at the content on it.


    At a glance, Kakashi stood blankly on the spot.


    "The secret technique recorded above is called the technique of hydration. It is a secret technique unique to the ghost lamp family in Wuyin Village. It can resolve various physical damages. If Xiao Li can master this secret technique, he might be able to The road of the ninja goes further."


    "Of course, as to whether he can learn it, it depends on his own good fortune, Kakashi, it''s up to you to give this thing to Xiao Li."


    After Xu Fan said, regardless of Kakashi''s reaction, he opened his legs and left here in a stride.


    Xu Fan has always liked the role of Xiao Li.


    Although in the early days of Naruto, it was preached that God pays for hard work, and the end of the crane can surpass genius.


    But in fact, Naruto, who is also the tail of the crane, has not only a golden finger like Kyuubi, but also the orphan of the fourth generation of Hokage.


    The same is the soil on the tail of the crane, and the cells between the pillars are transplanted, opening one of the strongest writing wheels.


    Others are either born with a strong bloodline, then it is a family secret technique.


    Only Xiao Li is a true crane tail with no blood.


    But in a world view like Naruto, no bloodline means that the upper limit is very low.


    Even if he almost kicked Uchiha Madara''s Kai.


    Had it not been for Naruto''s power of yang escape, he would have died on the spot.


    Not to mention Xiao Li, even in the field of physical skills that he is best at, after all, he only opened the sixth door.


    At the last moment of the Fourth Ninja World War, that deep sense of powerlessness.


    This is the true portrayal of Xiao Li.


    The so-called hardworking genius, after all, can''t fight for blood.


    Based on these and other relationships, Xu Fan decided to pass the hydration technique to Xiao Li.


    "The Art of Hydration..."


    Kakashi watched Xu Fan''s back disappear all the time in the corner of the corridor, and then looked down at the secret technique on the scroll. After some silence, he turned around and headed to Xiao Li''s ward.


    "Where is Master Xu Fan?"


    Seeing Kakashi alone, Kay couldn''t help but ask.


    He also planned to thank Xu Fan for his help this time.


    Without him, Xiao Li''s youth might end here.


    "He''s gone." Kakashi shook his head and handed the scroll to Kai, "but Xu Fan asked me to give this thing to Xiao Li."


    "What is this?" Kay asked unclearly, but still took the scroll from Kakashi''s hand and looked at the content on it.


    This is neither ninjutsu nor illusion.


    It is some kind of secret technique that is not passed on.


    Especially the above statement, if you can learn it, not only can you greatly enhance Xiao Li''s strength, but also reduce the damage of Eight Door Dunjia.


    "This is like a secret technique specially designed for Xiao Li..."


    Kai rolled his throat and looked at Xiao Li again.


    but¡­¡­


    Although the secret technique is different from the traditional ninjutsu illusion, but whether Xiao Li can learn it, Kai is actually not so sure.


    "Teacher Kai, I want to learn."


    Xiao Li quickly read the information from Kai''s expression and nodded vigorously, as if to declare his determination.


    on the other hand¡­¡­


    Xu Fan hurriedly left Konoha''s hospital and came to the forest border to make sure that no one would find it before using the Mu Dun clone to see the increase effect of Bamen Dunjia.


    "Go straight to the seventh door."


    Xu Fan thought about it for a moment, this was to test the power of his Eight Doors Dunjia, to test or something, there was no need at all.


    So as soon as he came up, he asked his Mu Dun clone to use the seventh door to deal with himself.


    "You don''t need to save strength." Zhutian Dadao map

 v2 Chapter 281： My clone is too strong

    After getting Xu Fan''s permission, Mu Dun clone opened the Eight Door Dun Jia without reservation.


    It was just the first door that burst out an amazing chakra.


    Bamen Dunjia is similar to other ninjutsu, and they vary from person to person.


    The stronger the strength, the more Chakra volume, and the more terrifying the power gained when opening the Eight Door Dunjia.


    For example, the Mu Dun avatar in front of Xu Fan, after opening the first door, gains much more power than Xiao Li in the fifth door.


    "The seventh door, open!"


    With the adaptation time of a few breaths, Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone directly opened the seventh door in his body, and Chakra quickly evaporated, forming a kind of blue sweat that enveloped Mu Dun''s body.


    "It seems to be somewhat similar to the Lei Dun Chakra mode."


    Xu Fan looked up and down Mu Dun''s clone, muttering to himself, "But the sense of oppression it gives is completely different."


    In that case...


    Xu Fan slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he suddenly upgraded to the eternal kaleidoscope.


    If it were Matt Kay''s Eight Door Dunjia, Xu Fan would not have responded like this.


    But his Mu Dun clone, the basic Chakra amount is a hundred times that of Kai.


    After opening the seventh door, gaining power is even more so.


    But unlike Kai, Xu Fan is not a master in the field of physical skills.


    Xu Fan didn''t know how to use skills like Day Tiger and Ye Kai.


    So this time the test has become a very common fight.


    I saw Xu Fan''s Mu Dun clone with five fingers and fists, and the figure instantly disappeared in front of Xu Fan.


    This is also the advantage after opening the Eight Door Dunjia.


    Not only power, but also speed explodes geometrically.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the moving speed of Mu Dun''s clone now far exceeds that of instantaneous.


    "Such an exaggerated movement speed, I am afraid that even the Flying Thunder God of Bo Feng Shui Men can''t handle it."


    Xu Fan murmured in his heart, evaluating his clone.


    "The speed is there, now it''s strength."


    With a low voice, Xu Fan decisively turned on Suzuo Nenghu, protecting his body.


    If it were a death fight, Mu Dun clone could launch an attack in the gap where it created the Susanou to capture this flaw.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this discussion has turned into the most oppressive battle since Xu Fan traveled to Naruto.


    "I didn''t expect... the first time I felt this feeling, it turned out to be my Mu Dun clone..."


    Could it be that this is the legend, and only myself can surpass me?


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit in his heart, but his body reacted very quickly. With the sensing ability of the Maelstrom family, he quickly captured the Mu Dun clone that was so fast that he could not see it.


    Even Xu Fan could feel a sense of desire to compare with Tiangong test from Mu Dun clone.


    "Hahaha, challenging my ontology makes you so excited?"


    Facing the ready-to-go Mu Dun clone, Xu Fan slapped his hands together and performed the technique of the wooden man to capture his clone.


    The moment he saw the huge wooden figure rising from the ground and madly growing in front of him, Mu Dun''s clone did not evade, relying on the explosive power of the seventh door to slam up with a punch.


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noises, the Treant''s body quickly split into cracks, spreading to the whole body, and several of them could not breathe, and they fell apart.


    "Is it so destructive?"


    Xu Fan opened his eyes wide and felt an unprecedented shock.


    You know, when Kai used the seventh gate, he only defeated opponents like Guiyu.


    And the ghost shark''s technique is incomparable with his own wooden human technique.


    Even the nine-tailed beast jade, his own wooden man can grasp it and withstand the destructive power determined by the tail beast jade.


    In other words, the instantaneous explosion of his Mu Dun clone was even more destructive than the tail beast jade.


    and¡­¡­


    He neither entered the fairy mode to strengthen the power of the eight doors, nor opened the Suzuonenghu.


    Just the seventh door under the majestic Chakra is so amazing!


    What if it bursts with full force?


    What if it''s yourself?


    No matter how powerful the Mu Dun clone is, it is only the Mu Dun clone, and there is an unfillable gap between it and the main body.


    "I''m coming!"


    Noting that his body was a little distracted, Mu Dun''s clone promptly reminded him before he took a step in the air and galloped forward.


    "It''s interesting." The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and Suzuo Nenghu simply raised a level, and injected three chakras into it to enhance his defense.


    However, the next scene still surprised Xu Fan.


    Rumble!


    There was another loud noise that rang through the sky, and the almost complete Suzuonenhu was directly split into two by Mu Dun clone. A fist wind rushed towards Xu Fan, making it difficult for him to move.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan was shocked again.


    This is the wind pressure that Kay can only burst out under the eight doors!


    In other words, the normal boxing style of his avatar can be compared with Bamenkai!


    "I didn''t expect... my clone would be so strong."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing with emotion, and there was an indescribable emotion in his heart.


    "The seventh door, open!"


    With only a burst of shout, Xu Fan decisively entered this state, and an indescribable pain swept through, but it did not affect his ability to act.


    "This power..."


    Xu Fan rolled his throat, exerted a little bit of force on his toes, and with the powerful force, directly broke the wind pressure created by the clone.


    Not only that, Xu Fan also grabbed his fist with five fingers and slammed it up.


    This sudden scene made Xu Fan''s clone unexpected, but thanks to the physical advantage under the seventh door, he abruptly changed his physical state in the air and greeted him with his palm.


    Punch.


    A palm.


    No one flinched, and attacked the opponent with all their strength. Before a decision was made, a huge impact burst out, spreading out like ripples, destroying the towering trees in this area.


    The extremely lush forest was bald in a blink of an eye.


    And Xu Fan''s power eventually crushed Mu Dun''s clone.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise Xu Fan''s fist-style ruthlessly swallowed Mu Dun''s clone, and instantly shattered it to pieces.


    thump¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s body fell from midair, his heels stood firmly on the ground, and there was no more Mu Escape clone in sight.


    Not only that, but everything around him was devastated.


    Logically speaking, possessing this power is enough to make Xu Fan feel excited and proud...


    However, Xu Fan now lowered his head and focused his eyes on his fist.


    Do not know why¡­¡­


    Xu Fan only felt that something was missing in his heart.


    I always feel that something is wrong.


    "It shouldn''t be like this..."


    Xu Fan rolled his throat and muttered to himself. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 282： Whispers of Osamaru

    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Master Xu Fan."


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help but worry about gains and losses, a familiar and somewhat hoarse voice sounded from behind him.


    "Dashewan." Xu Fan directly said the other party''s name, then slowly turned around, facing him.


    From the very beginning, Dashewan sneaked into Konoha Village, and Xu Fan knew this information a long time ago.


    "It''s really exciting, I didn''t expect you to learn how to open the Eight Door Dunjia again."


    "You didn''t come here to compliment me, did you?" Xu Fan looked up and down the Oshe Pill, without worrying that he would attack him.


    The reason is also very simple. With the current strength of Oshe Maru, it is impossible to fight against himself.


    The moment he stretched out his fangs, the battle would end.


    In fact, Dashemaru also understands this truth.


    He shook his head, "I said I was just passing by, can you believe it?"


    "After leaving Kushinin Village, I continued to study the cells of the first generation of Naruto-sama, and achieved some achievements."


    "At the same time, I am also deeply aware of the difference between you and me, but..."


    Suddenly, Da She Wan''s conversation turned, "You can feel it too? Xu Fan, in your heart, there is something missing."


    Oshe Maru is not only one of Konoha''s three ninjas, but also a rare scientific genius in the ninja world.


    For psychological research, there are also quite a few achievements.


    "What the **** are you trying to say?" Xu Fan said in a low voice, indicating that Da She Wan had something to say directly, without turning around.


    "You are too strong, Xu Fan."


    Da She Maru said without thinking, expounding his point of view.


    "Don''t think that my strength is far inferior to you, Xu Fan, but I am no worse than you in intelligence collection."


    "Your experience over the years, I see it in my eyes."


    "Although I don''t know what method you used to obtain the wooden escape technique, writing round eyes, white eyes, and other blood inheritance abilities."


    "But what I have to admit is that these blood inheritance limits have given you great strength."


    "Today''s Ninja World, no one can match you."


    The corner of Da She Wan''s mouth raised, and a playful smile appeared.


    He was able to appear in front of Xu Fan, and he was already ready to go.


    Even if Xu Fan kills himself here, it doesn''t matter, he can still be resurrected in other ways.


    "But... this kind of power close to invincibility can make people feel lonely."


    "You just felt it, right?"


    "Looking at the other self, using eight-door Dunjia, easily breaking his own wooden Dun, Suzuo Nenghu, that kind of hearty excitement, the kind of excitement of wanting to defeat the opponent."


    "These feelings become stimulants that stimulate you."


    Da She Maru couldn''t help spreading his hands and told about his human experiment.


    Probably the content is nothing more than that, in the process of various human experiments, he surprisingly discovered that the human brain secretes a substance, which gives people a sense of satisfaction.


    Make people feel happy.


    The way people secrete this substance will be slightly different.


    But if there is no such substance, the first thing a person loses is happiness, and then various feelings.


    In the end, there is no emotion and desire to speak of.


    "I know, you want to unify Ninja World, right? Master Xu Fan."


    Ono Shemaru smiled evilly, "But after unifying the Ninja World? What fun is there in such a life?"


    "Supreme kingship, but you are not a person obsessed with power, sitting on beauty, but you have no interest in women."


    "Fighting? There is no ninja in the entire ninja world that can fight you. No matter what kind of ninjutsu the other side performs and tries everything, you will only be defeated by one move."


    "This kind of battle is actually... boring."


    Da She Maru chattered endlessly, trying to conquer Xu Fan''s defenses with his long talk.


    However, what Dashemaru didn''t know was that Xu Fan actually knew more than him in this regard.


    Such as the substance he discovered.


    In Xu Fan''s original world, it was called dopamine by medical scientists.


    And, under the reminder of Da She Wan, Xu Fan quickly realized that he felt what was missing.


    He once watched an anime that was somewhat similar to his own life experience.


    And the name of that anime is One Punch Man.


    The protagonist, Saitama, is the current self, with absolute power, no matter what kind of enemy it is, it can be solved with a single punch.


    But under this invincible power, Saitama gradually lost his senses and became indifferent and indifferent to everything around him.


    "So it''s like this..."


    Xu Fan suddenly realized how that strong sense of loss and emptiness came about.


    Since completing the first sign-in, he has the strength to kill Shangnin.


    After signing in, he mastered the wooden escape technique.


    At that moment, he was undoubtedly a powerful ninja like Senjujuma.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is the Ninja World.


    The only power that can make you jealous is probably Uchiha Itachi''s monthly reading and the other gods owned by Danzo.


    But after signing in, he gained the ability to be immune to illusions.


    Except for the legendary existence of Uchiha Madara, Six Way Immortals, and Otsuki Teruya.


    Xu Fan couldn''t think of a picture where he would lose.


    The subsequent battles also verified this.


    No matter who it is, he is crushed by himself.


    Over time, he has forgotten what fighting is.


    Until just...


    The seven doors of Mu Dun avatar erupted, letting myself find the long-lost...


    A sense of anticipation!


    Yes¡­¡­


    "A sense of anticipation."


    "What?" Da She Wan couldn''t help but was startled, and didn''t figure out why Xu Fan would say such a sentence so well.


    "Nothing." Xu Fan waved his hand, "You continue."


    what happened¡­¡­


    Da She Wan frowned, wondering if it was his own illusion. He always felt that Xu Fan in front of him was different from the talented Xu Fan.


    His eyes were extremely clear, and UU reading completely dispelled the previous confusion.


    "What I want to say is...I have a way for you to experience a battle of equal strength."


    Da She Maru paused for a while, and said in a very firm voice.


    "A battle of equal strength?" Xu Fan couldn''t help laughing. The entire Ninja World, except for the six immortals.


    And there are people out there who can fight with themselves in equal strength?


    Don''t tell yourself, Da She Wan has the ability to summon the Six Dao Immortals back.


    "Ok."


    However, looking at Xu Fan''s expression, Da She Wan nodded firmly, indicating that he could do this kind of thing.


    "But... I need something."


    Oshemaru took a deep breath and then said the purpose of the trip, "I want Uchiha Sasuke."

 v2 Chapter 283： Chunin selection finals begin

    Two days later, Konoha Village ushered in the final finals of the Zhongnin selection examination.


    Although many big names do not recognize the political system of the country of fire, it is unquestionable that the country of fire today can be said to be the only one.


    Especially the annihilation of the Water Country caused an uproar in the entire Ninja Realm.


    Based on this and other relationship, this time the Nakanobu selection test can be said to have attracted much attention.


    Before the players entered the venue, there were already full seats.


    The leader of the country of fire Sarutobi Rischi, and the wind shadow of Sharen Village, the two together sat in the entire venue.


    Xu Fan, on the other hand, took the initiative to undertake the security work of the venue and did not appear in the audience.


    Xu Fan knew very well in his heart that the person sitting next to Sarutobi Rizhan was not Fengying Luosha from Sharen Village, but a big snake pill disguised as him.


    In order to prevent him from being swept in when he released the Four Purple Flame Array, Xu Fan also stayed away from them as much as possible.


    "The first game is about to begin." Kakashi came to Xu Fan and said casually.


    This time the audience who came to watch the Ninja test finals, in addition to the ninjas and the people of Konoha Village, there are also people from Ninja Village, big countries, and people who have traveled all the way.


    Regardless of which aspect is considered, ensuring their personal safety is the top priority.


    In addition to Xu Fan''s roots, Sarutobi''s Anbu was also arranged in every corner of the competition venue.


    Once suspicious elements are found, they will arrest them.


    "Well, yeah." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that it was true.


    In fact, although Xu Fan is not in the auditorium, he can observe the entire stadium at a glance.


    In addition to Kakashi, Tenzo, Kai, and Izumi Uchiha also came here.


    "The first game was Naruto vs. Neji, then Kankuro vs. Sasuke, Sakura vs. Gaara, and finally ended with Temari and Shikamaru."


    Kakashi told Xu Fan about the order of the game.


    "I know."


    Xu Fan answered graciously, and then paid attention to the scene of the game.


    Because of the relationship between himself as a traverser, the timeline and plot of the entire Naruto were completely disrupted.


    For example, Hyuga Neji, he should have resented the clan family because of the death of the Japanese errand, and Hinata was seriously injured.


    However, because of Xu Fan''s relationship, not only did Hyuga Risatsu not die, but he was very grateful to Xu Fan for helping the Hyuga clan.


    This experience naturally affected Neji.


    Not only did he not hate the Zong family, but he also loved the sister Hinata.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that there is no difference between Ning Ci and Meikong today.


    In the previous battle, Neji and Hinata said that they were separated, but the battle process was more like a guiding battle.


    In the end, Hinata was defeated due to lack of physical strength and Neji advanced to the final.


    and¡­¡­


    In the original plot, the battle between Sasuke and Gaara was ranked after Naruto Neji, but due to practice, they did not show up.


    Due to pressure, the organizers advanced the order of the battle between Kankuro and Yunoshino, Temari and Shikamaru.


    However, it was also because of the soaring combat effectiveness of the seventh squad, which led to Yu Nishino met Sasuke and was eliminated.


    The candidate who was supposed to challenge Kankuro became Sasuke.


    Gaara''s opponent, by accident, became Sakura.


    "Sakura will challenge Gaara..."


    At the same time Xu Fan was muttering to himself, the host began to announce the official start of the final of the Zhongren selection examination.


    It is worth mentioning that, because of the changes in the timeline, Moonlight Hayate did not discover Maji''s secret, so he did not die. He is still one of the moderators of the Zhongnin selection examination.


    With the official start of the game, Naruto took the lead and jumped off the players'' bench.


    Boom!


    With a muffled noise, Naruto''s legs stood firm, full of confidence and expectations for the first game.


    but¡­¡­


    Because of the relationship between leaving the village and going to Miaomu Mountain to practice, the people in the village are not aware of Naruto''s growth, let alone that he has not only learned the fairy mode, but is also able to use the nine-tailed chakra freely.


    After he left the field, the audience was sighing, not optimistic about Naruto.


    "That guy, isn''t that nine-tailed kid?"


    "How did he become a ninja, I remember when he graduated from ninja school, he didn''t have this guy?"


    "Hey, is it really okay for Kyuubi to learn ninjutsu? What if you run away?"


    "Are we in danger?"


    "With Xu Fan, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?"


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion in the audience.


    Although the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi had confessed that no one can mention the fact that Naruto is Kyuubi, but because it was too surprised, the people gathered here also forgot about it for a while.


    However, despite the discussions, these people''s voices are not loud.


    Coupled with the boiling after Neji Hyuga''s appearance, the voice of discussing Naruto was quickly completely covered.


    Of course, Naruto, who was different now, naturally heard these sounds.


    It''s just his character and doesn''t care what others say.


    "After the Zhongnin exam is over, you will recognize me."


    Naruto muttered to himself, and his gaze fell on Ning Ci.


    Different from Naruto.


    Neji was born in the Hyuga clan, and he was the strongest clan in Konoha.


    High reputation.


    Audiences who came from all over the world have also heard of the magic of white eyes.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that, in the eyes of many people, this battle will soon end with the victory of Neji Hyuga.


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    Looking at the opponent in front of him, Ning Ci raised the corners of his mouth.


    Now Ning Ci, it is not too much to say that Xu Fan is a fanatic, but all the information related to Xu Fan is collected by Ning Ci.


    For example, Ning Ci understood the relationship between Xu Fan and Naruto very clearly.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Naruto has always been the tail of a crane.


    But Ning Ci didn''t think so. From his point of view, , even a pig, as long as it is by Xu Fan''s side, it won''t be long before it will become a very powerful pig.


    It can even be described as the shadow in the pig!


    So in this battle, Neji would not look down upon Naruto now.


    "My name is Hyuga Neji." Neji reported his name directly, and then set up an attack posture.


    "The battle between you and Hinata was wonderful, but the one who will win this time will be Naruto Uzumaki!"


    After Naruto said, he directly used the shadow clone technique.


    Because the relationship between the fairy mode and the golden figure mode was disabled, Naruto used the most primitive offensive methods.


    Human tactics.


    In any case, Neji and Hinata''s battle Naruto can see clearly, knowing that he can use strange physical skills to seal the opponent''s acupoint.


    "Then, I''m on it first!" Map of the Great Avenue

 v2 Chapter 284： Naruto vs Neji

    "Ningji vs. Naruto, really young."


    Looking at Naruto and Neji below, Kai seemed to see himself and Kakashi.


    It''s just that Neji, who corresponds to a genius, is his own student, and Naruto who corresponds to the tail of the crane is Kakashiban''s ninja.


    After Xu Fan''s treatment, Xiao Li recovered and became a ninja again only a matter of time.


    This has undoubtedly improved Kai''s mood, and now seeing Neji and Naruto fight, he is also a little excited.


    "Are we?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help but murmured, and his eyes became a little deep.


    As the leader of the seventh class, Kakashi naturally knows Naruto very well.


    In terms of strength, the current Naruto is probably the strongest among all Xia Ren.


    Even better than Sasuke.


    Of course, it is precisely because the current Naruto is a bit outrageous. In order to ensure the balance of the Zhongnin exam, the third generation of Naruto specifically requested that Naruto is not allowed to use the fairy mode and the golden figure mode.


    Naruto''s two great tricks were banned at the same time.


    Helix Maru''s technique is so lethal, Naruto would naturally not use it against Neji.


    In any case, Neji is Konoha''s ninja and Naruto''s partner.


    In addition, Neji has the title of genius of the Hyuga clan, so Kakashi is not sure about the direction of this battle, and even the result.


    "But... Whether you can become Zhongnin is not determined by the outcome." Kakashi said.


    In fact, in Xu Fan''s opinion, the so-called Zhongren selection test is the most difficult of all tests in his own perception.


    First there was an unreasonable written test, and then there was a battle for survival that might die.


    After finally reaching the finals, he was told that even if he defeated his opponent, he would not necessarily advance to Zhongren.


    It''s hardly too much.


    "it has started."


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit about this, Kai suddenly shouted from the side.


    It seemed that the people fighting each other were not Naruto and Neji, but he and Kakashi.


    Xu Fan''s sight was also focused off the field.


    Naruto naturally cannot have the mind of Shikamaru, his battle is very simple and straightforward.


    No matter how strong your opponent is, no matter if you have fought or not, first go up and talk about it.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Naruto''s style is not like a ninja at all, but more like a stunned young man.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ...


    I saw the smoke around Naruto suddenly, a dozen shadow clones were separated at one time, and they rushed up together.


    On the players'' bench.


    Sasuke, Sakura, and the other four players stood on the edge of the contestant stand, looking condescendingly at Naruto and Neji.


    After seeing Naruto''s action, Sakura couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It''s the shadow clone technique. In this way, Neji''s eyes can''t tell that it is the main body."


    Both Sasuke and Sakura have now recognized Naruto''s strength.


    Especially Sasuke, his heart is looking forward to a battle with Naruto.


    "However, the fairy mode and the golden body mode are banned, and this battle is likely to be detrimental to Naruto."


    Sasuke couldn''t help but complain.


    Sasuke has long known the ban on Naruto''s Chakra mode.


    Even Sasuke still feels uncomfortable because of this, obviously his Thunder Dunk Chakra mode is also very strong.


    As a result, the only person restricted was Naruto.


    In other words, in the eyes of the three generations of Naruto, only Naruto''s power alone will affect the balance of the Zhongnin exam.


    This also means that there is a huge gap between himself and Naruto.


    Every time he thinks of this, Sasuke''s heart is also very depressed.


    However, because of such restrictions, Naruto''s performance in the Dead Forest and the knockouts is far less than that of Sasuke.


    The eyes of the other players naturally fell on Sasuke.


    Especially Gaara, he is eager to fight against Sasuke, and has no interest in the weak woman Sakura.


    "That kid, I''m afraid he will be defeated soon." Kankuro looked at Naruto below and said casually.


    Throughout the entire playoffs, Sasuke, Xiaoli, Ningji, and Gaara were the only ones with outstanding performance.


    The rest are inferior.


    "Naruto is very strong."


    Sasuke glanced at Kankuro and retorted without hesitation.


    "Really? That kid obviously doesn''t know anything except the shadow clone, and you see it? Neji''s pupil technique..." Kankuro felt that Sasuke would say that because he was Naruto''s. partner.


    If you change to someone else, you can see the gap between Naruto and Neji at a glance.


    Actually...


    Just as Sasuke and Kankuro talked back and forth, Neji showed an amazing soft fist, overturning several Naruto clones one after another, and rushed directly towards Naruto who was standing at the back.


    "Because I was afraid of my acupuncture, I asked the shadow clone to deal with me, while hiding in the back, Naruto, your tricks can''t escape my eyes!"


    Ning Ci gave a loud shout, stepped forward, palmed one hand, aimed at Naruto''s chest, and patted out.


    Just when he rolled his eyes, Ning Ci noticed Xu Fan impressively.


    The man he admires most is watching this game.


    So in any case, I do not intend to lose to Naruto.


    Even Xu Fan has always treated Naruto as his younger brother.


    "It''s over, I''m Hyuga Neji!"


    Ning Ci''s voice became deeper, but the strength of his hand suddenly increased, and Chakra burst from his palm, like a shock wave, instantly knocking away Naruto in front of him.


    However, what Ning Ci never expected was that Naruto, who flew upside down, turned into a white mist with a "bang" in the air.


    "Shadow clone?"


    Ning Ci''s eyes widened in an instant, an unbelievable look, and at the same time he stretched his white eyes to the limit of 359 degrees.


    But even so, Neji was still a beat slower in speed.


    Although immortal mode and golden figure mode are not allowed, the Nakanin selection test did not say that Kyuubi Chakra is not allowed!


    Just when Neji was aiming at the shadow clone, Naruto decisively used Nine-Tailed Chakra, entered the first form, and increased his speed.


    When Neji had a reaction, Naruto had already rushed behind him, grabbed a fist with five fingers in his right hand, and slammed it up.


    "I''m here, holding on to the jade pieces rather than the tiles!"


    "No one...can''t stop me to become Zhongren!"


    Naruto snarled at Ning Ci again and again, and was directly wrapped in a red chakra coat.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Although Neji didn''t have time to turn around, he caught Naruto''s movements with the help of his eyes.


    With his cognition, it is impossible to understand Naruto''s state.


    Especially his strength and speed, and Death Forest, as well as the playoffs are totally different!


    This guy¡­¡­


    Actually saved the strength!


    "If you get hit by this punch..."


    Ning Ci took a deep breath and had to forcibly rotate his body.


    Back to the days! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 285： Spike Neji

    Back to the days!


    Seeing that he was inevitable, Ning Ci simply released Chakra all over his body, and then rotated at a high speed, trying to repel Uzumaki Naruto with the power of Huitian.


    In the audience, Hyuga Nissa couldn''t help exclaiming after seeing such a scene.


    "This is... Huitian?"


    I saw the eyes of the Japanese feet staring wide, with an unbelievable look.


    Although the concepts of the clan and division are not as clear as before, Huitian is not a secret technique that only the clan can learn.


    But Huitian''s cultivation difficulty is extremely high.


    This not only requires the release of chakras from each acupuncture point, but also requires the body to complete a high-speed rotation.


    Neither Hinata nor Huahuo could learn this secret technique.


    "Unexpectedly, Ning Ci''s talent has far surpassed the Zong family, day difference, it really should be you back then..."


    Just halfway through what Nizu said, he was interrupted by the day difference next to him.


    Regarding the past, Nikkei no longer wants to pursue it anymore. He just wants to see Ningji grow up with his own eyes.


    "is it¡­¡­"


    Nizu looked at his brother''s triumphant gaze, but he was still a little guilty.


    The bird in the cage will not only deprive Neji of freedom, but will also block his ability to roll his eyes.


    Only the white eyes of the Zong family can capture the 360-degree line of sight without blind spots.


    Being separated by a bird in a cage can only play a 359-degree angle of view.


    This means that Neji''s body is flawed.


    Even if Nissaka didn''t care about such things on the surface, Nissou still felt that he must be regretting the fate of his son.


    How great would it be if Ning Ci could be born in the clan...


    Thinking of this, the Japanese football''s guilt towards Ningci also increased.


    On the players'' bench.


    Sasuke and others were startled by Neji''s Huitian.


    Especially Kankuro and Temari, in their opinion, this is simply another absolute defense different from Gaara.


    Resolve all attacks!


    "It seems that the winner is about to be determined. Although the little devil with yellow hair will use advanced ninjutsu such as shadow clone, the difference in strength between the two sides..."


    Just when Kankuro spoke and decided that Naruto would be eliminated directly.


    The Nine-Tailed Chakra emanating from Naruto is even stronger.


    "I planned to keep this trick against Sasuke."


    Naruto has a low voice, and among all Shinobu, the person he doesn''t want to lose is Uchiha Sasuke.


    To this end, Naruto specially prepared for him.


    Suddenly seeing Ning Ci''s strength, Ming talent changed his mind and decided to defeat the opponent with this trick.


    The crimson chakra overflowed from Naruto.


    The Zhongnin selection test just didn''t let him enter the fairy mode and the golden body mode, and did not explain that he could not use the second form of tail beast.


    "This is... the power of Nine Tails."


    The three generations of Naruto Sarutobi suddenly stood up from his seat. Although he knew that Naruto had returned from Miaomu Mountain, he was still surprised when he saw the power of such a violent Nine Tails.


    Moreover, from Naruto''s body, Sarutobi Hizen could not feel the slightest evil thought.


    Nine-tailed chakras, just like ordinary chakras, are freely used by Naruto.


    "Is this your masterpiece, Xu Fan."


    Sarutobi murmured in his heart and thought of Xu Fan in parallel.


    Only he can help Naruto pull out the power of Kyuubi correctly.


    But in this way, the game will end here.


    "ended."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and blurted out.


    "What?" Kai on the side was unexpected.


    Although Ning Ci is considered stunning and stunning among the Hyuga clan, in the final analysis, he is just a mortal body.


    Facing the current Naruto, even if he tried his best, he couldn''t make up the gap.


    In fact, the result is the same as Xu Fan inferred.


    Naruto''s body was directly wrapped in this crimson chakra, and three chakra tails grew out of the tail.


    This is also Naruto''s controlling power to avoid harming Neji.


    And, with the power of Nine Tails Chakra, Naruto''s feet stood directly above the sky.


    This sudden scene also shocked Ning Ci.


    "How is this possible?" Ning Ci rolled his throat, unable to accept the facts before him, but could not stop.


    What made him most incredible was the chakra coat that wrapped Xu Fan''s body.


    This is simply not the power that humans can have!


    Before Ning Ci had time to exclaim, Naruto stretched out his hands impressively, thrust his five fingers directly into the sky, and then tore it forcefully.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, Chakra, who had formed a tendency to return to the sky, exploded directly in front of Neji.


    Both figures retreated at a rapid speed.


    It''s just that Ning Ci couldn''t bear the power, and his body was like a kite with a broken line, flying upside down on the playing field.


    Naruto adjusted his posture in mid-air, retreated quickly, stood firm with his legs neatly, and then lifted his second form of tail beastization and restored his human appearance.


    The auditorium, which was extremely boiling the moment before, suddenly fell silent.


    Ning Ci was lying on the ground, his upper body was wounded, his eyes were slightly closed, and he had obviously fainted.


    No one thought that the final of the Zhongnin selection examination would end the first round so quickly!


    The speed is unexpected!


    Even the referees on the court were all of a sudden on the spot.


    "Teacher, announce the result."


    On the contrary, Naruto reacted first at this time, urging the referee to announce the result.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "Oh!"


    The referee froze for two seconds before remembering to announce that Naruto had won, and called in the medical staff to carry Ning Ci away.


    The whole scene was silent for about half a minute before it started to boil again.


    Although I don''t know what happened, the power that Naruto burst out was obvious to all.


    Especially the ninja in Konoha Village, no one thought that Naruto could perfectly control the power of the nine tails!


    "I was scared to death. I just saw that scene. I thought that Kyuubi was going to run away again. I didn''t expect that... Naruto, that kid, can already control Kyuubi''s Chakra."


    "This should be the so-called perfect human Zhuli? It''s like Yu Mu Ren..."


    "Ning Ci..." As his father''s day difference , he was even more stunned. He thought this would be a moment for Ning Ci to shine.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Ci would be killed in a flash!


    "This... it''s not that Ning Ci is weak, but Naruto turned out to be a perfect human Zhu Li." Nizu could not help but feel a lot of emotion.


    In his view, from a certain perspective, Naruto is also a genius.


    "The yellow-haired kid... won?"


    Kankuro on the player stand watched Neji who was killed by a second being carried away, and couldn''t accept such an ending for a while.


    The guy who has never been optimistic about him has hidden his strength!


    "I see it, this is Naruto." Sasuke''s mouth raised, and said with a little triumph.


    And he knew in his heart that he should be playing in the next game! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 286： Sakura vs Gaara

    Xu Fan was not surprised by the result of the first scene.


    In the original plot, Neji lost to Naruto, and only got a little bit of Naruto with nine-tailed chakra.


    Not even such things as Chakra''s coat were formed.


    But this time, Naruto directly entered the second form of tail beastization.


    In this state, let alone a genius like Ning Ci.


    Even if it is an elite like Kakashi, it may not be able to handle it well.


    With this huge gap in strength, it would be abnormal if Naruto could still draw a tie with Ning Ci!


    "Ning Ci lost..."


    Kay was stunned for a long time, before he realized it later.


    Although he had known that Kyuubi was sealed in Naruto''s body, he did not expect that Naruto could now use Kyuubi''s chakra freely.


    "It''s a foul, Kakashi." Kay couldn''t help but complain, looking at Kakashi as if he hadn''t lost yet.


    In fact, Kakashi did not expect that after disabling the fairy mode and the golden figure mode, Naruto can still use the nine-tailed chakra.


    To some extent, the restrictions are not thorough enough.


    But no matter how you say it, the first game is over.


    "It''s time for Sasuke to play."


    Suddenly, Kakashi''s conversation turned, and he changed the subject directly, raised his head, and looked at Sasuke on the stage.


    "Sasuke and Kankuro?"


    Xu Fan could not help but murmured, vaguely recalling.


    Gaara''s team came to take the Zhongnin exam, the real purpose is to release one tail and destroy Konoha.


    They have no interest in whether they can become Zhong Ren.


    Kankuro resolutely chose to abstain in order to avoid exposing his puppet during the battle with Yu Nishino.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, I guess the same result this time.


    Sasuke looked at Kankuro, and Gaara was most interested in the people in Sanin Village.


    "I... abstained."


    After thinking about it, Kankuro directly raised his right hand and announced to the referee that he abstained, and Sasuke won.


    The reason is naturally the same as Xu Fan guessed.


    "Abstaining?"


    Sasuke couldn''t help frowning, unexpectedly this would be the result.


    However, for a role like Kankuro, Sasuke also had no idea that he had to fight him.


    Seeing that he had chosen to give up, Sasuke simply withdrew his gaze and looked at Naruto who had defeated Neji and returned here.


    Judging from the promotion situation, his next opponent should be Naruto.


    At the same time, Naruto quickly realized this.


    "Sasuke..."


    But before that, the referee first announced the result of the second game.


    Sasuke wins!


    But this result did not satisfy the audience.


    In their opinion, it does not matter whether Sasuke wins or not, what matters is the course of the game!


    Otherwise, why should they travel all the way here and wait for news directly at home?


    Came to the scene just to see the talented teenagers of the Uchiha clan!


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that Sasuke''s game is the most anticipated and highly anticipated one of all audiences.


    Now it ended in this way, and many people started clamoring and demanding refunds.


    Of course, everything that happened in the audience has nothing to do with the performance of the contestants.


    They came here not to perform deliberately, but to become Zhongren.


    When the referee asked the players to come to the court for the next game, a cloud of yellow sand floated directly from Gaara''s gourd, gathered at his feet, dragged it into the air, and slowly dropped to the ground.


    In addition, Gaara itself exudes a strong aura, and his end made many audiences calm down.


    "It''s really a pushy guy." Naruto couldn''t help but vomit when he watched Gaara''s high-profile appearance.


    However, as Sakura''s companion, Naruto is still a little worried about her situation.


    After all, even Xiao Li''s forbearance is not Gaara''s opponent.


    And Xiao Sakura''s speed is far behind Xiao Li.


    In other words, from Naruto''s point of view, Sakura might not even touch Gaara, and her life would be in danger.


    "Why... Sakura, you also abstained?"


    Naruto rolled his throat and asked comfortably, but Sakura''s eyes rolled.


    "Don''t abstain!"


    After speaking, Kozakura pressed the guardrail on the contestant''s bench with one hand, and was about to jump down and exit the game without losing to Gaara.


    However, she only glanced at the height, and she couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Jumping from such a high place will kill you...


    Kozakura''s movements stopped for two seconds before she turned decisively and went down the stairs.


    Such a scene immediately caused the audience to sigh.


    "With that girl''s strength, it is impossible to beat Gaara. You have seen the end of that green watermelon. As her companions, I advise you to persuade her to give up."


    Temari glanced at Sakura''s back. Although she admired Sakura''s courage, she didn''t like this girl.


    Asking her to challenge Gaara is almost the same as sending him to death.


    "Sakura is very strong."


    Sasuke said without thinking.


    When he was in the country of Poland, he was not the only person who received Xu Fan''s training.


    Kozakura also grew a lot at that time.


    With her strength, even if Gaara can''t beat Gaara, it is bound to drive him into desperation.


    "I also choose to believe in Sakura."


    Naruto hesitated a little, and said firmly.


    Although he is not optimistic that Sakura is Gaara''s opponent, since this is Sakura''s own choice, as her companion, Naruto naturally supports it unconditionally.


    but¡­¡­


    At the thought of fighting against the monster that defeated Xiao Li, Xiao Sakura was still a little bit awkward.


    "Really... Just thinking about being strong in front of Sasuke-kun, ordinary physical attacks can''t hurt Gaara at all."


    "How to defeat absolute defense..."


    Kozakura muttered to herself as she walked towards Gaara.


    Xiao Li only opened eight Dunjia so that Sand could not catch up.


    At my own speed, it''s not faster than sand.


    "Are you ready?"


    The referee couldn''t help but ask, looking at Sakura who was suffering from gains and losses.


    He has also witnessed Gaara''s terrifying strength, not to mention that it is a Shinobi, even if they are the Shinobi, they don''t know how to deal with Gaara.


    It is not shameful to choose to abstain at this time.


    Even the referee''s tone clearly meant to dissuade.


    And Sakura just glanced back at Sasuke on the bench, looking at the opponent''s look full of expectation.


    Kozakura finally nodded, indicating that she was ready.


    "It''s... love the brain." Xu Fan, who watched such a scene, couldn''t help but complain about the Sakura of this period.


    I just think about love and don''t care about anything else.


    "Kakashi, the strength of that girl..." Kai hesitated a little, then said slowly.

 v2 Chapter 287： Absolute power and absolute defense

    In the knockout round, Sakura''s opponent happened to be Yamanaka Ino who graduated in the same period.


    Kay happened to be there at the time, so he also had an understanding of Sakura''s strength.


    Her various performances are indeed not bad in Xia Ren, but they are far inferior to Xiao Li who has opened eight doors.


    Not to mention that her opponent this time is still Gaara whose strength is unfathomable.


    "Do you want to abort this game?" Kay asked Kakashi directly.


    "At the critical moment, I will take action."


    Kakashi thought for a moment, and decided to believe in Sakura.


    Since she feels that she can challenge a player like Gaara, it means that she should have some hole cards in her hand.


    After all, she had been taught by Xu Fan when she was in Bozhi.


    At that time, I was accompanying Naruto to develop new techniques, so Kakashi couldn''t say how much Sakura has grown.


    Coupled with a lesson from the past, Kakashi was sure about stopping Gaara.


    Just thinking of this, Kakashi couldn''t help but glanced at Xu Fan.


    I realized that he was expecting Sakura''s performance.


    In fact, after Kozakura''s mediocre appearance, the audience was sighed.


    Although Kozakura''s appearance is not ordinary, but the audience who came here longed for a wonderful battle, not to see which Shinobu looks good.


    Almost everyone had already acquiesced in the fact that Sakura would be killed in a second.


    "Ugh."


    Even Kozakura herself couldn''t help sighing, "It just happened to run into Gaara. It would be nice to meet the guy Kamaru."


    "Even Xiao Li is not Gaara''s opponent..."


    Sakura couldn''t help but complain about her luck in her heart, but she had no idea of ??abstaining from voting.


    Although she didn''t care about becoming Zhongnin, she looked at herself not far away when she thought of Sasuke.


    Even if you lose, you still have to lose.


    However, Gaara did not show any mercy because Sakura was a girl. When the referee ordered the battle to begin, he decisively launched an offensive.


    I saw that the sand under Gaara''s feet seemed to have awakened his self-consciousness, and quickly wrapped around Sakura.


    Seeing this, Kozakura had to back down again and again to avoid being caught by Gaara''s sand.


    At the same time, Kozakura deliberately took out the shuriken from the ninja bag and threw it forward without hesitation.


    The angle, speed, and power are all impeccable.


    However, the sand surrounding Gaara was like a wall, resisting all attacks.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    Kozakura gritted her teeth, not daring to pause in her footsteps.


    When Gaara and Xiao Li fought, she remembered that she even complained about it, why didn''t Xiao Li use remote ninjutsu to deal with Gaara.


    Until now, Sakura has a deep understanding.


    Not to mention Xiao Li, who doesn''t know how to use any ninjutsu, and he who knows how to use ninjutsu can''t break Gaara''s absolute defense.


    And, in order to avoid the sand''s attack, he needs to keep moving all the time.


    In this way, it will only consume energy in vain.


    In other words, if you want to defeat Gaara, you must attack!


    "In the face of Gaara, that girl has no chance of winning." Kankuro looked condescendingly at the embarrassed Sakura, and couldn''t help but complain.


    "As a companion of Gaara, I still advise you to let that girl abstain quickly, otherwise...she will die."


    Temari on the side also said.


    From just now, she felt that something was wrong with Gaara, and her whole body exuded an air of uncertainty.


    "Humph." However, Sasuke snorted coldly, "If you only think that Sakura is an ordinary girl, then you are wrong."


    "Sakura, let them see your power!"


    Just when Kozakura was about to retreat, Sasuke suddenly raised his voice.


    "Sakura''s power?" Naruto couldn''t help but was startled, recalling that Sakura and Sasuke had been instructed by Brother Xu Fan together.


    "Could it be..."


    Kozakura suddenly turned her head off the court and saw Sasuke''s expectant gaze.


    Sakura never dreamed that Sasuke, who was colder than everyone else, would cheer for herself.


    "Ah...really, Sasuke, even you said so, if I don''t show some skills, it won''t work."


    Kozakura took a deep breath, her eyes becoming more serious.


    Although Xu Fan is very powerful, and in just a few days, Xiao Sakura''s strength has been greatly improved, but due to the content of Xu Fan''s teaching, he fought seriously, and it can be said that there is no lady image.


    Therefore, Sakura is reluctant to show her true ability every time.


    Even in the battle with Ino, she chose to release the water.


    However, in the current situation, Sakura made a decision.


    Do not¡­¡­


    To be precise, it should be Sasuke''s encouragement!


    Sakura, who opened her eyes again, was completely different from the previous one. Her steps gradually accelerated, but instead of retreating or running away, she rushed toward Gaara''s position!


    Even Gaara did not expect such a scene to happen.


    However, although Sakura''s speed has improved a lot, it is still a point slower than Sand.


    Before she could approach Gaara, she was already surrounded by sand.


    "Sand-bound hazel!"


    Seeing this, Gaara gave a strong grip with his right hand, manipulating all the sand to squeeze towards Sakura, and there was a sudden burst of shout from my mouth.


    Seeing such a scene, Kakashi instantly turned on the Lei Dun Chakra mode. He wanted to rush to save Sakura, but was stopped by Xu Fan''s raised arm.


    "If you go down now, Sakura will be sentenced to lose." Xu Fan said lightly, not worrying about Sakura below.


    On the contrary, Kakashi and Kay couldn''t help but froze.


    I Gaara¡¯s sand-bound heather, just grabbing Xiao Li''s hands and feet almost ruined his ninja way.


    And Sakura was wrapped all over.


    Even the audience in the audience thought that Sakura had completely lost.


    However, just when the referee was about to announce the result and asked Gaara to release Sakura.


    The sand that wrapped Kozakura suddenly exploded in the surrounding area.


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    I love Luo''s eyes widened suddenly, and my heart was astonished. Although my sand-bound pygmy is not comparable to the pressure of a sand waterfall funeral, it is more than enough to trap adults.


    It is impossible for Sakura to escape from it!


    "Gaara!"


    Sakura growled at Gaara''s name With a little harder tiptoe, she jumped from the ground.


    Then, Sakura condensed her chakra into her hand, and then grabbed a fist with five fingers.


    This is the ability she has mastered following Xu Fan.


    Weird power!


    "What is going on with this sense of oppression..."


    Gaara frowned slightly. Although I don¡¯t know why Sakura has such a vigor, the sand around him still gathers in the direction Sakura is attacking in order to protect him. After a few breaths, it forms a hard, thick sheet. Shield of sand.


    "Ah!"


    With a low roar, Sakura''s fist directly hit Gaara''s absolute defense.


    A sonic boom, exploded in an instant! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 288： 0How

    The absolute defense known as indestructible fell apart in Sakura''s hands!


    This sudden scene made everyone unexpected.


    Gaara was stunned on the spot, unable to imagine that Sakura''s physical attack would have such an exaggerated destructive power.


    You know, even Xiao Li, who opened the eight-door Dunjia, only relied on speed to keep Sand from catching up with his offensive, thus disintegrating Gaara''s absolute defense.


    On the other hand, Sakura went the other way, breaking the ten thousand spells with one punch, directly piercing the absolute defense!


    "Sakura''s fist..." Naruto couldn''t help rolling his throat, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he never dreamed that Sakura''s physical attack would be so amazing!


    If this hits myself...


    "It''s terrible." Naruto couldn''t help fighting a cold war just thinking about the scene.


    On the contrary, it was Sasuke, as if he was not surprised by the scene before him.


    "That girl, how could there be such a strong strength?" Kankuro was even stupid.


    In his cognition, he has never seen human beings have such amazing power.


    "This is simply...absolute power!"


    The Temari who had witnessed all this could not help but exclaimed, lamenting the strength of Sakura.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Sakura, who looked ordinary, became a powerful dark horse in a flash.


    but¡­¡­


    Although Gaara was distracted because of surprise, the sand surrounding him has an automatic protection mechanism. Seeing that the sand shield was smashed by Sakura, a large amount of sand quickly condensed towards a little Sakura resisted the next round of offense.


    "Drink!"


    Sakura screamed, her right leg suddenly lifted above her head, like a battle axe, slashing down.


    With the help of the strange force, not only split the defense of the sand instantly, but also split the field of the game impressively, spreading the unfathomable gully.


    Everyone present took a breath, and was shocked by Sakura''s power.


    "This...is this also what you taught? Xu Fan?"


    Kakashi was stunned and blurted out.


    In his opinion, only Xu Fan can make Sakura become so powerful in a short time.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded, and did not deny the incident.


    This is not a shameful thing, so what if you admit it?


    "The technique used by Sakura is called Weird Power. It is a skill that concentrates Chakra on the fist and then bursts out in an instant to double its power."


    "In this way, even if Xiao Sakura can''t match the speed of Xiao Li who opened the fifth door, in terms of strength, it far exceeds that of Xiao Li under the fifth door, and it will not cause harm to the body."


    Xu Fan made an understatement.


    In fact, Sakura uses strange powers in Shippuden.


    She can be said to be quite talented for her precise control of Chakra, even with techniques like Baihao.


    However, in the original work, it took Sakura several years to master these skills under Tsunade''s teaching.


    But now, with Xu Fan''s help, she drastically shortened her cultivation time.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise on the playing field, and the sand that finally gathered together was once again scattered by Sakura.


    "As long as you keep attacking, you can create holes."


    Kozakura''s eyes narrowed slightly, focusing all her attention on Gaara in front of her.


    Although the sand that protects Gaara has a fast initial speed, as long as it is broken up by its own power, it cannot be gathered together in a short time.


    In other words, as long as you keep attacking, you can create flaws.


    "Although my speed is not as fast as Xiao Li, my strength is more than that..."


    With a low voice, Sakura quickly moved forward, dissolving the defenses of the sand one by one.


    This straightforward attack method forced Gaara back again and again.


    "The Konoha guy..."


    Gaara clenched his teeth and couldn''t understand it for a while. How could the ninjas in this village be unable to explain with common sense.


    "Samobo!"


    Gaara took a deep breath, and simply changed his strategy, summoned the surrounding sand, wrapped his body, and formed a sphere of the height of an adult man.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Kozakura frowned. Although she couldn''t see Gaara''s trick, the diameter of the ball was not that big.


    With the explosive power of your own strange power, aiming at one of them, it should not be difficult to penetrate it.


    just¡­¡­


    Gaara is not an ordinary Xia Ren. When he was in the Death Forest, he broke all the records of Xia Ren clearing the death forest.


    In addition, Xiao Li was seriously injured in the knockout.


    He is strong...


    But no matter how you say it, Sakura can only move forward.


    She does not attack the opponent''s ninjutsu on a large scale, and the power of Kuwu is not even better than her own strange power.


    Apart from using her own body, Sakura can''t think of other ways to deal with Gaara.


    "I can only... fight it."


    Kozakura gritted her teeth, and when she thought that Sasuke was watching her back behind her, she simply gave up.


    "Drink!"


    With another burst, Sakura quickly approached the ball, trying to penetrate Gaara''s defense.


    However, what she never expected was that the moment she approached the ball, countless spikes suddenly protruded and penetrated her arms, thighs, and abdomen in an instant.


    The audience even took a breath.


    "Sakura!"


    Both Naruto and Sasuke were shocked by the scene before them.


    Although Sakura''s destructive power is unparalleled, her defense power is far inferior to Gaara.


    With such a blow, even if it is not seriously injured, I am afraid that it will lose mobility.


    "ended."


    Temari had a panoramic view of all this, and couldn''t help saying, "Although your companion works very hard, she will eventually..."


    But before Temari could finish her words, Kozakura, who was stoppered by Gairo, retreated abruptly and moved away from the spikes on the ball.


    The part where Sakura was injured was bleeding.


    "I declare..."


    Upon seeing this, the referee hurriedly made a gesture and asked the medical staff to come over and heal Sakura, and at the same time he planned to announce Gaara''s victory.


    But what no one had thought of was Even with such a serious injury, Sakura still shook her head and refused medical treatment.


    "I have come to this point, and I don''t even care about the image of a lady."


    "I''m going to lose to you again..."


    The corner of Kozakura''s mouth raised, and a confident smile appeared.


    Obviously, as long as you hit that punch, you can defeat Gaara, but because of the severe pain, you can''t move forward...


    What are you afraid of...


    While complaining about herself fiercely in her heart, Sakura directly unlocked the Yin seal on her forehead.


    This is also the ultimate trick Xu Fan taught her.


    No matter what kind of injury, you can quickly recover...


    The Art of Baihao! Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 289： False sleep

    Sakura made up his mind no longer hides her strength, and directly unlocked the Yin seal on her forehead, releasing all the Chakras she had stored during this time.


    Moreover, the power of the Hundred Heroes is not just as simple as releasing Chakra.


    With this chakra spreading all over Sakura''s body, her injuries began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This power..."


    The referee in charge of this battle was also standing on the spot, unbelievably watching the blood holes in Sakura recover one by one.


    His knowledge of Ninjutsu and Xia Ren was even more shocked at this moment.


    In the end, I am short-sighted.


    Or are the Xia Ninjas in this session all gods?


    Ninjutsu is more exaggerated and destructive than one.


    This kind of power, even Konoha''s Shinobu, is not good?


    "Sakura''s injury..." Naruto on the contestant stand also looked incredible. The reason why he could heal himself was because of the blood of the Uzumaki clan and the Chakra of Nine Tails.


    But Sakura is neither a human being, nor a special background.


    "Is this what Big Brother Xu Fan taught you?" Naruto rolled his throat and couldn''t help asking Xiang Sasuke.


    When he was practicing with Sakura, he was developing a new ninjutsu with Kakashi-sensei.


    He didn''t actually understand what Sasuke and Sakura had learned.


    Although I asked it face-to-face, I didn''t get an answer.


    "Ok."


    Until this moment, Sasuke nodded vigorously, indicating that it was indeed the case.


    "Amazing strange power, coupled with speeding healing, Sakura in this situation may not have no chance of winning."


    Sasuke made a low voice, and glanced at Kankuro and Temari deliberately.


    The latter was also shocked by Sakura''s power.


    In their opinion, all of Konoha Village''s Shinnins are a bunch of unreasonable guys.


    The most important thing is that they are not here to take the Zhongnin exam for promotion.


    But to complete the special task that Feng Ying gave them.


    I thought all this would go smoothly, but seeing Sakura''s strength soaring, Temari was a little worried.


    As for the audience, everyone cheered.


    They thought Gaara and Sakura''s battle would end hastily, so they didn''t expect much.


    As a result, I never expected that this game, which is least favored by myself, turned into a dark horse!


    "I''m going to go!"


    Sakura screamed and stepped **** her toes. The violent power burst out instantly, splitting the entire ground, leaving a small hole.


    Full of explosive power!


    Although Xiao Sakura didn''t have the astonishing speed of Xiao Li, she rushed forward like a broken bamboo.


    And, because Gaara sealed himself up, he couldn''t see the outside situation at all.


    The ball of sand that wrapped him just instinctively stretched out the spikes, trying to penetrate Sakura''s body to protect Gaara.


    But now Sakura, there will be fear of injury.


    With the blessing of Baihao Art, unless it is a single blow, she can recover from her breath no matter how serious the injury is.


    "Drink!"


    Just listening to Sakura''s burst of shouts resounding through the arena, her body turned in mid-air, and a palm slapped Gaara''s absolute defense.


    Even the raised spikes were abruptly wiped out by Sakura''s power.


    Rumble!


    In the midst of a loud noise, Gaara''s absolute defense was completely shattered by Sakura, and his majestic palm directly hit Gaara''s chest.


    The armor of sand that encased Gaara was cracked and shattered.


    "This punch is for Xiao Li!"


    Seeing this, Sakura didn''t hesitate to choose to chase after victory.


    In her opinion, just an attack of this level is not enough to defeat Gaara.


    Secondly, based on the damage caused by Gaara to Xiao Li, even if he doubled his strength, it is far inferior to Gaara''s cruelty.


    It''s just that Kozakura''s palm has already broken Gaara''s armor of killing, exposing his body to the air.


    Although the gourd behind Gaara quickly decomposed, turned into sand and rushed to Gaara''s body, trying to protect his master.


    But it was still a bit slow.


    "ended!"


    Kozakura stepped forward with a bow, condensed all the chakras into her fists, bursting out strange power.


    From Sakura''s point of view, even Gaara''s sand could not stop her attack.


    However, at this time, not only Gaara¡¯s gourd turned into sand to protect him, but also a kind of sand spread out from Gaara¡¯s body, forming a double-layer defense.


    This scene made Sakura somewhat unexpected, and what surprised her even more...


    Gaara''s eyes, I don''t know when they closed together!


    He was obviously fighting, but he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    "it has started!"


    The Temari on the contestant stand couldn''t help but exclaimed. As Gaara''s sister, she knew what happened to her brother too.


    This is a fake sleep technique used to release the sand guard crane.


    In fact, this is what Feng Ying-sama meant.


    Let Gaara release the tail beast in his body and destroy Konoha Village!


    Suddenly, a majestic shock spread out to the surroundings, forcibly pushing the shattered Sakura back.


    Not only that, the entire venue of the game began to fly sand and rocks, and even affected the situation in the audience.


    "How is this going¡­¡­"


    Three generations of Naruto Sarutobi Rizen suddenly got up from his seat, and looked down from the top, with a bad premonition spontaneously.


    "Master Fengying, I hope..."


    Just when Sarutobi Hizen asked Feng Ying to give an explanation from the side, a sharp kunai was placed directly on his neck.


    Immediately afterwards, countless ninjas from Sharen Village appeared on the venue and began to attack the dark part and roots that were stationed here.


    Gaara, who was still fighting with Sakura a moment ago, began to swell sharply, and in a gust of wind, he transformed into a tail beast!


    Sand Shouhe!


    Just his size surpassed the tallest building in Konoha Village!


    "What is this¡­¡­"


    Sakura looked at the huge monster that covered the sky and couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    She never dreamed that Gaara''s body would be so exaggerated.


    How do you fight this?


    "Sakura!"


    When Naruto saw this, he couldn''t care much. Jumped directly off the playing field.


    Although I don''t know what happened, the situation in front of me is not like a normal game.


    To ensure that Sakura would not be harmed, he decisively protected Sakura behind him.


    Sasuke looked around on the players'' stand and noticed a large number of Sha Shino appearing, and finally turned his attention to Kankuro and Temari.


    "What the **** is going on?" Sasuke said in a low tone with his hands in his pockets.


    It''s like Temari and Kankuro can''t say an answer that satisfies him, they will die here.

 v2 Chapter 290： The weakest tail beast

    "Humph."


    Temari snorted coldly. Now that the matter has reached this point, there is naturally nothing to hide.


    The task of her and Kankuro is to make sure Gaara can use the art of sleeplessness, release the tail beast, and then use the power of the tail beast to destroy Konoha.


    "Isn''t the answer obvious."


    Temari''s mouth raised, and he took off the fan directly behind him, and at the same time made a gesture to let Kankuro and himself deal with Sasuke.


    This is actually another task assigned to them by Master Fengying.


    Take advantage of the chaos, grab Sasuke, and then bring it to yourself.


    At the same time, because Kankuro and Temari focused their attention on Sasuke, no one cared about Kamaru in the corner.


    Shikamaru quickly formed seals on both hands, displaying the unique secret technique of the Nara clan, using his shadow to restrain his opponent.


    However, Temari and Kankuro reacted very quickly. Just when the shadow was about to catch them, the two jumped away together.


    "Sasuke."


    Shikamaru roared and continued to extend his shadow, pushing Temari and Kankuro towards Sasuke''s direction.


    Sasuke saw this and decisively opened the writing wheel.


    For Shikamaru''s special abilities, the three of them all had insights in the knockouts.


    Once touched by his shadow, he will be firmly bound and unable to break free.


    "I just want to run now, isn''t it too late."


    Sasuke smiled slightly, and immediately came to Kankuro''s face and kicked him in the abdomen.


    However, what Sasuke didn''t expect was that Kankuro didn''t fly upside down, but was like a wood, dented by his kick.


    Immediately afterwards, from both sides of Kankuro''s body, four arms stretched out and hugged Sasuke.


    "Puppet?"


    Seeing the opponent''s puppet counterattack, Sasuke was still in danger. Although he didn''t know the principle of the puppet''s control, he understood.


    Once there are no puppets, Kan Kuro has no fighting power at all.


    In other words, as long as you destroy the puppet in front of you, the outcome will be known.


    Temari on the side intended to rush to help Kankuro, but noticed that Shikamaru''s shadow had shrunk from two to one, and then stretched toward the soles of his feet.


    Temari glanced at Shikamaru fiercely, but he could only step back again and again, away from Sasuke and Kankuro.


    "You Konoha kid."


    But Temari did not withdraw from the contestants'' bench. She simply raised her fan, aimed at Shikamaru, and slammed it over.


    Shikamaru forced by the strong wind had to roll out of the place.


    Rumble!


    Shikamaru stood firm again, couldn''t help but glanced back, but saw the wall behind him, and was punched through a hole by Temari.


    If such an amazing destructive power hits oneself...


    Kamaru felt a headache just thinking about it.


    "Women are really terrible existence..."


    Shikamaru couldn''t help but complain, but the situation before him did not allow him to leave Sasuke behind.


    Maybe Sasuke has always been a genius at the Ninja School, but he is Konoha''s Shinnin after all.


    It was the same period when I was in school.


    "Companion..."


    Shikamaru couldn''t help but shook his head, "I didn''t expect that I would have such a day, treating others as companions, forget it..."


    Shikamaru satirized himself while continuing to use shadow imitation to capture Temari.


    On the other hand, Sasuke''s methods are more rude.


    Seeing Temari being restrained by Shikamaru, he also saved the pressure of dealing with two individuals at the same time, and directly used the Lei Dun Chakra mode and blasted the puppet in front of him with a punch.


    Although Kankuro also seized this opportunity to manipulate the puppet to capture Sasuke, he was directly destroyed by the powerful Thunder Dunn.


    Not only that, but Sasuke''s hand knife is even more powerful, directly piercing through the puppet''s chest, forcing Kankuro''s body out.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    Kankuro gritted his teeth, his body rolled half a circle in the air before he stood firm.


    Although he had dodged as quickly as possible, he still underestimated the range of Sasuke''s Thunder Dune attack, so that his left chest was bruised.


    And his crow was beaten into several pieces by Sasuke.


    In desperation, Kanjirou had to sacrifice his own crow.


    "You are really a tough guy," Kankuro said.


    "On the contrary, you are weaker than I thought. Are you so capable?" The corner of Sasuke''s mouth raised, and Kankuro didn''t pay attention to it.


    In his opinion, if it wasn''t for the purpose of asking for information from Sha Ren, the battle would have ended in less than three seconds.


    "Ha ha."


    Looking at the arrogant Sasuke, Kankuro sneered. His gaze glanced at the Shouzuru outside, "You can only do it now. Gaara has used the magic of sleepless sleep, the power of Shouzuru. It¡¯s not something you can handle at all."


    "That girl, and the little devil with yellow hair..."


    Just when Kankuro wanted Sasuke to recognize how terrible Gaara is, Sasuke''s voice interrupted him directly.


    "do you know?"


    "In this Zhongnin exam, in order to balance the strength between the two ninjas, a rule was specifically introduced to prohibit Naruto from using the fairy mode and the golden figure mode."


    As he spoke, Sasuke rushed forward, and his right hand swept out like a sword, directly dividing the black ant that Kankuro had just taken out.


    "Naruto is very strong..."


    At the same time, on the playing field.


    Naruto shielded Sakura, and based on what he knew about Gaara, what came into view was probably a monster sealed in his body.


    It was like nine tails sealed in his body.


    "I didn''t expect that Gaara, this guy, turned out to be Ren Zhuli."


    "Renjuli?" Sakura tilted her head, not knowing anything about Renjuli.


    However, both of them have noticed that a large number of Sharen and Otonin appear, and the entire game venue is now very chaotic.


    Countless spectators fell asleep directly, as if they were caught in an illusion.


    Although Sakura didn''t know about Renjuli, she didn''t plan to back down here.


    Naruto started to communicate with Kyuubi in his body and asked him if he could prevent Gaara from running away.


    However, what Naruto didn''t expect was that Kyuubi sneered at Shouhe''s power He was just the weakest of the tail beasts. "


    "The weakest..."


    Naruto looked at Shouhe with a black line, and simply bit his thumb.


    In any case, Morizuru is huge, and there are quite a few people here.


    It is better to transfer Shouhe to another place first.


    "Psychicism!"


    With a bang, a huge white mist spread under Naruto''s feet, covering half of the field.


    Because the nine-tailed chakras can be used freely, the current Naruto can freely summon the toads on Mt. Miaomu.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Kozakura''s eyes widened, with an unbelievable look. Under her feet, there was a giant toad no smaller than Shouhe!

 v2 Chapter 291： Carry away, next one

    "What it is?"


    Shouhe who suddenly appeared on the playing field attracted Kai''s attention, making him very surprised.


    "I''m afraid it''s the tail beast of Sharen Village." Kakashi looked at Morozuru and noticed a tail growing behind him. In addition, he was released by Gaara. Think of the tail beast and the human column force.


    The appearance of the sand guard crane was a signal, a large number of sand ninjas, Otonin appeared, and began to attack the ninjas in Konoha Village.


    Even Sarutobi Rizen, who presided over the overall situation, was held hostage by Fengying.


    "It seems that Shanin Village and Otonin Village chose to join forces, planning to use this Nakanin selection test to destroy Konoha."


    Xu Fan said without chaos.


    Xu Fan knew about Dashewan''s plan for a long time, and even gave him some help.


    The purpose is to use the big snake pill to solve the Sarutobi Sun Slash, and then create his own heroic image.


    Otherwise, Xu Fan will directly explode with all his strength and can quell the war in minutes.


    "However, although a tail is not a powerful tail beast, if it is not dealt with as soon as possible, it is likely to cause serious damage to the village."


    Xu Fan said in a serious manner, and at the same time glanced at Sarutobi Rizhan.


    "Kakashi, Kay, I''ll leave it to you two first, and I will deal with Shouhe."


    After Xu Fan said, regardless of Kakashi and Kai''s reaction, he rushed directly to the venue.


    At the same time, Naruto also directly used the spiritism learned in Miaomu Mountain, summoning Wentai who was not inferior to Shouhe in size.


    "Wen is too."


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan simply jumped up, stepped on Wen Tai''s body continuously, and jumped onto his back.


    As soon as Wen Tai was about to express his dissatisfaction with being summoned, he sensed Xu Fan''s Chakra.


    "Finally, there was a chance to deal with Shouhe." Wen Tai spit out.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan."


    When Naruto saw Xu Fan, he felt a lot more at ease. In his opinion, as long as Xu Fan was there, Konoha would be able to withstand any difficulties.


    "Anyway, first leave here with Shouhe." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    But just when Naruto was about to respond to his plan, the excited Shouhe directly launched an attack.


    He took a sharp breath and condensed his Chakra to his throat.


    Even the one with the least tail among the tailed beasts, the Chakra owned by Shouhe is also amazing.


    Seeing Wen Tai standing in front of him, he decisively used his best Feng Dang.


    "Feng Dun¡¤air training bomb!"


    The majestic Chakra gathered in one place and formed a huge typhoon, rushing towards Wen Tai.


    In a hurry, Wen Tai had to jump up and jump into the air to dodge.


    "The venue here is too small to be used at all, Xu Fan, what can you do?"


    Wen Tai looked down from a condescending view, and saw Shouhe''s attack blast towards the audience, directly piercing a huge hole.


    Many viewers didn''t even react, and they were directly hit by Shouhe''s attack.


    There are more ills than good luck.


    However, Shouhe didn''t care whether his opponent was Wentai, he just hadn''t come out of Gaara''s body for too long, and hadn''t been free for too long.


    And all of this is due to human greed, because humans want to control the tail beast and get the result of powerful power.


    In other words, today''s Shouhe hates humans!


    Seeing countless humans gathered here, he simply wanted to fly away all the humans in front of him!


    "Feng Dun¡¤air training bomb!"


    Shouzuru took another deep breath, ready to attack the audience in the other direction.


    Although Wen Tai had an excellent ability to stay in the air, he was not flying after all. After staying in the air for a period of time, his body began to descend.


    "Shui Dun¡¤Iron Cannon Jade!"


    Just when Shouhe condensed the second attack, Wen Tai also used his best Shui Dun, blasting the opponent''s Feng Dun.


    The water polo and typhoon collided in an instant, although they offset most of their respective powers, they still produced an impact that could not be underestimated and spread out in all directions.


    "This is not the way to go."


    Wen Tai fell to the ground with a rumble, staring at Shou He, worried that he would make another move, and quickly gathered Chakra, ready to fire iron cannon jade.


    In fact, Wen Tai was also a little depressed.


    Once Shouhe dodges his attack, his water escape is bound to rush towards the audience.


    In that way, the consequences are not joking.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan."


    Naruto swallowed nervously. Although he also wanted to move Shou Crane, the opponent''s size was amazing.


    For a while, Naruto couldn''t think of a good way.


    "It''s ok."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and began to condense the magnetically evacuated Chakra and control the land at the feet of the Sand Keeper Crane.


    "Wen Tai, as soon as he heard my order, he jumped eastward."


    "Order..." Wen frowned too. He didn''t like the wording of order, but he had to admit that...


    With Xu Fan''s strength, he does have the capital to give orders to himself.


    "I understand."


    After a brief silence, Wen Tai had to answer.


    Xu Fan didn''t care about Wen Tai''s answer at all. He focused his attention and separated the ground under Shou He''s feet from the surroundings, while extending his huge arms, exploring upwards, firmly entwining Shou He''s body.


    Not only that, Xu Fan also lifted the ground under his feet while restraining Shouhe.


    "go!"


    Following Xu Fan''s order, Wen Tai''s legs accumulated enough strength, and then suddenly jumped in the direction Xu Fan explained.


    At the same time, Xu Fan quickly left the competition venue with Shou He as if he was manipulating a toy.


    Not only that, in addition to the trouble of Shouhe, there is also Naruto.


    In this way, no one will be Oshe Maru''s opponent in the game.


    "It''s been a long time, Teacher Sarutobi."


    After seeing Xu Fan and Shouhe leave, Dashemaru revealed his original voice, then tore off his mask, whispering in Sarutobi''s ear.


    "Sure enough..."


    Sarutobi Rizen glanced at the other party from the corner of his eye, he was not too surprised by this change.


    "It seems that the fourth generation of Fengying Luosha has already been dealt with by you, Oshe Maru." Sarutobi Hiji said in a low voice, and did not regard Oshe Maru as a threat.


    "Yes, Sarutobi-teacher, and the next one is you."


    After Osha Maru said, he directly led Sarutobi Hi to jump to the top of the building.


    Immediately afterwards, the four Yinren suddenly appeared from the shadows, quickly forming seals with both hands, and at the same time used four purple flame formations to form a powerful enchantment.


    Separate Dashemaru and Sarutobi from the outside world.


    However, Oshemaru did not directly kill Sarutobi Rishang, but quickly backed away, took off Fengying''s clothing, and then the corners of his mouth rose, revealing a smug smile.


    "Teacher Sarutobi." Map of the Avenue of Heavens

 v2 Chapter 292： First generation 2nd generation

    "Oshe Maru, I really didn''t expect you to have reached this point."


    Sarutobi Hizen looked directly at the intruder in front of him, and his past students were also deeply moved.


    At the beginning, he discovered that Dashemaru was conducting a brutal human experiment. Out of the friendship between teachers and students, he chose to let him go and let him defect to Konoha Shinobu.


    Now he returned to Konoha with Sharen and Otonin, trying to destroy everything here.


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Rishap also took off his Hokage robe, revealing the jet black armor.


    As early as the second exam, in the Dead Forest, he had already grasped the information about the Ochimaru''s invasion of Konoha, so he had always prepared.


    "This time, I won''t let you go anymore."


    Sarutobi Hizen said, while opening his posture.


    "Don''t be so impatient, Teacher Sarutobi." The corner of Oshemaru''s mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    Today''s Oshe Maru knows very well that Xu Fan will not intervene in the battle between himself and Sarutobi.


    The four purple flame formations outside can prevent other Konoha Ninja Village from rushing in.


    In other words, Sarutobi Hizen had no help at all.


    On the other hand, Dashemaru simply slapped both hands and performed psychic techniques. As the roof trembled, the coffin with one and two imprinted on it seemed to rise above the thick roof.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Sarutobi Rizen frowned suddenly, recalling the time Kakashi came back from Kushinin Village in his mind.


    That time, he and Xu Fan met Da She Wan in Cao Ren Village.


    And had a fight with Dashemaru.


    According to Kakashi, the Oshe Maru at that time used the forbidden technique invented by the second generation of Naruto, reincarnated from the dirty soil, and resurrected the third generation of Fengying who had already entered the underworld.


    So when he saw the coffin, Sarutobi Rizen felt nervous in his heart.


    But the two coffins in front of him didn''t seem to satisfy Dashewan.


    The roof under Sarutobi''s feet trembled again, and another coffin floated out of the water.


    Only this time, Sarutobi Rizen could no longer hold his breath, and decisively threw out his shuriken, trying to stop Oshemaru.


    However, although the third coffin was not summoned by Oshemaru, the two coffins that existed were still a problem.


    "Oshe Maru, you are not only conducting brutal human experiments, but now you are playing with the dead at will."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi''s voice was low, and his tone was full of anger at what Oshimaru had done.


    However, what made Sarutobi Hisaki unexpectedly...


    The two unpretentious coffin lids fell to the ground, and the people who came into view were the legendary characters!


    The first generation of Naruto Senjuzuma!


    And the second generation Naruto Senshoujian!


    "The first generation of adults... the second generation of adults..."


    Sarutobi Rizhan suddenly widened his eyes, an unbelievable gaze leaped on the paper, his Adam''s apple rolled, and he swallowed nervously.


    No matter which one of them, Sarutobi Hizaki was not sure to defeat it.


    Not to mention the two of them plus the big snake pill.


    "In order to bring these two adults back to life, I spent a lot of trouble."


    Observing the shock of Sarutobi Hisaki, Oshamaru began to explain how he found the bodies of the first and second generations of Hokage and how to bring them back to life.


    The only regret is that even if the reincarnation of Dirty Land was perfected by himself again, he still couldn''t let the first and second generations of Naruto reach the peak of their lives.


    Even if he transplanted the cells between the pillars, he could only exert 60% of their power.


    If you have more, you might lose control.


    And the forbidden technique like Reincarnation Reincarnation made Sarutobi Rizen more determined.


    "Oshemaru, your plan will not succeed. During the time you left the village, there are already stronger heirs of the Will of Fire in the village than mine."


    While speaking, Sarutobi Rischi directly bit his thumb, and through spiritism, summoned the Saruma, and directly ordered him to change into the form of the Wishful Diamond Rod.


    "Are you trying to talk about Xu Fan?"


    Da She Maru took a step forward, and the coffin in front of him was completely disintegrated, while the first and second generations of Hokage remained standing.


    "Not to mention that he was dragged by the tail beast of Sharen Village. Even if he can break the four purple flame formation barriers and support him, he will not necessarily be my opponent."


    "The filthy reincarnation standing in front of you and me, but the man who is called the closest to the six immortals and the **** of ninjas by the ninja world!"


    As the Oshe Maru blurted out, the first generation of Naruto Senjuma, and the second generation of Naruto Senjuma, also slowly opened their eyes.


    "Sarutobi?"


    He blinked between the pillars, and he couldn''t believe it. The old man who came into view looked like Sarutobi.


    "It seems that we have been resurrected in this era, brother." Jian Jian looked at his palm.


    Although he was resurrected, his state was a bit wrong.


    There are cracks in the palm.


    "If you guessed it correctly, this should be the forbidden technique I invented...reincarnating from the dirty earth..."


    "Sarutobi."


    After analyzing the correct information, Feijian directly looked up at his former disciple, and couldn''t help but ask, "Who reincarnated us with dirty soil? What happened in the village?"


    "it''s me."


    On seeing this, Osaki Maru directly stated his identity, "I was a student of Sarutobi Hitoshi. It was me who reincarnated and restored the two from the dirty soil. Master Shuima, you are my most respected ninja, but I still want to say, you The invented Reincarnation [5200] is not a good ninjutsu."


    "Huh?" Jianjian couldn''t help frowning, he himself was a very good perception ninja, from the body of Oshemaru, he suddenly noticed the evil aura.


    "Oh, did you bring us back to life? It''s amazing. I''ve told you before, don''t invent some weird techniques."


    "Shut up, brother!"


    Seeing Zhujian vomiting about herself, she roared back to www.novelhall.com~ with a slight gaze, staring directly at Dashemaru¡¯s eyes, "Little devil called Dashemaru, pay attention to your attitude, don¡¯t think You are the caster of the rebirth of the dirty earth, you can control me."


    "Say, what do we want to do after you resurrect?"


    The front page was full of momentum, and directly questioned the purpose of the Dashewan in a coercive tone.


    However, facing the door, Oshemaru is also not weak, "Of course I want to use the power of the two to destroy Konoha."


    "what did you say?!"


    When I heard that the purpose of Osha Maru was to destroy the Shinobu village that he had worked so hard to build, the emotions in Senshoujian instantly became angry.


    On the contrary, it was Senjujuma, who didn''t care much about Oshemaru''s ambition.


    "Sure enough, no matter what era there will be war, in the interim, let me just say, don''t invent some weird techniques."


    Zhu Jian couldn''t help but complain about his brother''s behavior, and didn''t take the Oshe Maru in front of him at all.

 v2 Chapter 293： A fight with no chance

    "Little devil named Dashemaru, I will take care of you!"


    Fei Jian directly ignored the eldest brother Zhuma on the side, and burst out his chakra with all his strength.


    But when he was about to rush out to kill Dashewan, he felt a tremendous force pressing on him, making him immobile.


    Don''t say rushing to solve the guy in front of you, now you can''t even lift a finger in the room.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    As the inventor of the reincarnated foul soil, he knew this forbidden technique well, but under the control of Dashemaru, his own power was completely unable to exert.


    Da She Maru was also calm about the scene before her.


    In order to avoid a situation of resistance, Dashemaru did not let the column and the door close to the peak state.


    Now they can play nearly half of their power.


    "Didn''t you notice? In the middle..."


    On the contrary, it was between the pillars, without the slightest surprise for the current situation.


    As a big snake pill transplanted with his own cells, his Chakra is somewhat similar to his own.


    Just a little bit of perception can reveal this.


    I am afraid that Oshe Maru will use the dirty soil to reincarnate and resurrect himself and Yujian, because of this.


    However, after receiving the reminder from the pillars, he suddenly realized this problem.


    "After all, both of you are far above me in strength, especially you, the first generation of Naruto, as your younger generation, for your legend back then, I will naturally have to make some preparations, but... now It¡¯s not the time to renew the past."


    As he spoke, Da She Maru formed a handprint.


    All he needs is the power of the Senshou Zhuma and Senshousuma, not knowledge.


    So their consciousness remains, and Dashewan doesn''t need it at all.


    After a brief conversation, Dashemaru decisively erased their emotions and consciousness and turned it into their own war machine.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi who saw a scene in his eyes also became nervous.


    At the same time playing against the first and second generations, he didn''t have much confidence in winning.


    Although when he was young, he was once called Shino, but now he is old after all.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Sarutobi Rizen murmured Xu Fan''s name in his heart, hoping that he could show up soon.


    "Teacher Sarutobi, be careful, the opponents you are facing this time are two Hokage."


    Da She Wan smiled slightly and moved towards the pillar room, giving instructions at the same time.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help cursing, holding the Ruyi Diamond Rod in both hands, extending it instantly, hitting the abdomen between the pillars, pushing him to the edge of the four purple flame formations.


    In any case, as a special enchantment, the Four Purple Flame Array not only has a defensive effect, but the barrier that constitutes the enchantment also has a certain destructive power.


    While resolving the immediate offensive, Sarutobi Hisaki also hoped that he could use the barrier of Oshemaru to achieve results.


    It''s just that during this period, Feijian had already reached close in front of Sarutobi Rizen with his excellent speed, and then he grabbed his fist with his five fingers and slammed it out.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Sarutobi Rizen flew out directly, and the Ruyi Diamond Rod in his hand suddenly changed into dozens of clones.


    "King Kong Prison Wall!"


    I saw Sarutobi Hizen adjusting his position in midair and directly captured the door.


    The defense of King Kong''s cell wall is extremely strong, as long as the opponent is caught, it is difficult for the opponent to escape.


    "It is indeed Sarutobi teacher. Facing the combined attack of the two Naruto, he can remain calm enough and think about the enemy''s strategy, which is really eye-opening."


    When Osha Maru saw this, he couldn''t help but complimented Sarutobi''s expression, and even clapped his hands exaggeratedly.


    "Unfortunately, the deceased who was turned around by the dirty soil has no meaning no matter what kind of injury he receives."


    As Da She Wan emphasized this point, the pillars that fell from the Yan Array''s wall also recovered as before.


    "In addition, Sarutobi-teacher, have you forgotten? The second-generation Naruto-sama is the true inventor of ninjutsu, and even the famous stunts of the guy Hafengshuimen are all ninjutsu invented by the second-generation adults."


    Da She Maru didn''t worry about being trapped by the walls of King Kong.


    Without breathing, the enchantment created by the ape demon is empty.


    Feijian disappeared in the same place, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Sarutobi Hizen.


    Just when he slammed that punch, he suddenly hit the mark of Fei Lei Shen on Sarutobi Hizen''s body.


    "what?"


    Sarutobi Rizen tightened his nerves in an instant, and he never expected that Da She Wan could control the unconscious time to such a degree.


    It''s almost like...


    Qianshou Jianma is acting with his own combat experience.


    When it was said that it was too late, Sarutobi Rizen forced his body to turn around in mid-air, kicking the door behind him, and with the help of the power of the kick, he recoiled.


    But where will you lose to your disciple with the speed and physical skills?


    At the same time that Sarutobi Rizen kicked the middle of the door, the front of the door also smoothly threw out the kuna, and stabbed his left shoulder with incomparable precision.


    Rumble!


    After a loud noise, Sarutobi hit the ground, smashing a small hole in the roof of the building, and the whole person was directly embedded in it.


    And the worst thing is that the recovered pillars also moved their legs and ran towards Sarutobi.


    At the crucial moment, the monkey demon lifted the form of the vajra prison wall, flew out in a human form, firmly hugged the waist between the pillars, and threw it to the ground with all its strength.


    Only then reluctantly strengthened the pursuit of Sarutobi Hizaki between the pillars.


    "It''s really embarrassing, Teacher Sarutobi."


    Oshamaru admired the predicament of Sarutobi Hizaki, and had no intention of making a move.


    In his opinion, it is only between the pillars and any one in the door has the ability to kill Sarutobi Rishap.


    Not to mention that the two of them joined forces under their own control.


    Sarutobi Hi Slash...


    There is no chance of winning.


    "Huo Dun¡¤Fire Dragon Flame Bomb!"


    Seeing the room rushing over again, Sarutobi Rizen had to resort to his best fire escape technique to force him back.


    The flame resembles a dragon shape under the control of Sarutobi Rischi in a form of three, center left, right, front, and blast towards the door together.


    Because there is no relationship with self-consciousness, there will be no dodge at all. One or two breaths will be swallowed up by Sarutobi''s powerful fire escape technique and burned out.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The fire dragon showed his violent side wantonly, and it took a while to stop.


    Sarutobi Rizen took a deep breath, but saw that Lord Feijian was completely reduced to ashes by himself.


    "It''s useless, Teacher Sarutobi."


    Just when Sarutobi Rizen thought he could breathe a sigh of relief, the voice of Oshemaru came from behind him.


    Immediately afterwards, countless pieces merged together to re-assemble the body of Qianshoujian.


    "Summoned by the Reincarnated Dirt, it is only the dead, and it is impossible to kill the dead by any means."

 v2 Chapter 294： Konohas Blue Beast

    "Kakashi, look over there."


    Kai and Kakashi got together and dealt with the sudden emergence of Sha Ren, but suddenly noticed the situation on Sarutobi''s side.


    "Ah, I saw it."


    Kakashi looked in the direction that Kai said, and found that Sarutobi Hizaki was fighting the dead who had been summoned by the rebirth from the dirty soil.


    and¡­¡­


    Judging from the image of the two and their outfits, it is surprisingly the first and second generation of Hokage who built the village of Konoha.


    "The first generation of Naruto and the second generation of Naruto?"


    Kay was also taken aback when he heard Kakashi''s explanation.


    Although it is not clear why Dashemaru brought out the two Naruto masters, from the current situation, it is obviously not good for the third generation of Naruto.


    Now Xu Fan is not here at all in order to transfer the one-tailed beast from Sharen Village.


    If you don''t help Sarutobi Hitoshi to resolve the crisis as soon as possible, the fundamental consequences will be disastrous.


    "What you said makes sense."


    Kakashi hesitated for a moment, thinking that Kay was right.


    A few years ago, when I was in Kushinin Village, I met Oshe Maru and had a fight.


    The deceased summoned through the rebirth of the foul soil can not only use the ninjutsu in his lifetime, but also can be immune to all damage.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan''s presence, I''m afraid I would have to explain it to Da She Wan.


    The first generation of Naruto and the second generation of Naruto are undoubtedly stronger than the third generation of Fengying.


    In addition, Sarutobi Rizen is already old, it is impossible to be the opponent of the first and second generations.


    "Kay, let''s go over."


    Kakashi took a deep breath, handed the invader to others to deal with, and rushed directly to the Four Purple Flame Array.


    However, Kakashi also knows something about the enchantment of Si Ziyan Formation.


    Once formed, it is indestructible, and even if the caster is killed, the enchantment will not be lifted.


    The only way to rush in is to make a gap in the four purple flame formations.


    "I can only rely on my Lei Che."


    After Kakashi said, he decisively entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, and on this basis, he used his own original ninjutsu Lei Che to bombard the screen of the four purple flame formations.


    Rumble!


    A loud noise resounded across the sky, like a bolt from the blue.


    But even Kakashi''s Raeche couldn''t break the four purple inflammation formations in front of him.


    "Kakashi."


    O Shemaru turned his eyes and noticed Kakashi and Kai who came to support.


    Although the Four Purple Flame Array is far inferior to the Four Red Sun Array, it is still possible to resist the shadow-level ninjutsu destruction.


    Not to mention Kakashi''s Reche.


    "Kakashi, let me come."


    Seeing that the attack of his best friend Kakashi was invalid, Kai directly opened the sixth door of the eight-door Dunjia, released the peacock, and continuously attacked the screen of the four purple flame formations.


    For a while, the smoke was lingering, but it still didn''t help.


    "It''s useless, Kakashi, Kay, with your strength, you can''t break the four purple flame formations."


    Da She Maru spread his hands, looked at the two calmly, and handed over the task of attacking Sarutobi Hizumi to Zhujian, Jianjian.


    At the same time, Saruma clasped his hands tightly between the pillars, trying to restrict his actions, so as to give Sarutobi Hizen a chance to challenge Shuujian one-on-one.


    However, between the pillars, the power of a psychic beast could control it.


    I saw that the body between the pillars began to swell, and instead began to wrap around the body of the Sarumon.


    No matter how hard the Ape Demon struggled, he couldn''t resist the power between the pillars.


    After a few could not breathe, the ape demon was blocked by the big tree formed by the wooden escape technique between the pillars.


    "Mu Dun like Xu Fan..." Kakashi''s writing wheel caught this scene and blurted out subconsciously.


    "Mu Dun like Xu Fan? Ha ha." Da She Wan couldn''t help but shook his head when he heard the words, as if laughing at Kakashi.


    "It''s not the Mu Dun like Xu Fan, but Xu Fan inherited the strength between the pillars."


    "Although Dirt Reincarnation is not perfect enough to display the peak strength of Master Zhujian, it is enough to deal with Teacher Sarutobi."


    Da She Maru said without thinking, he didn''t worry about his flaws being discovered.


    In the face of absolute power, any bells and whistles are meaningless.


    Unless Xu Fan can show up, no one can stop him.


    "Kakashi...Get out of the way."


    Through the screen of the four purple flame formations, Kai also noticed that after the pillars blocked the Saru Demon, his legs rushed towards the third generation of Hokage like wind.


    It was this scene that made Kai made up his mind.


    It''s time to release Konoha''s blue beast!


    "Have you not¡­¡­"


    Kakashi glanced at Kay beside him, and immediately understood.


    As long as the Four Purple Flame Formations are still there, no one can support Sarutobi Rischi. He will only die in the hands of Da She Wan due to lack of physical strength.


    Now it is the only chance for Kai to score with eight goals.


    "Damn it, Xu Fan is not here at this time."


    Kakashi gritted his teeth and couldn''t help cursing.


    But Kakashi also knew that Xu Fan could not be blamed after all. When he transferred the tail beast, no one knew that it was Oshemaru disguised as Fengying.


    And with Fengying Luosha''s strength, it is not the opponent of the third generation of Hokage at all.


    Just when Kakashi couldn''t help thinking about it, Kay had already opened the seventh restriction in his body.


    Shock the door, open!


    "Day Tiger!"


    After entering the seventh gate state, Chakra also increased his power by dozens of times. The speed was extremely fast, and his attack power was even more so.


    I saw his hands quickly form a seal, and his body began to sweat blue, like Kakashi''s Chakra pattern.


    After aiming for a little bit, Kai did not hesitate at all, and burst into the sky with all his strength.


    Chakra transformed into a huge white tiger under Kai''s control, opened his blood plate, and hit the four purple flame formations arranged by Da She Wan.


    Rumble!


    The two forces were just about the same at first, producing a huge roar.


    Even Oshe Maru looked incredible.


    "Kay..."


    As a ninja who defected from Konoha Village, Oshemaru naturally knows Kai.


    But even so, Oshemaru was the first time he had learned his eight disciplines.


    Even when Kai gradually improved his combat effectiveness, a crack appeared in the barrier of the Four Purple Flame Array, which spread out at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Is this the power of the seventh door..."


    Seeing such a scene, Dashewan couldn''t help rolling his throat and swallowing saliva.


    Only the seventh door has such a great power, if it is the eighth door...


    For a while, Oshemaru stepped back again and again, and quickly called back to the original Naruto Senjujuma to guard in front of him.


    Rumble!


    Along with the greater noise, a barrier of the Four Purple Flame Formation suddenly fell apart under Kai''s offensive!


    The strong impact spread out in all directions.


    The Four Purple Flame Array was also unable to sustain due to Kai''s attack. After one side collapsed, the other three sides also collapsed quickly.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Kai let out a roar at Dashemaru, and his whole body jumped up and swept across.


    "Konoha Rigid Tornado!" Map of the Avenue of Heaven

 ~： Say something.

    Say something.


    I saw a reader asking that there was a book on Lu, asking if it was my trumpet.


    I didn''t write that book.


    I have contacted Lu¡¯s editor, but they said, let me make a palette.


    After I did it, my heart was cold.


    These days plagiarism, there is no copy and paste, according to the palette of the Xuanpai, basically it does not match a few words.


    Anyway, I posted the results, but the editor is not here at this point. Let''s see what we say tomorrow.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 295： 3 party seal

    Chapter 297 Three-Party Seal


    "Konoha Rigid Tornado!"


    Kai jumped up and went straight to the Oshe Maru behind Zhujian.


    Although he didn''t understand the reincarnation of Dirty Land, he believed that since the two Hokage were channeled by the Oshe Maru, they were then manipulated.


    So as long as you solve the behind-the-scenes master of Oshe Maru, maybe you can resolve the immediate crisis.


    However, opening the eight door restrictions in the body caused a great load on Kai''s body.


    In addition, in order to break the four purple flame formations of Dashe Wan, Kai even broke out with all his strength.


    Although it was still in the seventh door situation, the physical burden made him pause in the air.


    It was this subtle pause that caused Oshemaru to retreat quickly, and the deceased column he controlled blocked Kai''s physical skills.


    Bang!


    Kai''s right leg was like a sharp sickle, intercepted by his waist, and kicked through the body between the pillars, splitting him in two.


    This is also a rare disadvantage of reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    The strength between the pillars is too strong, and if he is brought close to his peak state during his lifetime, he will only break away from the control of the Oshe Maru and aim the spearhead at the operator.


    In order to prevent this from happening, Oshe Maru had to suppress the strength between the pillars so that he could only use the front half of his strength.


    But it is precisely because of this relationship that the defense between the pillars has dropped a lot, so it can''t withstand the rigid whirlwind of Kai in the seventh gate state.


    but¡­¡­


    Da She Wan doesn''t care that the body between the pillars is divided into two.


    Just as Kai''s attack passed through the pillars and his right leg fell back to the ground, ready to launch a second attack, large swaths of reincarnated fragments condensed towards the pillars, reconnecting his upper body and lower body.


    After two or three breaths, the column fully recovered.


    "The power of the Eight Doors Dunjia is indeed amazing, but it is a pity that you picked the wrong opponent."


    The corner of Oshemaru''s mouth raised, and said almost mockingly.


    Moreover, under the control of Dashemaru, the pillars also took a step forward, and his own Chakra began to erupt.


    When Oshemaru and Tsunade were both Konoha Sannin, he had witnessed Tsunade''s strange power.


    As Tsunade''s grandfather, he is also a figure of the ninja god, so naturally there is no reason why he can''t use strange power.


    I saw a purple chakra exuding from the body of Zhujian, and then he grabbed his fist with his five fingers and rushed towards Kai in front of him.


    In desperation, Kay had to spin again, "Konoha Rigid Tornado!"


    In any case, Kai is a body of flesh and blood, facing the shot between the pillars, he dare not despise it in his heart.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The two fisted and fought together.


    Although Kay is faster in terms of speed, he can''t get rid of the chase between the pillars.


    "Unexpectedly, Kai, who opened seven doors, would still be so strenuous facing the first generation of Hokage..."


    Sarutobi Rizhan who had witnessed all this couldn''t help but take a breath, and he was very clear in his heart.


    Although the first generation of Naruto''s physical skills are very good, the power that truly makes him the **** of ninjas is not physical skills.


    In other words, the current Senshou Zhuma is far from showing his own skills!


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama."


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi quickly flashed to the side of Sarutobi Hitizan.


    Kay now has no upper hand, but he has not fallen into a disadvantage either.


    It is barely a 50-50 situation.


    In his opinion, at this time, he should first find a way to deal with the second generation of Hokage, and then come to help Akai, solve the first generation of Hokage.


    "Oshemaru''s rebirth from the dirty soil is more perfect than before, and this technique has almost no weaknesses and risks."


    "Even if we kill the Dashewan now, the reincarnation of the dirty soil will not stop because of it, so... the most reliable method is to use the seal technique."


    Kakashi shared his knowledge of the reincarnation of Dirty Land with Sarutobi Hizen.


    But unfortunately...


    Neither he nor Kay are good at using seal art.


    Last time I was able to deal with three generations of Fengying, thanks to Xu Fan.


    "Seal technique?"


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Rizhan directly formed the seal with both hands, using the shadow clone technique.


    "Anyway, trap the second generation of Hokage-sama first."


    Sarutobi Hizen made a gesture towards Kakashi, and at the same time ordered his clone to stand at the designated position.


    "Ok."


    Kakashi burst out with all his strength and entered the second form of Lei Dun Chakra Mode, chasing after a thousand hands in an instant, using Lei Dun''s attack to paralyze his body.


    "Tripartite seal!"


    With a low growl from Sarutobi Rischi, his shadow clone and body became horns, and at the same time they used Chakra to cooperate with each other.


    A green light shone from Sarutobi''s palm.


    Kakashi also saw the timing, exerted a little bit of force on his toes, and quickly retreated, leaving the temporarily paralyzed room in place.


    Soon, the green chakra turned into a barrier, like a green pyramid, trapping Qianshoujian in it.


    "Good job, Sarutobi-teacher, unexpectedly chose to use an s-level tripartite seal to block the actions of the second generation of Hokage."


    Da She Wan''s voice is yin and yang strange, "But in this way, in order to maintain the seal, your body will not be able to participate in the battle."


    At the end of the speech, Da She Maru directly spit out an extremely sharp Kusanaru sword from his mouth, aimed at the three Sarutobi hit the main body, and violently pushed the long sword out.


    "Sarutobi!"


    The monkey demon was startled by the scene in front of him, but was firmly controlled by the wooden escape between the pillars, unable to move.


    In order to stabilize the tripartite seal, Sarutobi Rischi must maintain a synchronized state.


    Bang!


    At the critical moment, it was Kakashi who injected Thunder Escape into the nowhere to form a thunder sword, knocking down the sharp weapon shot by the Oshe Maru.


    Kay, on the other side, was burdened more and more during the continuous fight between the pillars.


    In a short while, he had to withdraw from the seventh door state.


    And once it returned to normal, a huge sense of exhaustion and pain also swept through, causing Kai''s movements to pause.


    But Kai''s opponent was ordinary people there.


    Seeing Kai exposed a flaw, he directly volleyed between the pillars and kicked him out.


    At the same time, he turned around and raised his right hand, only to see the whole arm began to bulge hardened, it was a wooden escape!


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Kakashi gave a secret cry, and had to fight the original Hokage with all his strength.


    At first his Thunder Dune could cut through the opponent''s wooden Dune, but the pillars reborn from the Dirty Earth seemed to have endless chakras. The power of the Mu Dune gradually became stronger, and Kakashi could only passively defend.


    Just as Kakashi was about to reach the limit of his body, another wooden escape force joined the battle, forming a huge palm, firmly holding Kakashi¡¯s waist, and pulling him from the wooden escape between the pillars. Withdraw from the attack.


    When Kakashi was out of the battle, this person also burst out his power with all his strength, blasting his Mu Dun and Mu Dun between the pillars together.


    And Kakashi, who suddenly looked back, also saw the other side''s appearance clearly at this moment.


    Surprisingly...


    Tenzo who came to support!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 296： Xu Fan, come back soon

    Chapter 298 Xu Fan, come back soon


    "Senior Kakashi..."


    Tianzang put Kakashi next to him, and then released his chakra with all his strength, using the wooden escape technique to the fullest, to fight the Senjujutsuma.


    But no matter how you say it, Tianzang is just a copy of the pillars, and the wooden escape that can be used is far less than the pillars.


    After a few couldn''t breathe, the wooden Dunn in the sky was destroyed by the pillars.


    "Tianzo..."


    When I saw Tenzo''s Oshemaru, I couldn''t help but recall the past.


    At that time, in order for Konoha to regain Mu Dun, Sarutobi agreed to transplant the inter-column cells to ordinary people.


    However, none of the experimental subjects at the time was able to withstand the power of the cells between the pillars, and all suffered backlash.


    After learning of this situation, Sarutobi Rizen had to choose to give up.


    But Danzo was not reconciled. He and Dashemaru hit it off and experimented by arresting children from other villages.


    The result was still unsatisfactory, and Da She Wan also chose to give up.


    "It seems that among the children of that year, someone really took up the cells of the adult between the pillars and gained the wooden escape."


    Da She Maru looked at Tian Zang with a knowing smile.


    The existence of Tianzang made Oshemaru suddenly interested.


    But unfortunately, even if the pillars were unable to exert their peak power before birth, they still suppressed Tianzang by far.


    "The copy is only a copy after all." Oshemaru couldn''t help but complain, but did not intend to continue playing with the Konoha ninja in front of him.


    "Finally, let you experience the true power of the original Hokage-sama."


    After talking about it, Osha Maru gave up the control of the door room for the time being, and fully controlled the column room.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Tian Zang couldn''t help screaming. As the person who transplanted the inter-pillar cells, he naturally knew how terrifying the strength of the original Hokage was.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if the pillars are serious, no one except Xu Fan can stop the entire Konoha Village.


    "Senior Kakashi, we need Xu Fan." Tianzang gritted his teeth, and at the same time he quickly formed a seal with his hands, ready to give it a go.


    "I understand¡­¡­"


    Kakashi glanced at the Sarutobi Hizaki who maintained the three-way seal, and the tired Kai, only a few of them could not stop the current Oshemaru.


    In desperation, Kakashi had to channel his own Shinobu, let it pass the most important information to Xu Fan, and let him return to Shinobu village quickly.


    The hope now can only be pinned on Xu Fan.


    "At least... I have to persist until Xu Fan returns here." Kakashi took a deep breath and said seriously.


    On the other side, under the control of Dashemaru, the column no longer had a small fight with Kakashi and his party. He slapped his hands hard, released Chakra with all his strength, and transformed it into Mu Dun.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Tree Realm is Coming!"


    Suddenly, the earthquake trembled, and the vines with the thickness of the arms rose from the ground, and then grew wildly into huge old trees.


    After few breaths, they razed the entire game venue to the ground, completely changed the terrain, and turned the completely urbanized place into a forest.


    Not only Sarutobi Rizen and others, but also Anbu, Root, Sharen, and Otobuki, after seeing this sudden change, they all took a breath and were shocked by the terrifying power of the original Hokage.


    With just one person, he has the power to move mountains and fill the sea!


    This is undoubtedly...


    The true **** of ninja!


    But the Oshe Maru who witnessed all this was very clear.


    In order to control Senju Zhuma, he did not allow it to approach the peak state during his lifetime.


    "It''s... incredible..."


    Da She Maru was also very surprised, just now, there is such a power, if it is below the peak, it will probably not take much time to destroy the entire Konoha.


    "This power..." Oshemaru even wondered at this moment, if it was Uchiha Itachi, could it stop the current pillar.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It should be said that it could not stop it!


    "This is... the strength of the original Hokage-sama..."


    After seeing the terrifying strength between the pillars, Tianzang even knelt on the ground with a plop.


    The power gap between the two sides is fundamentally different.


    No matter how hard he tried his best, he couldn''t be the opponent between the pillars.


    however¡­¡­


    All this is just the beginning.


    The reason why the pillars came out of the tree realm was only because Oshamaru wanted to see his full strength.


    But even so, there are still quite a few Anbe ninjas who were killed on the spot because they couldn''t resist this power.


    Snapped!


    When everyone was terrified, Senju Zhuma put his hands together again.


    The earth trembled again, and a burst of dragons rushed into the sky.


    A huge wooden figure breeds at the foot of the pillars.


    Da She Maru also saw the opportunity, jumped up, and quickly stood beside the pillars, condescendingly looking down at everything, as if observing the dilemma of the loser.


    Within a few seconds, a huge wooden figure nearly ten meters high suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    Not only that, with the previous Dragon Yin, two equally strong wooden dragons also entangled the wooden man and roared at Kakashi and others.


    And Tianzang''s Mu Dun, just creating a sea of ??trees, is already its limit.


    Unmatched, uncontested...


    An unprecedented despair shrouded...


    "Xu Fan, hurry... come back soon!"


    Kakashi''s eyes widened, looking at the pillars and Oshewan, and swallowed nervously, "Please..."


    At the same time, Xu Fan used a magnetic escape to firmly grasp a Shou crane, away from the village, and finally threw him to the ground in a forest.


    Wen Tai also took Sakura, and Naruto fell by Xu Fan''s side.


    "Now... I can give it a go."


    Looking at the huge Shouhe, Naruto not only didn''t have any fear, but became quite excited.


    It was not easy to shoot before, because I was worried about destroying the venue and hurting other people.


    But now, there is no need to worry at all.


    The most important thing is that because of the relationship between this and that, it is no longer the Zhongnin exam now.


    There is no referee here, and you don¡¯t need to follow any rules.


    brush!


    In an instant, Naruto entered the golden body mode again, "Boss, let''s go."


    But just when Naruto was ready to fight Xu Fan reached out and stopped him.


    "Leave it to me here. After all, we still need to come back from the village. We have to make a quick decision."


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was that as soon as his voice fell, the sign-in assistant''s voice rang again in his ear.


    Please go to the Zhongnin exam site to sign in!


    After signing in, you will get a sign-in reward!


    "You **** guys! How dare you use this uncle''s chakra to deal with this uncle!"


    Shouhe roared in an angry manner, and just as he was caught, he sensed the chakra that Xu Fan possessed.


    Although it was not clear what was going on, it made him extremely angry.


    "I want to... kill you!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 297： 1 trick to kill

    Chapter 299


    "I want to kill you!"


    Shouhe roared at Xu Fan and others, and then compressed his Yin Yang Chakra into a ball at a ratio of two to eight.


    Amazingly, it is a move that all tail beasts are good at...


    Tail beast jade!


    "That Chakra..."


    Looking at the huge monster transformed by Gaara, Kozakura felt such a terrifying Chakra for the first time.


    Even in her opinion, the power of Shouhe''s move was like a world breaking, terrifying and shocking.


    "No... it''s impossible to win..."


    Sakura knelt down on the ground with a plop, facing such an astonishing power, she fell into powerlessness and despair again.


    "Hey, I can''t resolve this kind of power..."


    Toad Wen was too nervous after seeing it.


    It was just Shouhe''s aerial training bomb, and it was very difficult for him to deal with it.


    Now the other party directly took out the tail beast jade, with his own strength, it was impossible to compete.


    "It turned out to be...tail beast jade."


    Naruto frowned slightly. As a human being, he naturally knew the power of tail beast jade.


    In the spiritual world, thanks to the Chakra incarnations of Xu Fan and Jiu Xin Nai, he was able to get the Chakra of Nine Tails.


    But no matter what, I can''t use the tail beast jade technique now.


    Thinking of this, Naruto looked at Xu Fan subconsciously.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan did not intend to kill time here.


    Today''s Oshe Maru is far stronger than it was in the original plot, and the degree of development of the reincarnation of the dirty soil is also better than that at that time.


    Even if Sarutobi Rizen uses this trick to seal the ghoul, it may not be able to turn the tide.


    The time when you cut yourself into the battlefield is extremely important.


    "On the one hand, I dare to make an axe in front of me."


    Xu Fan looked at the larger and larger tail beast jade, and simply jumped off the top of Toad Wenta''s head, and let Wenta take charge of protecting Naruto and Sakura to avoid being affected.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Fan slapped both hands as he fell, bursting out his own chakra.


    "Mu Dun, the technique of the wooden man!"


    As Xu Fan let out a low roar, the entire mountain forest began to sway violently, and a large forest sea directly rose from the ground and gathered in one place.


    Such an astonishing scene made the Shouhe of the Condensed Tail Beast Chakra stunned.


    "Is this guy... really human?"


    First, he used his chakra to block his actions and shift the battlefield, and then he used such an amazing technique.


    Is this guy¡¯s chakra a bottomless pit?


    Inexhaustible, inexhaustible?


    Is he the old man''s...


    Suddenly, Shouhe''s eyes condensed slightly. Although he still did not stop the action of condensing the tail beast jade, his mentality had already changed drastically.


    Although Mu Dun technique is also a kind of blood succession boundary, it is different from the general blood succession boundary.


    Only those who have some connection with the legendary Six Dao Immortals can use this technique.


    For a time, Shou He''s mind was also full of imagination.


    On Xu Fan''s side, his legs quickly stood firm.


    And his foothold was not this land, but a giant wooden man with a fierce face.


    The wooden figure under Xu Fan''s feet quickly got up and appeared in front of Shou He as if standing upright. A huge shadow shrouded him, covering his whole body.


    Compared with Xu Fan''s wooden people, Shouhe and Wentai are like pets.


    This is not over!


    "Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!"


    After the powerful wooden man, Xu Fan put his hands together again, awakened the two wooden dragons soaring into the sky, and quickly climbed up to the wooden man''s body, entangled, and formed a new combination with the wooden man. The three heads roared together, and the sound shook the sky. Ground!


    Even Shouhe, who was arrogant, shivered involuntarily.


    Sakura, who was protected by Wen Tai, stared even more, and suddenly stood blankly on the spot.


    Although she had always known that Xu Fan was very powerful, she was shocked when she saw the scene before her!


    That tall wooden man, giant wooden dragon.


    This is simply out of the scope of ninjutsu!


    Xu Fan...


    This power is also a ninja?


    Ninjutsu too?


    "Don''t worry, Sakura, as long as Brother Xu Fan is there, no enemy can hurt Konoha."


    Naruto, who noticed the change in Sakura''s expression, also raised the corners of his mouth, showing a slight smile, and then stretched out his thumb, and said triumphantly.


    On the other side, Shouhe also gathered enough Chakras at this time.


    Although deeply shocked by Xu Fan''s Mu Dun, Shou He still did not flinch. He roared vigorously, aimed at the head of the wooden man, and ejected the tail beast jade.


    Rumble!


    Under Xu Fan''s control, the wooden man was extremely fast. With five fingers, he caught the tail beast jade of Shouhe directly, producing bursts of sonic booms.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Shouhe also swallowed his saliva, staring at the tail beast jade.


    This move is his strongest move in this state.


    result¡­¡­


    Was it actually held by Xu Fan''s wooden man with his bare hands?


    is it possible?


    This guy¡­¡­


    Are they really human?


    "Back to you."


    Xu Fan looked down at Shouhe from above and let out a whisper.


    Under Xu Fan''s order, the wooden man just waved another arm and grabbed Shouhe''s neck.


    Although Shou He desperately resisted and even wanted to use the power of magnetic escape to destroy the wooden man''s arm, the wooden dragon created by Xu Fan was not a display.


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    The two wooden dragons roared at the same time, twisting their bodies arbitrarily, entwining Shouhe, blocking his final mobility.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the wooden man''s arms slammed into force, and rubbed the bloated Shouhe on the ground.


    At the same time, the tail beast jade that was about to explode was also aimed at Shouhe''s face by the wooden man.


    "No... don''t... don''t!"


    Panicked, Shouhe became a little incoherent, but he couldn''t break free.


    The tail beast jade gradually emitted light, and finally burst completely under the loud noise of the sky.


    Rumble!


    The impact spread to the surrounding like ripples, razing the entire forest to the ground instantly.


    Toad Wentai, who was in a hurry, compressed his entire body''s power to his hind legs. After reminding Naruto and Sakura to hold on, he had to jump up to avoid the destruction caused by the explosion of the tail beast jade in the sky.


    But even so, Wen is too stagnant, and it''s just at the level of Mu Ren''s head.


    And below, there is no difference between Awesome and World Destruction.


    "This...this is Xu Fan''s true strength?"


    Kozakura was completely stunned at this time exclaimed.


    But Naruto beside her couldn''t help but shook his head, "I''m afraid...this is just a very common ninjutsu used by Brother Xu Fan."


    Kozakura was startled, and turned her head to look at Naruto subconsciously, but saw the boy in front of her show an unprecedented wry smile.


    Naruto''s thoughts recalled how Xu Fan was trembling with nine tails.


    Thousands of hands in fairy mode...


    Compared with that ninjutsu, the wooden men and wooden dragons in front of them are simply weak!


    Xu Fan''s true strength...


    Simply¡­¡­


    Unfathomable!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 298： Akatsuki Organization

    Chapter 300


    Under the pressure of Xu Fan''s strength, Shou He not only began to doubt his life, but also completely lost the courage to stand up.


    Now he has only one thought, that is, that Gaara''s body is also quite good.


    Although a bit boring, it''s safe anyway!


    What is Xu Fan?


    It''s simply not a human being!


    Most importantly, during the attack just now, Xu Fan seemed very casual and effortless.


    Obviously, he didn''t show his full strength!


    "Isn''t this going to fight?"


    Standing on top of the wooden man''s head, Xu Fan opened the writing wheel and stared at the situation below.


    The huge Shou crane has long since disappeared, replaced by Gaara''s thin body.


    He was lying curled up on the ground at this time, obviously without the strength to stand up.


    "Originally, I planned to use Mu Dun''s characteristics to suppress Shouzuru, just like I suppressed Nine Tails. I didn''t expect..."


    "Am I still overestimating."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    In any case, Shouhe is one of the tail beasts, even if there is only one tail, it is a tail beast!


    Are mosquito legs meat?


    But who knows, Shouhe couldn''t help fighting so much.


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan shook his head, "After all, I am not a demon."


    However, in order to prevent the disintegrated wooden figure from spreading here, Xu Fan simply controlled him to stay away from here, and then took back his Chakra.


    In a loud noise, the wooden man became an extremely exaggerated ruin.


    Xu Fan naturally landed smoothly.


    "It seems that I don''t need me anymore."


    Wen Tai looked at the situation in front of him, and after making sure he didn''t need him, he also released the spiritism and returned to Miaomu Mountain.


    Naruto used a princess hug against Sakura in the air, and led her to fall steadily beside Xu Fan.


    After noticing Xu Fan''s eyes, Sakura quickly broke free from Naruto''s arms.


    "Then how do we deal with Gaara now? He hurt Xiao Li so badly."


    Kozakura cleared her throat and changed the subject directly, avoiding some embarrassment.


    However, before Xu Fan could speak, two shadows quickly came to support him.


    It was Temari and Kankuro.


    It''s just that the bodies of the two of them looked very tired, and obviously they had gone through a battle.


    In particular, Kankuro didn''t have a puppet on him.


    I was able to get here thanks to Temari''s help.


    In fact, the fight between Xu Fan and Gaara was also seen by Temari and Kankuro.


    The power gap between the two sides is not a dimension at all.


    Even if he tried his best, he would only be killed by the person in front of him.


    and¡­¡­


    After performing such amazing ninjutsu, Xu Fan still looked calm and composed, as if he hadn''t lost any physical strength.


    Choosing to fight at this time is obviously the most unwise choice.


    "We... are not here to fight."


    Temari took a deep breath and said slowly, making it clear.


    "Then what are you here for?" Kozakura asked without thinking, but didn''t have a good impression of the trio in front of her.


    "We...we are here to pass on information."


    Temari gritted his teeth and could only pray in his heart that Xu Fan would let them go, and said everything he had witnessed before arriving here.


    Feng Ying, who has been with Hokage for three generations, is not Luo Sha at all.


    His true identity is Konoha''s once rebellious Osnaru, and he planned all this.


    "In order to deal with your Hokage, Dashemaru even used a technique that can channel the dead, resurrecting the first and second generations of Hokage."


    Temari paused, "Now Konoha Village needs your strength..."


    The reason for telling the truth is to prove that he is not hostile.


    Secondly, Temari suspected that Fuikage Luosha had been victimized by Oshemaru, so Sharen Village was also a victim in another sense.


    Thirdly, let Xu Fan know that there is a greater crisis in Konoha Village, and they might have a chance to get out.


    "Do you think we will believe you?" Kozakura asked without thinking.


    "Do you think we have a reason to deceive you? After all, the three of us are just Xiaren of Sharen Village. Even the strongest Gaara has lost his mobility and can no longer do yours in a short time. enemy¡­¡­"


    Temari argued, but looked at Xu Fan.


    In fact, she knew clearly in her heart that the thoughts of Sakura and Naruto were not important. Among them, Xu Fan was the one who led the overall situation.


    "I think what she said is true." Naruto hesitated for a moment and said his opinion.


    As early as in the Death Forest, he ran into Oshe Maru.


    Regardless of whether Temari is true or not, Oshemaru did sneak into the village.


    Secondly, Temari''s eyes are particularly sincere.


    As a Naruto who has been squeezed out by the villagers since he was a child, he has a unique distinction for all kinds of eyes.


    Most importantly, after the battle just now, Naruto was very determined.


    Gaara is the human Zhuli of Sharen Village, and he exists just like himself.


    And this time, Sharen Village used Gaara as a war machine.


    As a person from Konoha Village, Naruto is very sympathetic to Gaara.


    In addition, Gaara does not have much combat effectiveness now.


    "Let''s go back."


    Xu Fan listened to Naruto''s explanation, and finally nodded.


    Not out of kindness, just...


    Gaara does not have what she needs.


    When I finished the sign-in before, I already got a chakra.


    Now go back to the village to complete the sign-in, saving everything is the thing to do.


    At the same time, as a traverser, I naturally know that Temari is telling the truth.


    In this way, after leaving Gaara and the others in place, Xu Fan also took Naruto and Sakura and returned to the village quickly.


    Looking at the back of Xu Fan and others leaving, Temari watched in place for a long time, and repeatedly confirmed that they could not perceive their Chakras. The whole talent was relieved and sat on the ground.


    Kankuro was even more so, "I got my life back..."


    "Yes, the ninjas in Konoha Village are simply unreasonable."


    Temari couldn''t help but vomit.


    If it weren''t for the first generation of Hokage''s arrival in the tree world, which directly changed the terrain ~ www.novelhall.com ~ separated Sasuke and himself, I am afraid I would not be able to get out.


    Let alone come and find Gaara.


    "But... the man just now, can he really stop Oshemaru."


    Teju frowned suddenly, and she was quite sure that Xu Fan and the original Hokage used the same type of ninjutsu.


    But the first generation of Hokage also has Dashemaru next to it, and the second generation of Hokage.


    With Xu Fan''s alone power...


    "Forget it, let''s leave here quickly."


    However, what Temari did not expect was that when she was about to get up and take away Gaara, two men in black coats embroidered with red clouds, suddenly stopped in front of her.


    "We will accept the strength of one person."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 299： Ghoul

    Chapter 301


    "ended."


    Da She Wan said without any fluctuations in her tone.


    After using the wooden man in the Qianshouzhu, after the wooden dragon, the whole battle is also in a one-sided form.


    Even if the Konoha masters such as Kakashi, Kai, Amazura, Uchiha Izumi, Hyuga Nizu, Sarutobi Hisaki and other Konoha masters combined, they could not compete with the strength of the first generation of Hokage.


    And under the offensive of crushing between the pillars, Sarutobi Rizen was also unable to maintain the three-way seal, causing Qianshousuma to break the seal.


    Seeing Kakashi and the others fall down one after another, Sarutobi Hizen''s mood gradually changed.


    He planned to delay the time to get Xu Fan to return.


    But the current situation does not allow him to pin his hopes on Xu Fan.


    If this goes on, everyone will die!


    "Orochimaru."


    Sarutobi Rizen slowly spoke, and said the name of his most proud disciple.


    "I have to hit you here."


    "No...Three generations of Hokage, I can still..."


    At this moment, Kai supported his weak body and came to Sarutobi Hizen.


    Although Dashemaru''s filthy rebirth is extremely strong, if he opens the eighth gate, he might be able to turn offensive.


    "That way you will die."


    Seeing this, Kakashi also shouted without hesitation.


    After opening the eighth gate of Eight Gate Dunjia, Kai could indeed get a burst in a short period of time, even inspiring a force dozens of times more than Naruto.


    but¡­¡­


    This kind of power is accomplished by relying on Kay''s life.


    Even if he can cross the pillars and the two mountains with amazing speed, and kill the Oshemaru.


    The rebirth of the dirty soil will not stop because of the death of Dashewan.


    Even with the mortal consciousness, Kai just sacrificed for nothing.


    If you want to stop Dashewan, you must rely on the seal technique.


    "I will find a way to delay for a while, and win Xu Fan to come." Kakashi leaned on his knees and stood up.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Sarutobi Rizen shook his head this time, he himself possessed a strong perception ability.


    With Xu Fan''s amazing Chakra amount, if he was on the way to support, he should have noticed it a long time ago.


    Conversely, this also meant that Xu Fan could not support it in a short time.


    On the other hand, Dashewan obviously did not intend to continue playing around.


    From his body, Sarutobi Hizen felt the real murderous aura.


    Orochimaru¡­¡­


    Ready to end all this.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Sarutobi cut the seals on both hands and evenly distributed the Chakras, once again creating shadow clones.


    This time, he will not only solve the Oshe Maru by himself, but also seal the first and second generations of Naruto.


    "You stand back."


    Sarutobi slashed a low voice and told Kakashi and others to stay away from him in a commanding tone.


    At the same time, Sarutobi Rizen began to seal with both hands.


    Oshemaru still stood on top of the wooden man''s head and noticed Sarutobi''s hand gesture.


    "That seal should be the ghoul seal Xu Fan said."


    "Bofeng Water Gate was used to seal Kyuubi''s moves."


    Da Shemaru frowned slightly, realizing that Sarutobi Rizen was really determined.


    The real contest has just begun.


    As Sarutobi Hitachi completed the last seal and launched ninjutsu, an indescribable chakra burst out from behind him, transforming into a giant death **** entity wearing a Prajna head.


    "Senior Kakashi, what technique is that?"


    Tianzang rolled his throat, feeling an ominous breath from the ghoul seal.


    "This technique is called the Seal of the Ghouls. It is the ninjutsu taught to me by the fourth generation of Naruto, and it is also the technique he used to seal the nine tails."


    Sarutobi Hizen explained, "This is the only way I can think of defeating Oshamaru."


    "But unfortunately, if you use the ghoul seal, you must sacrifice your own life as a price."


    "Sacrifice your lives?" Kakashi, Kay, and Amazang said in unison, it was difficult to accept this fact.


    In their opinion, as long as Xu Fan rushes to come, they can resolve this crisis.


    But who knows, after hearing these words, Sarutobi Rizen still shook his head.


    "The reason why Osha Maru destroyed Konoha is entirely my negligence. It was my kindness that caused this tragedy."


    "As the teacher of Oshemaru, I should cut off this sin."


    "Not only that, you should also have noticed the power of the first generation adults. Even if Xu Fan does come, it may be difficult to stop Dashewan."


    "the most important is¡­¡­"


    The voice of Sarutobi Risaki suddenly stopped, and his thoughts could not help returning to the day of the turbulent night of Kyuubi.


    At that time, if I could be more decisive and use the ghoul seal in advance to replace the Bofeng Water Gate, maybe so much later would not happen.


    In other words, the reason why Sarutobi Rizen was able to make up his mind to use the ghoul seal was also out of regret and guilt towards Hafeng Shuimen.


    After saying these words, Sarutobi Rizen quickly opened his legs, and rushed towards Oshemaru with his shadow clone from left to right and front.


    The two shadow clones went to capture the pillar and the door respectively.


    As his own body, he went to seal the Dashewan.


    only¡­¡­


    Now that Oshe Maru has all the information about the ghoul seal, he naturally won''t give Sarutobi Richan a chance to approach him.


    Moreover, the pillar room and the door room are also the most important pieces of combat power they have.


    If the seal was cut by Sarutobi Ri, there would be no way to reincarnate from the dirty soil.


    "Come on! Sarutobi-teacher, let us completely cut it off!"


    Da She Maru roared at Sarutobi Hizen, and manipulated the pillar and the door to simultaneously perform multiple clones.


    Only one is Mu Dun clone and the other is Shadow clone.


    Because the Rebirth of the Dirty Land has an infinite chakra relationship, the risks of multiple clones will naturally not be reflected in the rebirth of the Dirty Land.


    In addition, Mu Dun and the shadow clone are the peculiarities of entities.


    Even the Sarutobi Rizen who possesses the perceptual ability can''t tell which one is the main body.


    "Teacher Sarutobi, do you think it is better for these first generation Hokage-sama to use the wooden man technique or not to use the wooden man technique?"


    Oshemaru Xiemei smiled, and soon killed the two shadow clones of Sarutobi Hizen.


    Let him lose the opportunity to seal the pillar between .


    However, Sarutobi Rizen also seized the opportunity, condensing Chakra to his feet, flying over the wall, boarding the technique of the wooden man, and rushing to Oshemaru.


    "seal!"


    With a low roar from Sarutobi Rischi, a blue Chakra arm stretched out from the seal on his abdomen and entered the body of Dashemaru, clutching his soul firmly.


    "Even if I can''t seal the first and second generations of Hokage, I will take you away!"


    Sarutobi Hizen snarled, and tried his best to pull the soul of Oshamaru out of his body.


    However, what made Sarutobi Hizhan never dreamed of was that as the soul withdrew from the body in front of him, the facial features of Dashemaru quickly changed.


    Then, a familiar and hoarse voice rang from behind Sarutobi Hizen.


    "Sarutobi-teacher, you are really old."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 300： The death of Naruto 3

    Chapter 302 The Death of Three Generations of Naruto


    "What...what?"


    Sarutobi Rizen suddenly widened his eyes, and his expression became horrified.


    When he made up his mind to use the ghoul to seal it all, he was already ready to die.


    but¡­¡­


    This kind of meaningless death was unacceptable for Sarutobi Hizen.


    He slowly turned his head and watched Da She Wan slip out of the mouth of a white snake.


    "You are really old, Sarutobi-teacher."


    Oshemaru straightened up from the ground, enjoying the expression of Sarutobi Hizen at this time.


    "The battle between ninjas, unless the difference in strength is too large, it will often become an intelligence contest. Sarutobi-teacher, I have seen through your hole cards a long time ago."


    In order to ensure that he would not be sealed off by the ghoul, Dashemaru had already found his stand-in.


    No matter from the appearance or the chakra, it can be said that there is no flaw.


    "But how is it possible..." Sarutobi Hizen said in disbelief, and his mentality collapsed at this moment.


    He could not accept the facts before him.


    "There is nothing impossible, Teacher Sarutobi, have you forgotten my human experiment? Since I can transfer the cells of the adult between the pillars to others, I can naturally transfer my cells to others."


    "Others own my cells, so naturally they own my chakras."


    Da She Maru spread his hands, and at this point, he didn''t have to hide it at all.


    When he sealed his stand-in, he was doomed to die.


    "Oshe Maru, you..."


    Before Sarutobi Rishan had time to finish speaking, the Prajna Reaper, who came out of the psychic seal through the ghoul, slashed directly, harvesting Sarutobi''s soul, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Kakashi, Tenzo, Kai and others also couldn''t accept the scene in front of them.


    But they did not have the power to stop the **** of death.


    Sarutobi''s sacrifice was meaningless.


    "ended."


    Da She Maru looked at the fallen Sarutobi Rishang, and spoke slowly, but felt that something was missing in her heart.


    This feeling makes Oshemaru feel a little subtle, but indescribable.


    even¡­¡­


    Looking at the fallen Sarutobi Hisaki, Oshamaru instantly lost the pleasure of destroying Konoha.


    However, just as Sarutobi Rizen was about to land, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of Oshemaru, stretched out her hands, and the princess hugged Sarutobi Rizen as if he was holding it.


    "Three generations of Hokage."


    It¡¯s not Xu Fan, who else can it be?


    "Is it a step too late?" Xu Fan frowned slightly, staring at the dead Sarutobi.


    It is different from the anime.


    Although it failed to eradicate Oshimaru, the anime''s Sarutobi Hizen firmly believes that Konoha can be reborn from the fire, and those jade that inherited the will of fire can make fire burn again.


    But this time, Sarutobi Hizen''s face was only unwilling and regretful.


    "That''s... Xu Fan?"


    Kakashi stared wide-eyed, saw someone hugging Sarutobi Hitizan and confirmed it, and suddenly realized that Xu Fan had arrived in time.


    "Xu Fan, you are finally here."


    Hyuga Nissa also quickly used his eyes to confirm. After confirming that it was Xu Fan himself, his entire talent was relieved and sat on the ground with a plop.


    Not only Xu Fan, Naruto and Sakura also quickly came to Kakashi''s side.


    "Ms. Kakashi, we are late." Naruto said.


    "Yeah." Kakashi nodded. While rejoicing in his heart, he also felt sorry for the death of the third generation of Hokage.


    but¡­¡­


    But there are still more difficult problems to solve.


    Dashemaru, as well as the first generation of Naruto and the second generation of Naruto who were reincarnated by him using dirty soil, are still on the battlefield.


    "That guy from Temari turned out to be true..." Sakura looked around and was shocked when she saw the countless first-generation and second-generation Naruto.


    "Is it the technique of multiple shadow clones?" Naruto couldn''t help but murmured, "I didn''t expect the second generation of Hokage to be good at using this ninjutsu."


    "Actually... the art of shadow clone is the ninjutsu invented by the second generation of Naruto." Kakashi couldn''t help but vomit when he saw this.


    On the other side, the top of the wooden man''s technique.


    Xu Fan and Dashewan face each other.


    Today''s Xu Fan is no longer what he used to be. He has an eternal kaleidoscope and white eyes at the same time, and he can notice the battle here from a long distance.


    In order to ensure that the three generations of Hokage sacrificed and saved everything as a hero, Xu Fan deliberately slowed down a bit and made his debut at this time.


    As he planned.


    After Oshemaru used the wooden escape technique between the pillars, the whole battle was calmed down for a while.


    The ninjas of Sharen Village also gradually reacted, and they were all used by Oshemaru.


    Whether it was a ninja in Konoha Village or a commoner, or other ninjas and commoners in Ninja Village, they all looked at Xu Fan and Oshemaru.


    After identifying Oshe Maru as an evil person, Xu Fan naturally became a heroic figure.


    Even after seeing Xu Fan, countless people showed hopeful eyes.


    "Yes... It''s Master Xu Fan!"


    "Xu Fan? Who is Xu Fan?"


    "You don''t even know Xu Fan? He is the ninja who saved Konoha!"


    "Yes, a few years ago, when Kiu-tailed turmoil, Xu Fan calmed down the violent Kyu-tail!"


    "As long as Master Xu Fan is here, we can definitely be saved!"


    Various voices sounded one after another, and even because of Xu Fan''s appearance, not many people regretted the sacrifice of the three generations of Hokage.


    "True to show off..."


    Sasuke, who noticed this situation, couldn''t help but spit out, but he did not look away from Xu Fan for a long time.


    Not only did he not move away, he even opened the writing wheel, for fear that he would miss the scene of Xu Fan fighting.


    after all¡­¡­


    The atmosphere on the entire battlefield was tense.


    Whether it is Xu Fan''s character or Da She Wan''s handwriting.


    This is destined to be a grievance that cannot be resolved.


    You know, in everyone''s cognition, Da She Maru killed Sarutobi Hi Slash with his own hands.


    "We met again." Da She Maru stared at the man in front of him, the corners of his mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    "Oshe Maru You shouldn''t have come here."


    Xu Fan responded to Da She Wan with his eyes, his eyes were facing each other, his voice was low.


    Although the sound is not loud, it is very powerful, coupled with some chakras.


    Every word Xu Fan said was transmitted to all parts of the battlefield.


    "Killing three generations of Hokage-sama is the worst decision in your life."


    Xu Fan still held the corpse of Sarutobi Rizhan in both hands, and took a step forward with his right foot, and the pupils of his eyes turned, and they suddenly changed into the eternal kaleidoscope.


    Domineering.


    "Huh, Xu Fan, do you think you can change anything? If you kill me now, there will be no way to get rid of the filthy reincarnation art, you..."


    Before Dashemaru''s threatening words were finished, Xu Fan used Suzuo Nenghu impressively, raised the knife and dropped it, and slashed directly at Dashemaru.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 301： Behead Osha Maru

    At this moment, Xu Fan seems to be the protagonist of this world.


    It is also the hero that everyone hopes for!


    What everyone expects and hopes is that Xu Fan can crush the Oshe Pill with his powerful strength and completely end this war!


    Xu Fan embraced the corpse of the third generation of Hokage with both hands, his eyes opened the eternal kaleidoscope at the same time.


    At this moment, no need to say more.


    Needless to say.


    Susanoh...


    Show up!


    "The original Hokage-sama..."


    Seeing Xu Fan''s Suzuo appeared, Da She Maru couldn''t help but sweat on his forehead, and he stepped back subconsciously. At the same time, he summoned his own filthy reincarnation, the Senshu Zhuma, to stand in front of him and act as a body defense.


    "If you kill me, the filthy reincarnation will not be lifted!"


    Under tension, Da She Wan yelled at Xu Fan.


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    Faced with the threat of Dashemaru, Xu Fan just sneered, controlling Susanoh, drew out the Chakrata sword, and raised the sword.


    At the same time, he slapped his hands between the pillars to activate the tree wall for defense.


    Dashewan saw this and quickly withdrew.


    But even so, Dashewan still underestimated Xu Fan''s outbreak.


    In an instant, the tree wall fell apart and completely collapsed.


    Together with the body of Senjujuan, it was also divided into two.


    The sword energy released by Suzano Nohu continued to move forward, catching up with the Oshe Maru who wanted to escape.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, Dashewan''s body was directly torn apart, swallowed, and turned into dots. The huge destructive power exploded completely, impacting the body of Dashewan.


    Blood was splattered, and the big snake pill, who lost its balance and center of gravity, rolled down from the head of the wooden figure created between the pillars.


    And Xu Fan''s speed surpassed the falling speed of Dashewan in an instant.


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Da She Wan clenched his teeth and continued to fall. Although he noticed Xu Fan who had fallen on the ground, he was unable to change his balance in midair.


    The most important thing is that when the sword energy released by Suzuo Nohu burst, he directly swallowed one of his arms, making it impossible for Oshemaru to release ninjutsu in midair.


    Moreover, from the body of Xu Fan below, Da She Wan felt a strong killing intent.


    "Damn..."


    Oshemaru gritted her teeth and took a breath of cold air from the corner of her mouth. Because the body between the pillars was divided into two by Susano, it would take some time to recover.


    In desperation, Da She Wan had to pin all her hopes on the ground, hoping that he could stop Xu Fan and create a chance to escape.


    Countless times were controlled by the Oshe Maru, and they used large water dragon bullets to repel Xu Fan.


    "It''s useless."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, directly upgrading Suzuo Nenghu to a semi-complete body, and his body size also doubled.


    "Oh...Kay, Tenzo, Naruto!"


    Seeing this, Kakashi quickly shouted.


    After using a variety of shadow clone techniques, there were as many as thousands of entity clones in the door, and the large water dragon bullets used at the same time merged and complemented each other, and the size instantly exceeded the wooden figure created by the pillar.


    In Kakashi''s view, this is not the time to let Xu Fan go alone.


    They must gather all forces to quell this war.


    However, as soon as Kakashi''s voice fell, Naruto reached out to stop everyone.


    The perception ability of Naruto in the golden body mode far exceeds that of all ninjas in Konoha Village.


    He could feel that Xu Fan''s current chakra volume was of extremely high quality and revealed unprecedented murderous aura.


    in other words¡­¡­


    This time, Xu Fan is really serious!


    And the last time he was serious, it was in his own spiritual world!


    and so¡­¡­


    Rush up to help Xu Fan?


    help?


    Do not make jokes!


    "With our current strength, I''m afraid it will only drag Xu Fan back..."


    "Naruto!" Sakura roared back without thinking, but suddenly noticed Naruto''s expression.


    Naruto, who watched Xu Fan fighting with Dashemaru, not only gritted his teeth, but also clenched his hands into fists.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Sakura''s voice gradually weakened. From Naruto''s body, she could feel the deep sense of powerlessness.


    This thing will be delayed...


    Naruto is not talking about it.


    But I really think that with their current strength, they will become a drag.


    This is undoubtedly a huge blow to Naruto, who has been jokingly called the tail of the crane.


    "is it."


    Kakashi rolled his throat, and his voice was very small. He thought Naruto was right.


    Now they don¡¯t have many chakras at all.


    If he really rushed forward, I''m afraid he would still be protected by Xu Fan and distract him.


    "Naruto is right, we now... the only thing that can help Xu Fan is to stay here."


    Tenzo, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, said so.


    Although his perception ability is not as good as the current Naruto, he is also much stronger than the average elite.


    From Xu Fan and Fei Jian, Tian Zang could perceive that it was a cross-dimensional power.


    They can''t do anything but watch.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t plan to let anyone come to help.


    Seeing thousands of water dragon bullets used together, his expression remained unchanged, slowly raising the Chakrata sword in his hand, aiming at the flying dragon, and slashing.


    Sword Qi came out in all directions.


    Xu Fan''s gaze retracted directly, and he didn''t even have the desire to take a look at the result.


    Rumble!


    The loud noise rushed into the sky, and the whole country of fire was shocked, and the big water dragon bullets in the room were smashed cleanly!


    Real man, don''t need to watch the explosion!


    "drink!"


    I saw Xu Fan burst into a shout, and pointed his right hand towards the sky. The giant Nenghu quickly imitated Xu Fan''s movements, aiming at the falling Dashewan, and stabbing it forcefully.


    The giant chakra sword directly penetrated the body of the big snake pill and burned with fire.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    Da She Wan made a miserable cry, the flesh and blood were destroyed, revealing the clank and white bones, but it didn''t last long, and it turned into powder in the air and passed away with the wind.


    Orochimaru¡­¡­


    dead!


    "One shot to resolve the crisis, one shot to kill the Oshe Maru..."


    Izumi Uchiha who noticed this scene couldn''t help but exclaimed Once again, he was shocked by Xu Fan''s powerful strength!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that in Uchiha Izumi''s heart, Xu Fan is the one who has brought the pupil skills of the Uchiha clan to the fullest!


    At the same time, because of the tragic death of Oshemaru, the consciousness that was once obliterated by Senjujuma and Senjujuma was restored.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Senjuzu blinked his eyes and looked at the giant wooden figure at his feet and the destroyed Konoha village.


    A bad hunch came out spontaneously.


    Moreover, whether it is between the pillars or the door, the perception ability is exerted to the limit, still can''t perceive the Chakra of Sarutobi.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Suddenly frowned, although Sarutobi Hizaki and Oshamaru''s Chakra disappeared, they were attracted by Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nogu. Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 302： Evil kid?

    "The same technique as Uchiha Madara."


    Qianshoujian looked directly at Xu Fan not far away, and noticed that his eyes had been upgraded to the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    Based on his understanding of the Uchiha clan, the image of Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "The evil kid of the Uchiha clan!"


    There was an explosion in the door, and Chakra exploded with all strength, and the ground under his feet instantly collapsed, leaving a deep hole.


    Although Da She Wan was dead, the consciousness in the door was also awake.


    but he¡­¡­


    The Uchiha clan is not allowed to have such a powerful kid!


    "Ok?"


    At the moment when his five fingers grabbed his fist and blasted towards Xu Fan, Xu Fan also reacted quickly. He turned around and directly used the Suzuo Nenghu to resist the attack from the door. At the same time, he used the instantaneous technique. Disappear in front of you.


    "Disappeared?"


    Fianjian couldn''t help but stunned, shocked by Xu Fan''s instantaneous technique, but also astonished at his strength.


    Unscathed!


    Even Uchiha Madara''s Susuke was shattered with confidence.


    Do not¡­¡­


    His brows frowned slightly, and he quickly reacted.


    He is now in the state of reincarnating from the dirty soil, and his strength can only be half of what he was before birth.


    It is not that the opponent is too strong, but that he is weak.


    "hateful."


    I couldn''t help but curse, and quickly used my perception ability to lock Xu Fan''s whereabouts.


    "over there!"


    "Ok?!"


    I saw Xu Fan come to Kakashi''s side using the instantaneous technique.


    Although Xu Fan is not afraid of the two brothers between Zhujian and Feijian at all, he still holds the corpse of Sarutobi Rishou in his hands.


    Just holding the corpse of Sarutobi Hisaki, it''s imposing.


    Now it has become a burden.


    "Xu Fan." Kakashi rolled his throat and took the corpse of Sarutobi Rishang from Xu Fan''s hand, looking at Xu Fan with some worry.


    Although Oshe Maru has been beheaded by Xu Fan, the first and second generations of Naruto and Naruto are not easy to deal with.


    Moreover, judging from the situation just now, the second generation of Hokage has regained consciousness.


    In other words, the current two Hokages are stronger than those under the control of Oshe Maru.


    It''s just that Kakashi didn''t understand.


    Why did he suddenly launch an attack when he recovered his consciousness, trying to kill Xu Fan.


    Is it possible...


    Is the influence of Dashewan still there?


    "I''m afraid so."


    Xu Fan nodded. He clearly remembered that during the Fourth Ninja World War, the four shadows who were psyched up by the pharmacist had self-awareness to fight against the ninja allied forces.


    While telling the ninjas of the coalition''s weaknesses, they were forced to fight.


    And Yakushidou also said that even if the operator is killed, the reincarnation of the dirty soil will not be prevented.


    So the Qianshoujian just now will raid himself, which is probably the reason.


    At the same time, the self-consciousness was restored, and the pillar room that had automatically repaired the body also jumped from the top of the wooden man''s head and landed beside Fei Jian.


    "It looks like Oshe Maru is dead." Jianzhu said without thinking.


    "Well, if I didn''t guess wrong, Sarutobi Hizaki and Oshemaru died together, but... the battle is not over yet, brother."


    There was a pause in the door, and he led the line of sight of Zhujian to Xu Fan, "You should have noticed that evil kid from the Uchiha clan."


    "Fengjian!" Zhujian yelled back without even thinking about it. In his opinion, the Uchiha clan are born evil little ghosts at all.


    They have more love than others to become like this.


    This kind of prejudice and discrimination were not his original intention to establish Shinobu!


    "No, even if he really loves the village now, he might become the next Uchiha Madara in the future. Now that we have been channeled out, we should stabilize the stability of Konoha Village."


    "The most important thing is, brother, Sarutobi is dead, which means that there is no Hokage in the village now. Do you think it is okay to hand the village to the Uchiha clan?"


    Facing the long talk in Fei Jian, Zhu Jian felt speechless.


    "Um... When Konoha was established, I planned to recommend Madara as Hokage..."


    "Big Brother!"


    Faijian glanced fiercely at the column, and at the same time broke out his own Chakra, preparing to solve Xu Fan by himself.


    And because of the rebirth of the filthy soil, there are unlimited chakras in the room now.


    It doesn''t matter if the multiple shadows are not lifted.


    "Well, just use that technique to end all this. As the person who created the rebirth of the dirty land, I naturally invented a series of ninjutsu that can cooperate with the rebirth of the dirty land, but elder brother... can you use immortality now?"


    Can''t help but ask.


    Although he was the one who invented the forbidden technique of Reincarnation, he never resurrected his eldest brother.


    Therefore, it is not clear whether Xianshu can be used.


    "That would change the terrain." Zhujian looked at the messy village, and couldn''t help but complain.


    "It''s okay. After solving the enemy, it''s just rebuilding. The problem now is to solve the evil kid."


    At the moment when the voice fell in the door, Xu Fan had already explained Kakashi and the others, and handed over the body of Sarutobi Hiichi to them, and used the instantaneous technique again to return to the front of the door.


    But Xu Fan did not deliberately maintain Suzuo Nenghu.


    "It seems that you are already awake, the first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto." Xu Fan looked directly at the two Hokage, "However, you are still under the control of the Oshe Maru, or are you not?"


    There is a big difference between the two.


    If it is the latter, you can use your mouth to persuade them to leave.


    "Stop talking nonsense, kid of the Uchiha clan, I will destroy you!"


    There was a loud shout in the door, ready to launch ninjutsu.


    "Uchiha''s clan?" Xu Fan murmured, and suddenly realized that he should have seen his own kaleidoscope, and Susao could not help.


    So he mistakenly identified himself as a member of the Uchiha clan.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, and a smile appeared, as if laughing at the ignorance of a thousand hands.


    "What are you laughing at, kid!"


    The momentum remains unabated, still aloof and domineering.


    In his opinion, the Uchiha clan is not worthy to live at all.


    Someone should stand up, UU reading and wipe them out.


    In addition, the Uchiha clan has an eternal kaleidoscope. I really don¡¯t know what Danzo is doing!


    Didn''t he inherit his will?


    "Fengjian..." Zhujian was embarrassed, and hoped that Xu Fan would not care about the remarks.


    Whether it is Uchiha or another family, since joining Konoha Village, it is Konoha''s ninja.


    What I never thought of between the pillars and the door.


    Xu Fan chuckled.


    "Two Naruto, it seems that you have misunderstood. I am not from the Uchiha clan. Although I have inherited the writing wheel, I am actually...I am from the thousand hands clan."


    Between the pillars: "???"


    Between the door: "???" Zhutian Avenue map

 v2 Chapter 303： From today, you are the 5th generation Naruto

    ,


    Qianshoujian looked speechless, as if saying that I look like a fool?


    You just clearly used the pupil technique of the Uchiha clan to write round eyes, and it is the highest eternal kaleidoscope.


    As a result, you told me that you are a member of a thousand hands?


    Believe it!


    His chakra broke out again in the door, and he shot Xu Fan.


    As a result, although Dashewan was wiped out by Xu Fan, his blessings were still restricted in reincarnation from the dirty soil.


    Secondly, in Feijian''s heart, Xu Fan is undoubtedly an evil and powerful kid from the Uchiha clan.


    For the stability of the village, it is better to solve him.


    "I was the one who invented the rebirth of the dirty soil, naturally there are a series of tactics that can cooperate with the rebirth of the dirty soil!"


    There was a loud shout in the door, and thousands of shadow clones behind him also followed suit.


    "Multiple shadow clones are a technique that uses huge chakras to increase entity clones. Thousands of shadow clones can be created at one time. However, because this technique consumes chakras too intensely, people who don''t have enough chakras to use it will often endanger it. Life, so it was classified as a forbidden technique."


    Zhujian looked at the situation in front of him and couldn''t help but said, "However, not only is the ninja with a huge amount of chakras, but the chakras are now in a state of reincarnating from the dirty earth, and the chakras they have can be said to be unlimited."


    "And the rebirth of the dirty soil will not endanger your own safety."


    "Using human tactics to eliminate opponents?"


    A quick analysis between the pillars, although he usually does not seem as strong as the door, and his ideas are relatively simple, his experience in combat is more terrifying than anyone else.


    "Second-generation Naruto, you are indeed a good ninja, but your heart is a bit narrow. Whether it is the Senju clan or the Uchiha clan, since they are all Konoha ninjas, you should not treat them differently."


    Xu Fan looked at the thousands of thousands of hands rushing up violently, still in danger, his feet were slightly separated, his hands slowly raised, and they snapped together.


    Such a scene made Qianshou Jianjian be stunned.


    "That Jieyin... is Big Brother..."


    Before Qianshou could finish speaking, the majestic Chakra burst directly from Xu Fan, causing the entire earth to start violently shaking.


    I saw Xu Fan pointing his palms forward, treating every shadow avatar with a thousand hands as his goal.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Tree Realm is Coming!"


    Along with Xu Fan¡¯s burst of shouts, a vine with the thickness of an arm suddenly grew out of the feet of every room that rushed over, quickly wrapped around their calves, and then continued to move upwards. It grows wildly and transforms into towering trees one after another.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Although Qianshoujian''s body can be resurrected indefinitely because of the rebirth of the dirty soil, these shadow clones created by Chakra have disappeared one after another under the attack of Xu Fan''s powerful Mu Dun.


    In less than half a minute, the terrain of the entire battlefield was changed again, and only the body was left in the Qianshoujian.


    "The tree world is coming..."


    He blinked between the pillars, and looked at the scene in front of him incredible.


    As the first generation of Naruto, as the **** of ninja.


    Between the pillars know more about wood escape than anyone!


    This is not only his own blood inheritance boundary, but also a sign of the Thousand Hands Clan!


    Xu Fan, this guy is really a family of thousand hands!


    "This... this is impossible..."


    Suddenly, he stood on the spot with an incredible look.


    The guy who is regarded as an evil kid not only possesses the eternal kaleidoscope of the Uchiha clan, but also possesses the wooden escape technique that belongs only to the older brother.


    This is simply...


    The combination of Senjujuama and Uchiha Madara!


    "Nothing is impossible, the second generation of Hokage, after your death, a lot of things happened in this world, of which, thanks to the original policies of the first generation of Hokage."


    Seeing that it is difficult to accept the status quo, Xu Fan said without thinking.


    "What policy did I promote?"


    The pillar jumped up and jumped over directly.


    In his opinion, being reincarnated and psychic being reincarnated from the dirty soil by the Dashe Wan is not all bad.


    At least, I can listen to the situation in Konoha Village.


    And what happened after his death.


    "Yes, it was you who ordered the Senshou Clan to marry other families widely."


    "Hmm." Zhujian nodded quickly, indicating that he had indeed done such a thing.


    The purpose is also to eliminate the estrangement between families.


    Let everyone have a deeper bond.


    If each family can only intermarry with their own people, it will only make the family consciousness stronger and stronger.


    "So, your father is from the Senju clan, and your mother is from the Uchiha clan?"


    Zhu Jian''s heart was suddenly filled with emotion.


    I didn''t expect what I wanted to do in my own time, but couldn''t do it.


    In this generation, it has been realized.


    Not only that, Xu Fan is not an ordinary Qianshou clan, his predecessor is just a descendant of the second generation of Hokage.


    In fact, although Feijian and Zhujian are brothers, there is a big difference in thinking.


    For example, Zhujian wanted to eliminate family consciousness, so he told the Qianshou clan not to use the surname Qianshou in the future.


    However, Jian Jian felt that this was inappropriate, and that''s why Xu Fan inherited the name of the thousand hands family.


    When I realized that Xu Fan had something to do with me, my mood was very delicate.


    "Okay, I have finished all that should be said. The next thing to do is to seal the two Hokage." Xu Fan spread his hands and planned to come to the end.


    Because the Oshe Maru had been beheaded by himself, there was no way to get rid of the Reincarnated Dirt.


    At the moment, only sealing technique can be used to end all this.


    "Ok."


    Putting his hands around his chest, he nodded vigorously, indicating that this time there was nothing for nothing.


    "Seeing someone in the village inherited the Will of Fire, I can rest assured, come on, Xu Fan, I''m ready." Zhujian said without thinking.


    "Since you are really a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, then this battle will end here, Xu Fan, starting today, you will be the fifth generation of Hokage."


    From Feijian''s point of view, Xu Fan is powerful and at the same time his descendant.


    The roots are red.


    Teaching him the position of Hokage is justified.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    After understanding the truth of the matter, Jian Jian felt that Xu Fan was a more suitable candidate for Hokage than Danzo.


    In order to avoid political incidents, this is why I specifically emphasized this sentence.


    Moreover, in this sound, the door is also integrated with her own chakra, making the sound extremely penetrating, ensuring that everyone in Konoha Village can hear it clearly.


    Especially Danzo, who knew his disciple too well.


    He, who has not shown up for a long time, may be hiding in the dark, preparing to steal the fruits of victory.


    "The sand desert layer is buried and sealed!"


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan directly made seals with both hands, used a tailed beast Chakra, and used the seal.


    Sand and soil rise from the pillars and the feet of the door at the same time.

 v2 Chapter 304： Inevitable battle

    ,


    Xu Fan did not use the unique Vajra Seal of the Maelstrom family, but chose the magnetic escape of Shouhe.


    Although Shouhe is the weakest among all tail beasts, he possesses a sealing technique that other tail beasts are not good at.


    And the magnetic escape itself is a kind of ninjutsu that takes advantage of the terrain to fight, so the attack range and capture range are also extremely large.


    But just as the sand swallowed the pillar, the two of them in the door, their bodies reacted at the same time.


    I saw the foot of the pillars bulge, and the wooden figure created by Mu Dun straightened up from his feet, helping the pillars to get rid of Xu Fan''s seal.


    At the foot of Feijian, an extremely exaggerated water formation emerged, which helped him resist Xu Fan''s magnetic escape.


    Although it was only two or three breaths, the water escape from the door was swallowed by Xu Fan¡¯s magnetic escape, but the body of the door still seized this opportunity, jumped up, broke free from Xu Fan¡¯s seal, and jumped In front of him.


    "The body...out of control."


    His brows frowned slightly, and he obviously couldn''t accept this fact.


    Obviously he was ready to be sealed, and he tried his best to restrain the control of the Oshe Pill.


    Unexpectedly, this is the result.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Has Da She Maru surpassed itself in the realm of rebirth from the dirty soil?


    "It seems that fighting is still inevitable, Xu Fan." Zhujian also looked embarrassed.


    Xu Fan is not only a ninja who inherited the Will of Fire, but also a descendant of the Thousand Hands Clan.


    It is even more desirable for him to serve as the fifth generation of Hokage.


    However, in the end, the two sides still have to fight.


    "No matter what era, there will be war."


    Zhu Jian couldn''t help but vomit, but he was also amazed at the strength of the Oshe Maru, "However, that Oshe Maru is really powerful. He is obviously dead, and his technique still has such a strong control effect."


    "That''s right..." Feijian nodded, "And the control is stronger than before, so I can''t even remove the dirty reincarnation."


    As the one who invented the reincarnation of the dirty soil, he naturally knew that as long as the seal was reversed, he could get rid of the control of the operator.


    It''s just that Oshemaru''s binding power is so strong that he can''t even connect the seal.


    "Xu Fan, now I can only rely on you to stop us."


    Looking directly at Xu Fan, she can only pin her hopes on him.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded his head vigorously and realized that it was the Dashewan who had moved something on the rebirth of the dirty soil.


    It''s like a pharmacist''s pocket.


    When he channeled the four shadows, he used a similar mechanism.


    Let Siying counterattack automatically when it is about to be sealed.


    This should be the case between the pillars and the door.


    but¡­¡­


    "fair enough."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and the current situation was what he wanted to see.


    If the pillars and the door can remain sensible, calm, and cooperate with oneself to complete the seal.


    Instead, he lost the opportunity to show his strength.


    You must know that although Dashewan''s dirty soil reincarnation is incomplete, it can''t display the strength of the pillar and the door.


    But the audience gathered here is not clear about this.


    He defeated the two Hokage with one enemy and two.


    This effect can be called shocking.


    and¡­¡­


    In order to let others realize their strength.


    Xu Fan didn''t plan to take the route of **** battle flow.


    The power of the eternal kaleidoscope burst out again.


    "Oops."


    However, at this moment, he suddenly yelled, and his body flashed directly in front of Xu Fan.


    It is the Art of Flying Thunder God!


    It has to be said that a considerable part of Konoha Village¡¯s famous ninjutsu and forbidden techniques were invented and created by Fenjian.


    But this time, Fei Jian did not end the battle with Flying Thunder God Slash.


    His right hand stretched directly into his arms.


    "Xu Fan, get away quickly. This is a tactic for reincarnation in the dirty soil. Even if there is a protective body, it cannot resist the destructive power of this trick!"


    She shouted anxiously, hoping that Xu Fan would realize the danger and retreat quickly.


    What Feng Jian never expected was the warning even though he was so anxious and worried.


    Xu Fan still stood there, indifferent.


    "Damn, Xu Fan, what are you doing there!"


    "Big brother is indeed the former **** of ninjas, but the destructive power of the technique I developed is not inferior to that of big brother! Use instant instant technique!"


    There was another roar that couldn''t wait, but the detonation charm in his hand had been thrown out.


    Because it is the relationship between the rebirth of the dirty soil, even if it is blown into powder, it can be restored to the original and resurrected, so there is no need to escape.


    "This trick is a multiplicative detonation talisman created by me. It is a-level infinite blasting technique. A single detonation talisman can circulate infinitely and psychically generate trillions of detonation talisman, and cause infinite continuous explosions to carry out fixed-point attacks! "


    He talked endlessly about his technique.


    But even so, Xu Fan did not evade.


    Bang!


    The first detonating talisman began to explode, producing thick smoke, and conjured a new detonating talisman.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Just as Qianshoujian said, the summoned detonation charms explode quickly, and at the same time, they will also summon new detonation charms, continuously bombing Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nohu, and producing billowing smoke, which quickly blocked them. Xu Fan all escaped.


    Even Qianshoujian was quickly swept in by the explosion, and his body was shattered by the explosion.


    The range of the dense smoke became larger and larger, and more and more exaggerated, until Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu was completely wrapped.


    People can''t see the situation inside.


    "That''s the multiplication detonating talisman..."


    Kakashi in the distance quickly confirmed the skill of the door through the writing wheel, and a stormy sea was set off in his heart.


    It''s not just him.


    Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and others were all shocked by the scene in front of them, extremely shocked.


    Because when he was in the country of Bo, Xu Fan had used this trick to forcefully kill the immortal Fei Duan.


    Even the undead can be killed.


    Xu Fan is probably too ill-advised!


    "No..."


    But as soon as Kakashi took a step, Tianzang grabbed his arm and looked back subconsciously, only to see Tianzang shaking his head constantly.


    "That level of destruction, with our strength, can''t be approached at all..."


    The explosion lasted more than half an hour before it gradually stopped Countless pieces of paper flew from all directions, gathered in one place, and re-assembled the body of the thousand hands.


    He hung in the air, slowly falling, looking at the mushroom cloud in front of him, he was extremely worried about Xu Fan.


    The reincarnation of Dirty Earth did not reach the strength of his life, but the multiplication detonation talisman was a very special technique.


    No matter what the state, it can exert its destructive power to the greatest extent.


    At the same time, based on the knowledge of Suzuo Nenghu, Xu Fan could not defend against this move.


    he¡­¡­


    Too confident!


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    However, when I couldn''t help cursing myself and regretting Xu Fan, a huge Chakrata sword suddenly stretched out from the mushroom cloud, and instantly penetrated the body of the room.

 v2 Chapter 305： Seal the room

    ,


    "I can''t move my body."


    He frowned slightly, and found that he had lost control of his body after being stabbed by Xu Fan''s Chakrata.


    Not to mention breaking away from Xu Fan''s attack, even a little finger can''t be bent in the current room.


    Soon, the smoke caused by the multiplication detonating talisman slowly dispersed.


    However, Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu was not the only one who came into view again.


    Susano''s armor is covered with a thick layer of sand.


    Surprisingly, Xu Fan used the power of magnetic escape to smash the stones and soil under his feet to form an absolute defense like Gaara.


    Moreover, this defense method will continuously extract new sand from the ground.


    Completely resisted the frantic bombardment of the mutual multiplier detonating charm.


    Not only that.


    Susao Nohu''s Chakra Taito was also injected by Xu Fan''s Chakra into the Sand Guardian Crane, using the unique sealing ability of a tail to firmly block the movement of Qianshoujian.


    "The second generation of Hokage, from the beginning, you have no chance of winning."


    Xu Fan raised his head slightly, lifted the defense of the sand, facing the four eyes of the door, and said directly.


    However, after hearing what Xu Fan said, not only did he not get angry, but the corners of his mouth rose up and a satisfied smile appeared.


    Xu Fan not only inherited Mu Dun from his elder brother, but also inherited the strongest writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan.


    Coupled with Xu Fan''s will of fire, and strong strength.


    Obviously, it couldn''t be more correct to give Konoha Village to Xu Fan.


    "The village?"


    However, Xu Fan couldn''t help chuckles because of his feelings.


    "The Daming Group has long ceased to exist, and the Fire Country and Konoha Shinobu Village have been integrated. Not only that, the water country, which is the same as the five major countries, is now the territory of the Fire Country."


    "The second generation of Hokage guards the village and fights for the benefits of the village. In my opinion, that set is already outdated."


    "Only by unifying the Ninja Realm can real peace be created."


    Hearing Xu Fan''s endless depiction of the blueprint for the future, Qianshou suddenly stood on the spot in a daze, wondering if he had heard something wrong.


    but¡­¡­


    I think of the strength, brain and thinking that Xu Fan possesses.


    The daimyo was banned and Naruto became the supreme ruler of the great country.


    Such a thing.


    Whether it is the eldest brother Zhuma or himself, it is something that I never thought about.


    But Xu Fan not only thought about it, but also did it.


    "It seems that I still underestimate you, Xu Fan."


    Under the shock, Feijian''s mood became very excited, and even wanted to take a look at the future Xu Fan said.


    But unfortunately...


    After all, he is a ninja abandoned by the times.


    To be safe is my home.


    "In this case, Xu Fan, the future of the ninja, I beg you."


    She smiled again in the door, "I''m ready, seal me."


    "Ok."


    Seeing that the door was voluntarily asked to seal himself, Xu Fan stopped the ink, and controlled the Xu Zuo Nenghu with a backhand wave, directly piercing the penetrating door to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Fan used the power of Shouhe again to control the condensate of the sand under his body, sealing him firmly, and dense curses gradually appeared on the surface.


    The seal is complete.


    "Kakashi."


    Xu Fan yelled back and realized that Kakashi came over and took the room away.


    In order to avoid the subsequent battle will destroy his seal.


    Although Qianshou Jianma was also a genius of Tianzong, he invented various ninjutsu.


    But compared with his elder brother Chishou Zhuma, Feima''s strength was not so dazzling.


    Not even exaggerated.


    The battle between himself and the pillars is likely to change the territory of Konoha Village!


    "Ah... yes..."


    Kakashi seemed to be aware of it later, and was stunned for two seconds before entering the Thunder Dun Chakra mode. He quickly fell to the position of the Sealed Thousands of Hands and hugged the sealed door.


    Xu Fan didn''t look at Kakashi more, instead he shifted his gaze to the pillars.


    "It''s... a nice statement."


    Standing on top of the head of the wooden man created by himself, he said with emotion.


    When he was still alive, he had always longed for peace in the Ninja world.


    Even in order to achieve this dream, the pillars did not hesitate to capture the tail beasts scattered around the world, distribute the various Shinobu villages, and balance the strength between everyone in exchange for a peace contract.


    "The original Hokage."


    Xu Fan looked directly at the pillars, "Only a thorough unification can bring true peace to the Ninja World. This is the only plan and the only possibility."


    "But this road is not so easy."


    Zhujian couldn''t help but shook his head, and he thought about the idea of ??unifying the Shinobi world.


    but¡­¡­


    The other Ninja village shadows are not weak.


    And a person''s life span is limited after all.


    Maybe Xu Fan can make others surrender through his powerful strength.


    But the battle can turn and the stars will move. After a hundred years, the Ninja World that loses Xu Fan is likely to split again.


    At that time, it might make the Ninja World more tragic.


    It was like the first Ninja battle of the year.


    However, Zhu Jian did not intend to dispel Xu Fan''s enthusiasm.


    Because I didn''t find the right answer, I didn''t know how to make the Ninja world peace.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that the first Ninja World War, undoubtedly proved his failure.


    "If this is your answer, Xu Fan, then please don''t forget your original intention."


    "As someone who has come, this is the only advice I can give you. There is no shortcut to make the world truly peaceful."


    Just as the voice between the pillars fell, he once again used the Mu Dun clone, ordering them to go to four directions, east, west, north, south, and at the same time, both hands were sealed, and finally the five fingers patted the ground together.


    Four Purple Flame Array!


    Because Zhujian only had half the strength of his life and was a clone, he couldn''t use the four red sun formations.


    But even so, the four purple flame formations between the pillars were much stronger than the four members of the Dashewan.


    The reason why Zhu Jian used this trick was not to trap Xu Fan.


    In fact, he chose to seal his body and Xu Fan together in the barrier.


    The main concern is that the next battle will have a great impact on Konoha Well, with this level of barrier, we can also start. "


    "Xu Fan, seal me."


    The pillar opened again, but with a slap with both hands, he created three wooden dragons from the ground, which made the wooden man climb up to become one body, and moved his legs towards Xu Fan.


    At the thought of being able to fight Xu Fan, Jianzhu felt a little happy.


    after all¡­¡­


    Since Uchiha Madara''s death, Senju Zhuma has never had an opponent.


    Makes the rest of life unpretentious and boring.


    So now that I see Xu Fan, I naturally want to have a good fight.


    "Relax, the original Hokage, I didn''t plan to let you go."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and also patted with both hands, summoning the wooden dragon to entangle Xu Zuo Nenghu.

 v2 Chapter 306： You surpass me

    "Xu Fan''s battle with the original Hokage..."


    Tianzang looked at the situation inside through the Four Ziyan Array and swallowed nervously.


    As a person who had transplanted interpillar cells and survived, Tenzo knew the power of the original Hokage very well.


    In addition, the first generation of Hokage now has the blessing of infinite resurrection of the unclean rebirth.


    The only way Xu Fan could defeat him was to use the seal technique.


    but¡­¡­


    It is not so easy to seal the original Hokage.


    "The battle between the first generation and the fifth generation of Naruto..."


    At the same time, this battle also attracted everyone''s attention.


    Especially those who came to Konoha Village to watch the Zhongnin exam.


    Their original purpose was to watch the real ninja contest.


    Famous geniuses such as Sasuke and Neji are the focus of their attention.


    however¡­¡­


    No matter which one it is, it cannot be compared with the battle in front of him.


    One is the end of the Warring States Period and the creation of Ninja Village, which is recognized as the existence of the **** of ninja.


    The character closest to the six immortals.


    It''s not even exaggerated to say...


    Just a glance at the appearance of the original Hokage is worth the price.


    On the other side, the fifth generation of Hokage was hand-picked by Zhu Jian and Fei Jian.


    Has a powerful ninjutsu that no one has seen before.


    Moreover, in the face of the second-generation Hokage''s multiplication detonating talisman, Xu Fan not only calmly resolved it, but also sealed it with one move.


    "You said, who will win?"


    "The original Naruto? He is the true **** of ninja after all."


    "I think it will be Xu Fan. He is not only the fifth generation of Hokage, but he has also prevented the runaway of Nine Tails."


    A Konoha villager couldn''t help but emphasize Xu Fan''s glorious deeds in the past.


    But even so, these people''s views are still divided into two factions.


    If Xu Fan wanted to defeat the pillars, he could only use the seal technique.


    On the contrary, the attack between the pillars will cause real damage to Xu Fan.


    Under such restricted conditions, the pillars undoubtedly had the upper hand before the battle started.


    "Would you like to open a market, I will suppress the original Hokage!"


    Some people can''t help but open the market directly.


    "These guys..." Kakashi was also very speechless when he noticed this situation.


    Just betting on the result of the Zhongnin test is fine. I didn''t expect these guys to bet on the battle between Xu Fan and Zhu.


    Do they even know.


    If Xu Fan loses, it is very likely that the entire Fire Country will be destroyed.


    "Xu Fan..."


    Thinking of this, Kakashi looked at Xu Fan and Zhujian again.


    "Four Ziyan Formations." Xu Fan looked around.


    As a barrier, the Four Purple Flame Array can not only prevent outsiders from breaking in, but also ensure that the impact they cause will not harm outsiders.


    From a certain perspective, the four purple flame formations between the pillars have undoubtedly become an invisible ring.


    just¡­¡­


    "Not enough, the original Hokage."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he also released four Mu Dun clones, ordering them to go to the east, west, north and south directions, and then form seals with both hands and jointly create enchantments.


    "Four Red Sun Formations!"


    Inside the Four Purple Flame Array, a bleeding red enchantment was born.


    Even Senju Zhuma, who has always been knowledgeable and known as the **** of ninjas, was shocked.


    "If you want to activate the four red sun formations, you must do it by four ninjas with shadow-level strength."


    "In other words, has every Mu Dun clone of Xu Fan reached Shadow Grade?"


    The eyes narrowed between the pillars, once again shocked by Xu Fan''s strength.


    There is even hope between the pillars.


    The one who fought against Xu Fan was not the self who was born from the rebirth, but the self before his death.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Reincarnation of Dirty Land has the bonus of unlimited resurrection, which is very difficult to deal with.


    But for myself, this state will limit my strength.


    The first is that his strength is only half of his life.


    Secondly, in this state, his healing ability is robbed, and his defense is also reduced.


    Even more can not use thousands of hands to confront the enemy.


    "Myoshin Gate!"


    Just as his thoughts were raging between the pillars, his palm slammed the top of the wooden man''s head and attacked first.


    Attempt to use the suppressive power of the Myoshin Gate to block Xu Fan''s attack.


    "Is it the Myojin Gate when it comes up?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured, and looked up to see the Mingshen Gate falling from the sky.


    However, the battle between ninjas is also an intelligence contest.


    Qianshou Zhuma didn''t know his strength, but he knew exactly what kind of technique he mastered.


    For an instant, Xu Fan flashed directly behind the pillars, swinging the Chakrata sword that must be noble, and slashing at the wooden figure between the pillars.


    Whoops!


    Before Zhu Jian and the wooden man turned around, the three wooden dragons attacked at the same time, trying to suppress Susanou.


    However, Xu Fan''s strength is not only Suzuo Nenghu.


    Before he flashed over, he also used the same method to create three wooden dragons and carry them on Suzuo Nohu.


    Seeing the wooden dragon roaring between the pillars, Xu Fan''s wooden dragon also opened its teeth and danced its claws and quickly stepped forward.


    The six wooden dragons quickly entangled and bit each other.


    However, although Mu Long failed to make a surprise attack on Xu Fan, he still created an opportunity for Zhujian to turn around.


    At the same time, the Myojin gates that he had summoned before also landed one after another, causing an impact, spreading towards the surroundings.


    If it weren''t for the four red sun formations under Xu Fan, I am afraid that countless people would be thrown out by this force.


    "It''s better to make a quick fight."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the fight was dragged for too long, which was of no benefit to him.


    The more I can end in a short time, the more I can prove that I have crushed the current first-generation Hokage.


    The more powerful it is, the more stable it is.


    Let more people be willing to follow themselves.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan no longer restrained the power of Suzuo Nenghu, and liberated him to a full body state. His body size instantly expanded several times, and four Chakrata swords were hung on his waist.


    "Completely must be Sano."


    Zhuma looked at the scene in front of her, "The same technique as Uchiha Madara."


    "No, the original Hokage."


    Xu Fan shook his head directly. The current self is not comparable to Uchiha Madara in inter-column cognition.


    At this moment, Xu Fan directly condensed all the tail beast Chakras in his body, raised his right hand, and condensed towards the front.


    Suzuo Nenghu also opened his mouth to condense the tail beast jade.


    With just a glance, Qianshou Zhuma was stunned on the spot, his eyes widened, and he looked at Xu Fan in disbelief.


    Not only Susano...


    Xu Fan actually owns the Chakra of Tail Beast!


    "Could it be... Nine Tails, were they sealed in Xu Fan''s body?"


    The column was shocked.


    His own wooden escape, Uchiha Madara''s eternal kaleidoscope, now has the power of Uzumaki Mito''s tail beast.


    Closer to the existence of Six Dao Immortals than himself.


    Xu Fan...


    "You have indeed surpassed me."


    But soon, a gratified smile appeared on his face between the pillars.

 v2 Chapter 307： The power of one person, end the war

    Starting from Hokage, signing to Chapter 307 of the text volume by one person, at the moment when the war tail beast jade was condensed and formed, Xu Fan directly pierced the Chakrata sword into it.


    Tail beast jade shuriken!


    In this way, between the pillars there was no way to use the wooden figure to capture Xu Fan''s attack.


    Not only that, but the Chakrata sword is covered with dense curses, which is the seal technique of the sand guard crane.


    "Let''s sleep, the first generation of Hokage."


    With Xu Fan''s low voice, the tail beast jade shuriken swiftly moved forward, spinning to catch up with the wooden figure at the foot of the pillars.


    There was no chance for Rashomon between the psychic pillars.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, the wooden figure at the foot of the pillar was directly swallowed and shattered by the power of the tail beast jade.


    The resulting violent impact spread to the surrounding like ripples, causing dense cracks to form on the enchantment of the Four Red Sun Formations, which almost collapsed.


    And everyone who saw such a scene took a breath and was shocked by the sight in front of them.


    Even in their cognition, the power Xu Fan used was far beyond the scope of ninjutsu.


    Especially for Konoha''s villagers, ninjas.


    The power of Xu Fan''s attack was even more terrifying than the destructive power of the Nine Tails.


    "Xu Fan, the future of Ninja World is left to you."


    He raised his head, looked at Xu Fan, and said with a smile.


    Affected by the shock, most of the body between the pillars was also destroyed, and it was slowly recovering at a very slow rate, and began to fall downward.


    This is also a rare disadvantage of the rebirth of the dirty soil.


    Although the filthy reincarnated person has an immortal body and can be resurrected indefinitely, the stronger the damage he receives, the slower the recovery speed will be.


    And now Xu Fan, naturally, will not give the pillars a chance to recover again.


    I saw Xu Fan encircling his chest with both hands, and once again used the magnetic escape, with the seal in the tail beast jade shuriken, to capture the Qianjuzhuma.


    When Xu Fan lifted the Suzuo Nenghu, fell to the ground and stood firm, the first generation of Hokage, known as the **** of ninja, was also completely sealed.


    The Four Red Sun Formations and the Four Purple Flame Formations disappeared at the same time.


    "Knot... is it over?"


    "I thought it would be a death fight, but I didn''t expect... Xu Fan would completely crush the original Hokage..."


    "Yes, and still under extremely harsh conditions..."


    "Xu Fan is the true God of Ninja!"


    Various sounds sounded one after another.


    Cheered for Xu Fan to defeat the original Hokage and guard Konoha.


    And the ninja of Konoha Village.


    I was shocked.


    Because they are ninjas, they know better than ordinary people.


    How terrible the strength of the first generation of Hokage.


    Without Xu Fan, no matter how many people they rushed up, they would only be killed one by one by the first and second generations of Naruto.


    And Xu Fan, who faced the two Naruto at the same time, not only did not fall under the wind, but displayed unmatched strength.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    After the entire war ended with his own power, Xu Fan still had an extremely relaxed expression on his face, without any sense of fatigue.


    in other words¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is very likely, he hasn''t tried his best yet!


    "Let''s go over." Kakashi took a deep breath before taking a step towards Xu Fan''s side.


    At the same time, a small auxiliary voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the check-in location.


    Get the sign-in reward: Reincarnation Eye.


    "Reincarnation Eye?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help murmuring in his heart, and he was very pleased with the reward this time.


    As a traveler who has seen Naruto.


    Xu Fan was very clear.


    The final evolution path of Uchiha''s writing round eyes is the round eyes.


    Even among Naruto, the reincarnation eye is called the fairy eye.


    Even the configuration of the six immortals is the eye of reincarnation.


    "Become the Six Ways."


    In Xu Fan''s view, Xiao assistant''s sign-in direction is very clear.


    The ultimate direction is bound to make oneself become the Six Paths.


    In other words, it is a character who completely transcends the six realms.


    It''s just that Xu Fan is not quite sure.


    If you have completed all the sign-in, and become the new six immortals.


    At that time, the small assistant will not release the sign-in task.


    "Xu Fan?"


    Kakashi and others soon came to Xu Fan''s side and surrounded him, but noticed what was thinking, so they had to increase their volume.


    "Ok?"


    In Kakashi''s call, Xu Fan''s thoughts returned to the real world again.


    Although the crisis of Zhongnin''s exam has been lifted, there are still a lot of things that need to be done by him.


    "Take the first and second generations of Hokage away, find a safe place, and seal them up so that no one will disturb their sleep again."


    Xu Fan looked at Kakashi and gave him a new order.


    Then, Xu Fan turned around and noticed the crowd gathered here now.


    Whether it is a civilian or a ninja in a country of fire, or a civilian or a ninja in another country.


    Now they are all attentive and looking at themselves with expectation.


    "I declare..."


    Xu Fan also quickly realized their expectations and responded, "The war is over!"


    As Xu Fan''s voice fell.


    The scene that finally calmed down, boiled again.


    Countless people began to chant Xu Fan''s name.


    Although this scene is not what Xu Fan likes, he has no plans to stop it.


    Because Xu Fan also understood in his heart.


    After a war, these people in front of them need a way to vent.


    However, after watching Kakashi lead someone to deal with the seals of the first and second generations of Naruto.


    Xu Fan came directly to Tianzang.


    "Tianzo."


    "Yeah." Tianzang focused his head and looked at Xu Fan respectfully.


    Although Xu Fan is not the official fifth-generation Hokage, everyone knows it well.


    In today''s Fire Country, there is no more suitable candidate than Xu Fan.


    and¡­¡­


    The first generation of Hokage and the second generation of Hokage also recognized Xu Fan and directly appointed him as the new Hokage.


    Coupled with Xu Fan''s family background.


    Not only the roots are red.


    And that''s right!


    As the Tianzang who originally admired Xu Fan, now it is naturally what he said to him.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan smiled and nodded, "As for Sha Ren and Yin Ren, since they are here, don''t let them go back."


    "what?"


    Not only was Tenzo stunned The ninjas around Xu Fan were all standing on the spot.


    I didn''t quite understand what Xu Fan meant.


    "Anyway, just do as I say, and it''s fine."


    No matter how you say it, I am now under the eyes of everyone, and some words are not suitable for speaking too clearly.


    So Xu Fan just clicked.


    Tenzo and Uchiha Izumi looked at each other, and left here quickly, taking the root ninja to control the sand ninja and Otonin.


    Xu Fan''s idea is actually relatively simple.


    For this action, Sha Ren Village can be said to have sent all the elites, which caused the village to become empty.


    Xu Fan naturally had no reason to give up such an opportunity.


    It''s time to bring the country of wind...


    In the pocket!

 v2 Chapter 308： Akatsuki Trends

    After the war was over, there was a long period of reconstruction work.


    Xu Fan and Zhujian are both strong men with Mudun''s blood following the limit. After various Mudun ninjutsu battles, the prosperous neighborhoods of Muye Village were directly razed to the ground.


    Not to mention razed to the ground, it was changed into a sea of ??trees.


    Although greening is a good thing, it is not a good thing in the city.


    So the first step in reconstruction is to cut timber.


    At the same time, Tenzo also acted together with Izumi Uchiha, controlling the ninjas in Shanin Village and Otonin, and detaining them.


    Because of the loss of Fengying and Dashewan, the two forces have become no different from a pan of scattered sand. Even if they want to resist, they are not opponents at the root.


    Inside the Hokage Building, Hokage Office.


    Xu Fan directly sat in the seat of Sarutobi Rizhan.


    It will take a few days before the formal appointment.


    According to Xiaochun and Menyan.


    Although they support Xu Fan to become the new Hokage, they insist on not being too rash.


    The best way is to hold a mourning meeting after Sarutobi Ri is buried, and then announce his appointment of Naruto.


    Of course, Xu Fan is not cold about these details. He gave the power directly to Xiaochun and Menyan, and let them take full responsibility.


    Just show up when necessary.


    "But, did you really plan that way?" Menyan rolled his throat and stood in front of Xu Fan.


    He and Xiaochun are both senior Konoha.


    For something as big as the attack on the Kingdom of Wind, even if Xu Fan didn''t say it, they still had channels to inquire about intelligence.


    "of course."


    Xu Fan leaned forward and nodded directly, indicating that it was true.


    Now the elite of Sharen Village are controlled in Konoha.


    Feng Ying has also been killed by Oshe Maru.


    Now the only force in the Kingdom of Wind is the army under the name.


    However, compared with the elite Shangren, the so-called daimyo army is simply not enough for them to fight.


    Kakashi, Tenzo, No More Kill, Kai, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, etc...


    All are first-class masters.


    In addition, a few years ago, he had inserted a spy of Mu Dun clone inside Sharen Village.


    Only Fengying Luosha knew the identity of his Mu Dun clone.


    Xu Fan really couldn''t think of a reason to shy away at this time.


    Xiaochun and Menyan also fell silent for a while.


    Although they supported Xu Fan''s idea of ??unifying the world of Ninja from the very beginning, when Xu Fan was in the position and the implementation began, they were somewhat worried.


    Was worried that Xu Fan would be too impatient.


    "Unifying the Ninja World is just the first step. The real difficulty is how to eliminate the barriers between everyone, create a sense of belonging, and implement true unity."


    "Compared with the following things, the process of unifying Ninja World is much simpler."


    "Besides, I am now the shadow of the country of fire, and I am not asking for your consent."


    "This is an order, understand?"


    Xu Fan looked directly at Xiaochun and Menyan, naturally with an extremely strong attitude.


    After all, what Xu Fan wanted to do was not to be an overhead puppet, but to be a true leader.


    Maybe he is too much younger than Xiaochun and Menyan.


    But the concept of superiors and subordinates is real.


    He is not even a wave of wind and water, and he can let others intervene in his own decision-making during his reign.


    "we know."


    Looking at Xu Fan, who had an extremely tough attitude, Men Yan and Xiaochun could only nod their heads in response, and then quit the Hokage office.


    However, just as the door of the Hokage office was closed, a dark crow flew in from the window.


    "You came."


    Xu Fan was at ease and greeted the crow.


    Obviously, Konoha''s favorite ninja who uses crows is Sasuke''s brother, Itachi Uchiha.


    In fact, Xu Fan would come even if he was approved.


    For Uchiha Itachi, the most important thing is his brother and then the village.


    Such a huge change occurred in Konoha Village.


    He naturally wants to show up.


    "It''s been a long time, Xu Fan."


    As Uchiha Itachi''s voice emerged, more and more crows gathered together and transformed into human forms.


    It was Uchiha Itachi wearing a black dress embroidered with red clouds.


    "Yes, a few years have passed in a flash, you seem to have grown taller, Itachi." Xu Fan said jokingly.


    "Congratulations on becoming Hokage." Itachi doesn''t care about his height. "Is the next target the Kingdom of Wind?"


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded, making no secret of this.


    Akatsuki''s ability to gather intelligence is very good, not to mention the destruction of the country that once shocked the Ninja world.


    "Then you, didn''t you come here to congratulate me?" Xu Fan asked knowingly.


    "I have a very serious illness."


    Uchiha Itachi hesitated for a moment and told the truth directly.


    For this, Xu Fan was not surprised, because according to the original plot, Uchiha Itachi became seriously ill.


    And it''s still congenital, the kind that can''t be saved.


    just¡­¡­


    According to time calculations, Uchiha Itachi should still live for two years.


    "So, you are here to explain the funeral?"


    "The same can be said, I hope you can cooperate with me in a scene and guide Sasuke to kill me."


    Itachi directly explained his intention.


    Since he can''t live long, it''s better to give Sasuke his eyes and let him open the eternal kaleidoscope.


    but¡­¡­


    Before transplanting his own eyes, Sasuke needs to open the kaleidoscope first.


    So Sasuke must hate himself more.


    "It''s really hard work, Itachi."


    "In exchange, I will give you the information of Akatsuki''s organization." Itachi suddenly changed.


    It was not Itachi''s body that came to Xu Fan''s office, but his clone.


    Because of this and that relationship, Itachi''s clone cannot last long.


    "Talk about it." Xu Fan nodded and motioned to Uchiha Itachi to continue.


    However, what Uchiha Itachi didn''t know was that Xu Fan actually knew more about Akatsuki than Itachi.


    But Xu Fan didn''t have any interest in striking a dying person.


    Since Uchiha Itachi thinks this is the best ending, it''s better to fulfill him.


    "Today''s Akatsuki has collected two tails, three tails, four tails, five tails, six tails, and seven tails."


    "The one-tailed beast has also been taken back, and it is in the stage of preparing for the seal."


    Xu Fan was a little surprised when he heard the information from Itachi.


    Because according to the normal schedule, Akatsuki started collecting tail beasts two years later.


    Is Akatsuki''s plan ahead of schedule because of his own relationship?


    However, in the end, it should be Gaara.


    Did he also fall into Akatsuki''s hands?


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but wonder how the Xiao organization took advantage of the fire to rob.


    "And my body is now heading to the kingdom of thunder with the ghost shark."


    Itachi paused for a while, and continued, "Renzhuli who is about to capture the eighth tail beast, Kirabi."

 v2 Chapter 309： Sign-in location, Yunlei Gorge

    Please go to Yunlei Gorge to sign in!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Yunlei Gorge?"


    Xu Fan looked at Uchiha Itachi in front of him, but the little assistant asked him to rush to the next place to sign in.


    Of course, this kind of voice cannot be heard by others.


    So from Uchiha Itachi''s perspective, Xu Fan is more surprised by Akatsuki''s activities.


    "Xu Fan, I hope you can form a team and go to Rainen Village, including Sasuke."


    Itachi directly stated his plan.


    However, because it was a shadow clone, Itachi did not stay in Xu Fan''s office for too long.


    After revealing all the information, trends, and plans, Uchiha Itachi''s body quickly decomposed into countless crows and disappeared in front of Xu Fan.


    "Squad?"


    Looking at the empty office, Xu Fan could understand Itachi''s intentions.


    He hopes that through this way, Sasuke will realize the gap between him and himself, and then through brutal beating, Sasuke will have greater hatred for himself.


    In this way, Sasuke may open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    "In short, I''d better go to Yunlei Gorge first."


    Xu Fan got up from his seat and made up his mind.


    It didn''t care about Uchiha Itachi or Sasuke.


    Instead, go there to get a sign-in reward.


    Bringing Sasuke, at best, is easy.


    "Come here."


    Following Xu Fan''s order, an Anbu ninja opened the door and walked in.


    Today Xu Fan, although he has not formally taken up the post, in everyone''s minds, he is the fifth generation of Hokage.


    Anbu, who used to follow Sarutobi Rizhan, is now directly responsible to Xu Fan.


    "Get me the seventh class."


    "Yes, Master Naruto." Anbe ninja replied respectfully, but stood at the door and did not leave directly.


    It seemed to be tangled, as if there was something to tell Xu Fan.


    "What happened?" Xu Fan asked directly, "Just tell me if you have anything. Although I am the newly appointed Hokage, I am not someone who can''t hear other people''s voices."


    "Uh, I didn''t mean that, Naruto-sama."


    Upon seeing this, the Anbe ninja knelt down on one knee and explained the reason.


    Just a few hours ago, the ninjas, Temari and Kankuro, who had participated in the Nakanin selection examination, returned to Konoha, hoping to meet Hokage.


    And claimed that they have very important information in their hands.


    However, Xu Fan said that all ninjas in Sharen Village should be controlled.


    That''s why this Anbe ninja is entangled whether or not to tell Xu Fan the truth.


    "It turns out that''s the case."


    Xu Fan nodded, "Let them come together."


    If the guess is correct, the reason why Temari and Kankuro returned to Konoha should be because of Gaara.


    According to the information given by Itachi Uchiha, Gaara has fallen into Akatsuki''s hands.


    However, in the original plot, the Akatsuki organization had enough manpower, so it only took three days to seal the sand guard.


    And now the flying section and angle are solved by oneself.


    The time to seal the crane should be extended for a while.


    If you act quickly, you might be able to save Gaara.


    It''s just that Xu Fan doesn''t make a special trip.


    After all, the sign-in location is Yunlei Gorge, not Gaara''s side.


    In a short while, Kakashi took the seventh class members to the Hokage office.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan."


    When he saw Xu Fan, Naruto greeted him happily.


    "Naruto, don''t be rude." Kakashi had to remind him when he saw this.


    Xu Fan is now a high-ranking Hokage.


    "This is fine."


    Xu Fan waved his hand, not caring what Naruto called himself.


    And just as Xu Fan was chatting with the seventh class, Temari and Kankuro also just walked in.


    Today''s Temari and Kankuro are completely devoid of their previous arrogance.


    Even the performance of the two is a little downcast, which makes people sigh.


    "It''s a ninja from Sanin Village."


    Sasuke glanced at the visitor and directly recognized the identity of him, "Where is the red-haired guy?"


    "He was taken away by the people of the Xiao organization." Temari looked at Sasuke, then at Xu Fan, and then told how they encountered Xiao organization after Xu Fan left.


    Although Temari and Kankuro wanted to protect Gaara, the gap between their strengths was too large.


    There is no fighting at all.


    With only one move, Temari and Kankuro passed out.


    When I woke up, I found that Gaara and Xiao''s people had disappeared.


    Then they heard that the war was over and that the ninjas in Sharen Village were controlled by Konoha Village.


    In desperation, Temari mustered up the courage and decided to use Xu Fan''s power.


    "After doing something like that to our village, you still dare to ask us to help you save people?" Sakura said without thinking.


    When I think of Xiao Li, whose life was almost ruined by Gaara, Sakura has no affection for Gaara.


    "Indeed, we did very excessive things to Konoha, but in the final analysis, we are also victims of this war."


    Temari paused, "Also, Gaara is a member of Sanin Village. If it falls into the hands of Akatsuki, something worse will happen."


    Just when Sakura was about to continue to refute, Xu Fan cleared his throat.


    The whole office was quiet in an instant, and everyone else''s eyes turned to Xu Fan.


    Waiting for his decision.


    "Akatsuki¡¯s goal is not only Gaara. As far as I know, they are collecting tail beasts everywhere. Except Gaara, who has been arrested, their people are heading to Yunlei Gorge to fight against the eight-tailed people in Leinin Village. To capture."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and his eyes fell on Naruto.


    Once Akatsuki succeeded in capturing Yao.


    Then they have all the tail beasts except Naruto in their hands.


    "Renzhuli..."


    Naruto couldn''t help but murmur, and his mood was also very delicate.


    As the existence of human Zhuli, he felt that he could understand the pain and insufficiency of those Zhuli.


    Even Gaara, Naruto doesn''t think he is the evil of angels.


    "Big Brother Xu Fan, I want to save Gaara."


    After a moment of silence Naruto spoke slowly.


    The eyes of other people also turned to Naruto, only feeling incredible.


    "The yellow-haired kid..."


    Temari and Kankuro were also shocked.


    They never dreamed that the person who was the first to speak and was willing to help Gaara was the Naruto Uzumaki that they looked down on most during the Zhongnin exam.


    "Humph."


    Sasuke couldn''t help but snorted, "So the purpose of calling us this time is to save Gaara."


    Sasuke felt that Xu Fan, Temari and others sang and made harmony, and they clearly cooperated.


    Although I don''t understand what Naruto thinks, I don''t have much interest in rescuing other people from Ninja Village.


    "Actually, I called you over because of Itachi''s intelligence."

 v2 Chapter 310： I am Naruto Uzumaki

    When he heard Uchiha Itachi''s name, Sasuke''s face changed drastically.


    "What did you just say?" Sasuke blurted out, desperate to know everything about Itachi.


    Kakashi''s eyes narrowed the same, but he did not expect to hear the name again after a few years.


    "Uchiha Itachi, he has now joined the Akatsuki organization, and is now heading to Yunlei Gorge in the Thunder Country, preparing to capture the power of the eight-tailed man.


    At this time, Xu Fan naturally had no need to hide the truth.


    "I was planning to form a team to go to Yunlei Gorge. Anyway, Uchiha Itachi is a defector ninja from the Land of Fire, and should be captured."


    Xu Fan paused and glanced at Temari, Kankuro.


    "I''m going to Yunlei Gorge!"


    Sasuke said without hesitation, he finally got the news of Itachi, the information of Itachi.


    He was unwilling to give up this rare opportunity.


    He must personally ask Itachi Uchiha.


    Why did he betray the village and become a defecting ninja?


    Why hasn''t I come back for so many years, nor contact my family.


    As for Gaara, Sasuke doesn''t care at all.


    "Yunlei Gorge is located in the Kingdom of Thunder. It''s not appropriate for us to pass this time?"


    The silent Kakashi spoke suddenly.


    The relationship between the country of fire and the country of thunder is not very harmonious.


    Xu Fan even killed the fourth generation of Raikage in the war, and captured Fuyou Yumu.


    Even if they do it well, I am afraid the other party will not accept it.


    Maybe it might trigger a war between the two countries.


    unless¡­¡­


    Xu Fan himself had plans in this regard.


    Kakashi suddenly realized, as if he understood something.


    Xu Fan is not Sarutobi Rizen, the policy he is pursuing is itself a unified Ninja world.


    "Then what about Gaara."


    As soon as he heard the conversation between Xu Fan and others, Temari panicked.


    Although in her usual contact, she also fears the power Gaara possesses.


    But no matter what, I am Gaara''s sister.


    Let her watch Gaara die, she couldn''t do it.


    "If that''s the case, then form two teams."


    After Naruto glanced at Sasuke, he said firmly.


    Although he didn''t know the relationship between Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke, he could feel the strong emotions in Sasuke.


    But on the other hand, when I think of Gaara, I''m also a human force.


    Naruto was also worried.


    After thinking about it, he felt that forming two teams was the most correct way.


    "The yellow-haired kid..."


    Temari and Kankuro were stunned on the spot.


    In fact, they knew very well that Konoha Village is their only hope now, but Konoha Village does not owe Sharen Village favors.


    They just refuse to rescue Gaara, and they have nothing to do.


    "Naruto, you are also Renzhuli."


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Sasuke suddenly refuted Naruto''s decision.


    "Since that Akatsuki''s goal is Human Zhuli, then naturally he will not let you go, saying that it is to rescue Gaara, but it is no different from a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth, right?"


    "Because of this, that''s why I want to go, and...I am very strong." Naruto turned to look at Sasuke, the corners of his mouth raised, and a bright smile appeared.


    "Uchiha Itachi will leave it to you, Sasuke, and Gaara will leave it to me as a genius."


    Naruto paused for a while, and his gaze passed over Sasuke, and fell on Temari and Kankuro, "Also, I am not a yellow-haired kid, my name is...Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "Uzumaki...Naruto." Temari and Kankuro chanted the name in unison, and they were very moved.


    "By the way, Sakura, where are you going?" Naruto asked suddenly.


    If possible, Naruto hopes that Sakura can join her to rescue Gaara.


    Her medical ninjutsu will definitely work.


    However, Naruto did not intend to force Sakura.


    No matter what choice she makes, she will respect it.


    "I..." Kozakura opened her mouth. Although she didn''t show her position, she glanced at Sasuke and betrayed her.


    "Then I will..." Kakashi thought a little bit.


    Although Naruto is a very important person in Fire Country and should be taken care of by himself, Kakashi still wants to accompany Sasuke when he thinks of Itachi Uchiha.


    After all, among these people, he is rarely the one who knows the relationship between Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke.


    It is also rare to partner with Uchiha Itachi.


    "Senior Kakashi, you can go to Yunlei Gorge with Sasuke."


    But just as Kakashi spoke, another voice came from the door.


    For the seventh class and Temari, Kankuro turned around and looked at the comer.


    It was Tenzo, Uchiha Izumi, and no longer cut and white.


    They are all first-class masters.


    "Hokage-sama, let me be the captain to rescue Gaara." Tianzang said with a smile.


    As a user of Mu Dun, he himself is more suitable for Naruto''s partner than Kakashi.


    "I want to join Kakashi-senior''s team and go to Yunlei Gorge." Uchiha Izumi Yoshimasa said.


    As a girl who likes Uchiha Itachi herself, Izumi naturally doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    If you don''t cut and Bai, you won''t catch a cold on either side.


    "As a ninja, you should follow the arrangements."


    Xu Fan looked at everyone in front of him, and nodded happily.


    "In that case, I''ll assign it. Tenzo will be the leader of the Gaara rescue team, Naruto, don''t cut it again, Shiro, Temari, Kankuro, go together, is it okay?"


    "No!" Tianzang and others also said in unison.


    According to Temari, Kankuro''s description.


    The people who took Gaara should be Deidara and the Red Sand Scorpion.


    With Naruto''s current strength, challenging them both would not necessarily lose.


    And Tenzo and Nostalgia are both very powerful ninjas.


    Of course.


    In order to ensure safety, Xu Fan also intends to let Kaiban support.


    "As for the Yunlei Gorge, Kakashi, Uchiha Izumi, Sasuke, Sakura..."


    However, Xu Fan was interrupted as soon as he spoke.


    "Master Hokage, with this allocation, the configuration of Yunlei Gorge will it..." Tianzang said with some embarrassment.


    Based on his knowledge of Uchiha Itachi and his knowledge of Rai no Kuni.


    The enemy on the side of Yunlei Gorge is probably more difficult than Gaara''s side.


    And Sasuke and Sakura are just forbearance.


    Although Uchiha Izumi has opened up the writing wheel, he is at best the level of forbearance among the elite.


    Senior Kakashi¡¯s Chakra is another big problem.


    Even in Tianzang''s view, they are likely to be at risk of being destroyed by the group.


    "No need to worry."


    Xu Fan smiled and shook his head, "I will be the captain of the team responsible for Yunlei Gorge."


    "I will go to see Uchiha Itachi with you."


    "In any case, he and I are also old friends." Zhutian Dadao Map

 v2 Chapter 311： Rescue Gaara

    If you want to seal the tail beast into the outer golem, it is necessary for all the members of the Xiao organization to use the magic dragon nine ban.


    Even itachi and ghost sharks need to go to Yunlei Gorge to deal with the eight-tailed pillar Rabbi after the seal is over.


    In other words, Xu Fan and others can use this time difference to sneak into the Thunder Country and arrive at Yunlei Gorge.


    On the other side, Tenzo acts as the captain, leading Naruto, Sakura, and Temari. Do not cut and rescue Gaara with Bai.


    The reason I didn''t bring Kankuro was because Kankuro didn''t have any puppets.


    And without a puppet master, the battle is basically zero.


    Even if you bring Kankuro, it will only drag everyone back.


    "Is there no information?" Tianzang asked Kaiju.


    Although they accepted the rescue mission, Tenzo and others knew nothing about Akatsuki''s hiding place.


    "No¡­¡­"


    Temari shook his head in response, with self-blame on his face.


    Apart from knowing that the other party was from Akatsuki''s organization, she had no other information in her hands.


    Temari didn''t even know the direction of retreat after the opponent took Gaara away.


    "If this is the case, it will be more troublesome to find." Tian Zang nodded, and at the same time used his own perception ability to the fullest.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan has a certain understanding of the Xiao organization, knowing that their sealing technique to seal the tail beasts is called the Magic Dragon Nine Seals. Once activated, they cannot be stopped in the middle, and it takes a few days to complete the seal.


    Therefore, if the members of Akatsuki want to seal the sand guard crane, they are likely to choose hidden spots like caves.


    So as not to be discovered.


    Based on this information, Tenzo led Naruto and others to search along the mountains.


    On the contrary, it was Temari, looking worried.


    "Don''t worry, we will find Gaara." Naruto noticed Temari''s expression and quickly said comfortingly.


    "Although my perception ability is not as good as that of Big Brother Xu Fan, I should be the stronger one among these people."


    Naruto said while estimating the time.


    In order not to affect the progress of the journey, Naruto deliberately left his shadow clone to allow him to absorb natural energy.


    "about there."


    After Naruto said, he decisively removed the shadow clone he had left behind.


    In an instant, the separated Chakra returned to Naruto himself together with natural energy.


    Fairy mode, start!


    "Is the fairy mode." When Tian Zang felt the huge chakra condensed on Naruto, he glanced back and found that Naruto''s aura was totally different from before.


    "Leave the work of perception to me, Captain Tenzo."


    As Naruto spoke, he accelerated and rushed to the front of the team.


    Although Naruto has not dealt with members of the Akatsuki organization who robbed Gaara, he did have contact with Gaara.


    The unique chakra nature, Naruto will naturally not admit it.


    After several minutes of searching, Naruto finally sensed Gaara''s weak Chakra.


    "Found it." Naruto made a low voice and stopped at the same time, standing firmly on the branch of an old tree.


    "Is it Gaara?" As soon as Temari heard Naruto say that he found it, his eyes showed unprecedented joy, "Where is he?"


    "How is his situation?"


    "Gaara''s Chakra is very weak, I shouldn''t be able to describe it with optimism, but...In addition to Gaara, I also perceive other people. If there is no surprise, it should be Akatsuki organization." Naruto''s gaze Look to the northeast and analyze it.


    Akatsuki naturally wouldn''t obediently return Gaara to them.


    It is very likely that there will be a big battle next.


    "follow me."


    Just after sensing the specific location of Gaara, Naruto''s fairy mode reached its limit.


    This is the natural energy that the shadow clone helped him condense, and the fusion of Xianshu Chakra is naturally limited.


    "If I didn''t feel wrong, it should be here."


    Naruto led everyone to stop, and a huge stone just sealed the entrance of a cave.


    And in the center of the boulder, there is a strange talisman.


    Obviously someone did it deliberately.


    "Is Gaara right behind the stone?" Temari asked nervously, rolling his throat.


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded, preparing to break the stone and enter.


    At this moment, Tenzo stepped forward and stopped Naruto''s footsteps.


    In his opinion, Akatsuki''s organization is an S-level defecting ninja.


    Strength cannot be underestimated.


    "We should discuss the countermeasures." Tianzang said.


    "I''m afraid there is no time. Gaara''s Chakra is getting weak. If you don''t stop it, he is likely to die."


    Naruto emphasized Gaara''s state and entered the golden body mode directly.


    Preparing to use Nine-Tailed Chakra to force in from the front.


    If he didn''t cut it, he clenched the beheading knife on his back, and was ready to fight.


    On the contrary, it was Temari, and the state at this time was somewhat at a loss.


    Among these people, her strength can be said to be the weakest.


    Really fighting, it is very likely that nothing can help.


    At the same time, inside the cave.


    "Someone is coming." Payne said in a low voice, noting that Tenzo and others had gathered outside the cave and were ready to rush in.


    "It should be Konoha''s ninja." Payne said again.


    Although he hadn''t dealt with the ninjas of Konoha much, he could perceive the huge chakra emanating from Naruto.


    "It''s Zhuli from the Nine Tails."


    When Payne spoke out of the Nine-tailed Man Zhuli, Uchiha Itachi frowned.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Fan would send Nine-Tailed Juli to rescue Gaara.


    Obviously, I should have told him that Akatsuki is collecting all the tail beasts.


    "If I remember correctly, Jiao Du and Hidan should have died in the hands of Konoha Ninja." Ghost Maid slowly said.


    "They came just right." Scorpion intervened in the conversation, "As long as the nine tails are successfully captured, the only tail beasts left are Yunlei Gorge''s eight tails Brother Scorpion is right, Konoha''s Leave Nine Tails to me, um." Delada agreed.


    He can harvest two tail beasts in one day, and he is also very happy.


    "No, Shouhe should be sealed first, who will delay the time." Payne said in a low voice.


    Because Jiaodu and Feidan are dead, it takes more time to seal the guard crane.


    "Let''s go." Uchiha Itachi said.


    "You still need to catch the eight tails. It is not appropriate to consume Chakra at this time." Payne shook his head, not wishing Itachi and Ghost Shark would be affected.


    After all, the eight-tailed man Zhu Liqi Rabbi is the most perfect one among all Zhu Li.


    "If this is the case, let me and A Fei go."


    Just when Payne was about to delay the time himself, Xiao Nan volunteered.

 v2 Chapter 312： Beat the soil

    For unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today. Please remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search for "check in from Naruto ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Just let A Fei and I go."


    Xiaonan volunteered.


    Although neither she nor A Fei''s body is in the cave, they can use a special method to create a clone with one-third of the body''s strength.


    There is only a little time left before the sand guard crane is completely sealed, and the seal can be completed with a little delay.


    At that time, Dilada and Scorpion got rid of the restrictions of the magic dragon nine bans, and they could have a good fight with the ninjas of Konoha Village.


    And, it has definitely been confirmed.


    There was no Xu Fan in the team that rescued Gaara.


    "Then, please." Payne said, and began to seal the tail beast with others.


    Outside the cave.


    Uzumaki Naruto entered the state of golden body mode, ready to make a positive breakthrough with brute force.


    Tian Zang and Zai Bu Zhan looked at each other, ready to fight.


    But when Naruto''s hands were sealed and using the shadow clone technique, two black shadows penetrated from the boulder.


    One was wearing a yellow spiral mask, and the other was a girl with blue hair, with wings formed by countless pieces of white paper connected behind her, condescendingly looking at Tianzang and the others.


    And the appearance of the two of them is tantamount to verifying Naruto''s conjecture.


    "You are members of the Akatsuki organization, right?" Tianzang made a low voice, ready to fight.


    "Give me back Gaara!"


    When I saw Akatsuki''s Temari again, he couldn''t bear the emotions in his heart, took off the iron fan behind him, and directly attacked.


    However, the wind of Temari directly penetrated the body of the masked man without causing any harm.


    "Penetrated?" Temari''s eyes widened with an incredible look.


    "Is the attack ineffective?" He squinted his eyes and looked at Bai at the same time.


    As a well-known ghost, his mind is also very good if he doesn''t cut it.


    The other party sent two members of Akatsuki''s organization not only to tell them that Gaara was in the cave.


    At the same time, it also emphasized that the sealing ceremony was not over yet, so the two of them were sent to buy time.


    "If you are entangled by them at this time, you will fall into your arms, Naruto, Tenzo."


    No matter if he didn''t cut his low-pitched voice, no matter whether his companion responded to him or not, he directly used the famous fog hiding technique.


    And Tenzo and Naruto are now quite powerful perception ninjas, even if they can''t see them, they won''t be affected by the fogging technique.


    "The sea of ??trees has come!"


    Tian Zang slapped his hands and displayed his best Mu Dun, which instantly changed the terrain.


    Although there are only two people, there is no need to fight with them at this time.


    With the help of the fog hiding technique that never cuts, and the sea of ??trees hidden in the sky, Naruto used the instantaneous technique, flashed onto the boulder, condensed a spiral pill in his palm, aimed at the talisman on the stone, and slapped it over.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the impact spread to the surrounding like a ripple.


    Xiao Nan also soared into the sky at this time, breaking free from the range of the fog hiding technique that never cuts, and looking down at everything condescendingly.


    The white fog blocked Xiao Nan''s sight, making her unable to distinguish the location of Tianzang and others.


    In terms of perception, Xiao Nan''s ability is far inferior to that of Nagato who can control Penn.


    In desperation, Xiao Nan had to throw out all the detonating symbols on his body.


    "Anyway, that guy A Fei can''t be killed by an attack of this scale."


    Xiao Nan murmured, and started bombing indiscriminately.


    "Don''t cut your lord again, be careful." Seeing that he didn''t cut it again, he quickly used his ice shield to form a defensive barrier, and he would not cut it again, as well as protect himself.


    Tian Zang quickly rushed to Temari and defended with wooden escape.


    On the contrary, it was Naruto Uzumaki, he just relied on his coat in the golden body mode to resist Xiao Nan''s detonating talisman attack.


    However, Naruto''s Helix Maru could not break the boulder in front of him.


    The destructive force produced by the spiral pill was absorbed by the stone itself in an instant.


    "Nine tails."


    A Fei walked around behind Naruto at this moment.


    Now there are all Chakra tailed beasts except eight tails and nine tails in the Golem.


    At this time, if you capture the nine tails, you don''t need to worry about the balance between the tail beasts being broken.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    When Uchiha Itachi joined the Akatsuki organization, he had reached an agreement with himself that he would help the organization catch the tail beast, but the condition was that Akatsuki could not take action against Kimha Village.


    Of course, even if there were no such conditions, ALFY would not dare to attack Konoha.


    He is not the real Uchiha Madara, but the Uchiha belt soil who should have died at the bridge of the gods in the Third Ninja War!


    With his strength, he is not Xu Fan''s opponent at all!


    Once you deal with Konoha, it is very likely that you will send yourself in.


    So how to capture Naruto also gave him a headache for a while.


    But now, Naruto actually sent Kyuubi to him in order to rescue Gaara.


    Naturally, he would not miss such an opportunity in vain.


    "Since you are here, I am not against the agreement with Itachi."


    Dai Tu directly tore off A Fei''s disguise, stretched out to grab Naruto by the neck, planning to take him away.


    However, what Taito never expected was that when his fingertips were about to touch Naruto, his figure disappeared in front of him instantly.


    "Gone?"


    With his eyes wide open, Naruto couldn''t believe how amazing in speed.


    His control of Nine-Tailed Chakra is simply amazing.


    "You are Uchiha Madara, right?"


    At the moment when he was distracted by the soil, Naruto''s voice came from above him.


    When Taeto reacted and looked at Naruto, he found that he was in the same place and threw out the same spiral pill.


    Surprisingly more than ten years ago, on the night of turmoil in Nine Tails, the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen defeated himself.


    "That''s too late¡­¡­"


    With the earth exclaimed, Naruto, with the speed in the golden body mode, the most accurate body with earth is a spiral pill.


    Rumble!


    Because of Nine Tails Chakra, Naruto''s attack was even more terrifying than Bo Feng Shuimen.


    With just one move, it smashed the earth-carrying clone with one-third of the body''s strength.


    Instant kill!


    "As soon as I see you, I know who you are, Madara."


    Naruto landed quickly on both feet, then took a few steps back.


    From the beginning, UU read he deliberately didn''t break the stone and lured him to bring dirt to grab himself.


    Because of Xu Fan''s illusion, Naruto has learned the truth about the Nine Tails of Turbulent Night.


    Naturally, he knows how his father Bo Feng Shuimen defeated the ability to bring soil.


    Naruto raised his head again, looked at the huge rock that sealed the cave, and lifted his right hand upward.


    Used a new technique developed with the help of teacher Kakashi.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Spiral Shuriken!"


    With Naruto''s burst of shout, the spiral pill, which resembled a shuriken, flew straight to the boulder.


    Rumble!


    The boulder collapsed!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 314 Beats the soil), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 313： Is this guy really a Shinobu?

    "I found you."


    After breaking through the boulder, Naruto rushed into the cave first.


    Gaara is floating in the air at this time, and Chakra of the Sand Keeper is constantly separating from him.


    The damage caused by the spiral shuriken naturally attracted the attention of Payne and others.


    "Hahaha, I couldn''t stop him." The image with soil entered A Fei''s set at this time, and haha.


    "I should have been there if I knew it, eh." Deidara glanced at A Fei fiercely. Although he didn''t have any expectations of his strength, he didn''t expect that he could not even delay the enemy.


    "It''s not possible to blame me. It''s obviously that the guy is too powerful, and I can only play one-third of my strength. It''s normal if I can''t delay it." Take the soil toss the pot, but he was very shocked.


    Now Naruto is obviously just a forbearance, but he has surpassed Bofeng Shuimen in speed.


    Coupled with being able to control Nine-Tailed Chakra freely, I am afraid he is now the strongest among all the pillars.


    "Give me back Gaara!"


    Naruto suddenly let out a low growl, and nine chakras spread out from behind, forming golden arms, and grabbed Gaara, trying to **** him from Akatsuki''s seal technique.


    In a hurry, Deidara had to make a move. While holding Gaara with one hand, he threw a few clay bombs directly with the other.


    With Dedalla''s "drink!", the clay bomb exploded instantly, shaking Naruto''s Chakra hand.


    "Didara, transfer Gaara first." Payne saw this and had to change his plan.


    After several days of hard work, they have sealed most of the chakras, and now only a few chakras are still in Gaara''s body.


    It''s just the current situation, I''m afraid they won''t let them continue to seal.


    "It''s a messy ninja." Scorpion Ghost Scorpion couldn''t help but vomit, but he didn''t take Naruto''s matter to his heart.


    "If that''s the case, then Mr. Itachi and I will first catch the eight-tailed man Zhuli, and when the time comes, we will seal it with Yiwei."


    "That''s fine too." Payne nodded and agreed.


    In fact, although the members of the Akatsuki organization gathered here to seal the tail beast, the only ones with the main body here were Deidara and the Red Sand Scorpion.


    "Scorpion, the job of catching the nine tails is up to you."


    Before disappearing, Payne gave an order to the Scorpion of Red Sand.


    "Nine tails."


    The Red Sand Scorpion turned his head to look at Naruto, urging Dedara to take Gaara to leave, and leave it to himself.


    "Then I beg you, Brother Xie, eh."


    Deidara did not reject the scorpion''s idea of ??catching Nine Tails by himself. He directly put his hand into the tool bag and swallowed the clay, creating a clay giant bird.


    The giant bird can not only detonate, but can also be used by people.


    "Then I''m one step ahead, um." After Deidara said, he jumped directly onto the giant bird, then rolled Gaara with the giant bird''s tail, flapped its wings, and got up here.


    "I said, return Gaara to me!"


    When Naruto saw this, he naturally wouldn''t let Dedara go. He jumped up and instantly caught up to the height of the giant bird.


    "So fast... um."


    Such a scene also frightened Dedara, "Is this guy really a shit? Huh."


    But when Naruto was about to stretch out his hand to **** Gaara, he suddenly realized that his body was restricted and he couldn''t swing his arms.


    Although Naruto reacted quickly and quickly made Chakra''s hand from his back, Deidara seized the opportunity to blast a hole in the top of the cave with a clay bomb, flapped his wings and flew out.


    "If it weren''t for Big Brother Scorpion''s Chakra line, I''m afraid that kid in Nine Tails would really take Gaara away, eh."


    Dedala turned his head back to spit, and then left the place.


    Naruto fell from the air to the ground, feeling that his hands and feet were controlled by something.


    "Feng Dun¡¤Scythe Itachi!"


    While Naruto was thinking about countermeasures, a strong wind burst from behind him, forming countless vacuum wind blades, cutting off the Chakra line connecting Naruto.


    Immediately afterwards, Temari and Tenzo fell to Naruto at the same time.


    In fact, the reason why Xiao Nan and Tai Tu use the clone is to delay Naruto and others.


    As a result, the boulder was still crushed by Naruto, and Xiao Nan did not entangle with Tenzo and others any more.


    "No longer and Bai has already gone after Gaara."


    When Tian Zang saw Naruto, he quickly said, let him not worry about Gaara''s situation.


    And Temari had planned to act with Nozaka to chase Gaara, but was told by Nozaka that the information Temari possessed might be useful against the defected ninjas in Shanin Village.


    After all, with the strength of Temari, even if you don''t go after Dedara, I am afraid it will not help much.


    "You are the scorpion of the red sand, right?"


    Temari has a low voice.


    When he left Konoha Village, Xu Fan had already told Naruto and others some of the information of Xiao''s organization.


    In the process of rescuing Gaara, they are likely to encounter Deidara, the defector ninja from the Land of the Earth, and the Red Sand Scorpion, the defector ninja from the Land of Wind.


    It was also because of Xu Fan''s intelligence that Temari was able to confirm that the guy in front of him should be a scorpion.


    On the other hand, although she is not a puppet master, because of Kankuro''s relationship, she has a certain understanding of puppet art.


    As long as the puppet of the puppet master is smashed, the puppet master has no combat effectiveness.


    "I understand."


    Naruto responded, saying that he knew why he was suddenly controlled.


    As long as you understand this, the puppet master will have nothing to fear.


    Whoosh!


    Naruto''s instantaneous ability reappeared, flashing directly on the scorpion''s scorpion, and Chakra once again condensed toward the palm of his hand to form a spiral pill.


    Naturally, Scorpion would not be honest. Seeing Naruto approaching him, he quickly controlled Fei Liuhu''s tail and slammed into Naruto''s body.


    As the most talented puppet master in Sharen Village, the puppets made by the scorpion are highly poisonous, and as long as they rub a little bit, they can paralyze the opponent.


    At the same time, Fei Liuhu''s defensive performance is extremely good. From the point of view of the scorpion, there is no problem with resisting Naruto''s attacks.


    "You lost this battle."


    Xie said in a low voice, confidently.


    However, the next second completely shocked the body of the Red Sand Scorpion.


    I saw that the Chakra on Naruto seemed to have self-consciousness, and two Chakra''s hands were immediately formed, firmly pressing Fei Liuhu''s tail and cutting off its offensive line.


    At the same time, Naruto''s right hand shot down, centered on Fei Liuhu''s back, and his amazing destructive power instantly created a crack on Fei Liuhu''s back.


    Then, the cracks spread out densely, and fell apart under the attack of the spiral pill.


    Rumble!


    The destructive power continued to spread, smashing the scorpion''s Fei Liuhu with just one blow.


    "This... this is impossible..."


    The body of the scorpion flew backwards under the cover of smoke, but his heart was extremely shocked.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Is it really Konoha''s Shinobu? Road to the heavens

 v2 Chapter 314： I have destroyed a country

    Is this guy really a Shinobu?


    It shattered Fei Liuhu with one blow.


    In terms of defensive attributes alone, Fei Liuhu can be said to be a very good one among the many puppets.


    That''s why the Red Sand Scorpion will treat Fei Liuhu as a normal puppet, hiding his true body.


    However, shock is shocked.


    Just this level is not enough to make the Red Sand Scorpion fear.


    "Really good material." The scorpion of the red sand tore off the black cloth that wrapped him, revealing his long-lost real body, complimenting Naruto''s performance.


    The only thing that the Scorpion of Red Sand feels regret is that Naruto''s power comes from the nine tails in his body.


    Once Penn pulls away from the nine tails, Naruto''s strength will definitely drop drastically.


    Even if he is made into a human puppet, I am afraid he will not be the strongest among all his puppets.


    Of course, Naruto''s ability to become a perfect man at such an age is enough to show his talent.


    Even if it is not the strongest, it should be the top one.


    "That''s... a scorpion?"


    On the contrary, it was Temari. After seeing the appearance of the red sand scorpion, I was shocked.


    "What''s the matter?" Tenzo also noticed Temari''s reaction and couldn''t help asking.


    "According to the information I have, the Scorpion of Red Sand should be in their thirties...how could it be so young..."


    Temari rolled her throat. In her opinion, the scorpion in front of her looked more like a teenager.


    Young is outrageous.


    "That''s what you said..." Empress Tianzang realized that, but noticed that Temari was about to step forward and join the battle.


    So Tenzo had to stop Temari.


    Temari, on the other hand, mistakenly thought that Tenzo was not able to help him because he was not strong enough.


    "It''s not..." Tianzang shook his head.


    Nowadays, Naruto has not only learned the fairy mode, but can also use the nine-tailed chakra freely.


    His strength far exceeds himself.


    From Tenzo''s point of view, the greatest help they can give Naruto is not to disturb his battle.


    Of course, Tenzo will use Mu Dun to support Naruto if necessary.


    "Leave the scorpion of the red sand to me."


    Naruto also noticed the situation on Tenzo''s side, and quickly turned around, and gave a thumbs up to the two of them, indicating that they don''t need to worry about themselves.


    The reason why he was controlled by the Chakra Line just now was because he had no experience in fighting against the puppet master.


    Now that you have this information, it is no longer a fear.


    At the same time, the Red Sand Scorpion also took out a special scroll from his body and slowly opened it, revealing a big "three" character.


    Bang!


    Along with the psychic of the red sand scorpion, the puppets who looked very similar to the three generations of Fengying appeared in front of Naruto and others.


    "That''s...Three generations of Fengying?" Temari''s eyes widened suddenly, looking incredible.


    For the disappearance of the three generations of Fengying, Sharen Village has always had different opinions, but no one knows his whereabouts, let alone whether he is alive or dead.


    But now, Temari seems to understand something.


    Regarding his achievements, the Scorpion of Red Sand was naturally unwilling to conceal it. Seeing Temari''s shocked expression, he also began to show off.


    Back then, it was himself who killed the third generation who was known as the strongest Fengying and made him a puppet.


    "The advantage of human puppets is that they can not only use all the skills of the dead, but also have unlimited chakras. You...have no chance of winning."


    The corners of the red sand scorpion''s mouth rose, and a triumphant smile appeared.


    "It sounds a bit similar to Dashewan''s filthy rebirth." Naruto vomited subconsciously.


    According to the description of the scorpion of the red sand, Naruto felt that this was simply another form of rebirth.


    Control the dead to fight.


    The words Reincarnating from the Dirty Soil directly stimulated the nerves of the Red Sand Scorpion.


    For Dashewan, the Scorpion of Red Sand has always wanted to eradicate it.


    The filthy rebirth he developed is simply the greatest irony of art!


    "Solve you first!"


    After the red sand scorpion said, he directly controlled the three generations of Fengying to fly over to Naruto, and at the same time opened up various organs he improved to create poisonous fog, in order to paralyze Naruto.


    Seeing this, Tianzang also pulled his hands and withdrew.


    "Naruto..."


    Temari''s mouth took a breath, worrying about Naruto''s state.


    However, the poison gas of the Red Sand Scorpion did not penetrate Naruto''s body.


    With the chakra coat formed by the power of the nine tails, toxins can be easily guarded out.


    Naruto also seized the opportunity and slammed it up, hitting the three generations of Fengying''s chin, and knocking out the most proud puppet of the Red Sand Scorpion.


    "It seems that your puppet is inferior to the reincarnation of filthy soil."


    Naruto spit out again.


    The deceased resurrected by the rebirth of the foul soil can be restored to the same level no matter what level of attack they receive, except for the sealing technique, it can be said that there is no weakness.


    However, the human puppet of the Red Sand Scorpion, once damaged, will completely lose its effect.


    "Thousand-handed martial arts!"


    Hearing Naruto''s provocation, the Red Sand Scorpion was naturally extremely angry.


    In his eyes, reincarnation of the dirty soil is the ninjutsu that contaminates the word art.


    Not worthy of being compared with his own puppet.


    For a time, the three generations of Fengying flying upside down in front of Naruto instantly summoned thousands of arms through the spells on their arms, and fired at Naruto.


    However, at this time, Naruto had also raised his arm and created a shadow clone to help himself inject Chakra attributes.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Spiral Shuriken!"


    Seeing countless arms attacking together, Naruto also threw the spiral shuriken decisively without saying a word.


    With Naruto''s current strength, it far surpasses the elite Shangnin, even the shadow level.


    The spiral shuriken was indestructible and swept away, cutting off all three generations of Fengying''s arms.


    The red sand scorpion who saw this scene was shocked.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Is it really Konoha''s Shinobu?


    Even if the Red Sand Scorpion retreated extremely quickly, at the same time, they used the Chakra Line to pull the three generations of Hokage''s puppets to retreat together.


    But he still underestimated Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    I saw the spiral shuriken suddenly stopped and stopped pursuing, but the chakra contained in it instantly swelled out and quickly caught up with the three generations of Fengying, swallowed it in and shattered it completely.


    After a few moves, Naruto easily solved the two puppets of the Red Sand Scorpion.


    "Recognize the reality, Red Sand Scorpion, you have no chance of winning."


    Naruto pointed at the Red Sand Scorpion, and said in a low voice, "Didara is going to take Gaara to where, tell me where they are, and maybe I can let you go."


    "You... let me go?"


    The scorpion of the red sand was startled first, then the corners of his mouth began to float up, laughing loudly.


    He would never have thought of a kid from Konoha Village.


    Actually said something like this to myself.


    "It seems that I was really underestimated." The Red Sand Scorpion shook his head and began to take off the red cloud coat on him.


    "Anyway, I am also an s-rank defector ninja. I used to destroy a country."

 v2 Chapter 315： You are also called the human sea tactics?

    ,


    In the instant the scorpion of the red sand took off the red cloud coat.


    Naruto, Tenzo, and Temari were all stunned.


    Except for the face of the Red Sand Scorpion, all other parts of his body have been transformed into puppets.


    It seemed to be indescribably strange.


    "Have you transformed yourself into a puppet..." Teju took a breath, and it was just the human puppet developed by the Red Sand Scorpion that had already shocked her extremely.


    However, the scorpion of the red sand is not only so cruel to others, but also treats himself even more.


    "This is eternal art."


    The Red Sand Scorpion admired the shock on the faces of the three people, spreading his hands, as if showing off his masterpiece.


    It has to be said that the madness and talent of the Red Sand Scorpion for puppets can be said to be unprecedented.


    However, the Red Sand Scorpion did not intend to use his current body to fight Naruto.


    After the fight just now, the Scorpion of Red Sand realized that although Naruto is the Shinobu kid of Konoha Village, his strength is probably not weaker than any of the members of Akatsuki''s organization.


    Especially the Wind Dun¡¤Spiral Shuriken he just used.


    That kind of wind escape, even if he travels around the world to find himself who can be made into puppet material, he has never seen it.


    The destructive power is quite amazing.


    Once involved in the attack range of the spiral shuriken, no puppet can resist it.


    but¡­¡­


    This incident made the Red Sand Scorpion a little excited.


    Because this also means that even if the nine tails in Naruto''s body are removed and he is made into a human puppet, his value will be higher than that of ordinary human puppets.


    After all, the biggest advantage of human puppets is that they can use all the ninjutsu of the deceased, and there are no restrictions on Chakra.


    Of course, considering Naruto¡¯s strength, the Scorpion of Red Sand moved his fingers and threw a chakra thread behind him, firmly grasped the scroll inlaid in the back mechanism, pulled it out suddenly, and fell to it. Own hands.


    "I used this secret technique to destroy a country!"


    Following the red sand scorpion roar, Juan Chu was thrown above his head, countless black shadows burst out of it, covering the sky and the sun.


    Several puppets made of red sand scorpions, unable to breathe, were suspended in the air.


    Then, the Red Sand Scorpion opened the mechanism on his chest, and countless Chakra lines flew out quickly and connected to each puppet''s hand.


    Red Secret Skill¡¤Hundred Machines Performance!


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    Teju''s eyes widened suddenly, with an unbelievable expression, he knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "What''s wrong?" Tianzang was also taken aback by the battle in front of him.


    "I''ve heard Kanjirou say that the strength of the puppet master depends on the number of puppets that can be manipulated, and in the current Kanjirou, two puppets are already the limit."


    "Even the second-generation Fengying master who created the puppet technique can only control ten puppets at his peak, and the red sand scorpion can easily perform a hundred operations..."


    "It''s not on the same level at all..."


    Temari swallowed nervously and said how to measure the puppet master.


    "Don''t blame me for using the human sea tactics, after all, I am a puppet master." The Scorpion Yin of Red Sand said with a smile.


    "It turned out to be so."


    Naruto nodded, and didn''t regard the red sand scorpion''s hundred-machine performance as a powerful technique.


    "So, is this your trick?" Naruto asked casually.


    In his opinion, the red sand scorpion is not very good.


    According to him, the biggest advantage of human puppets is the infinite chakra and the ability to use the ninjutsu of the dead.


    As the puppet master, the strength of the red sand scorpion depends entirely on the strength of the puppet.


    Even if he turns himself into a puppet, there is no qualitative leap in strength.


    In addition, controlling more than a hundred puppets at the same time, the Red Sand Scorpion definitely couldn''t focus on every puppet.


    In other words, he may not be able to control more than a hundred puppets using ninjutsu at the same time.


    "The third and most important point is that because of the relationship of being made into human puppets, the puppets themselves do not have self-awareness. They will indeed move forward under the control of the scorpion."


    "But this also means that they will not defend themselves based on the current situation while they are moving forward."


    "These puppets are easily destroyed."


    Even in the face of the red sand scorpion, Naruto remained calm and analyzed the enemy.


    And after Naruto finished speaking, Tianzang also suddenly felt a red sand scorpion that didn''t seem to be more powerful.


    "But even so...it is not so easy to deal with hundreds of puppets at the same time." Temari raised his head and looked at Naruto, surprised at his analytical ability.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Is it really the kid who took the Zhongnin exam with him not long ago?


    After seeing such a terrifying performance by a hundred machines, he could still be calm and composed.


    "Temari is right. It''s one thing to analyze the enemy''s weakness. It''s another thing to use the enemy''s weakness to defeat the opponent." Tenzo couldn''t help but agree.


    "what."


    Looking at the puppets in the sky, Naruto''s right hand clenched his fist.


    "I just understand why Big Brother Xu Fan asked me to rescue Gaara."


    "Red Sand Scorpion, the weakness of your technique is my existence!"


    Naruto imitated Xu Fan''s tone, and then sealed his hands.


    "What are you talking about?" Even the Red Sand Scorpion was startled, unable to understand why Naruto was so confident.


    However, in the next scene, the Red Sand Scorpion was stupid.


    I saw that the mudra that Naruto made was not other ninjutsu, but it was the ninjutsu he first learned and was best at using.


    The technique of multiple shadow clones!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    In a blink of an eye, thousands of Naruto appeared in front of Scorpion one by one.


    "My shadow clone seems to be much more than your human puppet."


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth raised, and the expression on his face remained relaxed.


    To him now, the mere two thousand entity clones are nothing at all.


    And each of these shadow avatars can more or less use a part of the nine-tailed chakra.


    "Compared with the puppets without self-judgment My shadow clones, each of them can think about countermeasures and find the best way to attack during the battle."


    "but¡­¡­"


    The corner of Naruto''s mouth raised, and he said with a smirk: "After all, you are an s-rank defector ninja, and even the Akatsuki member who has killed the strongest wind shadow."


    After Naruto said, he shouldn''t have the opportunity of the Red Sand Scorpion to speak, and directly make a gesture to let his shadow clones attack.


    and¡­¡­


    In terms of Chakra distribution, Naruto is so many that it can be described as expansion.


    Several and every Naruto directly used Dayu Helix Pill.


    "The super-large jade spiral pill can be bombed!"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the scorpion of the red sand suddenly felt numb.


    This Naruto Ninja is too messy!

 v2 Chapter 316： Battle of Yunlei Gorge

    ,


    Thunder Country, Yunlei Gorge.


    The work of sealing the sand guard crane was interrupted, and itachi and the ghost shark had to head to Yunlei Gorge first to capture the eight-tailed pillar Rabbi.


    However, unlike other people Zhuli, Kirabi''s fame was once famous in the Ninja World War in the Third Ninja World War.


    Strength can be said to be one of the most powerful among all people.


    "I heard that Kirabi is known as the most perfect person, Mr. Itachi." Guiyu said jokingly.


    However, in terms of terrain, Guiyu felt that Yunlei Gorge was very suitable for him.


    The terrain here can be used to fully enhance the power of water escape.


    "So be careful, Ghostfish." Uchiha Itachi said lightly.


    Although the information has been passed to Xu Fan, I hope he can bring Sasuke to stop him, but Itachi is not sure when Xu Fan will be here.


    Once Akatsuki gets the strength of the eight-tailed people, it will be one step closer to their plan.


    It''s hard to say whether the agreement between himself and Uchiha Madara will be valid.


    "That should be the legendary eight-tailed man Zhuli."


    Just after the ferret and the ghost shark arrived at the specific location, a middle-aged man with dark skin, light yellow hair, black sunglasses, seven knives, tattooed "iron" on his right shoulder, and traces of horns on his left cheek, soon Came into their eyes.


    It is the legendary eight-tailed man Zhuli, Kirabi.


    "Oh, are you here to ask for my autograph?" Kirabi quickly noticed Itachi and the ghost shark, and rapped and approached them.


    Looking at the man in front of him, the ghost looked helpless, "This guy seems to have no brains, Mr. Itachi."


    While speaking, the hand of the ghost shark stretched directly behind him, and he grasped the muscle of the shark shark.


    In order to avoid attracting other ninja villages in Leinin Village, Guiyu thinks it is better to fight quickly in this battle.


    Before Kirabi hadn''t realized that they were enemies, the ghost shark decisively chose to attack, stepped forward quickly, stopped in front of Kirabi, holding the shark muscle in his right hand was a sweep.


    Damn it!


    At the moment when the ghost shark thought he was going to get out of the city first, Kirabi''s movements were also clean and tidy, pulling out his short knife to stand up the ghost shark''s attack.


    "Aren''t you my fans? Stupid! Asshole!"


    It wasn''t until this time that Kirabi noticed the costumes of the ghost shark and itachi, and felt as if he had heard of each other there.


    "We are here to capture you, Mr. Yao, I advise you not to make senseless resistance."


    After speaking, the ghost shark directly separated from Kirabi and carried the shark muscle on his shoulders.


    "Are you Akatsuki?" Kirabi looked at the two people in front of him.


    In addition to the black coat embroidered with red clouds, Kirabi noticed that the forehead guards of the two men were drawn with a horizontal line.


    Only a defecting ninja would wear such a forehead.


    Combining with what the ghost shark said, Kirabi quickly deduced that their true identity should be the defected ninja of Akatsuki.


    However, the ghost shark obviously has no plans to talk nonsense with Kirabi.


    "Mr. Itachi, if other ninjas support us, it will be quite detrimental to us, so let''s do it together?"


    The ghost shark sent an invitation to Itachi, but did not give him a chance to respond to him. He stepped back again and again, leaped and jumped directly from the canyon.


    Although Kirabi didn''t understand the operation of the ghost shark, he didn''t plan to let it go.


    The two sides looked at each other, and Kirabi directly threw the short knife in his hand.


    Bang!


    A black shuriken hit the blade of the short knife impartially and flew it out.


    Immediately afterwards, Uchiha Itachi''s eyes quickly rotated, changing from pitch-black pupils to blood red.


    Sangouyu writes round eyes.


    "Are you from the Uchiha clan?" Kirabi frowned, and soon felt everything around him become blurred.


    "I can''t move my hands and feet?"


    Kirabi wanted to jump away and back, but noticed that his hands and feet were firmly fixed to the cross.


    Heaven and Earth also turned into blood red when it looked strange.


    In front of him, there were countless Uchiha Itachi, holding a sharp long sword in his hand, piercing his abdomen.


    "Kiraby!"


    As Kiraby was enduring the severe pain silently, a familiar voice suddenly came from his ear.


    A huge tailed beast with a cow on the upper body and an octopus on the lower body is poking its fingers on its back.


    "Ah, it''s an illusion."


    Under Yao''s interference, Kirabi broke free from the illusion world and returned to the real world, thanking Xiaohachi in his heart.


    If he hadn''t interfered with his Chakra, I am afraid this illusion would really cause a lot of trouble.


    However, such a powerful illusion made Kirabi guess the true identity of Itachi.


    "Unexpectedly, I would meet you here, the defected ninja from Konoha Village, Uchiha Itachi, your illusion is indeed powerful, but it is a pity that illusion is not effective for my kind of perfect human strength. ,Idiot, bastard!"


    Once recovered, Kirabi continued to speak to Uchiha Itachi in a rap tone.


    "It seems that this capture battle will not end so soon." Itachi looked directly at Kirabi in front of him.


    The illusion technique used just now is just the conventional illusion technique under the Sangouyu Writer''s wheel, and it did not consume too much chakra of Itachi.


    Just judging from the current situation, I am afraid that even if you use monthly reading, it will not work.


    The perfect person is really tricky.


    "Mr. Itachi."


    As Itachi was further thinking about countermeasures, the ghost shark flew into the sky and hung in the air.


    But to be precise, the ghost shark is now invading in the water.


    Taking advantage of the terrain advantage of Yunlei Gorge, the ghost shark used the unprecedented technique of shark bullets to create a huge chakra shark, which jumped up and hovered in the air.


    After locking Kirabi, the ghost shark controlled the shark and pounced on Kirabi, trying to drag him into the water, and then rely on the fusion of himself and the shark muscle to solve Kirabi.


    However, Kiraby¡¯s strength as a perfect man is much stronger than the man who fell into Akatsuki''s hands.


    Seeing the ghost shark driving towards him with the art of shark bullets, Kirabi directly used the eight-tailed chakra and entered into a half-tailed beast.


    The land under his feet fell apart directly, leaving a deep hole.


    "Lei Plow Hot Knife!"


    Bang!


    I saw Kirabi rushed directly into the shark bullet, relying on his own speed to hit the ghost shark''s chest, and wanted to penetrate him out of the shark bullet.


    However, what Kirabi didn''t expect was that not only did his move didn''t work, but instead he withdrew from the half-tailed animalization at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "The shark muscle is the endurance that can swallow the enemy Chakra."


    The corner of the ghost shark''s mouth raised, enjoying the power that the tail beast Chakra brought to him.


    And Uchiha Itachi, below, did not rush to join the battle.

 v2 Chapter 317： Shark and

    ,


    Uchiha Itachi stood in place, observing the battle between Oni Shark and Kirabi.


    Although he received Payne''s order to come here to capture the eight-tailed man Juli, in the final analysis, he was not really doing things for Akatsuki.


    As for whether this action could capture the power of the eight-tailed man, Itachi Uchiha didn''t care much.


    The only thing he really cares about is his brother, Sasuke Uchiha!


    So a well-preserved chakra has become a must now.


    And taking a step back, the ghost shark is also a powerful ninja, and there is a shark muscle that can restrain the tail beast.


    Not to mention capturing the eight-tailed man Zhuli, it should be no problem to delay until Xu Fan and others arrive here.


    "Well, just leave it to the ghost shark."


    Itachi muttered to himself, and simply let go of the water.


    On the contrary, the ghost shark, relying on the characteristics of the shark muscle, swallowed the tail beast Chakra that overflowed from Kirabi''s body to strengthen itself, and he resisted Kirab''s thunder plow hot knife, forming a 50-50 situation. .


    "Chakra was absorbed?"


    Kirabi frowned and noticed that his arm had recovered from the tail animalization.


    Immediately afterwards, the ghost shark grasped forward with five fingers, firmly pinched Kirabi¡¯s face, and gradually increased his strength in his hand, trying to make Kirabi faint.


    Although the art of mackerel bullets failed to affect Kirabi and cause damage, fighting in this environment was obviously beneficial to him.


    "Kiraby, let me come."


    Perceiving the difficulty of the enemy, the eight-tailed bull ghost directly asked Kirabi to be completely tailed.


    Even if the ghost shark has the ability to absorb Chakra, facing his complete self, his power will have its limit.


    Kirabi nodded, choosing to relax all his body and give his body to the eight-tailed bull ghost.


    I saw Kirabi''s body begin to swell, and a thick octopus tentacles spread forward, wrapping around the waist of the ghost shark.


    "What?" While Guiyu was slightly surprised, he also found that his strength could no longer contain Kirabi, his palm was separated from his face, and his waist felt a huge force crushed.


    Cough.


    This pressured ghost shark coughed up blood directly in the water.


    The situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for the ghost shark.


    "Is this the power of the perfect human pillar? It''s not bad." The ghost shark raised his mouth, complimenting Kirabi''s ability, and then using the power of the shark muscle, he madly absorbed Kirabi''s Chakra.


    This time, however, Kirabi did not return to his human form in the process of passing Chakra.


    "It''s useless." The bull ghost''s voice seemed a bit thick. "The only thing you can absorb is Chakra, and this is my ontology. It won''t turn me back into Kirabi because of your ability."


    While talking, the bull ghost continued to increase the power of the tentacles, squeezing the ghost shark''s internal organs.


    The facts are the same as what the bull ghost said.


    Now it is the body of the bull and ghost that is competing with the ghost shark, not Kirabi.


    Among all the tailed beasts, the amount of chakra is second only to the nine-tailed bull ghost, and the chakra he owns is huge enough to far exceed ordinary people''s imagination.


    Even if the ghost sharks were allowed to absorb and **** them, they wouldn''t be able to **** them all in a short while.


    And as the power of the cow and ghost continued to increase, the expression of the ghost began to look hideous.


    The great pain made it difficult for him to concentrate.


    "Oh, now you know how good I am, tell you, octopuses can eat sharks, idiot, jerk!"


    Seeing that the bull ghost had the upper hand, Kirabi was also very happy. In the inner world of the bull ghost, he danced and started to rap.


    Although the bull ghost didn''t hate Kirabi like this, he didn''t have much energy to cooperate with Kirabi right now.


    While concentrating on squeezing the body of the ghost shark, the bull ghost is also paying attention to Uchiha''s actions.


    He thought Itachi would act together with the ghost shark and attack each other.


    However, after the battle began, Uchiha Itachi did not launch any attacks except for one illusion.


    If the ghost shark is really strong enough to fight against him, that''s nothing.


    But now the ghost shark is obviously at a disadvantage and will be life-threatening.


    Isn''t the ghost shark a companion of Itachi?


    Why can he be so calm?


    "Five food sharks!"


    In a desperate situation, the ghost shark did not ask for help from Uchiha Itachi below, but instead supported his will, quickly formed a seal with both hands, and then shot forward, instantly using his chakra to create five sharks.


    Because of the absorption of the eight-tailed chakra, the size of the ghost shark''s water escape is four or five times the usual.


    Moreover, as long as the palm of the ghost shark does not leave the water, the five sharks can regenerate repeatedly, no matter what kind of attack they receive, until the enemy is eliminated.


    This is quite similar to the life experience of the ghost shark.


    "Sorry, my shark happens to be eating octopus."


    The corners of the ghost''s mouth were raised, and the expression was still very calm, manipulating the shark to bite the eight-tailed bull ghost.


    Although the cow ghost has more tentacles than the sharks made by the ghost sharks, no matter how he eliminates the sharks made by the ghost sharks, the sharks will resurrect intact in the next instant and continue to bite.


    Go ahead without fear.


    Although this will not cause fatal injuries to the cow ghost, it is extremely disgusting.


    Moreover, as the cow ghost was distracted, he couldn''t concentrate all of his attention to squeeze the ghost, which relieved him for a while.


    "It seems that this is a protracted battle." Guiyu said softly.


    "protracted war?"


    The bull ghost glanced at the ghost shark, and simply changed his tactics.


    Since sharks will regenerate repeatedly after being destroyed, it should be enough to restrain them instead of destroying them.


    With the advantage of the number of tentacles, the gigantic bull ghost quickly caught the five sharks created by the ghost shark, and curled it up hard, not giving them a chance to break free.


    At the same time, the cow ghost did not intend to waste time with the ghost shark anymore, he pushed the tentacle that wrapped him around the ghost shark forward, and pulled enough distance from himself.


    Then, the cow ghost opened its mouth in the blood basin and condensed the tail beast chakra in the water to form the tail beast jade, aiming at the ghost shark.


    Seeing that the situation is wrong Ghosts continue to seal.


    But this time, the tentacles of the cow ghost began to move upward, sealing one of the ghost''s arms, breaking his knot.


    The idea of ??the cow ghost is also very simple.


    At the expense of a tentacle, he used the tail beast jade to destroy the ghost shark, then turned and rushed down to fix the Uchiha Itachi on the ground.


    However, Uchiha Itachi, who hadn''t taken any action, suddenly made a move just as the cow ghost played the wishful thinking.


    I saw his three gouyu jade writing wheel eyes quickly turned and upgraded to a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    Blood ran down from the corner of Uchiha Itachi''s eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, a black flame burned violently in the shark shell, spreading toward the body from the tentacles of the cow ghost.


    "Ah!"


    With a violent scream, the bull ghost was forced to stop the tail beast jade, throw off the ghost shark, twisting his body to break free from the art of shark bullet.

 v2 Chapter 318： You are strong

    ,


    The technique Uchiha Itachi uses is not an ordinary fire escape, but a pupil technique obtained after opening the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    Amaterasu!


    Wherever you go, no grass grows.


    Everything can be ashes!


    Even the one who claims to be the most perfect person can''t compete with Uchiha''s Amaterasu.


    In the severe pain, the eight-tailed bull ghost subconsciously shook off the ghost shark, broke free from the big shark bullet, and plunged its head towards the lake under Yunlei Gorge, trying to extinguish the black flame of Uchiha Itachi with the lake water.


    But even with water, it couldn''t extinguish Itachi''s pupil technique.


    Unless the enemy is burned out, the sky is indestructible.


    "You finally made it, Mr. Itachi."


    The ghost shark fell from the sky to the ground and came to Itachi, but he looked a little embarrassed at this time.


    If it wasn''t for Uchiha Itachi at the critical moment, the tail beast jade would probably be the winner.


    However, Uchiha Itachi did not continue to use Amaterasu.


    This pupil technique is powerful, but it consumes a lot of Chakra.


    And it will also affect vision.


    In other words, the power of the kaleidoscope requires great risks and costs.


    "Ok."


    Itachi nodded slightly, and put away Amaterasu at the same time.


    In the torment of Amaterasu, the huge figure of the eight-tailed bull ghost disappeared. Instead, Kirabi''s body floated on the surface of the lake and lost consciousness.


    "It''s really Mr. Itachi, he defeated the most perfect human pillar power with a single blow." The ghost shark recovered from the shark form, carried the shark muscle on his shoulders, stood on top of the Yunlei Gorge, and looked down condescendingly.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi felt a little unnatural.


    Although the timing and power of his release of Amaterasu were perfect, and the eight-tailed man Zhuli had no information about him, but the easy capture of the eight-tailed man Zhuli made Uchiha Itachi feel a bit contrary.


    "Anyway, while this guy hasn''t awakened, let''s catch it back quickly."


    After the ghost shark said, he jumped directly down, condensed the Chakra on the soles of his feet, landed on the lake, and quickly came to Kirabi''s side, using the ghost shark to stir up the force of the unconscious person.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong, the ghost began to seal, planning to use the power of Shui Dun to return to Itachi.


    However, at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out on the lake and grabbed the ghost shark''s calf.


    Before the ghost shark had time to react, Kirabi''s figure jumped up from the lake, and at the same time increased his strength, slammed the ghost shark toward the lake.


    And through the previous fights, Kirabi also noticed that the power that absorbed his Chakra was not the ghost shark itself, but the ninja shark muscle in his hand.


    So Kirabi saw the right time and kicked the shark muscle.


    Bang!


    The shark''s muscle flew upside down for several tens of meters in the air before falling into the lake with a plop.


    "As long as you don''t have that endurance, you can no longer absorb my chakra."


    After Kiraby said, he grabbed his fist with his five fingers and used the thunder evasion technique to blast towards the abdomen of the ghost shark.


    This set of combos was extremely fast, and it did not give the ghost a chance to react.


    Especially the Thunder Dun Chakra blessed by Kirabi, not only paralyzed the ghost shark¡¯s nerves for a moment, but was also full of destructive power. It hit the ghost shark¡¯s abdomen and made him spray a mouthful of blood.


    Immediately afterwards, an octopus tentacle grew rapidly on Kirabi''s waist, and when the ghost shark''s body couldn''t make any reaction, it was entangled firmly, and then lifted into the air.


    Kiraby stood on the lake with his feet, raised his head, and looked directly at Uchiha Itachi above Unlei Gorge.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    The ghost shark clenched his teeth and felt the severe pain spread all over his body.


    Tian Guangming is a pupil technique that can burn everything.


    I also saw that Yao was helpless against Amaterasu and fell into the lake.


    In a blink of an eye, Kirabi seemed to have not suffered any harm.


    "The black flame is indeed tricky and difficult to deal with, but...for Ren Zhuli, it is actually nothing. When Xiao Ba just hit the lake surface, he split his tentacles and transferred all the flames. To the tentacles."


    "It''s not that your attack worked, but Xiao Ba induced you to think that your attack worked, idiot, jerk."


    Kirabi explained how he escaped Amaterasu, while dancing and singing.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Itachi had to jump up and land on the lake to confront Kirabi.


    The ghost shark now lost its shark muscles, and his hands were firmly entangled by Kirabi''s tentacles, and he couldn''t move, let alone the marks on his hands.


    In Uchiha Itachi''s view, the only place where the ghost shark suffers is here.


    Although his strength is good, he relies too much on Jieyin.


    "Your skills are good and strong, but it''s useless to me. You two are destined to be defeated by me, idiot, jerk."


    Kirabi continued to rap, but he was wary of Itachi''s actions in his heart.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the guy in front of me is very strong.


    even¡­¡­


    When Kirabi faked that he was defeated by Amaterasu, he thought about whether to take the opportunity to escape.


    But when I thought of a powerful guy like Itachi who was capturing the strength of the human column.


    Kirabi eventually changed his mind.


    after all¡­¡­


    His eldest brother Ai is no longer there.


    Despite the new Raikage of Iluka, the strength still needs to grow.


    It''s time to protect the kingdom of thunder by yourself.


    In fact, since the death of the fourth generation of Raikage, Kirabi could leave Yunlei Gorge.


    It was only due to the self-blame of Lei Ying''s death that Kirabi did not leave Yunlei Gorge.


    "Then, let''s continue."


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes narrowed, staring at Kirabi''s actions.


    His own illusion is not effective on the strength of the human column, and the load on the body by Amaterasu is not light.


    I thought it could be delayed by the power of the ghost shark.


    Unexpectedly, it still failed.


    "Although I really want to save Chakra, considering your strength, I''m afraid it won''t work if you don''t show some skills."


    Itachi took a step forward and was ready to fight Kirabi.


    Noting that Itachi''s expression became serious, Kirabi also stopped rap.


    However, just when the battle between Kirabi and Uchiha Itachi broke out.


    Five black shadows suddenly jumped from Yunlei Gorge Both feet stood firm and landed on the lake here.


    Kirabi, Itachi Uchiha, and Onishi, the eyes of the three of them also looked towards the person who came.


    "Is it reinforcements?"


    The ghost shark rolled his throat, planning to let Uchiha Itachi leave me alone and retreat first.


    What he didn''t expect was that the ninja who suddenly appeared here did not wear the forehead of Raynin Village.


    It''s the same forehead protection as Uchiha Itachi.


    they are¡­¡­


    Ninja from Konoha Village.


    Xu Fan, Kakashi, Izumi Uchiha, Sakura, and Sasuke Uchiha!


    And Uchiha Itachi was stunned on the spot.


    He never dreamed that except for Sasuke and Xu Fan, Izumi Uchiha would come.

 v2 Chapter 319： One step closer to the 10-tailed pillar

    ,


    "Itachi..."


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi again, Izumi''s mood was also very complicated, as if he was in his throat.


    Obviously there were many things in his heart that I wanted to say to Uchiha Itachi, but Izumi Uchiha didn''t know what to say when his eyes met.


    "Itachi."


    In addition to Izumi Uchiha, Sasuke Uchiha''s mood is equally complicated.


    It''s just that he is different from Izumi. When he saw Uchiha Itachi standing in front of him alive, he also said all he wanted to say.


    "Why do you want to betray the village, why choose to leave!"


    Sasuke''s hysterical roar, he felt that he couldn''t understand what Uchiha Itachi did.


    of course¡­¡­


    When the Uchiha clan planned the coup, Sasuke was a six or seven-year-old child, ignorant and ignorant of the truth.


    From his perspective, it was Uchiha Itachi''s ambition that caused the tragedy.


    Kakashi also fell silent.


    On the contrary, Sakura was confused about the situation in front of her, because she found through observation that Uchiha Itachi looked very similar to Sasuke.


    In addition, they are all from the Uchiha clan.


    "Are Itachi and Sasuke... brothers?" Sakura''s eyes widened suddenly, with an unbelievable look, and it was only at this moment that she completely understood.


    Why does Sasuke Uchiha have such a big grudge against Itachi Uchiha?


    In addition, Xu Fan can be said to be the most calm of these people. He not only knows the truth of the facts, but is even behind the truth.


    When everyone was tit-for-tat, Xu Fan didn''t put his mind on Itachi at all, but concentrated on signing in.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Exit halfway will be regarded as sign-in failure!


    1%


    twenty three%


    ...


    77%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Yao Chakra!


    "Is it Chakra Tailed Beast again?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, feeling the chakra of the eight tails spreading in his body.


    Although the eight-tailed chakras are not as large as the nine-tailed ones, they are more than the one, two, and three-tailed chakras they own.


    "It''s no wonder that the eight tails and nine tails combined can beat other tail beasts, and the amount of Chakra is completely different."


    "And now I only have four, five, six, and seven chakras."


    "According to the current sign-in progress, as long as you sign in four more times, you should be able to become a ten-tailed person."


    Although just absorbing the tail beast Chakra did not make any qualitative improvement, in many battles, Xu Fan directly crushed his opponent before he even had time to fight Chakra. This sign-in reward was for him.


    In fact, the effect is very small.


    but¡­¡­


    Once all the chakras of the tail beasts have been collected and promoted to the ten-tailed human column force, that is a qualitative leap.


    "Are you... Xu Fan?"


    When Xu Fan finished signing in, Kirabi also recognized Xu Fan''s identity.


    In any case, the reason why the fourth generation of Lei Ying died was because of Xu Fan.


    Even Kirabi, who has never left Yunlei Gorge, has seen Xu Fan''s portrait.


    Even after hearing the death of the fourth generation of Raikage, Kirabi wanted to go to Konoha Village to avenge his brother.


    Just because of the situation at the time, the name of Thunder Country, and the high-level leaders of Lei Ren Village, did not advocate continuing the fight.


    So now when he saw Xu Fan, Kirabi couldn''t help but recall the brotherhood between Raikage and himself.


    Even at this moment, Kirabi completely ignored Onishi and Uchiha Itachi.


    The tailed beast Chakra overflowed from Kirabi''s body, forming a red chakra coat at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The conversation between Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke was also interrupted by this sudden change.


    "What a strong Chakra..." Sasuke swallowed, "Chakra like Naruto, no...it feels even scarier than Naruto..."


    Although Yao is no better than Kyuubi in Chakra, Naruto''s golden body model is not complete, so Sasuke has the illusion that Yao is more terrifying than Kyuubi.


    I have to say that Kirabi today is a more perfect human column power than Naruto.


    "and many more."


    Kakashi suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Because Kirabi didn''t lock the Itachi of Akatsuki when Chakra broke out, but looked at them instead.


    "We are the ninjas of the Land of Fire. We are here to support you. We have received information that Akatsuki wants to capture Human Zhuli!"


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi quickly explained his intentions, hoping that Kirabi would not have a misunderstanding.


    But now Kirabi can hear what Kakashi said.


    Although Akatsuki''s purpose is to capture the strength of the human column, this does not mean that the ninjas of the Fire Country are her companions.


    and¡­¡­


    Among Xu Fan''s group, there was another murderer who killed Big Brother Kirabi.


    Seeing Kirabi stepped hard with his right foot, he rushed directly to Xu Fan, drew his short sword, and swept it out.


    Damn it!


    At the moment of the moment, Xu Fan pulled out the kunai from his body and subconsciously resisted.


    Xu Fan didn''t expect Kirabi to attack himself suddenly.


    However, this does not mean that Xu Fan is a good talker, nor does he have the idea of ??apologizing.


    Once a war breaks out, someone will die.


    Is it that the four generations of Raiking are humans, and the others are not humans?


    At that time, Konoha had many ninjas who lost.


    Whose son, husband and father are they?


    What''s more, the person who initiates a war and is not allowed to keep the alliance contract is Raikage.


    In the final analysis, the death of the fourth generation of Raikage was entirely his own responsibility.


    "what did you say?!"


    Kirabi obviously couldn''t accept such a statement. All he cared about was his elder brother.


    Under the anger, Kirabi went directly into the second form, his skin was fused with the crimson chakra, and his form became more violent.


    At the same time, Kirabi''s strength and speed are advancing by leaps and bounds at this moment.


    The eight crimson chakra tails burst out together to attack Xu Fan.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Xu Fan was still in desperate situation. Seeing Chirabi¡¯s attack, he simply used the wooden escape technique and collided with the opponent''s Chakra''s tail, producing bursts of sonic booms.


    The impact spread out in the form of ripples.


    Forced Kakashi and others had to retreat quickly to keep away.


    And at this moment, the elite Zhongren in the Yunlei Gorge area also noticed the fight, and they came here to find out the situation.


    It turned out that, except for Kirabi, Akatsuki and the ninjas of Konoha Village were all here.


    "Why are the ninjas of Konoha Village here?"


    "Is that costume from Akatsuki?"


    "What should we do now?"


    "Hurry up and notify Master Raikage!"


    A Nakanin made a decisive decision, but as soon as he turned around, he ran into Uchiha Itachi''s shadow clone.


    Immediately afterwards, before a few of them had time to respond, Itachi''s shadow clone swelled directly.


    Explode instantly.


    Rumble!

 v2 Chapter 320： Is it only this level?

    ,


    Although Uchiha Itachi is now a defector ninja from the country of fire and a member of Akatsuki''s organization, in his heart, he still has Konoha in his heart.


    Not to mention that in Xu Fan''s team, there is also Uchiha Sasuke, an existence he attaches great importance to.


    Judging from the current situation, if the ninjas of Lei Nin Village are allowed to send out the information here, it will be detrimental to Xu Fan and others.


    As a result, Uchiha Itachi used a clone to explode and solve his opponent.


    It''s just that Kirabi would suddenly turn his head and attack Xu Fan so that Itachi didn''t expect it.


    And the whole scene was directly silent.


    Sasuke did have a lot of things to say to Itachi, and wanted to ask him why he left the village and why he left the Uchiha clan.


    why would¡­¡­


    Leave yourself.


    But on the other hand, Kiraby''s strength is very strong, and if you don''t pay attention, you will be swept in by the impact he creates.


    In order to ensure his own safety, Sasuke''s attention had to stare at the battle between Kirabi and Xu Fan.


    Entering the second form of tail beastization, Kirabi''s strength and speed have all been significantly improved.


    After the first blow failed, Kirabi instantly flashed behind Xu Fan with his speed advantage, clasped his hands together, and slammed down at the back of Xu Fan''s head.


    However, Xu Fan''s speed and reaction are not inferior to Kirabi in this form.


    Xu Fan turned around, raised his right hand slightly, and caught Kirabi''s attack.


    Bang!


    A loud noise exploded between the two, and the lake underneath caused a thousand waves to flood the two.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    Kirabi was extremely shocked, and he neither released the water nor saved his strength.


    Not to mention seriously hurting Xu Fan, but he blocked the attack very easily.


    This is simply impossible in Kirabi''s cognition.


    "Is it just this skill?"


    Xu Fan raised his head and looked at Kirabi who was taller than himself, half-tailed animalized, "Don''t waste each other''s time."


    "As far as I know, you are the most perfect human pillar in Lei Nin Village, and you can achieve the level of complete beastization."


    "If you use that power, it might still make me interested."


    Xu Fan was not provoking Kirabi.


    Since Xu Fan''s strength was almost invincible, he always felt that something was missing in his body.


    Something that can excite yourself.


    Perhaps Kiraby''s strength is not the pinnacle in the world of Naruto, but it is quite powerful among the enemies he has come into contact with.


    Maybe, Kirabi, who burst out with all his strength, could excite himself a little bit.


    "The most perfect human pillar in Leinin Village..."


    Kirabi murmured, and soon remembered that Yuki Yuki, who was also Renzhuli, had been arrested by Xu Fan to Konoha Village.


    The thought of Yumu''s experience made Kirabi''s heart more angry.


    Even the rap, which he has always liked, stopped at this moment.


    "I want to beat you!"


    Kirabi roared at Xu Fan, and his body began to swell and harden, and after a few breaths, he grew into a full body form.


    Melaleuca waves fell gradually, revealing the huge figure of the eight-tailed bull ghost.


    Kakashi, Sakura, Sasuke, and Izumi were all stunned at this moment, and couldn''t believe that Kirabi turned into a monster in an instant.


    "Is that... the tail beast?" Quan rolled his throat, realizing that Ren Zhuli''s body would seal the tail beast.


    The person Zhuli of Konoha Village is Naruto, with a nine-tailed demon fox sealed inside.


    "I''m afraid it is..."


    Kakashi nodded slightly, "I heard of Kirabi''s reputation during the Third Ninja World War. At that time, he participated in the war with the most perfect human strength."


    "The most perfect human force..." Both Sasuke and Sakura took a breath.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan to come with them, with their strength, facing a monster like Kirabi, it would be helpless.


    "It is precisely because of this situation that Xu Fan insisted on coming together?"


    Sasuke suddenly realized that Xu Fan must have considered all the possibilities.


    Except for Kakashi et al.


    Uchiha Itachi is also very concerned about this battle.


    Before Xu Fan and the others arrived here, he and Guiyu fought with Kirabi once.


    Even Kaleidoscope''s Amaterasu could not solve Kiraby.


    If he continues to fight, he will only be forced out of Susano.


    "Kirabi is indeed worthy of the title of perfect human pillar power, Xu Fan, how would you deal with it."


    Uchiha Itachi made a low voice.


    Based on his understanding of Xu Fan, Xu Fan will never let his strength stand still in the past few years.


    "Wow!"


    Kirabi, who once again transformed into the image of an eight-tailed bull ghost, roared at Xu Fan, grabbed his fists with his five fingers, and slammed down.


    Seeing the eight-tailed bull ghost choose to attack frontally, Xu Fan stood in place, not evasive, and slapped hard with both hands.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"


    The surface of the lake began to tremble violently, and was split into two by a strong external force.


    Even Kakashi and others tried their best to control Chakra under their feet to prevent falling.


    A wood giant with a hideous face got up from the lake and caught Xu Fan''s feet with his head.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!"


    However, Xu Fan''s attack did not stop. He slapped his hands again, separating a wooden dragon from the wooden man, manipulating him to wind upwards, binding Bawei''s arm.


    Kirabi and the bull ghost were both taken aback.


    Although they had all heard of wooden escape, they were shocked to see the power of wooden escape.


    Especially the eight-tailed bull ghost, he was originally the tail beast caught by the original Naruto Senjuzuma, and then sold to Leinin Village.


    So when I saw Mu Ren and Mu Long, a bad memory was also spontaneously born in the heart of the bull and ghost.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say...


    Even the three generations of Raikage, who claimed to have the strongest spear and the strongest shield, only had a five-to-five fight with him, and fell to the point of exhaustion.


    And the first generation of Naruto Senjuzuma, really rubbed himself on the ground.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    The cow ghost took a deep breath and opened his blood bowl directly, condensing his strongest attack, trying to knock him back towards the wooden man before it surfaced.


    However, before the bull ghost sprayed the tail beast jade out, the wooden man''s arm had been raised from the lake.


    Moreover, the arm of the bull ghost was also tightly entangled by the wooden dragon, and couldn''t break free.


    Xu Fan looked directly at the eight-tailed bull ghost, leaping from looking up to looking down.


    Today''s Xu Fan, Mu Dunshu is stronger than the original Hokage.


    His wooden figure is naturally bigger than the original Hokage''s!


    Snapped!


    As soon as the wooden man''s palm grasped the ox ghost''s tail beast jade, he squeezed the tail beast jade abruptly with strong external force.


    The shock wave spread to the surroundings, and the wooden man''s palm was still intact, but the eight-tailed bull ghost, because of the impact of this force, his figure was a little shaken.


    "It''s just Yao, but so."


    Xu Fan commented!

 v2 Chapter 321： To match your performance

    ,


    Relying on the power of the wooden escape technique, Xu Fan quickly suppressed the completely beast-tailed Kirabi.


    "Guo''an enters the hand."


    Then, Xu Fan stretched out his right hand, and a seat appeared on his palm.


    This was the technique used by the Senjue Zhuma to suppress the nine tails in the past, and it has a certain ability to seal and control.


    Now Xu Fan, who inherited the wood escape technique, can naturally use this ninjutsu.


    I saw the giant wooden man raised his right hand and pressed it on the head of the eight-tailed bull ghost, injecting a steady stream of Chakra into it.


    As Mu Dun Chakra poured into Yao''s body, the consciousness of the Eight-tailed Bull Ghost began to blur.


    Even though he tried his best and didn''t want to fall asleep, he still couldn''t resist Xu Fan''s power.


    Within half a minute, the eight-tailed bull ghost felt pitch black in front of his eyes, and his consciousness passed into a coma.


    The eight-tailed Chakra acting on Kirab''s body also returned to his body.


    No matter what Kirabi tries, there is no way to wake up the eight tails, let alone use the tail beast Chakra.


    Seeing the timing, Xu Fan jumped up directly and landed in front of Kirabi. Taking advantage of the moment when he was slightly distracted, he put his fingers together and hit the acupuncture points on Kirabi''s body.


    This is also based on the pupil technique of white eyes, mastered moves.


    Acupuncture.


    This move not only blocked Kiraby''s own Chakra, but also directly caused him to pass out, leaning back, and falling into the lake with a splash.


    Xu Fan also turned his head at this time and looked at Uchiha Itachi.


    The scene of Xu Fan killing Kirabi in a second was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    But as Kirabi fell into the lake, Kakashi and others were relieved, turning their heads, focusing on Itachi.


    Especially Sasuke, at this moment, could no longer contain the emotions in his heart, and decisively entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    "Itachi, I want to take you back to the village, no matter what the price!"


    Sasuke flashed a step in front of Itachi, clenched his fists firmly with five fingers, aimed at Itachi''s chin, and slammed up.


    However, As for Sasuke''s understanding, Itachi knew better than himself.


    Although Uchiha Itachi has been spying on Akatsuki in secret for these years, he is also collecting various information about Konoha Village.


    Especially the growth of Sasuke.


    "not enough."


    Uchiha Itachi made a low voice, and as he stepped back, he opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel in an instant.


    Today, Sasuke has only three gouyu jade, and has not undergone the practice of fighting illusion.


    In just one face, Uchiha Itachi launched a monthly reading and dragged Sasuke into the world of illusion.


    In order to make Sasuke hate himself, Uchiha Itachi wrote a new story for this younger brother.


    In the story, the person who betrayed Shinobu and initiated the coup is not himself.


    It''s their father.


    At that time, I was not interested in standing on the side of the Uchiha clan. His plan was to massacre all the people, including Sasuke.


    It''s just that Xu Fan stopped him when implementing this plan.


    So he had to defect to Ninja Village.


    After that, his reason for defecting was changed by Konoha''s senior management to a coup.


    Lei Dun Chakra on Sasuke''s body disappeared.


    Uchiha Itachi took advantage of the situation and kicked Sasuke away.


    Kakashi and Sakura quickly opened up a defensive posture, one caught Sasuke, and the other helped him dispel the illusion.


    Of course, in this process, Uchiha Itachi chose to release the water.


    Otherwise, relying on the skills of Kakashi and Sakura, he couldn''t solve the illusion that he applied to Sasuke.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Sasuke quickly regained consciousness and learned the so-called truth that Itachi had fabricated.


    He still couldn''t understand Itachi''s thoughts.


    "Why?"


    Itachi looked calm, "Probably because the Uchiha clan people are too weak."


    "I don''t need such a tribe."


    "No matter the patriarch or Hokage, they are nothing more than fame, and what I am after is to become the most powerful existence in this world."


    "You can also understand that I am testing my instrument."


    Having said that, Uchiha Itachi turned his head and glanced at Xu Fan.


    "It''s a pity that Xu Fan was slightly stronger than me at the time, so I didn''t succeed, but such a failure will not happen again."


    "Xu Fan, you just fought against the eight-tailed man Zhuli, it consumed a lot of your Chakra, right?"


    Itachi asked in a low voice.


    Xu Fan: "???"


    I didn''t use much chakra at all.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but spit out in his heart, but quickly understood that it was Uchiha''s suggestion.


    I hope I can cooperate with him.


    Therefore, Xu Fan deliberately showed embarrassment, neither admitted nor denied.


    "Itachi, what the **** is going on?" Uchiha Izumi looked directly at the man he was looking forward to and liked, and couldn''t accept what he said.


    Is it family, village.


    For Itachi, are all things that can be thrown away?


    "Am I not clear enough?"


    "Only by cutting off the fetters of the past can you gain powerful strength."


    Itachi paused and continued, "In this case, let me test my instrument again."


    When he finished speaking, Itachi used Amaterasu again.


    And this time, the person targeted was his younger brother Sasuke.


    It''s just that Itachi paused on purpose when starting Amaterasu.


    Xu Fan seized this opportunity to stand before Sasuke and others.


    Itachi''s Amaterasu fell on Xu Fan''s wooden escape, burning his wooden escape to death.


    "Amaterasu is a ninjutsu that never burns out the enemy, and only the Uchiha clan who has opened the kaleidoscope can control this power."


    Xu Fan jumped up and protected Sasuke behind him.


    "Unexpectedly, Itachi, do you really want to kill Sasuke?" Xu Fan asked aggressively.


    But in fact, Xu Fan and Itachi Uchiha opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes at the same time, applied illusion to each other, and their consciousness came to the spiritual world together.


    "Is it really necessary to achieve this level?" Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    "This is the only way I can think of guiding Sasuke to open the kaleidoscope." Itachi said without thinking.


    According to the information of Brother Shishui and his own experience of opening the kaleidoscope Uchiha Itachi believes that only when you lose your beloved, Sangou Yushulanyan will upgrade to a kaleidoscope.


    That''s why he thought of acting in front of Sasuke.


    Because Uchiha Itachi can feel that even the current Sasuke cares about his brother very much.


    "Okay." Xu Fan replied, "Since you think this works, go ahead."


    In any case, Uchiha Itachi has no life span for several years.


    Moreover, if Sasuke can open the kaleidoscope, transplant the eyes of Itachi, and upgrade the eternal kaleidoscope, it can be regarded as adding combat power to the country of fire.


    Consciousness returned to the real world, Xu Fan nodded slightly, indicating that Uchiha Itachi could use Susao.


    "Do you want to stop me again, Xu Fan."


    Uchiha''s eyes constricted slightly, and he directly released the power of the kaleidoscope, sacrificing his own trump card, Suzano!

 v2 Chapter 322： Put 1 sea

    "Even you..."


    Sasuke looked at Uchiha Itachi incredibly, and once again felt the talent gap between himself and his brother.


    Although he is in the ninja school, he has always been called the genius of the Uchiha clan and has attracted much attention.


    But Sasuke''s heart is very clear.


    His brother Uchiha Itachi is the true genius of the Uchiha clan.


    He even thought that Uchiha Itachi would succeed his father and become the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, even the Hokage of Konoha Village.


    But now, that brother who is highly respected and loved by him, actually shot himself.


    Isn''t he his younger brother?


    And the family, the village, is it really something that can be abandoned at will?


    Even before arriving at Yunlei Gorge and meeting Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke had been fantasizing.


    Maybe Itachi is a last resort.


    But now, disillusionment.


    Uchiha Itachi''s body was filled with Ling Li''s murderous aura.


    After two or three breaths, Uchiha Itachi''s Suzano became a semi-complete body, holding a eight-foot jade in one hand and a ten-fist sword in the other.


    "It''s time to cut off the bond with you."


    While speaking, Uchiha Itachi controlled the ten-fist sword in Susano''s hands tightly, raised it high above his head, and slammed it down.


    Rumble!


    Sword Qi went out horizontally, and was resisted by Xu Fan''s wooden escape technique.


    "It''s not so powerful..."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    In fact, Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi knew in their hearts that the battle between them didn''t need water.


    Unless Uchiha Itachi can enter the full body of Susano, his attack will not attract Xu Fan''s attention.


    However, today''s Uchiha Itachi has a physical illness.


    Coupled with the dependence on the kaleidoscope, it is difficult for the current Itachi to exert all its strength.


    but¡­¡­


    Thinking of Sasuke''s future, Uchiha Itachi also forced his body to exert his full strength.


    In an instant, the semi-perfect Suzano began to swell in an instant, entering the form of a complete body.


    Even in the entire Naruto Anime, Uchiha Itachi did not enter this form.


    This shows that he has a strong love for Sasuke.


    as well as¡­¡­


    Awareness of Xu Fan''s strength.


    Since you want to act, you naturally need a full set.


    If you only use the semi-complete Suzuo, everyone can see that Xu Fan has released the water.


    No, it''s releasing the sea.


    At the same time, the full body of Suzuo Nenghu puts a great load on Itachi.


    "Based on my current chakra volume, it can last up to five minutes."


    Uchiha Itachi muttered in his heart.


    I saw Susanoh swinging his ten-fist sword once again, smashing it at Uchiha Sasuke and the others.


    "The same technique as Xu Fan..."


    Izumi Uchiha and Kakashi were also shocked by Itachi''s strength.


    Before that, they had always thought that only a ninja like Xu Fan could exert the true power of Suzuo.


    Unexpectedly, Uchiha Itachi''s strength was so terrifying.


    However, just when Uchiha Itachi and Xu Fan confronted each other and cooperated with each other.


    The ghost shark, who was once in a coma, also regained consciousness at this time.


    Although he was a little confused about the situation in front of him, he still recognized Xu Fan''s identity.


    "What the **** happened here..."


    The ghost shark rolled his throat, simply using the cover of the lake water, first retrieved his own scalpel muscle, and at the same time sensed Kirabi who had passed out.


    Although it is not clear why Kirabi died in a coma, Guiyu did not intend to miss such an opportunity.


    After all, as the Akatsuki organization, few knew that it really existed, and Guiyu quite supported the Moon Eye Project.


    So, the ghost shark seized the few opportunities, sneaked close to Kirabi, then merged with the ghost shark, and left Yunlei Gorge with Kirabi from the lake.


    "In that case, I can only be serious."


    Xu Fan slapped his hands, once again releasing the wooden man''s technique to resist Itachi Suzuo''s slash.


    Only this time, Xu Fan did not pursue the quality of Mu Ren.


    Rumble!


    The loud noise shook the sky, the impact spread to the surroundings, and the lake was no longer calm.


    Kakashi and others were directly lifted off by the power of the shock wave.


    Both Sasuke and Izumi felt strong killing intent from Uchiha''s attack.


    he is¡­¡­


    They are really determined to break the fetters and attack them!


    "Itachi..."


    Sasuke lay on the lake, raised his head, looking at Itachi in the middle of Susao, unwilling to accept this reality.


    Obviously when I was a child, my brother was so kind to myself.


    In the attack of Itachi, Xu Fan''s wooden man also fell apart directly.


    "Have you seen, Xu Fan, my strength has surpassed you!"


    Uchiha Itachi was condescending, roaring at Xu Fan and others, and calculating the time of Susano in his heart.


    And the reason why Uchiha Itachi burst into such a strong murderous aura, because he knew in his heart that Xu Fan would definitely prevent himself from killing Sasuke.


    Click!


    Xu Fan ignored Itachi''s voice and slapped his hands again, plundering the natural energy around him and entering the fairy mode.


    "Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤True thousands of hands!"


    Of course, Xu Fan''s thousands of hands are also castrated, and the size is forcibly comparable to that of Itachi''s Suzuo.


    "This is the power I gained by breaking the fetters!"


    Uchiha Itachi laughed wildly, and fought against Xu Fan''s thousands of hands.


    And Xu Fan didn''t use any force at all.


    If he wants to, it can actually be solved with one move.


    After all, the gap between eternal kaleidoscope and kaleidoscope is still very obvious.


    "I''m just releasing the sea."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain about his behavior at this time, watching the thousands of hands being destroyed by Suzuo Nenghu.


    He also fell on the lake.


    "I didn''t expect Uchiha Itachi''s strength to be so much stronger." Xu Fan deliberately sighed, "It''s a pity that I used too much chakra when dealing with Yao."


    Seeing Xu Fan who was falling, Uchiha Itachi directly chose to chase, throwing out his eight-foot Qiong Gouyu and attacking Xu Fan.


    However, at this moment , Sasuke who fell silent suddenly flashed in front of Xu Fan.


    "Itachi!"


    At the moment when he roared his brother''s name, Sasuke''s writing wheel began to turn, opening the kaleidoscope impressively.


    Coupled with the fact that he had already understood Suzuo Nohu, at this moment, Sasuke also involuntarily used this force.


    The purple Suzano appeared from Sasuke, although he was only half-complete, but holding a shield, he forcibly resisted the attack of Itachi''s Basha Qionggou.


    However, Sasuke''s emotions and state are not stable in controlling Susano.


    After resisting the attack, Sasuke also went black before his eyes and passed out directly.


    On the contrary, it was Uchiha Itachi, and he was very relieved to see Sasuke who fell.


    "Sasuke, you finally...open the kaleidoscope." Recommended reading: "Reading Files 2013"

 v2 Chapter 223： 3 shadow talks

    With the cooperation of Xu Fan and Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke successfully opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, and used Susano to defend Itachi''s attack.


    However, because it was the first time that the relationship was opened, Sasuke quickly lost consciousness.


    After seeing Sasuke opening the kaleidoscope, Itachi also had no intention of acting with Xu Fan.


    The complete body Susanoh disappeared in an instant, and Uchiha Itachi broke down into countless crows in the process of falling, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Kiraby!"


    Seeing Itachi disappeared, Kakashi realized Kiraby later.


    "Kiraby has been taken away by another member of the Xiao organization." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    "The other one?" Kakashi remembered immediately.


    The members of Akatsuki''s organization are all in pairs, acting together.


    "So Is Itachi deliberately containing this side and creating opportunities for his companions?" Kakashi said again.


    "Who knows, but Itachi''s Suzano is really not trivial. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have much chakra. For that level of Suzano, five minutes at most is the limit."


    Xu Fan explained.


    Xu Fan is not disgusted with Kirabi, but he can''t talk about any good feelings.


    He himself is a character from the later period of Naruto.


    Coupled with the four generations of Raikage''s relationship, Xu Fan didn''t bother to help them rescue Kirabi.


    Even in Xu Fan''s view, the Thunder Country does not have Kirabi, but is more powerful for himself.


    After all, Xu Fan''s current goal is to unify the entire Ninja World.


    It is only a matter of time before the West has won the Kingdom of Wind.


    And the small surrounding countries can hardly become a climate.


    Only the land of the land and the land of thunder are left.


    "Let''s go back too." Xu Fan turned and said to the others.


    "Huh? Just go back like this?" Uchiha Izumi was stunned on the spot.


    "Otherwise? When we came to Yunlei Gorge, we didn''t get Raikage''s consent. If the ninjas of Leinin Village found us, we would mistake them for the Yao we helped Akatsuki steal away.


    "This, this way..." Quan nodded, but he was a little worried about gains and losses.


    I thought that when I saw Itachi again, I could say those things in my heart and persuade him to return to Konoha Village.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that Itachi''s determination to cut the fetters would be so strong.


    Family, village, and relatives are all things he can give up in order to become stronger.


    "Okay, let''s leave here, too." Xu Fan said as he returned along the same path.


    The sign-in has been completed, so naturally there is no need to stay here.


    Kakashi put Sasuke on his back and followed Xu Fan''s footsteps.


    "Just give Renzhuli to Akatsuki?"


    Kakashi hesitated a bit before asking this sentence directly.


    He thought Xu Fan would choose to chase the ghost shark and rescue Kirabi.


    But now it seems that Xu Fan really has no idea of ??rescuing Kirabi at all.


    Even Kakashi felt that with Xu Fan''s strength, even in the face of Uchiha Itachi, he could create Mu Dun clone to deal with the ghost shark.


    In other words, in Kakashi''s view, Xu Fan simply deliberately let Akatsuki gain the strength of the eight-tailed man.


    "Kakashi, do you remember our goal?" Xu Fan asked directly.


    "Unify Ninja World?"


    "It is true peace. As long as there is opposition between camps, there will never be true peace, whether it is a country of soil or a country of thunder, erasing them is the only way to usher in peace."


    Xu Fan paused, "However, Kirabi is a very troublesome existence. I cannot stay in the Kingdom of Thunder forever, and none of the other ninjas in our country can be Kirabi''s opponent."


    "For rule, it is a kind of trouble. It is better to use Akatsuki''s hands to get rid of this trouble of Kirabi."


    "When I go back to the village and I formally become the fifth generation of Hokage, I will hold the Three Shadows talks. If the other party is willing to surrender, then everyone will be happy. On the contrary, I don''t mind fighting the two countries at the same time."


    Xu Fan said seriously.


    Xu Fan did not intend to delay the goal of unifying the Ninja World.


    Instead, it was Kakashi, Izumi Uchiha, and Sakura.


    After hearing what Xu Fan said, his heart was extremely shocked.


    All Ninja villages and countries will become part of history. Only one country exists in the vast land.


    That is the country of fire!


    Just thinking about it, I feel that this is a more difficult goal than reaching the sky.


    But when these words came out of Xu Fan''s mouth, it felt like it was not impossible.


    "Wait, the Three Shadows talks? The Kingdom of Wind?"


    Soon, Kakashi noticed the details in this sentence.


    "The Kingdom of Wind now has neither a shadow nor a ninja. What can I talk about?"


    Xu Fan paused, "Even the tail beast, they don''t get one. How can they be qualified to talk to us?"


    Nowadays, the country of wind, because of Luosha''s death, it has been difficult to produce a large amount of sand gold.


    For the economy, it can be said that it has caused a big impact.


    At the same time, Xu Fan also gave Tianzang a special task without cutting it.


    If Gaara can be rescued, take him back to Konoha Village.


    There is no need to send him back to Sharen Village.


    A country without ninjas, no tail beasts, and no shadows.


    Destruction is only a matter of time.


    Kakashi couldn''t help sucking in a cold breath as he looked at Xu Fan who was downplaying.


    "True peace."


    at the same time¡­¡­


    The ghost shark took Kirabi as far away as possible from Yunlei Gorge, and repeatedly confirmed that there was no ninja chasing after him, and then he threw Kirabi to the ground and sat in the shade of the tree to rest.


    Then, the ghost shark passed the information about the successful capture of Yao to Payne of the Akatsuki organization.


    So far, the Akatsuki organization can be said to have all the tail beasts except the nine tails.


    "Mr. Itachi."


    While breathing hard, the ghost shark once again sensed Uchiha Itachi''s Chakra, and when he took a look, he saw countless crows gathered in one place, transforming into a human form.


    But as soon as he showed up, Uchiha Itachi vomited blood.


    The fight with Xu Fan exerted a tremendous load on his body.


    "It''s so nice to see you again."


    Ghost shark took a deep breath and let go of the shark muscle, "It must be a lot of pressure to fight against monsters like Xu Fan."


    "But also thanks to Xu Fan, let us capture the strength of the eight-tailed man."


    In Guiyu''s view, if Xu Fan hadn''t made the move, it would not be easy for them to take Kirabi away.


    "Xu Fan and I are jealous of each other, unless it is a situation of endless death, otherwise he will not use all his strength."


    Uchiha Itachi explained.


    And, according to Itachi''s guess, Xu Fan should have deliberately given Kirabi to Guiyu.


    Otherwise, with his strength, trying to solve the ghost shark is just a matter of minutes.


    There are acupuncture points.


    Enough to make Kirabi coma for several days.


    "Just in this way, Madara is only nine tails and one tail beast. The agreement between us may be unilaterally destroyed by him."


    Itachi muttered to himself. Recommended reading: "Reading Files 2013"

 v2 Chapter 324： Sign-in location, Yuyin Village!

    Regarding the Rabbi of the eight-tailed man, Xu Fan did not choose to pursue the ghost shark and itachi.


    He returned to the village with Kakashi and others, and asked Kakashi to take Sasuke to the hospital.


    Sakura volunteered to accompany Sasuke.


    Only Uchiha Izumi returned to the root with a heavy heart.


    "When it officially becomes the fifth generation of Hokage, let''s hold a three-kage meeting. If Tukage and Raikage can surrender, it will save trouble."


    "Just judging by their personal personalities, it''s probably not that easy."


    Xu Fan said to himself.


    The Raikage today is Darui. Although he always looks unmotivated, his heart is very strong.


    When facing a powerful enemy like Golden Horn and Silver Horn, he has never flinched.


    The earth shadow of the earth country is Ohnogi.


    Although he looked like an ordinary old man, he often complained that his waist was about to be broken, but he started fighting more fiercely than anyone else.


    Even when playing against Uchiha Madara, Ohnoki can be said to be one of the main output of Five Shadows.


    When the ninja allied forces were in despair, Ohnogi was able to regain himself.


    but¡­¡­


    The Three Shadows meeting Xu Fan spoke of was different from the Five Shadows meeting that appeared in Naruto.


    If you insist, the Three Shadows talks are actually a banquet.


    If Tuying and Raiking don''t come, they have a reason to fight directly.


    Conversely, if they agree to participate in the Three Shadows talks, why should they let them go back?


    For Shinobu without shadows, the strength will naturally drop drastically.


    Just as Xu Fan deduced the next action, there was a knock on the door of the Hokage office again.


    "Come in."


    Xu Fan leaned back and said softly.


    Looking back, he was standing at the door before, waiting for Sarutobi Hitizan''s response.


    Now this reverse feeling is not bad.


    As the door of Hokage''s office was opened, an extremely familiar figure came into Xu Fan''s eyes.


    He had white hair fluttering, and he carried a huge scroll behind him.


    Amazingly, it is Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin.


    "Jilaiya."


    Xu Fan said hello.


    I am now Hokage of the Five Dynasties, so naturally I will no longer use honorifics to Zi Lai.


    Since Naruto returned from practicing in Miaomu Mountain, Jilai has also returned to Konoha Village with him.


    When Dashe Maru destroyed Konoha, Jilai also made a contribution to prevent the giant snake from invading.


    And when Xu Fan went to Yunlei Gorge, Jilai also helped take care of the affairs of the Fire Country.


    "You finally become Hokage."


    Although Jilaiya was still immersed in the sadness of the death of Teacher Sarutobi, he was also happy for Xu Fan when he saw Xu Fan had grown into a new Hokage.


    "In this position, I think you are more suitable."


    Xu Fan paused, "If possible, I hope you will be the new Hokage."


    Xu Fan said it very sincerely, but it was just a polite.


    Because Xu Fan knew in his heart that Zi Lai had no interest in Hokage either.


    "I have no interest in Naruto."


    Zi Lai also shook his head, answering the same content as Xu Fan thought.


    However, the smile quickly disappeared from Jiraiya''s face.


    He came here to discuss business matters with Xu Fan.


    "what happened?"


    "About Akatsuki organization." Jilai also said.


    "Akatsuki?"


    Although Ji Lai always looks unserious, wandering around the world looking for writing materials, but he has been secretly investigating matters related to Akatsuki.


    According to the information he had, many people Zhuli had already fallen into Akatsuki''s hands.


    And Jilai just learned from Kakashi.


    Xu Fan and others went to Yunlei Gorge, but did not stop Xiao organization.


    Rabbi Rabbi, the eight-tailed human column, was also included in the bag by Akatsuki.


    Although Jiraiya and Naruto have only been together for a few years, they have established a deep bond.


    When I thought that Naruto had also been targeted by Akatsuki, Jilai felt that he couldn''t just ignore it.


    According to Jiraiya''s investigation.


    He suspects that the headquarters of Akatsuki is hidden in the border of the land of the earth, the country of wind, and the country of fire.


    Yuyin Village.


    There is a buffer zone for the Three Kingdoms War, which is often swayed by the wars of major powers.


    But because of this, in times of peace, Yuyin Village is a Shinobu Village that no one cares about and no one pays attention to.


    "So I plan to go to Yuyin Village myself to collect information."


    Jilai said seriously.


    And Xu Fan, as the new Hokage, naturally came to tell him about this.


    just¡­¡­


    This incident went beyond Xu Fan''s expectations.


    He originally thought that he had a traverser who kept producing the butterfly effect.


    It can be avoided that Ji Lai also noticed Yuyin Village and sneaked into the investigation.


    "Only I can sneak in there secretly."


    Jilai said quickly when he noticed Xu Fan''s expression.


    From the perspective of Zi Lai, Xu Fan felt that this kind of intelligence gathering work was not necessarily indispensable.


    However, Ji Lai also felt that no one except himself could do the job.


    "Even if I stop you, will you go?"


    Xu Fan asked back.


    Among Naruto, Xu Fan feels that Jiraiya''s image is well portrayed.


    The dragon swims in the angelica, and the sea does not welcome me.


    It runs through Jilaiya''s life.


    According to Xu Fan''s understanding of him, even if he refused, stop.


    Jilai will also go to Yuyin Village to investigate the truth.


    However, the strength of the Six Ways of Penn is very strong, and Jilai also lacks the intelligence of Six Ways of Penn.


    It is easy for him to sneak in secretly, and it is not easy for him to come back alive.


    Just when Xu Fan pondered slightly.


    The sign-in assistant''s voice sounded in his ear again.


    Please go to Yuyin Village to sign in!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Sign in? Where is Yuyin Village?"


    Xu Fan was startled slightly, and then quickly let go.


    Although Yuyin Village is only a small village, its status is very important.


    You know, Hokage¡¯s most regrettable death of Jiraiya happened in Yuyin Village.


    At the same time, Xiaonan''s 600 billion detonating charms were also used in Yuyin Village.


    Such a classic location, it is not strange to be watched by the sign-in assistant at .


    "I understand."


    Seeing Xu Fan nodded in agreement, Jilaiya was also relieved.


    After all, he didn''t want to deceive Xu Fan and sneak into Yuyin Village again.


    However, what made Jilaiya dream of it was...


    But Xu Fan suddenly straightened up at this moment, patted his hands towards the table, and said righteously, "Since it is necessary to go, then let''s go together, Jiraiya."


    "What...what?"


    At this moment, Ji Lai also stood up in shock.


    "Are you going with me?"


    "Well, Naruto is not only your disciple, but I''ve always been regarded as a younger brother. The Akatsuki organization focused on Naruto, so how could I just ignore it? And the Akatsuki organization now has eight-tailed beasts. With your strength, I''m afraid it will be difficult to do the job." Recommended reading: "Reading Files 2013"

 v2 Chapter 325： Dive into success

    ,


    The decision Xu Fan made made Ji Lai also feel incredible, even Konoha''s senior Xiaochun, Men Yan strongly opposed.


    In their opinion, the three generations of Hokage have just passed away, and the country of fire is the time when new Hokage is most needed to comfort people.


    How can Xin Hokage leave the village at this time?


    And, if the headquarters of Akatsuki''s organization is really in Yuyin Village, wouldn''t this trip be more or less fortunate?


    Can Xu Fan¡¯s character, and where will he follow other people¡¯s requirements?


    What''s more, the small assistant has even released the sign-in task.


    This time I have to go.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not go directly to Yuyin Village, but waited for a few days in Muye Village.


    On the one hand, Sarutobi is arranged to be buried in the funeral and to succeed the new Hokage to comfort the people.


    On the other hand, it is to make sure that the Naruto team has no accidents.


    If Naruto falls into the hands of Akatsuki by accident, he can only rescue Naruto first.


    But in this matter, Xu Fan was obviously too worried.


    On the day after Xu Fan officially became the fifth generation of Hokage, Tenzo and others completed their mission and returned to the village.


    They not only rescued Gaara, but also defeated the Red Sand Scorpion and brought his puppet back.


    This is also the idea of ??Temari.


    In any case, Kankuro is a puppet master, and giving him the puppet of the Red Sand Scorpion can also increase his strength.


    After finishing all these trivial matters, Xu Fan asked someone to find someone from Lai Lai.


    After all, this time I was going to sneak into Yuyin Village secretly to investigate Xiao''s intelligence and complete the sign-in.


    Too many people are not a good thing.


    At the same time Xu Fan also told Xiaochun and Menyan.


    If they can''t worry about themselves and Jiraiya, they can send someone to find Tsunade.


    After his own accident, let Tsunade be the sixth generation of Hokage.


    It''s just that in Xu Fan''s view, there will be no surprises in this action.


    The reason why Zi Lai was buried in Yuyin Village was largely due to lack of intelligence.


    If it weren''t for verifying that Nagato was not in the Six Paths of Payne, with Jiraiya''s strength, it would not be difficult to retreat.


    But he has all the information of Akatsuki''s organization.


    Xu Fan even knew.


    Akatsuki¡¯s leader is Payne on the surface, but Nagato is actually behind the scenes.


    Behind the scenes is with soil.


    Behind the scenes Behind the scenes is Uchiha Madara.


    Behind the scenes Behind the scenes Behind the scenes is Heizure.


    "Well, if you look at it this way, Akatsuki is just a doll."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, secretly concealed his whereabouts, and went with Zilai to sneak into Yuyin Village.


    "It seems that the dive was successful."


    Jilai also jumped out of Toad''s mouth, looked around, and came to Yuyin Village again, which also made him feel a lot of emotion.


    "If I remember correctly, during the Second Ninja World War, did you come here?"


    Xu Fan followed closely and jumped out of the toad, looking at the country constantly being baptized by rain.


    In fact, it rains all day in Yuyin Village, which is also Nagato''s masterpiece.


    This is the technique he used to monitor Yuyin Village to prevent foreign enemies from invading.


    Said to sneak in secretly, but when he and Jilai also encountered the rain, Nagato could feel their arrival.


    It''s just that Xu Fan didn''t care about this.


    He came to sign in.


    Not here to gather information.


    Fight if it''s a big deal.


    Who is afraid of whom?


    Who doesn''t have something like the reincarnation eye?


    "Yeah." Jilai also nodded, telling about his experience during the Second Ninja World War.


    It was also at that time that he and Oshemaru, Tsunade were recognized by Sansho Fish Hanzo and won the title of Konoha Sannin.


    Later, when he left, he found three children who had been orphaned by the war, so he took them as disciples and lived in Yuyin Village for a while.


    That period can be said to be a very happy time in Jilaiya''s career.


    "This is the cruelty of war, especially for a small country like Yuyin Village. They can''t control the battle. They can only endure the baptism of war and the abandonment and betrayal of the big country."


    "If it is possible, I also hope that the real peace of Ninja world can usher in."


    While talking, Jilai took out a small scroll from his arms, psychically produced two raincoats, and gave them one to Xu Fan.


    Because of traveling around the world to collect materials, Jiraiya also prepared a lot of daily necessities.


    Xu Fan was not polite and took the raincoat and put it on.


    "Let''s go, Izakaya is the most suitable place when it comes to asking for information."


    Jilai also waited for Xu Fan to change the rain before he waved his hand to let him follow him.


    Maybe Xu Fan is very strong, but when it comes to collecting intelligence, Ji Lai also feels that he is inferior to him.


    "And this kind of horrible weather is very suitable for a good drink."


    Ji Lai also made a gesture of pouring wine, without any pressure.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, hurriedly followed Jilaiya, and simply went to have a drink and taste the food here.


    Anyway, Xu Fan knew everything about the experience of Jilaiya Yuyin Village.


    There is no need to rush for a while.


    and¡­¡­


    They were discovered when they both sneaked in.


    Even if he and Jilai didn''t go to Nagato, Nagato would control the Six Ways of Payne to trouble them.


    So just go with the flow.


    At the same time, at the high tower of Yuyin Village, Payne admired the village baptized by rain as usual.


    "Payne."


    Xiao Nan appeared from the shadowed corner of the room.


    "Well, I have sensed it."


    Before Xiao Nan could speak, Payne guessed what she was going to say.


    Teacher Jilaiya sneaked into Yuyin Village.


    If he had not guessed wrong, Jilai would have probably guessed the connection between Xiao organization and Yuyin Village.


    "It''s just a few mice mixed in."


    Payne turned around, ready to deal with Jilaiya personally.


    On the contrary, Xiao Nan took a step forward and stopped Penn.


    "No." Xiao Nan shook his head slightly, "Leave it to me, you still need strength to catch Nine Tails."


    Today''s Akatsuki organization has captured all the tail beasts except the nine tails.


    They are only one step away from their plan and cause.


    Nine-tailed beast is not only the most powerful of all tailed beasts ~ www.novelhall.com~ Naruto''s use of the power of nine-tailed beasts can also be said to be quite outstanding.


    Even the Red Sand Scorpion was solved by Naruto.


    And Nagato''s body is not only weak, but using the power of the reincarnation eye will also cause a great burden on the body.


    So in Xiao Nan''s opinion, expel Teacher Jilaiya and leave it to himself.


    Just looking at Xiao Nan''s leaving figure, Payne couldn''t help but murmur.


    "Xiao Nan, you are the one who looks down on Teacher Zi Lai Ye."


    Although I understand Xiao Nan''s intentions, I know Xiao Nan''s Nagato through Payne.


    Teacher Jilaiya''s strength is very strong.


    With Xiao Nan''s strength, I am afraid that Teacher Zi Lai cannot be stopped.


    "Six Payne."


    With a low voice, Nagato summoned all Penn and went to the place where Jiraiya was.

 v2 Chapter 326： Is this your answer

    Because he knew Ji Lai Ye''s methods very well, Xu Fan did not intend to intervene. He just followed Ji Lai Ye and watched him gather information from an izakaya to find his target.


    The process is basically no different from the original.


    Under the operation of Ji Lai Ye, Xu Fan quickly came to the inside of the high tower in Yuyin Village.


    Although Yuyin Village is rainy all year round, the atmosphere in the village is not depressing.


    On the contrary, it is very harmonious.


    In the context of Naruto, where wars often break out, it is no exaggeration to say that Yuyin Village is a paradise.


    "I have to say, this guy named Payne is really capable."


    Zi Lai Ye and Xu Fan traveled inside the tower, planning to find clues from the corpses of the guests.


    "Indeed, although there is no sunny day in Yuyin Village, everyone is enjoying life now."


    "It''s just that this pseudo-peace will not last forever."


    "The stability of Yuyin Village can be said to be the result of the painstaking efforts of Payne alone. If one day, Payne is gone, the situation will change."


    "Only true peace can change all this."


    In Xu Fan''s view, the peace that Penn maintained in Yuyin Village was actually no different from the peace maintained between Qianshouzhu.


    even¡­¡­


    They even have very similar ideas.


    They all rely on the power of the tail beast to make nations fear each other, so that they dare not launch war and reach peace.


    It''s just that Payne''s thinking is much more radical than between the pillars.


    One is to evenly distribute the power of the tail beast to achieve checks and balances.


    The other is to suppress everything with the power of Ten Tails.


    The only regret is that the pillars have proven that this scheme will only fail.


    The disadvantage of Payne is actually bigger than the pillar.


    After all, Shijian is the **** of ninjas and has a long life span.


    And Payne is just a puppet controlled by Nagato, his body is already extremely weak.


    Even without the battle of the fairy Naruto, Nagato would not survive long.


    His plan is doomed to fail.


    "What is true peace?"


    Just as Xu Fan was talking about Zi Laiye, a soft voice floated from a height.


    Xu Fan and Zilai also looked up at the same time, but saw a woman in a red cloud coat.


    Blue hair.


    It was Xiao Nan who was a member of Akatsuki''s organization.


    However, this sudden scene made Zi Lai also wide his eyes.


    Not attracted by the beauty of the other party, but shocked by her facial features.


    "Are you...Xiao Nan?"


    Jilai looked unbelievable. He never dreamed that Xiao Nan, the gentle and kind disciple, had now joined the Akatsuki organization.


    "Could it be that Nagato and Yahiko..."


    Then, Ji Lai recalled that no matter what they did, the three of them chose to act together.


    If Xiao Nan joined the Akatsuki organization, would it also mean.


    Nagato and Yahiko are also members of Akatsuki.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, teacher Jilaiya." Xiaonan ignored Jilaiya''s question and said softly.


    "It looks like she should be the disciple you mentioned? But that outfit is undoubtedly Akatsuki, and it is the same as the Koto Duan I met, Fei Duan."


    Xu Fan said casually.


    And this simple sentence made Xiao Nan stunned.


    She thought that the young man who was with Jilaiya was his new disciple.


    But he directly said Jiao Du and Fei Duan.


    "Are you...Xu Fan?" Xiao Nan frowned, and a bad premonition suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "It seems that you know me." Xu Fan smiled, and didn''t worry about it, and Xiao Nan started his hand.


    With her strength, unless those 600 billion detonating talisman are used, otherwise, just Jiraiya can knock her back.


    "If I am not mistaken, you collected the tail beasts with the intention of using this power to threaten by force, so that the big countries would not dare to start wars easily."


    "As long as there is no war, there is a kind of peace."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    These words silenced Xiao Nan.


    This is indeed Nagato''s plan and Akatsuki''s goal.


    It''s just that Xu Fan will learn about this incident, which makes her surprised and shocked.


    "It seems to be the default." Xu Fan said again.


    Because he has seen Naruto, Xu Fan is also very clear about Nagato''s thoughts.


    Unfortunately, as a **** with soil, he was fooled from the beginning.


    "However, the original Hokage Senjujuma has tried the same thing, and it naturally failed."


    "How long do you think you can maintain this threat of force? Ten years? Twenty years? Or fifty years, one hundred years?"


    "No matter how powerful a ninja is, his lifespan is limited. After he dies, do you think everyone will be afraid of his power?"


    Xu Fan naturally refers to Nagato.


    As for Nagato''s situation, Xiao Nan must know better than others.


    Let alone ten years, twenty years, whether Nagato can live for another five years is a question.


    What''s more, Nagato has only the eyes of reincarnation, and cannot live forever.


    When he died, I was afraid that more tragic war would break out.


    "Then what do you think is true peace?"


    Xiao Nan frowned and raised this question again.


    For war and peace, she is not as persistent as Nagato, even her wish is very simple.


    As long as I can be by Nagato, Yahiko''s side.


    Will suffice.


    It''s just that Xu Fan''s remarks shocked his mind, Xiao Nan also wanted to see if he could find the answer.


    "End war with war."


    "Big countries or small countries, erase them all, and establish the only country in this world."


    "Only in this way is real peace."


    Xu Fan looked directly at Xiao Nan and said firmly.


    Only by erasing the concept of different countries and establishing a community with a shared future for mankind.


    The real peace is ushered in.


    "Will war be wiped out with greater war?"


    Xiao Nan murmured, recalling that Xu Fan had already captured the Water Country.


    Maybe he can indeed unify the Ninja World.


    However, Xiao Nan doesn''t know whether real peace can be established.


    "Is this your answer."


    At this moment, another person suddenly appeared beside Xiao Nan.


    He has yellow hair and a ponytail is the animal way among the six ways of Payne.


    Because of concerns about Xiaonan''s relationship, Nagato also summoned Penn Liudao to support.


    "The eyes!"


    And Ji Lai Ye was also attracted by the eyes of Brute Dao.


    The swirl pattern on it was indeed the legendary reincarnation eye, and it was also the eye owned by Nagato.


    "Are you Nagato?"


    "Teacher Zi Lai Ye." The animal Dao glanced at Zi Lai Ye, and did not rush to move, but looked at Xu Fan.


    The eyes of both sides faced each other, and Nagato behind him also savored Xu Fan''s words.


    Even in his opinion, although the practices are different, they have the same goals.


    Bring to this world...


    peace!

 v2 Chapter 327： Wooden man vs psychic beast

    ,


    "Your answer is doomed to fail."


    Beast Dao looked at Xu Fan condescendingly, although he could understand his thoughts, he wanted to bring peace to the world just like himself.


    But in his opinion, Xu Fan''s ideas are too naive.


    From the beginning, mankind is a whole, but because of the advancement of history, it has continuously evolved.


    Villages, cities, and even countries appear.


    Human desires are unlimited.


    Moreover, it is impossible for people to understand each other in a true sense.


    Perhaps Xu Fan could forcefully unify the Ninja World with his own strength.


    But after the unified Ninja World, it was only a matter of time before it fell apart.


    And he, even if he can''t live long after collecting all the tail beasts, there will still be people who inherit his will.


    In other words, as long as there are ten-tailed power, anyone can give peace to the world.


    but¡­¡­


    Not everyone can have Xu Fan''s power.


    He is like the Senjujuma back then, just a short-lived figure in the long history of Ninja.


    "For the peace I said, I will destroy you here, Xu Fan."


    With a low voice, Beast Dao made up his mind to defeat Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan was not surprised by this result.


    "Payne." Xiao Nan frowned slightly, worried about the situation of his companions.


    Although she had never met Xu Fan, nor had she fought against each other, from the information she had, Xu Fan was stronger than Uchiha Itachi.


    It is not a wise thing to fight against Xu Fan here.


    Hu Shengdao ignored Xiao Nan''s voice.


    This is not the Konoha Village in the Land of Fire, but the Yuyin Village rebuilt by myself.


    The other party has already sneaked into his base camp, where can he be put back?


    Moreover, the battle between ninjas is often an intelligence contest.


    Among the six ways of Payne, there is no body of its own.


    At this point, Xu Fan is impossible to know.


    As long as you hold on to the determination that the jade is broken and not the complete, you will be able to create flaws.


    Using the asymmetry in intelligence, Xu Fan was driven into desperation.


    Then kill him!


    just¡­¡­


    While making up his mind, the Samsara of Beast Dao glanced at Jiraiya subconsciously.


    Both Xu Fan and Zi Lai Ye are first-class powerhouses, and dealing with both of them at the same time would be somewhat difficult.


    "Psychic art!"


    The current situation can be said to be very unfavorable to the animal life, but there is no other way.


    I saw that Beast Dao''s hands quickly formed a seal, and then shot down.


    "Psychic?"


    Jilai also murmured, biting his thumb directly, and psychically produced the toad of Miaomu Mountain.


    Two clouds of white mist burst out within the tower.


    A pink toad appeared at the same time as a strange big bird.


    "Let Xu Fan out." Xiao Nan, who was standing next to Animal Dao, hesitated for a moment and whispered.


    Since Payne is determined to solve Xu Fan, the only thing he can do is support him and assist him.


    The big bird made a weird cry and pounced directly at Toad Guang.


    Damn it!


    However, Toad Guang''s weapon, in addition to the Spike, also has a huge shield.


    Two giant psychic beasts fought together instantly.


    "Unexpectedly, we still have to fight."


    Jilai couldn''t help but complain. With the help of Toad Guang to contain the animal life, he decisively and psychically developed Zhima, worked deeply, prepared to merge, and entered the fairy mode.


    Since the enemy has the eye of reincarnation, it cannot be defeated by conventional means.


    Beast Dao nodded slightly, and signaled Xiao Nan to do what he wanted to do, and once again he sealed his hands, psychically produced a huge rhino, and rushed towards the toad.


    Facing two giant psychic beasts at the same time, Toad''s counterattack was also very weak.


    However, Beast Dao''s attack did not stop. He sealed the seal again and continued to channel spirits.


    The famous **** dog.


    "This guy... why only uses spiritism..."


    It took some time for Jiraji to prepare the natural energy, so he had to ask Toad Guang to help delay it, but noticed that the beast dao ninjutsu in a row was all spiritism.


    and¡­¡­


    The psychic of the animal road has no intention to stop at all.


    Bang!


    Hell crab.


    Bang!


    chameleon!


    For a time, five psychic beasts appeared directly on the scene.


    However, except for the Hellhound, which can split infinitely after being injured, other psychic beasts are not difficult to deal with.


    "Toad Guang, go back."


    Xu Fan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly shouted, slapped his hands hard, and directly used the wooden man technique.


    When Penn invaded Konoha Village and captured Naruto, he destroyed the village with Super God Luo Tianzheng.


    The concept of the weak eating the strong is fully demonstrated.


    Therefore, Xu Fan will not be merciful at this moment.


    The majestic Chakra burst out instantly, and the vines broke out of the soil under Xu Fan''s feet. They were thick and hardened to form wooden stakes, and then transformed into giant wooden figures.


    Toad Guang glanced back at Xu Fan''s technique and realized that Xu Fan was planning to solve the enemy in front of him himself.


    Staying here by yourself will only drag Xu Fan back.


    "Sure enough, I''m still too slow."


    Toad Guang only laughed at himself, and disappeared inside the tower with a bang.


    And the wooden man Xu Fan made was bigger than any psychic beast here.


    Rumble!


    Under the control of Xu Fan, the wooden man stretched out his huge palm, held down the **** crab, and squeezed its body.


    The Transformed Dragon and Rhino wanted to attack the wooden man from the right side, but they were swept out with their arms with a backhand wave from the wooden man.


    Xu Fan looked down at the battle below, and the big bird, who was the first to be psyched by the animal path, rushed towards him.


    The psychic beasts of the animal path have all been transformed and shared the sight of the reincarnation eye.


    So it is not difficult to find out Xu Fan''s position.


    just¡­¡­


    Xu Fan never thought about hiding in the dark.


    Seeing the big bird flapping its wings, Xu Fan patted his hands again, "Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!"


    A fierce-looking wooden dragon rose from the ground, opened its mouth wide, biting the bird''s wing in one bite, and then pulled it down to make the bird lose its balance in the air.


    Then the wooden dragon''s body twisted upwards, firmly restraining its body.


    In this way, only one hellhound is left to move freely.


    As for the animal Dao who saw all this in his eyes, although he was shocked by Xu Fan''s Mu Dun, he did not rush to remedy it.


    In his opinion, the characteristics of Hellhound are the most special of all psychic beasts.


    As long as Xu Fan kept attacking, it was not a bad thing.


    But what Beast Dao never expected was that Xu Fan seemed to know all the psychic beasts well.


    He first crushed the other psychic beasts with the rough power of the wooden escape technique, and then when dealing with the hellhound, he used the magnetic escape.


    The sand smashed the floor here and flew out from under the hellhound''s feet, first wrapped around his limbs, fixed on the ground, making it immobile, and then more sand covered the hellhound.


    After a few breaths, the sand formed the shape of a pyramid, and densely packed spells appeared, sealing the Hellhound!

 v2 Chapter 328： There is nothing to fight back

    Xu Fan and Zilai are also different.


    As a traveler who has seen Naruto, he naturally understands each of the six ways of Payne.


    Animal Dao has no other means of attack except for spiritism.


    And his psychic beast is far inferior to his wooden man, the wooden dragon.


    Even after this operation, Zi Lai Ye, Shen Zuo, and Zhi Ma were all dumbfounded.


    The three of them even wondered if they shouldn''t be in such a place.


    "Jilaiya."


    Xu Fan was not eager to destroy the animal road, but stretched out the arm of the wooden man to let Zi Lai come up.


    Seeing this, Jilai did not hesitate and jumped up and came to Xu Fan''s side.


    "I planned to enter the fairy mode, to cooperate with you." Ji Lai couldn''t help saying.


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    Xu Fan shook his head, indicating that Jilai only needs to watch the show.


    Perhaps for others, Penn¡¯s six-way reincarnation eye sharing is very tricky, but in Xu Fan¡¯s view.


    This ability to share vision is actually nothing extraordinary.


    His current strength completely crushed Penn Six Dao.


    Determined that Jilai would not be affected by the battle, Xu Fan controlled the wooden man and grabbed it towards the animal road.


    Seeing this, the animal road simply psyched out a giant centipede, and then retreated.


    Although I had grasped the information about Xu Fan in advance, the sense of oppression was still very great when I really met each other.


    Especially the sharing of one''s own sight is almost useless in front of Xu Fan.


    Even if he saw Xu Fan''s movements, his body had no time to react.


    There is too much difference in speed between them.


    Moreover, Xu Fan and Zi Lai were also at the head of the wooden men, and their attack range was not that wide at all.


    "Just a psychic beast."


    Seeing the centipede psyched out by the animal road climb onto the wooden man''s arm, Xu Fan patted his hands again.


    As long as there are enough chakras, Xu Fan can make a few wooden dragons if he is willing to make them.


    There is as much as you want.


    On the contrary, it is the psychic beast of the animal road, Xu Fan thinks that the number must be limited.


    However, after climbing on the arm of the wooden man, the centipede did not go straight to Xu Fan and Zi Laiya, but took advantage of the height and suddenly jumped and rushed towards the seal of the **** dog.


    "Sounding!"


    Jilai also noticed this scene and yelled quickly to remind Xu Fan.


    However, the speed of that centipede was no better than Xu Fan''s wooden dragon. After two or three breaths, the wooden dragon caught up with the centipede, twisted around, squeezed the centipede''s body to pieces.


    But at this moment, other members of the Six Ways of Payne arrived one after another.


    Shura Road and the Human World appear!


    Especially in Shura Dao, his body has been transformed, and he is said to be a ninja, but the means of attack are all organs.


    Missile tracking.


    Five-finger missiles.


    Head laser cannon!


    He couldn''t see that it was a ninjutsu move at all, and they blasted Xu Fan together.


    Even if the only one who had just fought with Xu Fan was the Animal Dao, it was because of the characteristics of the reincarnation eye.


    The information about Xu Fan has been shared with all Penn Six Daoists.


    They don¡¯t even need to talk to each other to make a perfect match.


    Human Dao was even more aware of this time and jumped away to help the Hellhound break the seal.


    Among all the psychic beasts, the Hellhound is arguably the most powerful.


    But where does Xu Fan give Human World Dao a chance?


    Seeing him leaping down, unable to change his posture in the air, Xu Fan directly rotated his Chakra in his hand, and injected the attribute metamorphosis.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Spiral Shuriken!"


    This was originally a ninjutsu created by Naruto, but for Xu Fan now, it is not difficult to imitate it.


    As soon as the spiral shuriken was thrown out, Xu Fan''s two-speed rotation opened the eternal kaleidoscope.


    The majestic Chakra instantly materialized, enveloping Xu Fan and Jilaiya.


    Rumble!


    All the attacks of Shura Dao blasted on Suzuo Nohu''s body, and apart from producing a cloud of smoke, it did not cause any damage.


    Suzuo''s defensive performance is far greater than the attack power of Shura Dao.


    And the spiral shuriken rushed steadily towards the human realm.


    It''s just that, based on the characteristics of shared vision, although the human world did not look at it, it also noticed the ninjutsu flying towards him.


    Chakra density is amazing.


    It was a ninjutsu attack that could no longer be chaotic.


    However, Human Dao changed his posture abruptly in the air, panning and avoiding the shuriken.


    just¡­¡­


    The human world is not clear, the spiral shuriken attack is far from simple.


    Rumble!


    Just when Human Dao thought it was out of danger, the spiral shuriken exploded instantly, swallowing and shattering Human Dao completely.


    Asura Dao, Beast Dao, at this moment, all looked shocked.


    "That ninjutsu..." Ji Lai also widened his eyes, looking incredible.


    The ninjutsu that Bo Feng Shui Men failed to complete was unexpectedly completed by Xu Fan!


    And the power is so terrifying!


    "Do not."


    Xu Fan shook his head, "The person who completed this technique is actually Naruto. I just learned it after a glance."


    "I learned it after a glance?"


    Jilai blinked, wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    At that level of ninjutsu, the difficulty of training is at least s grade, but Xu Fan said that he would be able to take a look at it. Is he a monster?


    "Teach you back."


    Xu Fan said jokingly, but his smile suddenly stiffened.


    I saw that Suzuo Nenghu lifted the knife and fell, splitting a sword aura, coming out in a vertical and horizontal direction, approaching Shura Dao.


    The speed is so fast that Shura Dao is difficult to avoid for a while.


    This is Xu Fan''s power.


    Even if you can share your eyesight, you can see every move of your opponent.


    But in terms of speed, even if you see it with your own eyes, you can''t react!


    Rumble!


    Shura Dao was directly disintegrated by Jian Qi.


    Strong enough.


    Enough rolling.


    Even the stunned Brute Dao, as if losing all means of offense, shiveringly looked at the combination of the wooden man Kasuzuo Nohu.


    Can''t think of a way to defeat him.


    In fact, let alone defeating the current Xu Fan, how to support the arrival of the remaining Payne is a difficult problem.


    Jilaiya swallowed even more. I didn''t expect that sneaking in would turn into a drama for attacking Akatsuki ~ www.novelhall.com~ but..."


    It¡¯s just that Ji Lai couldn¡¯t understand why each of the following had reincarnation eyes.


    Isn''t that a pupil technique that only Nagato has?


    and¡­¡­


    The looks of these three people, no matter which one they are, are not like the Nagato that he is familiar with.


    "Maybe Nagato is not among these people at all." Xu Fan said directly.


    "Not among these people?" Zi Lai was also startled, not quite understanding what Xu Fan meant.


    "Have you noticed the black rods inserted in them? If I guess right, that thing should be a receiver that can control the actions of these people."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "Do you remember? Jiraiya, didn''t the person say before that the tower would ask them to carry the corpse?"

 v2 Chapter 329： Isn’t it the reincarnation eye? Who doesn’t have it?

    ,


    "You mean those corpses are all..."


    After Xu Fan''s reminder, Zi Lai suddenly realized that he turned his head to look down at Penn again.


    Although Ji Lai usually seems to be a little foolish, it is often quite reliable at critical moments.


    Even without Xu Fan, Jilai could still find that the real Nagato was not among the Six Ways of Payne by fighting, thus leaving key information for Naruto to pave the way for defeating Nagato.


    This shows that Jiraiya''s thinking itself is quite lively.


    "Well, but these are all my guesses." Xu Fan nodded, confirming this.


    "really¡­¡­"


    After reconfirmation, Jilai also suddenly discovered that the Shura Dao destroyed by Xu Fan was originally the puppet master he encountered while traveling around the world.


    "It''s no wonder that the body of Shura Dao will be transformed into a mechanism. This is exactly the same as the human puppet technique of the Red Sand Scorpion."


    Ji Lai couldn''t help but murmured, his gaze then turned to the animal Dao.


    The reason why he mistakenly thought that the beast Daohui was Nagato was because he had a pair of reincarnation eyes.


    The real Nagato has red hair.


    The same color as Uzumaki Kushina.


    "That face..."


    Jilai''s eyes narrowed again, and instantly recalled where he saw the face.


    That was the ninja of the Wind Demon clan I had encountered, and fled after being defeated by myself.


    Even the human world that was completely wiped out by Xu Fan, Ji Lai also recalled.


    That was also a ninja teacher I met while traveling around the world.


    "Among these people, none of them are Nagato."


    Jilai also rolled his throat, and said unbelievably.


    "That''s it. If I''m not wrong, Nagato should have made these people his own puppets, and his body is hiding in the dark."


    Xu Fan explained Nagato''s tricks.


    Moreover, the current Nagato is not only weak, but also has limited mobility in his legs.


    As long as he locks his position, he cannot escape from Yuyin Village.


    Xu Fan understands this.


    Nagato also understood.


    "As expected of you."


    Animal Dao raised his head again, and his heart was shocked again. He didn''t expect his biggest hole card to be seen through by the opponent.


    At the same time, this also meant that I would never let Zi Lai Ye and Xu Fan go.


    Rumble!


    The walls of the tower were pierced by a strange force, and three figures appeared at the same time.


    It is the way of heaven, the way of hell, and the way of hungry ghosts.


    Xu Fan glanced at Penn Sandao who came to support, recalling their abilities.


    Heavenly Dao can use Shenluo Tianzheng and Earth Burst Heavenly Star.


    Hell Road can use the technique of reincarnation to resurrect Penn who has been resolved by himself.


    Hungry ghosts can absorb ninjutsu.


    Among the six ways of Penn, the **** way can be said to be an auxiliary level existence.


    You must first solve the **** road.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan had no intention of being merciful.


    Anyway, these things are puppets, without feelings and pain.


    "The seventh door, open!"


    I saw Xu Fan instantly open the restrictions in his body, greatly increasing his strength and speed.


    Without giving the **** a chance to land, Xu Fan rushed out from the top of the wooden man''s head.


    Rumble!


    The sonic boom exploded directly beside Zi Lai Ye, leaving a deep hole on the head of the giant wooden man.


    Although the Four Paths of Payne shared their vision, they captured Xu Fan''s actions.


    However, Xu Fan under the seventh door had a speed far beyond their cognition.


    Even if he could see Xu Fan attacking, his body was too late to react.


    Xu Fan made a second adjustment in the air, kicking Helldao''s chest with a kick, and using his body as a springboard, jumped up, retreated to Ji Lai Ye''s side, and closed the door in his body.


    And the body of Hell Road, naturally, could not withstand Xu Fan''s destructive power, his chest sank instantly, his body flew upside down, and slammed into the ground with a bang.


    Heavenly Dao, Beast Dao, Hungry Ghost Dao, all had no time to react.


    Nagato, who was hiding in the dark, couldn''t help spouting blood.


    "Xu Fan..."


    And what makes Nagato unacceptable the most is that Xu Fan seems to know his own six ways of pay.


    Obviously Hell Dao is not the closest to Xu Fan, nor is it his first priority to attack.


    But he turned his hand to solve the **** road first.


    In other words, in Xu Fan''s consciousness, the ability of Hell Dao should be the trickier one, so he would do this.


    In fact, it is true.


    Nagato had planned to gather all of Penn first, and then use the power of Hell Road to resurrect Penn who was killed by Xu Fan.


    Finally, control the six ways of Penn to make their abilities complement each other.


    Solve Xu Fan.


    but¡­¡­


    "How could Xu Fan understand the abilities of Penn''s Six Paths..."


    Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly, unwilling to believe this fact.


    "Nagato, you must be very puzzled? Why do I know your Penn Six Ways so well?"


    "What did you say?" Nagato couldn''t help frowning, using Payne''s heavenly way to convey his own voice.


    Obviously he had such an idea, Xu Fan asked directly.


    Could it be that he had already mastered all his information?


    Could it be...


    Uchiha Itachi?


    impossible¡­¡­


    Nagato quickly shook his head, denying such thoughts.


    He and Uchiha Itachi used each other to contain each other.


    In my heart, I have never trusted Uchiha Itachi, at most he used his pair of writing wheels to recruit members of Akatsuki''s organization and catch the tail beasts scattered around the world.


    Not to mention that his body is actually called Nagato.


    It is impossible for Uchiha Itachi to even know the existence of the Six Ways of Penn.


    Therefore, it is unlikely that Uchiha Itachi gave Xu Fan the information.


    but¡­¡­


    Why does Xu Fan know himself so much?


    "In fact, the reason is very simple."


    Xu Fan raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "I don''t understand you, but the eyes of reincarnation."


    "I know every ability of the reincarnation eye, and I also know that you can''t control the power of the reincarnation eye at all, so I will allocate the power of the reincarnation eye to the Six Ways of Payne."


    "Let each of them use the power of a reincarnation eye."


    "It''s a pity. If you were in your heyday, you might still have the capital to fight me, but now, your failure is doomed Xu Fan is not in a hurry to solve the remaining Payne. It was a condescending defeat of Nagato''s psychological defense.


    As he showed.


    From the very beginning, Xu Fan did not pay attention to the so-called Six Ways of Penn!


    "You... how could you know the Eye of Samsara so much? Who on earth told you these things?"


    Nagato, who was completely shocked by Xu Fan, had a trembling voice at this time.


    The power of the reincarnation eye has always been his biggest secret.


    "Who told me? No one needs to say anything to me."


    Xu Fan smiled and shook his head, and the blood-red eternal kaleidoscope changed rapidly.


    A pair of eyes exactly the same as Nagato appeared on Xu Fan.


    "Because I also have reincarnation eyes."

 v2 Chapter 330： This is art!

    ,


    "Reincarnation Eye?!"


    Jilaiya, Shen Zuo, and Zhi Ma all looked at Xu Fan in unison and found that he really had reincarnation eyes!


    Especially Jiraiya.


    He knew well that Xu Fan himself had white eyes and writing wheel eyes, and just these two pupil techniques were enough to shock him.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Fan even opened the eyes of reincarnation!


    This guy¡­¡­


    Do you want to collect all pupil skills?


    Also, isn''t the eye of reincarnation a fairy eye?


    How did Xu Fan open the eyes of reincarnation?


    "You also have reincarnation eyes?"


    Penn Tiandao below couldn''t help exclaiming, wondering if he had read it wrong.


    However, Xu Fan''s pair of pupil technique is indeed reincarnation eyes.


    "What the **** is going on?" Ji Lai couldn''t help asking.


    "This is what I discovered accidentally. I have been to Nanga Shrine of the Uchiha clan and found a stone monument of the Uchiha clan there."


    "Only the Uchiha clan who opened the eternal kaleidoscope can see the text above."


    "And the final upgrade route for writing round eyes is the eyes of round eyes."


    Xu Fan directly told what he knew.


    Jilaiya and others were shocked again.


    Even Nagato did not expect the reincarnation eye to be upgraded from the writing round eye.


    After all, I am not a member of the Uchiha clan, and I have never opened the writing wheel.


    "Writing the final upgrade route of Lunyan, is Samsara Eye?" Ji Lai asked unbelievably.


    "That''s right, the holder of the Shalunyan will upgrade the Shalunyan to the eternal kaleidoscope. As long as they have the fairy body, they can upgrade the eternal kaleidoscope to the reincarnation eye."


    "Fairy human body? Fairy model?" Ji Lai also asked subconsciously.


    "Although the fairy model uses the Xianfa Chakra, there is still a certain difference between the two. The immortal body physique I mentioned can be understood as the unique blood inheritance boundary of our thousand hands."


    "Wooden escape technique."


    In fact, Xu Fan was not fooling Jilaiya and Nagato.


    These intelligences were all he saw from Naruto.


    Back then, Uchiha Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation after fusing the inter-pillar cells.


    After finding Taito''s successor, An Xin passed away and gave the Eye of Samsara to Nagato.


    Just because of this and other relationship, Nagato is not clear about this part.


    The so-called fairy body actually refers to the Qianshouzhujian.


    He not only possesses the blood of the Thousand Hands Clan, but also the son of the Six Ways and the reincarnation of Asura.


    However, Xu Fan''s reincarnation eye was not awakened because of the Mu Dun, writing round eye.


    It is a reward obtained by completing the sign-in.


    In essence, there are still some differences.


    According to Xu Fan''s speculation, Uchiha Madara can open the eyes of reincarnation, not only the blood heir boundary between the pillars, but the Ashura Chakra possessed between the pillars.


    "Reincarnation Eye..."


    Seeing that Xu Fan also had reincarnation eyes, Nagato fell apart.


    Leaving aside the eternal kaleidoscope and the wood escape technique, it is difficult enough to deal with, this guy actually has the same eyes as himself!


    This also means that Xu Fan has the same ability as himself!


    What''s this fight!


    Nagato''s breathing gradually became rapid, and he had to put his hands together, planning to concentrate Chakra on Tiandao, and see if he could seal Xu Fan.


    At the same time, Jilai also eased his shock and looked at Payne again.


    The result was the same as Xu Fan expected.


    Among these penins, none fit the characteristics of Nagato.


    "Is that... Yahiko?"


    However, when Jilai also noticed Penn Tiandao, he suddenly recognized Penn Tiandao''s appearance, exactly like his disciple Yahiko.


    I saw Penn Tiandao jump up and his body receded.


    Animal Dao, Hungry Ghost Dao, then quickly stepped forward to protect Penn''s Heavenly Dao.


    Immediately afterwards, Penn Tiandao patted his hands.


    From the perspective of Nagato behind the scenes, ordinary Shenluo Tianzheng would not work for him at all.


    "Earth burst into the sky!"


    With a loud shout from Payne Tiandao, a black ball was lifted into the air by him.


    The strong gravitational force absorbed everything around, even the walls and ceilings of the high towers, and the followers fell apart and flew towards the black ball.


    The earth quaked.


    Even the wooden man at Xu Fan''s feet couldn''t resist this move, and his feet slowly left the ground and flew into the air.


    "This is the six immortals, once used to capture the power of the tail beast, once captured, they cannot escape!"


    Penn Tiandao roared at Xu Fan again and again, trying to seal him with this trick.


    And from the perspective of Nagato behind the scenes, Xu Fan is clearly the biggest obstacle to catching Kyuubi Road.


    Just solve him here, and the rest will be much easier.


    However, the Chakra consumed by the Earth-Blasting Star is very shocking. Even abandoning the animal way and hungry ghost way, the Nagato behind the scenes can hardly bear the load that this ninjutsu brings to the body.


    Puff...


    Nagato spouted a mouthful of blood first, and the nose also shed bright red blood.


    And because the tower was destroyed by the earth explosion star, Xiao Nan, who was preparing to detonate the talisman outside, was also able to notice the movement of Nagato.


    "That technique is...Earth Burst Sky Star?"


    Xiao Nan couldn''t help being stunned, and then noticed that there were only three of the six ways of Payne.


    In such a short time, Nagato was forced to this extent by Xu Fan!


    "Where is this guy sacred..."


    Xiao Nan took a breath from the corner of his mouth. On the one hand, he was worried about Nagato''s physical condition, but on the other hand, he couldn''t think of a way to break the game.


    "It''s a pity that you are not a Six Dao Immortal, you are just a kid with the eyes of reincarnation."


    Xu Fan glanced at Penn Tiandao without worrying about his situation at all.


    Leaving aside, the Starburst Star couldn''t restrain himself with the five-tailed beast Chakra.


    First of all, this technique is not invincible at all.


    "Da Lei Yin Bow!"


    Xu Fan raised his head and looked directly at the black ball in the sky, Suzuo Nenghu once again appeared, but this time the weapon used was not Chakrata.


    I saw that the semi-complete Suzuo Nenghu stretched out his left handLei Dun Chakra gathered in his palm, forming a thundery bow with thunder.


    With the other hand of Suzuo Nohu, he opened the bowstring and guided another force to climb the thunder bow. The purple and blue thunder and lightning rubbed against each other and collided, producing greater thunder.


    Two strands of thunder and lightning with different attributes rotate and wind to form the arrow of thunder.


    At the moment when Suzuo Nenghu pulled the bowstring down to the maximum, Xu Fan shouted directly, released the bolt of thunder, and went straight to the black ball in the sky.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, the white ball formed by the explosion suddenly illuminated the sky above Yuyin Village.


    Not only the villagers of Yuyin Village, but even outside Yuyin Village, many people have witnessed this extremely exaggerated scene.


    After seeing this scene, a certain yellow-haired young man riding a clay bird was directly in awe.


    "This...this is the real art, eh!"

 v2 Chapter 331： 6 Penns Fall

    A bolt of thunder broke through the sky, directly smashing Penn¡¯s Heavenly Dao¡¯s earth-blasting star.


    After using this ninjutsu, Nagato''s physical strength dropped sharply and became weak.


    And now Nagato can''t see the slightest hope.


    "Is that enough?"


    Xu Fan glanced at Penn Sandao on the ground.


    Except for the Dao of Heaven, neither the Dao of Animals nor the Dao of Hungry Ghosts can become a climate.


    Even when Penn Tiandao wanted to seal Xu Fan in order to sacrifice the earth bursting stars, because Nagato¡¯s attention and Chakra were all concentrated on the heavens, the animal roads and the hungry ghost roads were basically in place. status.


    During this period, Xu Fan also used the characteristics of magnetic escape to control the sand under their feet and grabbed the ankle.


    In an instant, the sand flew out from under their feet, instantly entangling the Hungry Ghost Dao and the Beast Dao.


    Although the abilities of Hungry Ghost Road can attract ninjutsu, not all kinds of skills can be absorbed.


    Moreover, the magnetic escape used by Xu Fan is not an ordinary magnetic escape, but a chakra containing a tail beast, the sand guard crane, which has a certain degree of sealing ability.


    When Hungry Ghost Dao reacted, his body was already sealed.


    Only Payne Heavenly Way is the existence that has been poured into Nagato''s special feelings.


    It is also the puppet he valued most.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    Seeing that the sand was about to swallow Penn Heavenly Dao, Nagato also directly used the power of Heavenly Dao to blast away things that were close to him.


    Then Penn Tiandao jumped up, as far away as possible from Xu Fan.


    Although Shenluo Tianzheng is very easy to use, it is not invincible.


    There will be an interval of five seconds each time the Shenluo Tianzheng is used.


    However, in the process of feeling the pressure, the Nagato manipulating the last Payne became entangled.


    Even the Explosive Sky Star failed to seal Xu Fan, so his own Shenluo Tianzheng and Wanxiang Tianying would probably not work.


    "Do you want to use Super Shenluo Tianzheng?"


    Nagato hiding in the dark couldn''t help but murmur.


    The only trick he had left was Super¡¤Shenluo Tianzheng, which was even more powerful than the Earth-Blasting Star.


    just¡­¡­


    After using this trick, within half an hour, he could no longer use the power of the heavens.


    In other words, this is a way of winning without success.


    In addition, the attack range of Chao Shenluo Tianzheng is also very exaggerated, enough to cover the entire Yuyin Village.


    Even if this trick could kill Xu Fan, it was based on the premise of destroying Yuyin Village.


    "hateful."


    Nagato could not help cursing himself.


    This situation is not a time for indecision at all.


    If you don''t stop Xu Fan here, all your efforts so far will be wasted.


    Myself...


    Must bring peace to the world!


    Must be here to hit Xu Fan!


    No matter what the price is paid!


    "Yahiko."


    Nagato took a deep breath, recalling the time when he and Yahiko, Xiaonan, and Jilaiya were practicing.


    When the Akatsuki organization was formed.


    When encountering mask spots.


    as well as¡­¡­


    When Yahiko died.


    No matter that time, I have no choice.


    At least this time.


    "I want to choose to hit you!"


    Nagato and Penn Tiandao roared at Xu Fan at the same time in different spaces, and regarded the last Chakra as a bet.


    Penn''s sky soaring into the sky, the king over the entire Yuyin Village.


    "What is he going to do?"


    Jiraiya saw this scene in his eyes, but couldn''t guess Nagato''s plan.


    However, Jiraiya had a bad feeling in her heart.


    No matter what technique the other party wants to use, it must be blocked.


    "I''m afraid it''s Chao Shenluo Tianzheng."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, watching Penn''s movements, and suddenly remembered.


    Nagato destroyed Konoha Village in this way, controlled by Payne Heavenly Dao.


    "It''s a pity that the preparation time for this trick is too long. Once someone sees through it, there is nothing powerful about it."


    After Xu Fan said, the semi-complete Suzuo Nenghu''s hands began to change.


    The Da Lei Yin Bow was directly transformed into a Chakrata sword in Suzuo''s hands.


    Then, just when Penn Tiandao was about to fly to the highest point, Suzuo Nohu raised his sword and fell, aiming at Tiandao''s figure and swept across.


    The blue sword energy rushed to the sky and went straight to Payne''s Heavenly Dao.


    This sudden scene naturally shocked Nagato.


    But now that he has come to this point, Nagato knows that he cannot retreat.


    Victory or defeat in one fell swoop.


    This is the only chance he can defeat Xu Fan!


    "Almost..."


    Nagato rolled his throat, his mouth and nose began to bleed.


    But he didn''t care about his body, folded his hands together, and prepared to use the power of Shenra Tianzheng to offset Susao''s attack before using Chao Shenra Tianzheng.


    "The idea is good, but Shenluo Tianzheng has never been an invincible skill."


    Seeing Penn Tiandao''s behavior, Xu Fan just smiled.


    When Penn Tiandao played against Yawei Naruto, his Shinra Tianzheng was forcibly broken by Yawei Naruto.


    In other words, even the seemingly invincible Shenluo Tianzheng.


    There is also its own limit, its own critical value.


    As long as it exceeds the limit of Shenluo Tianzheng, Penn Tiandao cannot rebound the opponent''s moves.


    And his own Suzano can be attacked as powerful as a tail beast.


    The sword energy that Suzuo Nenghu burst out instantly broke the Shenluo Tianzheng of Heavenly Dao, and the remaining power continued to fly out, hitting the front of Payne Heavenly Dao and directly shot it down.


    "Finish."


    Xu Fan said lightly, preparing to go to the location where Penn''s Heavenly Path fell, and imitating Naruto''s way to perceive Nagato''s hiding place.


    But at this moment, a wall made up of detonating talisman blocked Xu Fan''s way.


    Two wings grew out of Xiao Nan''s back, trying his best to stop Xu Fan, trying to lead him to the place where he had buried 600 billion detonating charms.


    "Good idea."


    Xu Fan looked at Xiao Nan''s performance and nodded slightly, confirming her mind.


    It''s just that Xu Fan now has a must-have body, unless it''s the top blast of the second generation title.


    Otherwise, even if it''s Dilada''s self-destruction, it might be useless.


    Rumble!


    After some bombardment Xu Fan''s Suzuo is still intact.


    On the contrary, Xiao Nan was shocked, unable to accept that he did not have the power to stop Xu Fan.


    Bang!


    However, Xu Zuo''s speed was faster than Xiao Nan imagined. At the moment when she was slightly distracted and slightly suspicious of herself, Xu Fan controlled Xu Zuo to stretch out her arm, grasped Xiao Nan in the sky, and then threw it forcefully.


    Shoot Xiao Nan directly to the ground.


    Seeing this, Jilai also rushed up quickly.


    Although he didn''t help much in the battle between Xu Fan and Payne, he had to show it now.


    Moreover, Xiao Nan was once a disciple of Jiraiya, and he was unwilling to watch Xiao Nan die in Xu Fan''s hands.


    Jilai also jumped to Xiao Nan''s side, and quickly turned around and told Xu Fan that Xiao Nan would just leave it to himself and let him find Nagato.

 v2 Chapter 332： Reincarnation

    ,


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    Nagato, who was connected to the outside golem, was panting.


    He never dreamed that the strength gap between himself and Xu Fan would be so big.


    The scariest thing is...


    From beginning to end, Xu Fan only used the power of Mu Escape and Suzuo Nenghu.


    He didn''t use the ability of reincarnation eyes to fight against himself.


    In Xu Fan''s cognition, dealing with himself is not a turn to use the power of reincarnation eyes.


    "Yahiko, Xiao Nan, is our ideal destined to be out of reach..."


    Nagato muttered to himself, unwilling to accept this fact, but felt a little helpless in his heart.


    Xu Fan''s strength is too strong.


    Penn''s six paths were all destroyed by him, and his body was inconvenient to move.


    And in order to use the Earth-Blasting Star, I have consumed quite a lot of Chakras.


    Although I also sent a message to the members of the Akatsuki organization and asked them to come and support.


    But in fact it was too late to delay until then.


    Moreover, Akatsuki''s organization is pregnant with ghosts, saying it is an organization, but it is not united.


    There are even two or five boys like Uchiha Itachi.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Thinking back to Yahiko, Xiaonan, and Nagato''s thoughts again, they fell into memories.


    Suddenly, as if suddenly thinking of something, his pupils gradually dilated.


    Myself...


    And the power of the tail beast.


    "Yes, I still have a tail beast in my hand. I use the external golem to act as a pillar power. With the power of the tail beast, maybe I can defeat Xu Fan."


    Nagato took a deep breath, as if he had found hope again.


    But at this moment, the floor on his left hand began to squirm, and a huge lettuce emerged from the ground, rising, and two faint green leaves opened towards both sides.


    "Absolutely?"


    Nagato recognized the identity of the person at a glance, and it was because Akatsuki collected a lot of information.


    "Did Madara make you come?"


    Nagato made a low voice, asking the purpose of Absolutely coming here.


    "A Fei doesn''t know." Jue shook his head.


    In fact, Jue always kept hiding in the dark, observing the battle between Xu Fan and Penn Liudao.


    At the moment when Xu Fan opened the eyes of reincarnation, Jue Cai really panicked.


    Before Xu Fan, no matter what kind of power he showed, how exaggerated he was, he absolutely believed that Xu Fan could not stop his great cause.


    But now...


    Xu Fan not only became stronger and stronger, but also got closer and closer to the legendary Six Dao Immortals.


    If he continues to grow, I am afraid he will really become a Six Dao Immortal!


    Moreover, Xu Fan is now in the base camp of the Xiao organization, destroying the Six Paths of Payne.


    It was only a matter of time that he found Nagato inside the tower.


    Once Nagato fell into Xu Fan''s hands.


    Reincarnation eye, tail beast.


    Maybe it will be collected by Xu Fan.


    And now, I didn''t have the power to fight Xu Fan at all.


    In other words, his great cause has now reached the edge of the cliff.


    There is a great possibility that all previous efforts will be lost.


    But where is he willing to accept this fact?


    Deploying for a thousand years and waiting patiently is to complete my ambitions and plans.


    "I planned to guide that guy A Fei to take his time, but in the current situation, it is obviously impossible to wait any longer.


    Hei Jue took a deep breath and slowly separated from Bai Jue.


    The reason why he chose this timing was also because of the current weakness of Nagato.


    And Xiao Nan, the soil is not by Nagato''s side.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Nagato made a low voice, using a questioning tone.


    In his mind, it should definitely be the person on the side of the mask spot.


    So for Jue, Nagato is not completely trusting.


    It''s just that his ability to gather information can indeed be called the best in the world.


    Seeing Hei Jue had no good intentions now, Nagato also directly used Shenluo Tianzheng.


    However, the current Nagato body is very weak. As soon as Shenluo Tianzheng used it, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, causing his attack to miss.


    Seeing this, Heijue seized this opportunity and flew toward Nagato.


    "The interval between Shenluo Tianzheng is five seconds, right?"


    Heijue showed an evil smile.


    He not only understands the history of ninjas, but also understands every kind of ninjutsu.


    Even with the power of the reincarnation eye, Heijue is the same.


    He not only knows every ability that the eyes of reincarnation can use, he even clearly knows their weaknesses and drawbacks.


    After only one round, Heijue seemed to be attached to Nagato''s body, like a black dress.


    "The body... can''t move."


    Nagato''s eyes widened suddenly, with an unbelievable look, no matter how hard he tried, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of the shackles of Heijue.


    but¡­¡­


    is it possible?


    Isn''t Black an expert in gathering intelligence?


    When did he master such power?


    "What...what do you want to do?" Nagato couldn''t help asking, rolling his throat.


    "What are you doing? Of course it is to use your body, Nagato, you have never used your strongest power."


    Hei Juecha opened his mouth and smiled, and at the same time firmly controlled Nagato''s hands, he began to seal.


    Although he couldn''t move his body, Nagato could still see Kurozu''s movements.


    "This is...Wai Dao¡¤Reincarnation Innate Art?"


    "That''s right." Hei Jue nodded. Now, he doesn''t worry that Nagato will know his plan.


    "Nagato, you haven''t opened the eyes of reincarnation. These eyes did not belong to you from the beginning."


    "And I, to resurrect the real Madara, only he can defeat the current Xu Fan, not you."


    Nagato''s expression was also extremely surprised when he heard that Kurojue was about to use his body to revive Madara.


    Uchiha Madara, isn''t he alive all the time?


    "Are you talking about ALFY? He is just a poor man who borrows another''s name, not really Madara."


    Hei Jue paused, "My original plan was to use your power to resurrect the real Madara!"


    With the completion of Heijueyu, he really used the power of Nagato to use the natural art of Outer Path and Reincarnation.


    Even if this move would kill the current Nagato, Heijue didn''t care.


    His mission has been accomplished.


    It''s time to give up.


    As for the last Kyuubi, let Uchiha Madara take care of it himself.


    Immediately afterwards, Nagato''s red hair turned pale at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a huge Pluto emerged from behind Nagato.


    It was at this moment that it was long overdue to bring the earth to use the power of divine power.


    "Hei Jue, what are you doing?"


    When he saw Heijue possessing Nagato, he was taken aback by the dirt.


    However, he now has no chance to stop Heijue.


    The reincarnation technique was successfully launched!


    "In this way, there is only one tail beast left." Hei Jue split his mouth and said with a smile.


    Also, Madara Uchiha is different from Itachi Uchiha.


    He is a real existence with power, so naturally he doesn''t care about contracts.


    It''s time to catch the legendary Nine Tails.


    At the same time, the cave below the bridge of Shen Wu Kun.


    A man, come back to life.

 v2 Chapter 333： If the pillar is a girl

    ,


    The battle with Xu Fan consumed a lot of Chakra in Nagato, and now he is forced to use the reincarnation technique.


    Nagato''s red hair also directly faded from red to white.


    This is also an obvious feature of the whirlpool family.


    In addition, Heijue even directly dug out Nagato''s reincarnation eye.


    After all, these eyes do not belong to Nagato, but the power gained by Uchiha Madara after fusing the cells between the pillars.


    Although the reincarnation art can resurrect Uchiha Madara, it cannot make him grow a pair of reincarnation eyes.


    On the contrary, he brought soil, and was a little at a loss for what was happening.


    In his plan, he does not intend to resurrect Uchiha Madara.


    However, in the current situation, even if he snatched the eyes of Samsara from Heijue''s hands, it didn''t make much sense.


    Because the real Uchiha Madara has been resurrected.


    But the current self does not have the power to contend against Madara.


    "I am Uchiha Madara''s will. Xu Fan''s growth has been out of control. If the real Madara is not resurrected at this time, I''m afraid we will all give up all our efforts."


    Hei Jue emphasized us towards Jiedu, and then regardless of his reaction, he quickly retreated to Bai Jue''s body and used the Mayfly technique to go to the location of Madara.


    In fact, the mayfly art can be called a magical skill in Naruto.


    Once used, it can move to any place at high speed, and can cut off all the breath.


    He was able to gather information without knowing it, all thanks to this technique.


    Uchiha looked at Nagato''s corpse with soil, and his heart was also frustrated.


    But for Lin''s obsession, he quickly calmed down.


    Even if Uchiha Madara is now resurrected, he is not without chance.


    At least, Nine Tails, the most powerful among the tailed beasts, are not among the Outer Golems.


    Thinking of this, Bring the earth used the power of supernatural power and disappeared in place.


    At the same time, Kuro Zetsu hurried to the location of Uchiha Madara.


    "That boy Nagato has finally grown up."


    The cave under the Bridge of Godless Kun.


    Uchiha Madara sat on the stone bench alone, feeling dark in front of his eyes.


    He could feel his body regaining his youth, and unprecedented power was surging in his body.


    Eager to try.


    Soon, Uchiha Madara felt the aura of absoluteness.


    Although Uchiha Madara can''t see anything now, he can use his perception ability to notice the changes around him.


    "Uchiha Madara."


    Kurozuru appeared quickly, now he was still playing Madara''s will, and then handed Samsara''s eyes to Uchiha Madara''s hand.


    "Nagato is dead."


    "is it?"


    After hearing the news that Nagato was dead, Uchiha Madara just nodded slightly, with a slight regret in his tone.


    In fact, using the art of reincarnation will not kill the operator.


    It was only the circumstances at the time that there were not many Chakras left in Nagato, and the forced use of this technique contributed to his death.


    But for Uchiha Madara, Nagato''s biggest role is to revive himself.


    And after the resurrection, it is also the time to take back the reincarnation eye.


    Nagato, who has lost the eye of reincarnation, is naturally the time to be abandoned.


    So Uchiha Madara is just sorry.


    "Okay, let''s start the Moon Eye Project."


    Uchiha Madara inserted the reincarnation eye into his body and turned it slightly. The reincarnation pattern on the upper part began to inform and returned to normal eyes.


    After all, the person who really opens the eyes of reincarnation is Uchiha Madara, and he is the only one who can freely control the eyes of reincarnation, and can switch freely in the normal eye, writing round eyes, and reincarnation eyes.


    Uchiha got up from the stone bench and looked around, feeling the air a little muddy, so he grabbed his fist with five fingers, jumped up, and slammed into the stone blocking the place.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, the boulders fell apart in an instant, and sunlight and air poured into here at the same time.


    The breeze gently brushed Ma''s cheeks, and this long-lost feeling made his heart surge.


    Most importantly, there is no Senjujuan in this era.


    and so¡­¡­


    No one can stop himself.


    "spot."


    Kurozuzu followed Uchiha Madara''s footsteps, his expression a little embarrassed.


    "Huh? Is something wrong?" Madara glanced back at Heijue and asked.


    "The Akatsuki organization formed with soil has only captured one to eight, eight-tailed beasts, with nine-tailed human pillar power, and it is now in Konoha."


    "Konoha?"


    When I heard the name Konoha, Madara Uchiha felt very delicate.


    That was the village created by myself and Zhujian.


    It was the dream of the two of them who wanted to end the war, create peace, and let the children understand each other.


    Even in order to protect Konoha, Zhuma did not hesitate to kill herself.


    Madara now has mixed flavors in his heart.


    It''s just that Madara has only one idea now, that is, to complete the Moon Eye Project and let all ninjas immerse themselves in unlimited monthly reading.


    Create a world where there is no war, no betrayal, and no deception.


    "Let''s go to Konoha."


    Uchiha Madara has a low voice.


    Although he didn''t know why Taito and Nagato hadn''t gotten all the tail beasts yet, it didn''t affect his determination.


    It''s just a nine-tailed tail.


    Back then, he could use Nine Tails as a thug and fight against Uchiha Madara. Now he can be captured and sealed.


    However, Heijue''s expression is still embarrassed.


    "Konoha is very strong today. There is a guy named Xu Fan who became the fifth generation of Hokage."


    "Is it the fifth generation?"


    Uchiha Madara vaguely remembered that when he died, it was the third generation of Naruto.


    I didn''t expect to wake up again, it has been passed down to the third generation.


    Just the name Xu Fan.


    It sounds awkward, and it feels out of place with the ninja world.


    "Not only that, Xu Fan also..."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Madara couldn''t help asking.


    "He inherited the blood of the Senshou clan and the Uchiha clan at the same time, and now he not only has the blood succession bound wood escape technique of the original Naruto, but also the writing wheel eye of the Uchiha clan."


    Kurojue paused for a while. As the man behind the creation of Ninja history, he naturally knew.


    In the battle between ninjas, intelligence is often the most critical step.


    If Uchiha Madara were to fight Xu Fan without knowing anything, he would probably lose.


    "Xu Fan, also opened the writing wheel eye."


    "In addition, Xu Fan has the eyes of the Hyuga clan and the sealing ability of the Uzumaki clan..."


    Although most of the abilities Uchiha Madara can''t look down on , it looks like a blanking, sealing ability.


    When Uchiha Madara was alive before, he didn''t look at them directly.


    It''s just that the wood escape technique, the eternal kaleidoscope, and the reincarnation eye...


    No matter which one you have, it is enough to shock the Ninja World.


    Even at my own time...


    However, Xu Fan possesses these three abilities at the same time.


    Just like myself.


    "The people of the Senju clan and Uchiha clan, are they united."


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help being stunned. He never dreamed that the Uchiha clan would marry the Senju clan.


    Even, he almost subconsciously imagined it.


    If Senjujuma was a girl...

 v2 Chapter 334： 9-tail human column force

    Although Xu Fan has the same abilities as himself, he has more eight-tailed beasts than Xu Fan.


    "Anyway, go to Konoha Village first."


    Madara Uchiha thought about it carefully, and he had been resurrected in this era, how could he give up the Moon Eye project that he had worked so hard for so long.


    Even if Xu Fan is really as powerful as Hei Jue said.


    He is Uchiha Madara.


    Now it also has the existence of wood escape, eternal kaleidoscope, and reincarnation eye.


    "The descendants of the pillars? I really want to be for a while."


    After talking, Madara hurried to the village of Konoha.


    As a ninja who was also born in Konoha, Madara knew the route to Konoha very well.


    The Bridge of God without Kun, itself is the buffer area between the land of fire and the land, not far from the village of Konoha.


    "Nine tails."


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he ran in the direction of Konoha Village.


    Heijue continued to use the floating technique to keep up with Madara.


    At the same time, near the tower of Yuyin Village.


    Although Xiao Nan tried his best, he was still no match for Xu Fan and Jilaiya.


    In the ninjutsu confrontation, Xiao Nan quickly lost the battle and was blocked by Xu Fan.


    With Xu Fan''s current strength, killing Xiao Nan in seconds was only a matter of minutes.


    It''s just that Xiao Nan is a disciple of Jiraiya after all, and there is a teacher-student relationship between the two.


    That''s why Xu Fan was merciful, but blocked Xiao Nan''s acupuncture points so that she could not make Chakras.


    In fact, Xiaonan is very contradictory now. On the one hand, it is Nagato''s ideals, and on the other hand, it is his own teacher.


    On both sides are people who have fettered her.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t care about this. He didn''t bother to ask about the whereabouts of Nagato from Xiaonankou. He drew the black stick from Yahiko''s body, entered the fairy mode, and then shook it hard.


    Through the reverse tracking of perception ability, Nagato''s whereabouts can be confirmed.


    "follow me."


    Xu Fan exited the fairy mode and led the way.


    Jilai also brought Xiaonan to follow.


    "After seeing Nagato, what are you going to do to kill him?"


    After some silence, Xiao Nan couldn''t help asking this question.


    Xu Fan glanced back at her subconsciously, then shook his head.


    "I''m not a demon. In fact, Jilai and I just came here to investigate the affairs of Akatsuki. You took the initiative to attack us."


    "Remember what I said? What I want is to bring real peace to the ninja world."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Nagato didn''t have what he wanted.


    The eye of reincarnation has opened by itself.


    The Chakra of the Tail Beast can get it by signing in.


    The reason why I came to Yuyin Village was because the sign-in assistant released the task.


    For Nagato, Xu Fan was only forced to fight, and he did not have an endless stance.


    And Xiao Nan was silent again.


    Because she doesn''t know what else to do now.


    As for the body of Nagato, it is hidden in the high tower of Yuyin Village, not far from where Xu Fan and others fought.


    In a short while, Xu Fan and others arrived at the location of Nagato.


    It''s just that Nagato now has his hair turned from red to white, and his hands are drooping.


    From him, Xu Fanhe couldn''t perceive Chakra even after coming back.


    "Nagato!"


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Nan also shouted Nagato''s name, and then rushed forward.


    However, Nagato is not only dead, but his eyes are also turned into black holes.


    Someone...


    Take away his reincarnation eye.


    It is a mask spot.


    Xiao Nan''s mind suddenly showed the appearance of mask spots.


    It was him who guided Yahiko to create Akatsuki, and it was he who kept prying into Nagato''s eyes.


    He must have killed Nagato when he saw that Nagato was gone, and then snatched Nagato''s eyes.


    "How could this be¡­¡­"


    When I saw Nagato now, Jiraiya''s heart was mixed.


    Now Nagato is not only as thin as wood, but also looks haggard and weak, even his eyes have been dug out.


    It is not miserable.


    However, Jilai also noticed another problem.


    "Nagato... isn''t it the leader of Akatsuki''s organization?"


    Regardless of what information he had, Nagato should be the leader of Akatsuki''s organization.


    Even if he died, he should fight Xu Fan vigorously, trying his last bit of strength.


    Not this tragic situation.


    unless¡­¡­


    There is another person behind Nagato.


    Thinking of this, Zi Lai also turned to look at Xiao Nan, hoping she could explain the situation.


    Xiao Nan noticed Jilaiya''s sight, and then turned his head slightly.


    Although it is very sad to lose Nagato, Xiao Nan is a very strong woman.


    and¡­¡­


    She wants revenge for Nagato.


    Yahiko and Nagato are all she has.


    Now that I have lost them, I have nothing to fear.


    "It''s Madara."


    Xiao Nan said in a low voice, telling what happened after Qi Lai also left them.


    Yahiko has always hoped that the world can be peaceful and has worked hard for it.


    But at that moment, a man with a mask found them and called himself Uchiha Madara.


    "Uchiha Madara?"


    Jilai was stunned for a while, he could say nothing about this name.


    Even in the current valley of the end, there are still stone statues of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara.


    "Yes, he guided Yahiko, Nagato, and founded the Akatsuki organization. It was also the way he told Nagato how to bring peace to the world."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, he also understood this part of the matter better.


    Especially after Yahiko''s death, Nagato was basically fooled by people.


    Nagato always thought that as long as he collected all the tail beasts, he could use force to threaten and make the world peaceful.


    But in fact, even if Nagato collected all the tail beasts, it was useless.


    After all, he is just another pawn.


    It''s no surprise to get to this point now.


    "If I''m not wrong, the other party should be on the way to Konoha Village now."


    Xu Fan suddenly spoke, inserting Xiao Nan and Ji Lai Ye''s conversation.


    Xiao Nan and Zi Lai also looked at Xu Fan one after another.


    "It''s very possible." Xiao Nan nodded in agreement.


    The current Akatsuki organization has collected eight beasts.


    Only the nine-tailed man Zhuli Uzumaki Naruto remained.


    Now that the mask spot has the reincarnation eye, the only thing missing is the nine tails.


    But at this moment, a small auxiliary voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Exit halfway is regarded as a sign-in failure!


    1%


    twenty three%


    ...


    77%


    89%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: Four-tailed Chakra Four-tailed. "


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but whispered in his heart. In this way, before he became a ten-tailed human pillar, only the three-tailed chakra was left.


    However, just after the sign-in was completed, Xu Fan received a new sign-in.


    Ask the host to sign in at Konoha Village.


    You will be rewarded when you arrive at the check-in location!

 v2 Chapter 335： Do you think I will lose?

    ,


    Fire country, Konoha Village, Hokage Rock.


    Uchiha Madara looked down at everything condescendingly, and once again saw the Shinobu Village created by himself and Senjujuma, and he was deeply moved.


    He may be paranoid, but he is not a lunatic.


    The reason why so many things have been done is just to create a world without war.


    And now, from the world Uchiha Madara envisioned, there was only one tail beast left.


    Kurozutsu silently guarded Uchiha Madara''s side, and he was also quite excited.


    There is only the last step left when I think of my great cause.


    I thought I could rescue my mother.


    However, just when Uchiha Madara was about to jump off the Hokage Rock to capture the Kunio Renjuli, the space beside him quickly twisted.


    A man in Akatsuki''s costume suddenly appeared.


    "You are here, bring dirt."


    Uchiha Madara glanced at the dirt, not surprised by his arrival.


    "Yeah." Taito replied, and threw the fan on his body directly to Uchiha Madara. "This is your thing. I will give it back to you now."


    For a long time, Dai Tu has used the name Madara to promote his own plans.


    He doesn''t have much power himself.


    At this time, I can only obey Uchiha Madara''s will.


    Uchiha Madara took the fan, but threw it directly to Daito. "I don''t need this kind of thing anymore."


    At the moment Tuan Fan returned to Daito''s hand, Uchiha Madara jumped down from the Hokage Rock.


    On the way here, Madara had received all the information about Konoha from Kurozu.


    This generation of nine-tailed people Zhuli named Uzumaki Naruto.


    Although it was just a forbearance, it was able to control Nine-tailed Chakra.


    Not only that, but Naruto has also learned the fairy mode, and his strength is not weak.


    Therefore, as long as there is a riot in Konoha Village, Naruto may appear directly.


    after all¡­¡­


    He is a pretty messy ninja.


    "In this way, things are easier."


    Uchiha Madara has a low voice. If Naruto is hidden in another location, it will be a little troublesome to find it by himself.


    Rumble!


    I saw Uchiha Madara directly land on the ground, with a loud noise, the ground under his feet collapsed directly, and the smoke spread out wantonly.


    In fact, just when Uchiha Madara and Kurozutsu crossed the barrier of Konoha Village, they attracted the attention of the Konoha seniors.


    Coupled with the loud noise that Uchiha Madara actively created, Konoha''s dark parts and roots were also quickly supported.


    only¡­¡­


    When they saw the legendary character standing in front of them, they only felt a tingling scalp.


    "Are you... Madara?"


    The headed Tenzo was extremely shocked.


    As long as it is Konoha ninja who has been to the End of the Valley, no one will fail to recognize Uchiha Madara''s appearance.


    Because of his legend, his power, and his stone statues are all too famous.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still people remembering me in this era."


    Uchiha Madara glanced at the Konoha ninja who was blocking his way, but did not rush to move.


    "I have only one question, where is the Nine-Tailed Juli?"


    Madara asked in a low voice, asking Naruto''s whereabouts.


    And Tian Zang and others also knew that Akatsuki was collecting human force.


    It''s just a pity that Xu Fan is not in the village now.


    With the back of his hand behind him, Tian Zang made a gesture for the root ninja to notify Kakashi.


    As for Uchiha Madara, it is up to him to delay.


    Then, at the moment the root ninja turned and ran, Tenzo clasped his hands together and directly used the wooden escape technique to try to catch Uchiha Madara.


    Can Tenzo''s strength, and where is Uchiha Madara''s opponent?


    Seeing Amazura''s full attack, Uchiha Madara didn''t even have the desire to use ninjutsu. He just relied on his outstanding physical skills to avoid Amazura''s wooden escape attack.


    Not only that, but Uchiha Madara was approaching Tenzo in the process.


    "Are you the Xu Fan who inherited Mu Dun''s Blood Succession Boundary? It''s a pity that this power is very different from Zhu Jian."


    With a low voice, Uchiha Madara suddenly shot, grabbed Tenzo by the neck, and lifted him into the air.


    Although they are all wooden escape techniques, compared with Senju Zhuma, Madara feels that the man in front of him is blaspheming this power.


    "He is not Xu Fan, but Tianzang, just a clumsy work transplanted with interpillar cells."


    Heijue came to Madara at this time, hoping that he would not waste time on these guys.


    Although Madara is now strong and confident, as Heijue who has witnessed Xu Fan''s supernatural power, he still feels a little worried.


    After all, if the ninjas of Konoha Village were to delay until Xu Fan returned.


    Maybe there will be variables.


    Obviously, it was wise to capture the strength of the nine-tailed man when Xu Fan was away.


    "Do you think I will lose to Xu Fan?"


    Uchiha Madara glanced back at Kurozu, then volleyed and kicked Amazang away.


    Upon seeing this, Anbe and the root ninja also rushed towards Uchiha Madara, launching various attacks.


    Hei Jue didn''t want to be involved, so he used the floating technique once again to hide his aura and observe Madara''s battle secretly.


    As for the Uchiha belt soil, he started looking for Naruto in the village.


    Now there are eight-tailed beasts in his hands, as long as he finds the nine-tailed beasts first, he still has a chance.


    "Take the dirt this guy."


    And now Uchiha Madara has not only perfectly integrated the cells between the pillars, but also gained his power.


    In terms of perception, Madara is also extremely powerful.


    Noting the movement of the soil, Madara spit out casually.


    And with his strength, even if he didn''t concentrate, he would be able to deal with the ninja in front of him.


    Although Tian Zang rushed towards Madara again after he got up, the power gap between the two sides cannot be filled by will.


    "Forget it, let you see what is the real wooden escape."


    Seeing Tenzo playing with his clumsy Mu Dun once again, Uchiha Madara felt that she couldn''t stand it anymore, so he slapped both hands and used the same technique as Tenzo.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It is the same technique as Senjujuma.


    "The tree world is coming!"


    The vines with the thickness of the arm rose from the ground and grew crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, causing the whole earth to tremble and scream.


    In addition, Madara does not have any souvenirs for Konoha Village now. His Mu Dun attack can be said to be indiscriminate.


    Not only the dark part, but the ninjutsu at the root, even the civilians and buildings here were swallowed crazily by the arrival of the tree world.


    Konoha Ninja was beaten and could not fight back.


    Tenzo was also retreating steadily, avoiding Madara''s attack, but one inadvertently was caught by a vine.


    When he reacted, he was already locked in a giant tree.


    The hands cannot be printed, and the body cannot move.


    "Why... Madara... The original Hokage-sama''s... Mu Escape..."


    Tianzang rolled his throat, unable to accept the facts before him.

 v2 Chapter 336： All parties shake

    ,


    "Senior Kakashi."


    The root ninja, under the command of Tenzo, quickly found Kakashi.


    At this time, he was looking after Sasuke with Naruto, Sakura.


    Although Sasuke opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel under the stimulation of Itachi, his body was overloaded due to excessive consumption.


    Until now, he recovered slightly.


    "What happened?"


    Kakashi noticed that the visitor looked flustered, and quickly asked.


    However, before the root ninja could respond, the whole land began to tremble violently.


    Kakashi quickly guarded the seventh class, but had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Fortunately, this situation did not last long. After a few minutes, the shaking stopped, but the light in the room was blocked by huge trees.


    "Wooden escape technique?"


    Kakashi''s first reaction was to think of Xu Fan.


    In today''s Ninja World, only Xu Fan can launch such a large-scale Mudun Ninjutsu.


    However, as far as Kakashi knew, Xu Fan should be performing a secret mission in Zilai, not in the village.


    "Yes... It''s Uchiha Madara."


    The root ninja trembled and said the legendary name.


    Even when he heard the name Uchiha Madara, Sasuke, who was half lying on the bed, stood up directly and looked at the root ninja with an incredible look.


    As a member of the Uchiha clan, Madara is naturally not unfamiliar.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Madara can be said to be the most powerful ninja of the Uchiha clan, and the patriarch of the Uchiha clan during the early Naruto period.


    "Uchiha Madara?"


    In addition to Sasuke, Naruto was also stunned.


    Because he will never forget this name in his life.


    The instigator of the Nine-Tailed Turbulent Night was also the person who indirectly killed his parents.


    "What the **** is going on?" Kakashi swallowed nervously, hoping to get more information.


    But a root ninja would know what happened there.


    He just found out that someone had broken into the village and followed Captain Tianzang to support him.


    As a result, Uchiha Madara appeared in the village.


    "By the way, Uchiha Madara asked us about the whereabouts of Kyujin Jouri."


    As the root ninja spoke, he glanced at Naruto deliberately.


    Because everyone knows that Naruto Uzumaki is Zhuli of nine tails.


    Madara this time...


    It was for Naruto!


    "That''s it." Naruto nodded slightly, not surprised by the news.


    Because ten years ago, Uchiha Madara tried to steal Kyuubi but failed.


    It''s just a comeback now.


    just¡­¡­


    What Uchiha Madara didn''t know was that Naruto was not afraid of his name, and even looked forward to fighting him.


    "Where is he now?" Naruto asked directly.


    "Naruto." On the contrary, Kakashi felt that this was not a wise choice.


    Now Xu Fan is not in the village. Naruto should be transferred, and other people will delay it. This is the clearest decision.


    "Contact Miaomushan''s deep work, Master Zhima, and let them use reverse spiritism to take you to Miaomushan."


    Kakashi directly stated the plan.


    But Naruto now will listen to Kakashi''s words there.


    "My father and mother all died of Madara, Teacher Kakashi, this is between me and Madara."


    Sasuke also jumped down from the bed. After getting the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he could clearly feel that he had been reborn.


    No longer the self in the past.


    My current self...


    Very strong.


    "A person like Uchiha Madara should become history. I will deal with this guy."


    Sasuke said loudly.


    At the same time, Uchiha station.


    Since the failed coup d''etat, Uchiha Tomitake has been deprived of his status as the captain of the security team and has become an ordinary person.


    Although he was still the head of the Uchiha clan, he saw many things aside.


    But when he was exercising as always, he suddenly felt a powerful chakra burst out of the village.


    A bad feeling arose in Fu Yue''s heart.


    "This Chakra is definitely not Xu Fan..."


    Fu Yue muttered to himself, no matter what, he had played against Xu Fan.


    Although he was crushed by Xu Fan''s power in that battle, he was deeply impressed.


    Therefore, Fuyue is very sure that the person who broke out in the direction of the village is not Xu Fan.


    Nor is it nine tails.


    After thinking about it for a while, Fu Yue took a step forward and strode to the village.


    In any case, he must confirm to ensure that the village is safe and sound.


    In addition, there are many people who feel this chakra.


    The resident of the Hyuga clan.


    Nissab and Nissa are practicing in the dojo.


    "This chakra."


    The Japanese Footballer was stunned, and at the same time opened his eyes, wanting to know who made such a terrifying Chakra.


    However, before he had time to confirm, the endless sea of ??trees destroyed half of the buildings in Sunxiang Station.


    "Wooden escape technique?"


    Nizha blinked, somewhat unbelievable.


    Because there is only one ninja who can use this level of wood escape, he has only one impression, and that is Xu Fan.


    "It''s not Xu Fan."


    Nippon Foot quickly shook his head and denied this statement.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with Xu Fan, he clearly remembered Xu Fan''s Chakra.


    Although they are all Mu Dun, they are different.


    "Daily, call the branch guard and go with me."


    Nizutake took a deep breath and, as the head of the family, ordered the Hyuga clan to come and support.


    The daily disparity will naturally not defy.


    Because here is not only the village of the Zong family, but also the village of separate families.


    In the mountains, Akimiichi, Nara and other families also noticed Uchiha Madara¡¯s wood escape attack on the village of Konoha, and went to the location of Uchiha Madara.


    But it is not the ninja of Konoha Village who noticed this situation.


    For example, Terumi Mei, who was brought to the village of Konoha because his country was destroyed.


    "This chakra..."


    As a ninja who has served as the fifth generation of water shadow, whether it is strength or other things, she is better than many ninjas.


    After noticing the terrifying tree world, she also immediately realized that someone had invaded the village of Konoha and caused damage.


    It''s just that Terumi Ming''s mood is a bit complicated.


    First, he is not a ninja from Konoha Village.


    Secondly, it was precisely because of Xu Fan that his water country was destroyed.


    So Terumi Ming now has no reason to participate in this dispute.


    however¡­¡­


    During the period of living in Konoha Village, the days when she didn''t need to think about anything and didn''t need to do anything made her feel very comfortable and happy.


    "Forget it."


    Terumi Mei gritted her teeth, as if it took a lot of effort to make up her mind.


    "Anyway, let''s take a look at the situation first. If this battle affects me, it will be more troublesome."


    So Terumi took a deep breath and moved towards the position where Chakra burst.

 v2 Chapter 337： Legendary strong

    ,


    Madara did not hide his thoughts of Chakra, but swayed through the village of Konoha, looking for the nine-tailed man Zhuli Uzumaki Naruto.


    In Madara''s cognition, the only person in this world who can contend with him, and even said that he can stop him, is only Senjujuan.


    However, this strong enemy, a close friend, has long been the history of the Shinobi world.


    He will not appear in front of him.


    In other words, in Konoha Village today, no one can stop his plan.


    No one can stop his great cause.


    "Sure enough, it would be boring without you."


    Madara rushed to solve his own ninja, while feeling that this is a world without pillars.


    However, because Madara did not hide his relationship with Chakra, many ninjas in Konoha Village gradually sensed Madara''s location and rushed toward it.


    And the first to rush here is the Hyuga clan.


    "Hyuga''s kid?"


    Madara quickly noticed that there was a difference between the two.


    Because of the white-eyed characteristics, Madara quickly recognized their identities.


    "Are you... Uchiha Madara."


    The moment they saw Madara, the two of Nizu and Nizu also dilated their pupils instantly.


    They never dreamed that they would meet a legendary character in the village.


    and¡­¡­


    Didn¡¯t Uchiha Madara die long ago?


    "Could it be the rebirth of the dirty soil?" Nissa quickly recalled the incident of the first generation of Hokage being reincarnated from the dirty soil by the Oshemaru.


    "Doesn''t look like..."


    Sunzu shook his head.


    The state of the dead reincarnated from the dirty soil is still very different from the current Madara.


    At least Nissab doesn''t think this is a spot reborn from dirty soil.


    "Isn''t it reincarnated? It''s not that kind of botched forbidden technique." Ban shook his head when he heard the conversation between the two.


    Although Reincarnation is also a ninjutsu that can resurrect the dead, and can give the dead unlimited rebirth ability and unlimited chakras.


    But the disadvantages of rebirth from the dirty soil are very obvious.


    The deceased who was reincarnated from the dirty soil could not reach the level of strength during his lifetime.


    Moreover, a person who was reincarnated from the dirty soil could not become a Ten-tailed person.


    If you are reincarnated from the unclean soil, rather than resurrected by reincarnation, I am afraid it will be quite troublesome.


    Fortunately, he was resurrected by the reincarnation technique.


    At the same time, members of the Hyuga clan also took an attacking posture.


    "Grow your eyes, open!"


    "Grow your eyes, open!"


    Regardless of whether it is the clan or the division, they all open their pupils and blank their eyes at this moment.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a chance to fight you in the rest of my life, but as the strongest clan in Konoha Village, I must defeat you here! Uchiha Madara!"


    Hizuoka let out a roar at Uchiha Madara, and then rushed up ahead of him, instantly displaying sixty-four gossip palms, expanding the attack range to Madara''s feet.


    No matter how powerful a ninja is, once the acupoints are sealed and cannot make chakras, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    However, Nizu''s speech caused Madara''s ridicule.


    "The strongest clan in Konoha Village?"


    What is going on in this era?


    Although he had been dead for a long time, did Senju, Uzumaki, and Uchiha all wither?


    Even the little ghost of the Hyuga family dared to shout what was the strongest.


    It''s ridiculous!


    Looking at the pale-eyed owner, Uchiha Madara had no intention of retreating at all.


    He even took the seal very casually like an ordinary ninja.


    "That seal is... Huo Dun?"


    Nissab and Nissa saw through Madara''s movements at the same time, and in retrospect, the Uchiha clan were very good at fire escape.


    At the same time, there were dozens of people from the Hyuga clan, and as long as one person tapped his acupuncture points successfully, the battle was over.


    Even if Uchiha Madara is a master at using Fire Dun, how strong can his Fire Dun be?


    However, such thoughts only stayed before Uchiha Madara made a fire escape.


    "Fire escape, extinguish the fire!"


    The flames ejected from Madara''s mouth instantly changed into a sea of ??flames, with a width of at least tens of meters as exaggerated, and instantly enveloped all the Hyuga family members.


    Even Hyuga Nizu was completely dumbfounded at this moment.


    Madara''s ninjutsu is beyond his knowledge!


    Isn''t it a b-level ninjutsu when the fire is extinguished?


    How can the range be so large?


    "Oops!"


    The Japanese foot took a breath and was forced to rotate his body in an attempt to split the fierce fire with Huitian.


    But this is still to no avail.


    In just one round, countless Hyuga members fell.


    The arms of the Nipples and Nipples were also severely burned, and they maintained their combat power with just one breath.


    "You can stand there even if you are facing the fire, your performance is really good."


    The sea of ??flames gradually receded, and Madara also saw the state of the sun and the sun, and praised them.


    However, Madara obviously had no plans to entangle them.


    His goal is the nine-tailed man Zhuli, how can he be serious with such a kid.


    What''s more, even a b-level ninjutsu can''t resist it, so what qualifications do you have to be your opponent.


    Thinking of this, Madara''s right foot moved slightly, kicking a stone toward the Japanese foot and the Japanese errand.


    For them, stones are enough.


    Moreover, the speed of the stone is extremely fast, and with the current state of the sun and the sun, it is impossible to avoid it.


    But just at the moment of the moment, two figures fell from the sky.


    "Back to the days!"


    "Konoha Whirlwind!"


    Two people, one white and the other green, used their own means to shoot down the flying stones.


    Nissab and Nissara looked intently and found that it was none other than Hyuga Neji and Xiao Li.


    Immediately afterwards, there were countless endurance tools, like a gust of wind and showers, shot towards Uchiha Madara.


    It''s just an attack of this level, and he didn''t even make the steps to retreat Madara.


    A towering tree quickly grew under Madara''s feet, blocking the ninja attack one by one.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    The caster landed here, also the third class of Xia Nin Tian Tian.


    "Well done everyone."


    Kai praised the performance of Ning Ci and others at this time.


    They also noticed the commotion here, and the ninja who came to support Kay also looked at Uchiha Madara very vigilantly. Judging from the performance of his opponent, he felt that this person must be a master.


    just¡­¡­


    "This guy...who is it? His hair is so long." Kai couldn''t help but complain, always feeling like he had seen this guy there, but he didn''t have any impression.


    On the contrary, the people around him showed incredible expressions.


    Is this guy serious?


    "Your memory... is it a goldfish?" The Japanese foot couldn''t help but vomit, but at this moment it reached its limit and sat down on the ground with a plop.


    Because it was an emergency, so far, no medical class has arrived here.


    "This person is Uchiha Madara, the legendary Uchiha powerhouse."


    Just when Tian Tian wanted to complain about Mr. Kai that even Madara didn''t know, Uchiha Tomitake arrived and revealed Madara''s identity!

 v2 Chapter 338： You were born in the wrong time

    ,


    "That family pattern, are you from the Uchiha clan?"


    Madara was quickly attracted by Fu Yue and noticed the fan logo on his sleeve.


    Fu Yue nodded slightly, indicating that it was true.


    When it was discovered that the man who attacked the village was Madara Uchiha, Futake was also shocked.


    And I couldn''t understand why Uchiha Madara, who should have died long ago, appeared in such a place.


    However, although both belong to the Uchiha clan, Madara has no affection for Futake.


    In his eyes, the Uchiha clan are all betrayers.


    They are accustomed to the ease of the village, and would rather go to the end of the disaster than follow themselves.


    The moment they abandoned themselves, they also abandoned their people.


    Madara has only one thought now.


    That is to find Naruto Uzumaki, extract the nine tails from his body, and then start the infinite moon reading, so that the world can enter true peace.


    "Then, are you here to stop me?" Madara wrapped her arms around her chest and didn''t rush to move.


    "Then it depends on what you are here for."


    Futake looked straight at Uchiha Madara, met his gaze, but didn''t shrink at all.


    In any case, he is now a ninja in the land of fire.


    He is the head of the Uchiha clan.


    "You are the patriarch of the Uchiha clan in this era? Interesting." Bada looked at Futake, "If I say, my target is Kyuubi?"


    "Then I can only stop you here, Madara."


    Fu Yue made a low voice, his pupils turned, and the three-gouyu jade writing round eyes appeared.


    However, Fu Yue knew in his heart that to deal with such a legendary powerhouse as Madara, it was just Sangouyu''s writing round eyes that was far from enough.


    So on the basis of the three-gou jade, Fuyue directly upgraded to the kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    "Does the kaleidoscope write round eyes?" Madara carefully identified it.


    As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, if the kaleidoscope hasn''t even been turned on, that''s a real waste.


    So Madara didn''t have the slightest surprise in his heart for the scene before him.


    "Kay, you take the other people to retreat first, and leave it to me here."


    Futake made a low voice, preparing to stop Uchiha Madara with all his strength.


    As a result, today''s Kyuubi person Zhuli is Naruto. He and Sasuke are both competitors and friends who care about each other.


    Secondly, whether it is Naruto or Kyuubi, they are both important existences in the Land of Fire.


    Thirdly, it is also the most important point. This is also the salvation for launching a coup.


    Thinking of this, Fu Yue also had no reservations, and directly materialized his own Chakra, forming a huge Suzuo Nenghu.


    "Maara, as you who have the strongest Uchiha name, I am using Susao to be fully experienced. It''s not too much!"


    Futake snarled at Uchiha Madara, then controlled the huge Susanoh to attack the Madara below.


    "Is it completely necessary? It is indeed a good power. If you were born in my time, you might become a person of the same name as me."


    Uchiha Madara looked up and down Futake''s Susuke.


    In the Uchiha clan, not to mention the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, even the three-gou jade writing round eyes are considered masters in the clan.


    In my own time, the only person who can do what he needs to do is himself.


    only¡­¡­


    "You were born in the wrong time, Fu Yue."


    I saw Uchiha Madara slap hard with both hands, and the power that was stimulated was not Susanoh.


    The ground under his feet shook violently, and the surrounding giant trees gathered and merged towards his feet, pushing him up.


    "Mu Dun, the technique of the wooden man!"


    Now Madara not only has the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, but also perfectly integrates the power of his best friend, Qianshouzhu.


    But when he fought in the valley of the end that year, his own Susao Nenghu lost to the wooden escape technique between the pillars.


    Now this feeling of role swapping makes Madara''s mood a bit subtle.


    "Fuyue, please use your Suzuo Nenghu to please me!"


    Suddenly, Fu Yue looked shocked.


    When he noticed the arrival of the tree world, he had questioned why there was such an exaggerated wooden escape in Konoha Village.


    But he did not perceive Xu Fan''s Chakra.


    Until this moment, Fu Yue completely understood.


    The guy who descended from the tree world is Uchiha Madara!


    just¡­¡­


    "Why do you use Wooden Escape Technique? Isn''t that the Blood Succession Boundary that only the Thousand Hands Clan can possess?"


    Fu Yue''s expression was extremely shocked, but the five sense organs of Heaven appeared in his mind involuntarily.


    "Could it be that you also transplanted the cells of the first generation of Hokage?"


    Fu Yue asked in shock.


    Madara naturally did not deny this question.


    According to his current cognition, he, who also possesses Mu Dun, writes round eyes, and reincarnation eyes, is the most powerful existence in this world.


    At the moment Fuyue was distracted, the wooden man under Ban''s feet also grabbed his fist with five fingers, and slammed his fist towards Suzuo Nenghu.


    Although Susanoh successfully resisted at the critical moment, Madara slapped his hands again and separated the wooden dragon from the wooden man.


    "Wow!"


    I saw the wooden dragon roaring again and again, biting Suzuo Nohu''s arm, and then entangled it, trying to restrain Fuyue''s Suzuo.


    And below, Kai took the injured Hyuga clan to a position where it would not be affected, and then turned back.


    Although he felt that he could understand Fu Yue''s feelings, Kai did not intend to let Fu Yue fight alone for a powerful opponent like Madara.


    "But why isn''t that guy Kakashi coming yet."


    Kay spit out Kakashi fiercely in his heart.


    It''s fine to be late at ordinary times, even if you are late at this time.


    "Forget it."


    Kai shook his head, then took a deep breath, emptied his brain, and focused all his attention.


    "The seventh door, start the door, open!"


    In Kay''s view, Madara''s strength is very strong. Not only will the attack under the seven gates not have any effect, but will waste his chakra in vain.


    It''s better to open the seventh door and rush up to fight against Madara.


    Then, Kai jumped up, jumped onto the wooden man, and gathered Chakra on the soles of his feet.


    In this way, even Konoha''s tall body can walk on the ground.


    The next thing that needs to be done is to sprint.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Kay roared one after another, and the speed instantly exceeded the limit of the naked eye.


    "Konoha Blue Beast is here!"


    After only a few breaths, Kai rushed directly to the top of the wooden man''s head.


    He and Madara''s eyes were facing each other, but the latter showed a surprised expression.


    "Bamen Dunjia?"


    Madara was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect to meet eight users here.


    In addition, Fu Yue''s Suzuo Nenghu.


    The ninja in Konoha Village really gave himself a lot of surprises.


    I really don¡¯t know what enemies will be encountered next!


    "Day Tiger!"


    And Kay naturally didn''t know Madara''s mental activity. At this time, he had only one thought in his mind, and that was to defeat Uchiha Madara with all his strength here.


    At the same time, Fu Yue also noticed that Kai rushed up. Although he was surprised, he still actively cooperated with his attack.

 v2 Chapter 339： Are you at this level

    "Day Tiger!"


    Kai made a seal on both hands, Chakra burst out with all his strength, the blue sweat was like steam.


    Facing the legendary strong man, Kai directly omitted the probing part, and immediately broke out with all his strength.


    Konoha Blue Beast is here!


    At the same time, Fu Yue also noticed Kai''s actions and hurriedly cooperated, controlling his complete body, Sano Hu, reaching out and pressing the wooden man''s shoulders to firmly fix him.


    Make sure that the wooden figure under Uchiha Madara''s feet will not affect Kai''s attack.


    "Are you surprised?"


    Madara and Kai faced each other''s eyes and recognized Kai''s moves at a glance.


    Unexpectedly, Konoha would still have eight users of Dunjia.


    It''s just that if you want to defeat yourself with the power of startling, you are too underestimated!


    Madara wrapped her hands around her chest, stood firmly on the spot, did not evade, let Kai burst out and slam the door with all his strength.


    And Madara''s eyes quickly turned, revealing an eternal kaleidoscope pattern.


    Suzuo can suddenly appear, forming the body of bones to protect the spots.


    Kai''s day tiger also blasted towards Suzu at this moment.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, Madara''s Suzuo cracked.


    Madara''s pupils shrank slightly, and he didn''t expect Kai to break through his Suzuo defense.


    Although this is only a semi-perfect body.


    But it still shows that Kai is powerful.


    "In terms of strength alone, your moves and your post-column physical skills are the same." Ban praised Kai''s performance.


    Although he has his own ambitions, even to the extent of paranoia.


    But he was never arrogant, arrogant, and defiant.


    When encountering a strong opponent, he will also recognize the opponent.


    It''s just that these words sound a bit harsh to Kai.


    Sunhu was already the strongest attack in his start-up state, but in Madara''s eyes, the power of his move was about the same as that of the first generation of Hokage''s physical skills?


    Is the original Hokage too strong?


    Or is he too weak?


    Even, Kai''s punch only smashed Suzuo''s bones, and didn''t break the defensive spots.


    And when he burst out with all his strength, Kai''s body also produced various loads.


    Even if Suzuo''s fist swept over in a very ordinary way, Kai, who was hanging in the air, could not dodge.


    Bang!


    This punch hit Kai''s waist directly, knocking him down.


    At the same time, the two wooden dragons separated from the shoulders of the wooden man, grabbed them instantly, and entwined Fuyue''s Suzuo Nenghu.


    Although Madara was a little surprised by turning on the full body Susano, it was only the degree of surprise.


    After the wooden man broke free of Suzuo, he fisted sharply, smashing Suzuo''s defenses frontally.


    Uchiha Madara jumped up, stretched out his five fingers, grabbed Futake''s neck, and fell sharply from the sky.


    The giant Susanoh began to fall apart and disappear.


    Fu Yue tried his best to resist Madan''s power, but to no avail.


    The power difference between the two sides is huge. After losing Suzuo Nenghu, Fuyue has only to be unilaterally beaten.


    Rumble!


    Madara hit the ground against Fuyue, and a deep hole burst out instantly.


    Madara loosened Fu Yue''s neck, even if he didn''t die like this, Fu Yue would no longer have the power to resist him.


    When other Konoha ninjas saw Madara easily defeat Fu Yue and Kai, they were also extremely afraid of Madara''s power.


    As in the legend.


    The strongest of the Uchiha clan!


    The only top powerhouse who can be compared with the **** of Ninja World, Senjujuma.


    "Are you at this level?"


    Madara looked around for a week and said softly.


    Any ninja who was noticed by Madara would take a few steps back subconsciously, for fear that he would suddenly rush up.


    Kai''s situation didn''t get much better either. First he opened the door and then fell from a high altitude.


    Now he only felt the bones of his body broken one by one.


    "Could it be... only the eighth door can be opened."


    Kay climbed up from the ground with difficulty, muttering to himself, hesitating to burn his youth.


    Fortunately, at this time, the seventh class led by Kakashi, and the former Shui Ying Zhao Meiming rushed to the scene.


    They looked around and looked at the situation.


    "What a nice man."


    Terumi Ming looked up and down Uchiha Madara, but he felt that the man in front of him looked good, not only handsome, but also very powerful.


    In any case, Terumi is not a ninja in the land of fire.


    Even if Konoha Village is destroyed, it is difficult for her to feel angry.


    And Madara did not rush to solve Fu Yue and Kai on the ground.


    Because his eyes have been attracted by Naruto.


    "You''re the nine-tailed man Zhuli, right?" Madara asked Naruto directly.


    At the same time, while Uchiha Madara was speaking, all the ninjas from the land of fire arrived on the scene.


    No longer cut, Bai, Uchiha Izumi, Xiang Rin, and the root of the writing round eyes unit.


    The number of people surrounding Uchiha Madara was at least thousands.


    "Are you Madara?" Naruto looked at the long-haired man in front of him, but was surprised.


    Because in his impression, Uchiha Madara should be a guy with a mask.


    But the character in front of him is very different from the spot in his own impression.


    It can even be said that there are two people.


    At this time, Sasuke noticed the injured Fuyue and hurried to Fuyue''s side to confirm his condition.


    The ninja in the medical class also started treatment.


    Madara doesn''t care about the mobility of these people.


    The only thing he wanted was Naruto Uzumaki.


    As for other people, whether it is life or death.


    It doesn''t make much sense.


    Once the unlimited monthly reading is activated, the whole world will become meaningless.


    Thinking of this, Madara started to move and walked towards Naruto.


    Suddenly, Kakashi flashed an instant spell in front of Uchiha Madara, stopping him, "Naruto won''t give it to you."


    Then, Kakashi lifted his forehead, revealing the writing wheel that made him famous.


    "You are Kakashi, the one with dirt eyes transplanted."


    Madara and Kakashi looked at each other and recognized him at a glance.


    When Bai Jue brought the soil in front of him, Madara knew what had happened to the bridge of Shen Wu Kun.


    Not only that, in order to make Tuo Tu feel at ease to do things for herself, Lin''s death is also a script she designed.


    So now Madara will recognize Kakashi at a glance.


    The name Daitu made Kakashi''s expression slightly stunned.


    For this name, Kakashi has too much guilt, self-blame, and regret in his heart.


    However, Kakashi couldn''t help but ask what Madara said.


    "Do you... know how to bring soil?"


    "Of course I know that if he can have two writing wheels at the same time, he might improve some strength. It won''t be like this, and I need to catch the tail beast myself."


    "what did you say?"


    Kakashi was stunned for an instant, some of them couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    Because Madara''s remarks are clearly saying that he is still alive with the soil!


    However, Madara has no interest in continuing, seeing Kakashi still blocking him, Madara simply chose to take action.

 v2 Chapter 340： The Art of Falling from the Sky

    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    Although shocked by the fact that Dai Tu is still alive, Kakashi is very clear in his heart.


    Now is not the time to be indecisive, if Madara gets the nine tails in Naruto''s body here, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Whether it is the elite of Konoha Village, Shinobu.


    Still as the teacher of the seventh class.


    I must stop Uchiha Madara here.


    Even if one''s own strength is not as good as that of the other party, it will at least be delayed until Xu Fan rushes back to the village.


    However, only Lei Dun Chakra mode is not enough, Kakashi directly enters the second form, swinging his fist towards Madara.


    Susano Nogaro appeared again and resisted Kakashi''s attack.


    "The speed is good, but the strength is too weak."


    Madara evaluates Kakashi''s attack.


    When Kai opened the Shocked Door, he could also hit the bones of Ritsuzuzu.


    But Kakashi''s attack had no effect except for the surprising speed.


    His power...


    Suzuo''s defense cannot be broken.


    This¡­¡­


    It is already Kakashi''s strongest move.


    "Teacher Kakashi, get away!"


    While Kakashi was thinking about countermeasures, how to stop Madara, Naruto''s voice came from behind him.


    Kakashi turned his head slightly, scanning the corner of his eye.


    At this time, Naruto not only entered the golden body mode, but also added Chakra attribute changes to the spiral pill.


    Wind Escape¡¤Spiral Shuriken!


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi retreated quickly.


    The spiral shuriken also flew out of Naruto''s hand.


    Such a high-density Chakra stunned all the ninjas present.


    No one thought that Konoha''s Ninja would have such a terrifying power.


    Even the moment the spiral shuriken flew towards Madara, it broke open his Suzano.


    Immediately afterwards, the power contained in the spiral shuriken exploded directly.


    "Success!"


    Naruto clenched his fists in excitement. In his cognition, no one could defend his wind escape spiral shuriken.


    However, the spiral shuriken that spread into a huge circle shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And Uchiha Madara''s eyes have also been upgraded from eternal kaleidoscope to reincarnation eyes.


    "Your ninjutsu is good, but for me now, it''s useless."


    Uchiha Madara directly absorbed Naruto''s ninjutsu with the power of Hungry Ghost Road.


    "spot!"


    Seeing that Naruto''s attack was ineffective, Sasuke decisively turned on Susano in anger.


    Although he still couldn''t fully grasp this power, he exploded under the stimulation of Fu Yue''s injury.


    Sasuke''s eyes changed into a kaleidoscope, and bleeding marks flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    The purple Suzano envelops Sasuke''s whole body, and he appears in a semi-complete samurai form.


    Even Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but glanced at Sasuke at this time.


    "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes? Still at this age?"


    Madara''s expression was slightly stunned.


    At Sasuke''s age, he just opened up an ordinary writing wheel.


    And he not only owns a kaleidoscope, but even controls Susano''s power.


    Although it is not complete, it is enough to be shocking.


    "I didn''t expect the Uchiha clan to have a character like you."


    "It''s a pity that you, like your father, were born in the wrong era."


    "After I get all the tail beasts, there will be no more ninjas in this world."


    Seeing Sasuke''s appearance, Madara felt a little emotional in his heart, and couldn''t help but say a few more words.


    "You said there will be no more ninjas, what do you mean?"


    Terumi Ming grasped the point of these words.


    Although she is not from the country of fire, the country of water has also been destroyed.


    But she always identified herself as a ninja.


    "It means literally. After I get all the tail beasts, I will create an illusion world, so that everyone is immersed in dreams."


    "There is no war, no betrayal, naturally no ninja is needed."


    "And this plan is unlimited monthly reading."


    Although Uchiha Madara affirmed Sasuke''s talent, he didn''t pay attention to his attacks.


    Even Madara''s strength made him extremely confident.


    Even if he reveals his plan in its entirety, he doesn''t believe anyone can stop him.


    In the face of absolute power, all struggles are futile.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara shook his head slightly, feeling that such a statement was inappropriate.


    "There are people who can stop me, but unfortunately, he won''t show up here."


    When he said these words, the image of Senjuzuzuma emerged in Madara''s mind.


    Except between the pillars, no one can stop himself.


    "And I!"


    However, Sasuke was ready at this time.


    The purple Susanoh that wrapped him opened his bow and arrow, and attached an Amaterasu to the arrow position.


    This is the black flame that can burn everything out.


    It is the strongest move Uchiha Itachi has.


    Even Madara cannot be safe and sound!


    Whoosh!


    The arrow attached to the Amaterasu resembles a shooting star, approaching Uchiha Madara''s eyebrows.


    Sasuke also held his breath at this moment.


    In his cognition, Amaterasu should be ninjutsu that cannot be absorbed.


    As long as Ma had such thoughts, his own Amaterasu would definitely kill him.


    only¡­¡­


    For the current Sasuke, Susao adds Amaterasu, which puts a heavy load on his body.


    Before he could see the result, he felt extremely painful in his eyes, forcing him to knelt to the ground, and the suzaku on his body disappeared.


    Except for Sakura rushing to check Sasuke''s situation, everyone else stared at Madara, hoping that Sasuke''s attack would be effective.


    However, Madara Uchiha didn''t even look at Sasuke.


    His talent is indeed amazing, but it is too small.


    Neither the combat experience nor the Chakra possessed were enough to support him fighting with the power of a kaleidoscope.


    Just this attack is Sasuke''s current limit.


    But it''s still useless after all.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    The invisible force directly washed away Sasuke''s Amaterasu.


    And Madara didn''t bother to continue to kill the time. Although these ninjas worked very hard, their strength was too weak after all.


    "Let''s stop here."


    With Uchiha Madara''s low voice, a huge shadow enveloped the earth.


    The art of falling meteorite!


    Countless Konoha ninjas raised their heads and looked at the situation in the sky.


    An extremely huge meteorite was swooping toward them.


    Unmatched.


    Can not be confronted.


    God-like power.


    This is Madara...


    His supernatural power Even at this moment, countless ninjas directly released their five fingers, and various ninjas landed.


    Almost everyone believes that Uchiha Madara is an invincible fact.


    No one can stop Madara.


    The only person heard a wild voice at this moment.


    "Naruto."


    Naruto couldn''t help but startled, realizing that it was the voice of the nine-tailed monster fox.


    "Use my power."


    Kyuubi''s voice was low again.


    Rather than being caught by Madara, he prefers to stay with Naruto.


    "With your current strength, Uchiha Madara cannot be stopped."

 v2 Chapter 341： 9 tail mode

    ,


    When Naruto reacted, everything in front of him disappeared.


    What village, Uchiha Madara, the tree world has come, the wooden man, the wooden dragon, the companion, all disappeared.


    Instead, the scene was a giant cage, with blood-red eyes, staring at him.


    It is the nine-tailed demon fox.


    Only this time, Naruto couldn''t feel the same murderous aura and hatred from Kyuubi.


    "Nine tails."


    Naruto had a low voice, wondering what Kyuubi intended to call himself into the spiritual world at this time.


    The two eyes met, and Kyuubi fell into a long silence.


    Fortunately, the time in the spiritual world is not connected to the real world.


    The meteorite in the sky will not destroy everything by entering the spiritual world.


    "With your strength, you can''t stop the current Madara."


    After a long time, Kyuubi spoke slowly, breaking this fact.


    Now that Xu Fan is not in the village, everyone else is frustrated by Uchiha Madara.


    Once Naruto loses to Madara again, he will fall into Madara''s hands again.


    Maybe I don''t like Naruto now, but I hate Madara even more.


    "you need me."


    Kyuubi stood up from the cold floor and looked at Naruto condescendingly.


    "Don''t dream, Kyuubi, no matter what, I won''t be bewitched by you." Naruto said righteously, preparing to leave the spiritual world to stop Madara''s meteorite.


    But the moment Naruto turned around, Kyuubi shook his head.


    "This time is an exception. Although I don''t like you and the ninja, I hate Madara even more. As long as you can stop him, I can lend you all my power."


    In fact, although Kyuubi has been sealed in Naruto''s body, he can still see his efforts and growth.


    The current Kyuubi had long been influenced by Naruto, but couldn''t find a suitable opportunity.


    "If you say so, we have a common enemy."


    Naruto suddenly turned his head, the corners of his mouth raised, and a smile appeared. He clapped his hands and opened the seal of Nine Tails directly.


    This sudden scene stunned Kyuubi.


    "You... believed me?"


    "of course."


    Naruto nodded slightly and stretched out his fist towards Kyuubi.


    On the contrary, it was Kyuubi, looking at the sincere expression of Naruto, a little at a loss.


    But considering the threat of Uchiha Madara in the real world, Kyuubi did not turn back, stretched out his paws, clenched them into fists, and fisted with Naruto.


    And in the real world.


    Naruto opened his eyes suddenly, and the majestic Chakra''s power spread to the surroundings.


    Golden body mode...


    upgrade¡­¡­


    Nine tails mode!


    Such an exaggerated chakra attracted everyone''s attention.


    Even Uchiha Madara, who has always been arrogant, looked directly at Naruto and realized that this power was not what Naruto took from Kyuubi by accident.


    The two have the same mind, recognize and trust each other.


    "Kyuubi and humans..."


    Uchiha frowned slightly and was shocked.


    For a long time, Madara felt that the tail beasts were no different from the stronger beasts, as long as they had stronger power, they could be driven.


    And Naruto Shianin in front of him unexpectedly showed another way.


    "Let me see how powerful you are in the Nine Tails Mode."


    Madara snarled at Naruto, confirming his identity as the perfect human Zhuli.


    However, Madara didn''t make a move at this time.


    Because the meteorite in the sky is his test of Naruto.


    The other ninjas in Konoha Village also looked at Naruto one after another, and regarded him as their hope today.


    "Nine Lama, let''s go."


    When the two fisted, Naruto also knew Kyuubi''s real name. He raised his head and looked at the falling meteorite in the sky.


    For a time, Naruto''s mood was even more emotional.


    He can clearly feel that his strength is becoming stronger.


    Even with the god-like ninjutsu, the current self can''t stop it.


    "Wow!"


    Kyuubi quickly responded to Naruto while also reminding him.


    This is the first time they have joined together, and it may not last more than five minutes.


    If you want to defeat Uchiha Madara, you must fight quickly.


    "Is it only five minutes."


    Naruto took a deep breath, and the burst of chakra suddenly formed the appearance of nine tails.


    Immediately afterwards, Naruto leaped up and raised his arm. The giant Nine Tails followed their five fingers and grabbed a fist, blasting towards the falling meteorite.


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noises, the impact spread out like ripples in the sky.


    Huge cracks also appeared on the surface of the entire meteorite, spreading to the entire meteorite.


    Unfortunately, Naruto now does not fly.


    After blasting this punch, Nine Tails also found it difficult to stay in the air, and his body began to sink.


    Uchiha Madara calmly admired the power of Kyuubi.


    Although the fusion of Naruto and Kyuubi is full of momentum, his strength is still a bit worse.


    ended.


    No one can stop the art of meteorite falling from the sky.


    Konoha Village will be destroyed by the impact of the meteorite.


    Nine tails...


    Will be in his own pocket.


    However, just when Uchiha Madara''s heart was filled with abacus, a black shadow suddenly appeared, cut through the sky, landed on Kyuubi''s shoulder, and jumped again with the help of pedaling power.


    "Who is that?"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the guy who appeared suddenly, only to find that his clothes were exactly the same as those of the soil.


    "It''s... Itachi Uchiha."


    Hei Jue, who was standing by Madara, was also the one who recognized it at a glance. He didn''t expect Itachi would show up at this moment!


    In terms of genius, Heijue felt that the ferret was not weaker than Madara.


    "Itachi?"


    "Yes, he is Sasuke''s elder brother. For some reason, he joined the Akatsuki organization established by the soil to help us catch the tail beast, but... at the last moment, he still stood in Konoha."


    Kurozu explained the situation to Shima.


    Madan nodded slightly, wondering how Itachi would stop his technique.


    On the contrary, it was Naruto, and his face changed drastically when he saw Itachi who suddenly appeared.


    In his opinion, Itachi is clearly with Madara. He will suddenly appear here, and there must be nothing good.


    Almost subconsciously, Naruto directly used the power of Kyuubi, spread his five fingers, and grasped it firmly.


    It was too late and it was fast, Uchiha Itachi''s eyes upgraded to a kaleidoscope shape, and the entity Chakra appeared, covering his whole body, forming Susa''s skeleton.


    Not only that, Suzuo swept away Naruto''s Chakra directly.


    Itachi also glanced at Naruto at this moment.


    "I''m not your enemy, I''m here to stop Madara."


    After saying this, Uchiha Madara didn''t care about Naruto''s reaction, and directly exploded all of his chakras, transforming Susano into a complete body.


    I saw Itachi''s Suzuo flapped his wings slightly and maintained his flight state impressively, then raised his arm and abruptly caught the falling meteorite.


    "Any technique has its weaknesses."

 v2 Chapter 342： I recognize you, Itachi!

    Uchiha Itachi was not the only one who came to support.


    Gaara''s trio, who was rescued by Naruto, arrived at the scene at this time.


    Although the relationship between Konoha Village and Sharen Village is a bit stiff at this time, Gaara will not ignore Naruto''s help.


    What''s more, both of them are tail orcs, and they are sympathetic to each other.


    "Naruto!"


    Seeing Naruto falling from the sky in the nine-tailed mode, Gaara didn''t care about his physical condition, and used all the sand that he could use.


    Gaara used unique ninjutsu to continuously send the underground sand to the sky, forming the arms of the guard crane and holding up the falling nine tails.


    Naruto glanced down at Gaara and others, nodded slightly, affirming Gaara''s help.


    Then, Naruto used Gaara''s technique to reach the height of Itachi, grabbing fists with both hands, bombarding the meteorite in front of him.


    As long as the meteorite is broken, it will not harm the people below.


    But Uchiha Madara would quietly watch Naruto and Itachi''s performance there.


    His hands were sealed again.


    Since a meteorite failed to make these people desperate and give up, then simply try another one.


    The art of falling meteorite!


    As the second meteorite was pulled down by the spot, a larger shadow was cast on the ground.


    "All your efforts will be in vain. No one can stop the power of God!"


    Uchiha Madara glanced at all the ninjas present, and advised them to dispel their stupid thoughts.


    When the second meteorite fell and hit the first meteorite, it burst out with even stronger power.


    This time even Uchiha Itachi couldn''t support it, and Susano, who was completely body, began to sink.


    but¡­¡­


    Although Uchiha Itachi was wearing Akatsuki''s costume, everyone on the ground could see it.


    This time, Itachi was on their side.


    Is doing his best to prevent Madara from destroying everything.


    Based on this relationship, Gaara temporarily put aside his prejudice against Akatsuki and manipulated the new sand upwards to form two arms to help Itachi hold the meteorite together.


    At the same time, Naruto and Kyuubi are working together.


    But no matter what, the meteorite in front of them is huge enough to exceed their cognition.


    No matter how much he punches, it is difficult to crush the stone in front of him.


    "What is the weakness of this technique?"


    Naruto couldn''t help but vomit. In his opinion, the meteorite in front of him had no weakness at all.


    It can''t be broken, and if you leave it alone, it will only destroy the village.


    "Naruto, use the strongest ninjutsu."


    Itachi noticed Naruto''s emotions and quickly reminded him.


    At the same time, Itachi''s voice also spread below, causing all ninjas to attack at one point. As long as they can smash a meteorite, their pressure will be much reduced.


    Since Uchiha Madara''s power is to fight quality, then they simply use the amount to win.


    In order for everyone to better confirm the attack point, Yamanaka Kaiichi simply used the family secret technique at this time to connect everyone''s thoughts together.


    "Naruto, use tail beast jade."


    Kyuubi also reminded Naruto at this time.


    Previously, Naruto could not use Tail Beast Jade because it was difficult to control the ratio of Yin and Yang.


    Now with his own tail beast supporting him, the difficulty will be much lower.


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded his head vigorously. According to Kyuubi''s words, his body retreated abruptly. As he fell, he condensed black tail beast jade.


    "Itachi, I have caught it."


    Gaara clenched fists with both hands, and through the technique of Hiichi, let Itachi avoid.


    "well done."


    Itachi glanced below, marveling at Gaara''s perseverance and strength.


    If Xu Fan didn''t have the idea of ??unifying the Ninja world, when Gaara grew up, maybe he might become Fengying.


    But anyway, thanks to Gaara''s help, Itachi managed to get out of his body, aimed at the giant meteorite, and used the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu.


    The ninjas below have also done all kinds of ninjutsu.


    However, most people are just ordinary ninjas, not like monsters like Naruto and Itachi.


    The ninjutsu used is simply unreasonable.


    In order to ensure that the attack works, they must wait for the meteorite to fall a little further and get within their attack range.


    Moreover, Naruto also used the shadow avatar technique at this time, sharing the nine-tailed Chakra with everyone.


    Gaara started to let the meteorite fall bit by bit through the transfer of Hyichi.


    "This picture..."


    Seeing everyone united in one mind, working hard to fight against their own strength, Uchiha Madara''s heart was also full of emotion.


    "Between the pillars, maybe this is what you want to see."


    Madara muttered to herself.


    At this moment, everyone recognizes and trusts each other.


    Their strength has also greatly increased as a result.


    Countless ninjutsu focused on one point and blasted the meteorite in the sky.


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noise that shook the sky and the earth, the giant meteorite was blown up in the air.


    Watching countless rubble fall down.


    Madara was also shocked by the scene before him.


    "Is this the power of a ninja."


    After the first meteorite was resolved, the threat of the second meteorite was not so great.


    Under the joint attack of Naruto and Itachi, the second meteorite also fell apart.


    All the people present took a breath, followed by a burst of cheers.


    Ban watched all this silently, the corners of his mouth raised, his hands spread out, and he was immersed in the stone rain.


    Although this is the result of the joint efforts of all ninjas.


    But there is no doubt that the person who really contributed to this result is actually Uchiha Itachi.


    "I didn''t expect it..."


    When meeting Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help feeling.


    He is a very talented Uchiha boy, but unfortunately he was born in the wrong era.


    However, Sasuke''s talent is still weaker than Itachi after all.


    even¡­¡­


    Facing a genius like Uchiha Itachi, Madara couldn''t say that he was born in the wrong time.


    Because no matter what era Itachi was born in, he is bound to be Uchiha''s strongest.


    "Itachi, I remember your name."


    "Of all the Uchiha clan I have seen, you are a genius no one can match!"


    Madara yelled at the falling itachi and then burst out his own Susano.


    In an instant, the giant Suzuo appeared.


    "Come on! Itachi!"


    However, the current Madara still didn''t show a complete Suzano.


    Itachi''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Sure enough, you are not the guy wearing the mask."


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi did not choose to attack frontally. He stepped back and came to Naruto''s side.


    "My Suzuo can last up to three minutes, Naruto, we must fight quickly."


    Itachi said to Naruto, no matter how he reacted, he directly put the Suzuo on his body like armor.


    The left hand is ten swords and the right hand is eight feet Qiong Gouyu.


    Prestige must be Zoneng!

 v2 Chapter 343： The limits of the body

    ,


    Prestige must be Zoneng!


    This is the strongest move Uchiha Itachi can think of right now!


    "Naruto, we must make a quick fight."


    Uchiha Itachi stared directly at the spot below, calculating the time that Vizou Suzano could last.


    Just in order to counter the art of falling from the sky, a part of his Chakra has been consumed.


    Although wearing Suzano on Kyuubi can reduce the consumption of some chakras, it is based on Itachi''s current physical condition.


    The Weizhuang Suzano can last up to three minutes.


    "Three minutes?"


    Naruto nodded slightly. Although he didn''t know why Itachi was on the side of the village this time, the current situation did not allow him to focus on such trivial matters.


    It''s not just that itachi''s Suzuo can hardly be used for a long time.


    The first time he merged with Kyuubi, it could only last a few minutes.


    "Nine Lama, Itachi, let''s go!"


    Following Naruto''s low roar, Weizou Suzano grabbed a ten-fist sword and slashed towards Uchiha Madara.


    "Is Suzao Noshi wearing a nine-tailed man Zhuli? It''s really you, Itachi!"


    Uchiha Madara is not only not upset, but very excited.


    Whether it is Naruto who is a perfect person, or Uchiha''s genius Itachi.


    They are all rare opponents.


    Even in his own time, he would definitely be a figure in the Megatron Ninja World.


    Now the two attack together.


    Their strength, I am afraid they will not lose to Senshou Zhuma!


    "In that case, I, Uchiha Madara, will fight with all my strength!"


    With Madara''s roar, the blue chakra swallowed the semi-complete Suzuo''s body like flames.


    Just the quality of this Chakra makes many ninjas feel desperate.


    Yes.


    Just breaking a ninjutsu does not mean defeating him!


    Only by defeating Madara who goes all out can we be called victory!


    only¡­¡­


    Isn''t this hope quite slim?


    Two or three can''t breathe, Madara''s complete body must stand on the ground.


    Facing the cooperation of Itachi and Naruto, Madara is even more imminent.


    I saw his Susouichi grasp the Chakrata knife handle on his waist and pull it out slightly.


    It was just the burst of sword energy, and it rushed to the distant Hokage Rock like a broken bamboo.


    Rumble!


    The earth shook, and the four Naruto heads on the Hokage Rock were instantly cut by the sword energy, and the lower part collapsed.


    This is Uchiha Madara''s power!


    The man standing at the apex of Ninja World!


    An unprecedented despair once again enveloped the earth.


    "Withdraw...withdraw..."


    Even Kakashi, who has always been prudent, had to pass on his thoughts to everyone through the secret technique of Hyichi at this time.


    Just a technique to break the spots is already their limit.


    If they continue to stay here, they will have only one end...


    Die here!


    Whether it is Madara, or the current Naruto and Itachi.


    The power they possess is the power that can change the territory!


    Rumble!


    However, before the ninjas retreated in time, Itachi and Naruto''s prestigious Susuke had already confronted Madara''s Susuke.


    One red and one blue.


    Two completely different chakras collided, and the impact was spread out in ripples.


    The tree world created by Madara came and was instantly destroyed.


    Countless ninjas flew out like kites with broken wires.


    Even Kakashi, Kai, and these famous ninjas will not be able to get involved in the battle between Madara, Itachi, and Naruto.


    Now they, apart from believing in Itachi and Naruto, they can''t do anything to help!


    "Shadow clone technique!"


    Seeing that Uchiha Madara could not be suppressed in strength, Naruto simply divided the Chakra evenly to create two clones of the nine-tail pattern.


    But unfortunately, Itachi only has one set of Suzuo Nohu armor.


    So Naruto''s shadow clone is just a normal Nine Tails mode.


    Wind Escape¡¤Spiral Shuriken!


    Tail beast jade!


    I saw Naruto''s shadow clone using his mouth to condense the tail beast chakra to form a tail beast jade, and both hands used the wind escape spiral shuriken.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Madara was unable to withdraw due to the confrontation with Prestige Suzuo, the tail beast jade and the spiral shuriken flew together.


    As long as the Suzuo can break the spot, Itachi''s ten-fist sword can directly seal the spot!


    This is also the plan made when Itachi and Naruto descend from the sky together.


    But what Itachi and Naruto never expected is...


    At the moment when their plan was about to succeed, Uchiha Madara''s eyes changed again, from eternal kaleidoscope to reincarnation eye.


    Regardless of the tail beast jade or the spiral shuriken, it was completely absorbed by Madara.


    "Any ninjutsu is invalid for me, are you stupid?"


    Madara stared at Itachi and Naruto''s surprised eyes.


    Now I can do more than just retreat, write round eyes.


    The power of the reincarnation eye is at your disposal!


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    At this moment, Madara''s Suzano suddenly opened his four arms and pointed them in different directions.


    The power of Shenluo Tianzheng burst out instantly.


    And it is far beyond the power of Nagato.


    Naruto''s two shadow avatars were directly shattered by Shen Luo Tianzheng, and his body flew out hundreds of meters, crashing to the ground.


    When Naruto was about to get up, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help coughing up blood, and the Susano Naka who was on Kyuubi began to fall apart, and soon disappeared.


    It''s not just Itachi that reached the limit of the body at this moment.


    The same is true for the first fusion of Naruto and Kyuubi.


    The giant nine-tailed chakra began to fade, and Naruto couldn''t help retreating from the nine-tailed mode.


    "Can''t it last for five minutes?"


    Upon seeing this, Kyuubi frowned instantly.


    Soon, Kyuubi realized that the current Naruto was still a twelve-year-old Shinobu.


    Neither physical strength nor spiritual strength has reached its peak.


    Naruto now...


    The amount of chakras possessed is naturally not at its peak.


    "This is bad."


    Nine Tails cursed in his heart, and now Xu Fan is not in the village.


    They did not have the power to fight against Madara.


    "And I¡­¡­"


    Itachi''s body came from Naruto Naruto looked subconsciously, but found that Itachi''s condition was worse than his own.


    Because of the excessive use of the Shalanyan, the current ferret not only bleeds in his eyes, but also coughs up blood from time to time.


    It is completely necessary to say that it is a great burden on him.


    Even at this moment, Itachi''s temporary blindness suddenly appeared, making his eyes dark.


    And Uchiha Madara also jumped from a distance at this moment, he only glanced at Itachi, and guessed the result.


    "Not only do you have a very strong power, you also have a very good mind, but unfortunately, what you open is just an ordinary kaleidoscope, and every use will cause a burden on the body."


    Ban Yu said earnestly, "And such a problem can only be solved by upgrading the kaleidoscope to the eternal kaleidoscope."


    "If you can abandon that younger brother, maybe you will fight with me to the end."

 v2 Chapter 344： I have surpassed you

    If Uchiha Itachi''s eyes were an eternal kaleidoscope, there might be different results.


    But the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, every use will produce a great load on the body.


    And judging from Uchiha Itachi''s current situation, it is not the first time he has used this power.


    His body has almost reached its limit.


    "So you gave up your brother to gain this power?"


    Although itachi couldn''t see anything now and his sight was pitch black, he still didn''t have the power to surrender to Madara.


    After hearing Ban''s remarks, he retorted without thinking.


    In any case, Sasuke is his own younger brother, the person he cares about most.


    Even if he died because of the load brought by the writing wheel, he would not put his idea on Sasuke.


    And Itachi''s words also reminded Madan of his younger brother.


    Although he is the strongest everlasting kaleidoscope, it is not a trickery from his younger brother.


    It was the younger brother Senna who personally gave the eyes to himself.


    As long as he also has a younger brother to guard, he might not go down this path.


    However, the current self does not even have a younger brother to protect.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng."


    Looking at Itachi, who was trying to stand up in front of him, Uchiha Madara slightly raised his hand, stimulating Shinra Tianzheng''s power to fly him away.


    At the same time, Naruto also absorbed the natural energy around him, jumped up and used the spiral pill.


    "Vientiane Tianyin."


    However, Madara is far stronger than Naruto now, and the gravitational pull of a Vientiane Heavenly Attraction made Naruto lose his balance, float directly in the air, and fly towards him.


    That spiral pill was directly absorbed by Ma with the power of Hungry Ghost Dao.


    I saw Uchiha Madara slightly raised his hand and pinched Naruto''s neck.


    Rumble!


    After a loud noise, Naruto''s back hit the ground, smashing a deep hole.


    "This is the end of the game, Nine-Tailed Imp."


    Uchiha Madara looked directly at Naruto and absorbed the celestial chakra from him.


    Naruto and Madara faced each other, and although they struggled hard, they still couldn''t break away from Madara''s power.


    In a hurry, Naruto recalled.


    If you fail to control the natural energy, it will become the setting of the stone frog.


    As a result, Naruto took the initiative to enter a static state and began to absorb the natural energy around him.


    only¡­¡­


    Madara saw through Naruto''s calculations.


    "If you are someone who doesn''t understand the Xianshu Chakra, you might be affected by it, but it is a pity that the Xianshu between the pillars is stronger than you."


    As Uchiha Madara spoke, the portrait on his chest was directly exposed.


    The head of Qianshou Zhujian.


    "At the end of the year at the end of the war, I lost to Senju Zhuma, but I also got his cells. After decades of research, I successfully transplanted the cells between the pillars into my body."


    "Now I know Xianshu Chakra better than you."


    When he finished speaking, Uchiha Madara directly made a seal with one hand, releasing another famous ninjutsu between the pillars.


    Although Naruto and Itachi were defeated by Madara, Kakashi and others rushed toward this side desperately.


    In their opinion, once Naruto''s nine tails were pulled away by Madara.


    In this world, no one will be Madara''s opponent.


    Unfortunately, their strength is too weak.


    In the face of a powerful enemy like Madara, their ninjutsu is useless.


    With the start of the arrival of the flower and tree world, a swarm of ninjas fell.


    The scope of this ninjutsu not only does not lose to the arrival of the tree world, but also produces stunning pollen.


    No one can stop the current Madara.


    Then, Uchiha Madara used the power of Hell Road and Human World to pull Kyuubi from Naruto''s body.


    In this way, Uchiha Madara has all the tail beasts.


    As for Naruto...


    "Once you are pulled out of the tail beast, the strength of the human column will die. Although the vitality of the Maelstrom family is relatively strong, it can keep you alive for a while, but it cannot change the end of death."


    "As far as the ninjas of Konoha Village are concerned, your performance is indeed outstanding."


    "Among all Zhuli, there is no more perfect existence than you."


    "I would like to call you the perfect man Zhuli."


    Uchiha Madara looked at the dying Naruto on the ground, his two reincarnation eyes degenerate into an eternal kaleidoscope, and then, by virtue of the illusion ability of writing round eyes, he firmly controlled the detached Kyuubi.


    The rest is the psychic demon.


    However, just when Uchiha Madara turned around, ready to complete the next move.


    Naruto lying on the ground suddenly jumped up, and the Chakra in his palm spun again.


    "Leaving halfway is not my forbearance!"


    "Spiral pill!"


    At this moment Madara didn''t expect Naruto to burst out of power.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the armor behind Uchiha was shattered by Naruto, leaving scars on his back.


    Naruto also consumed the last Chakra and fell to the ground with a plop.


    Uchiha Madara almost staggered to the ground, but found his balance at a critical moment.


    But in any case, Naruto''s performance surprised him.


    "It surprised me that¡­¡­"


    Uchiha Madara glanced at his injury, although it was nothing, but as a human being pulled out of the tail beast, such a performance was indeed excellent.


    "Since the pillars, you are the first person who can hurt me from behind."


    Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto on the ground, and finally did not choose to make up the knife.


    "The sky is already dark. It''s time to complete the Moon Eye Project."


    Madara raised his head and looked at the sky. The moon had already appeared slightly.


    It is time to complete the game that I have set up for decades.


    "Psychic, Outer Golem!"


    I saw that Uchiha Madara''s hands were sealed, the psychic went out of the Golem, and Kyuubi was sealed in.


    "Tentails!"


    Seeing the outside golem began to change, Uchiha Madara''s mood was also surging.


    However, what made Uchiha Madara never dream of was...


    Just as he was about to seal the Ten Tails and transform into Ten Tails Human Zhuli, the space in front of Ten Tails suddenly became distorted.


    Uchiha belt soil...


    Show up!


    For this moment, Tai Tu has been forbearing till now.


    He knew that once Madara pulled away from the last nine tails, he would start the Moon Eye Project.


    As long as he sees the right time, he can steal Madara''s results.


    "spot!"


    Uchiha belt soil stands under the sky looking down at Uchiha Madara.


    The eyes of the two sides faced each other, but the corners of their mouths were raised and smiles appeared.


    "My speed has surpassed you!"


    With a loud roar with soil, he decisively absorbed the ten tails.


    The speed is so fast that even Uchiha Madara has no time to react.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    The edge of Konoha Village.


    Xu Fan and Zilai also rushed back to the village.


    It''s just the scene before them, which greatly exceeded their expectations.


    "How could this be?" Ji Lai was also stunned, feeling a huge chakra.


    And Xu Fan''s ears rang a small assistant voice.

 v2 Chapter 345： Arrived in time

    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Exit halfway as sign-in failure!


    There was a small auxiliary voice around Xu Fan, but his attention was no longer on the sign-in.


    He looked around, and today''s Konoha Village can be said to be quite tragic.


    "How is this going¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan frowned solemnly.


    At this time line, probably only Nagato is capable of destroying Konoha Village like this.


    But Nagato is dead.


    Is it bringing soil?


    After getting the eye of reincarnation, attacked the village?


    Just as Xu Fan was thinking about it a little bit, a voice of a small assistant who completed the sign-in came from his ear.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Five-tailed Chakra!


    "Sure enough, it''s the tailed beast Chakra again, so there are only six and seven tails left."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, preparing to investigate the situation in the village with Zi Lai.


    At this moment, the sign-in assistant released the sign-in task again.


    And this time, it''s a special sign-in task!


    Ask the host to save Uzumaki Naruto.


    Complete special sign-in tasks, you will get special sign-in rewards.


    "Save Naruto Uzumaki?"


    Xu Fan''s eyebrows were solemn, and this message showed that he was telling himself that Naruto was in danger now.


    Could it be...


    The nine tails in Naruto have been pulled out, right?


    If this conjecture is true, the consequences are no joke.


    You know, once the beast is pulled away, Renzhuli will die.


    The reason Naruto came back to life in the anime was because the fourth generation of Hokage sealed his nine tails in Naruto''s body.


    But now, the fourth generation of Hokage has not been reincarnated from the dirty soil, and the Oshe Maru is not in the village.


    "Jilaiya, it seems that our actions have accelerated."


    Xu Fan turned his head and said to Zi Lai, ignoring his reaction. He directly absorbed the natural energy around him, merged into Xianshu Chakra, and entered the fairy mode.


    In this mode, Xu Fan''s perception ability is also greatly enhanced.


    "Here."


    Xu Fan murmured and ran directly.


    Although Jilai didn''t figure out the situation, he still took strides to keep up with Xu Fan''s footsteps.


    "This is... the flower and tree world is coming..."


    When Xu Fan went deep into the village, a large area of ??flowers and trees caught Xu Fan''s eyes.


    He is not only a traverser who is familiar with the plot of Naruto, but also the ninjutsu descended from the Flower and Tree World, so he recognized it at a glance.


    "Even if the reincarnation eye is really transplanted with soil, he will not be able to perform such a scale of wood escape..."


    In order to heal the wounds of Uchiha, Madara Uchiha indeed transplanted some white blood cells to him, so that Uchiha has the power of Mudun.


    However, the actual power of the wood escape technique with soil is far less than the level of heaven.


    Xu Fan didn''t believe that he could use such a flower and tree world to come.


    As for Senjuzuma, he was sealed with a chakra by himself.


    Eliminating all the impossible, no matter how impossible the remaining impossible, is the only truth.


    "It''s Uchiha Madara..."


    In Xu Fan''s impression, the only person who can achieve this level is Ban.


    "Who are you talking about? Uchiha Madara?"


    Jilai was also stunned when he heard Madara''s name.


    According to the rumors, Uchiha Madara''s power seems to be no weaker than the original Naruto.


    "Is he also reincarnated by the dirty soil?"


    What Jiraiya didn''t even think about was that Madara was a member of the Uchiha clan, and his blood succession boundary was Shalanyan.


    The ninjutsu that destroys the village of Konoha is the wooden escape.


    How did Xu Fan contact Madara Uchiha?


    "I''m afraid not."


    Xu Fan shook his head, and started to explain while running.


    Because the relationship between the eyes of reincarnation was also opened, Xu Fan knew.


    "In addition to the six regular ways of heaven, the world, the way of hungry ghosts, the way of hell, the way of beasts, and the way of Shura, the eye of reincarnation also controls the power of the seventh way."


    "The seventh way?" Jilai''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes, the seventh way is also called the outer way. It has the power to master life and death. This ninjutsu is also called the art of reincarnation, which can resurrect the dead."


    "If I am not mistaken, it should be that Nagato was controlled by someone before he died, and the real Madara was resurrected."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and continued to move forward.


    On the contrary, Jiraiya was shocked by the news and couldn''t make a sound.


    This is also...


    Isn''t it horrible?


    With the help of perception in the fairy mode, Xu Fan was able to confirm the location of Naruto''s Chakra.


    Although Naruto had been removed from Nine Tails now, Chakra was already very weak, but the blood of the Uzumaki clan helped him to survive for a while.


    Around Naruto, itachi, Kakashi, Kai, Karin, Sakura, Sasuke and others gathered.


    When Xu Fan descended from the sky and landed in front of them, these people also stood there all of a sudden.


    Especially Xiang Rin.


    In order to save Naruto, she did not hesitate to let him bit her arm.


    However, the injuries suffered by the drawn beasts are not reasonable.


    Even Xiang Rin''s ability could not save the current Naruto.


    Xu Fan looked around. In addition to Naruto, he also noticed the swelling Tentails and Uchiha Madara.


    Just considering the current situation, Xu Fan can''t care about the spots and swelling ten tails.


    "Step aside."


    Xu Fan made a low voice and asked Xiang Lin and others to make way.


    Kakashi and others were also silent, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Xu Fan.


    Among them, even Uchiha Madara.


    "That is the same fairy pattern as the pillars."


    Uchiha''s pupils shrank slightly, and he looked at Xu Fan carefully, thinking of what Heizue had told him.


    "Is this guy Xu Fan."


    "Indeed, I can feel the power he possesses."


    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself, although Ten Tails were snatched by the soil, his face was not worried.


    Even Xu Fan''s side.


    Seeing that Naruto''s breath became weaker and weaker, Xu Fan didn''t care about what was missing, and pulled out one third of his nine-tailed chakra, and then sealed it into Naruto''s body.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    "That is... Nine-tailed Chakra? But why does Xu Fan have?" Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, with an incomprehensible look.


    Didn¡¯t I just pull away the Nine-Tailed Chakra, sealed in the golem?


    How could there be a nine-tailed chakra in Xu Fan''s body?


    Is it possible that there are two nine-tailed people in Konoha Village?


    Just as Uchiha was puzzled by Madara''s thoughts, Motou also managed to control the power of Togo, and turned into a Tokoro.


    On Naruto''s side, under Xu Fan''s efforts, Chakra, who was about to disappear, began to rekindle.


    Naruto slowly opened his eyes and saw Xu Fan''s eyes.


    However, now is not the time to renew the past.


    "Xu Fan." Itachi said in a low voice, "Akatsuki got all the tail beasts."

 v2 Chapter 346： The final sign-in task?

    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly.


    I thought that once Nagato was done, Akatsuki''s plan could be completely crushed, but I didn''t expect to get all the tail beasts with the soil.


    and¡­¡­


    Today''s belt soil is more perfect than the anime.


    In the anime, due to various reasons, the belt soil forcibly summons the ten tails and forcibly merges to become the ten tails.


    However, the belt soil at that time did not get the nine tails in Naruto, nor the nine tails in the fourth generation of Hokage.


    But now it is different, except for the fourth generation of Hokage and half of Nine Tails, all the tail beasts have been collected with dirt.


    His appearance at this time was more like a spot of six patterns.


    "How''s it going?"


    Xu Fan first asked Naruto''s feelings, and then thought about countermeasures.


    At this moment, Xu Fan heard a small auxiliary voice again.


    Congratulations to the host for completing the special sign-in task.


    Get the sign-in reward: Six-Tailed Chakra and the Power of Six Daoyang!


    Suddenly, Xu Fan felt the power in his body tumbling and surging all over his body.


    This feeling made him feel very strange.


    The distance to become a ten-tailed person is Zhuli, and he is only one seven-tailed.


    To become a Six Dao Immortal, I only need six Dao Yin powers.


    Although strange, it also caused Xu Fan to smile.


    This feeling of almost everything makes him a little helpless.


    Moreover, after such a long battle, the sky was completely dark.


    Dai Tu raised his head and looked at the bright moon hanging in the air.


    Lin could not help but appear in her heart.


    Finally reached this point.


    He finally had the power comparable to the six immortals.


    For Lin, he can create a new world immediately.


    On the contrary, Heijue looked a little disappointed. In the script he wrote, Madara should be the one who resurrected his mother.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, it was soil instead of Madara.


    "We must stop him."


    Uchiha Itachi dragged himself to Xu Fan, trying to fight again.


    But Xu Fan can''t see Itachi''s injury there?


    Not only him, but the people present were basically not getting there.


    "A general attack will not have an effect on the current soil. With your strength, I am afraid that the current soil can no longer be stopped."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and asked everyone to stay away from themselves and the soil as much as possible.


    At the same time, Xu Fan''s ear heard a small auxiliary voice again.


    The final sign-in task.


    Stop the Moon Eye project with soil.


    The final sign-in task?


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but feel relieved quickly.


    Think about it carefully, the abilities in the world of Naruto, I have already obtained the best.


    Wooden escape technique.


    Eternal kaleidoscope.


    Reincarnation eye.


    Roll your eyes.


    Chakras of various tail beasts.


    The power of six yangs.


    If the guess is correct, the final sign-in reward should be the chakra of the last tail beast and the power of the six yin.


    "Stop taking soil?"


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, he couldn''t ask for such a sign-in task.


    Uchiha Madara also noticed Xu Fan''s expression at this time, and was astonished.


    He originally thought that Xu Fan would be scared to fight when he saw this form with soil.


    As a result, I never thought...


    Xu Fan''s expression turned out to be a little excited.


    And this expression was exactly the same as when he challenged Senjujuma.


    "Xu Fan, with your current strength, it is impossible to be my opponent. No one... can stop me now."


    Standing with soil under the sky, looking down on the earth like a god.


    Xu Fan is good too.


    No matter what Uchiha Madara.


    From Tai Tu''s point of view, Ji is far from himself now.


    The current self is already the most perfect ten-tailed man Zhuli.


    Have the most powerful force in the world.


    sufficient¡­¡­


    Comparable to the six immortals.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It is the power beyond the six immortals.


    I saw that Tai Tu slightly waved the six tin rods in his hand, and a jade seeking Taoism flew towards the bottom.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan put his hands together and displayed his best Mu Dun, protecting Naruto and others behind him.


    However, Xu Fan still somewhat underestimated the power of bringing soil.


    The jade for seeking Taoism instantly penetrated the wooden man''s body and continued to blast towards the ground.


    At the critical moment, Kakashi and others quickly fled around to avoid the tragedy.


    "See? Xu Fan, this is the power I have now."


    "Perhaps before that, you were indeed the most powerful existence in the Ninja world."


    "But now, you are no longer."


    "Xu Fan!"


    "I have surpassed you!"


    Leading soil roared at Xu Fan again and again, and then manipulated the new Taoist jade set to Xu Fan.


    "Indeed, the current belt soil is a stronger existence than me, Xu Fan, how should you deal with it?"


    Uchiha Madara on the ground looked up at the battle between Oido and Xu Fan and couldn''t help but say.


    At the moment when Bringing Earth turned into Ten-tailed Human Zhuli, it was destined that he and Xu Fan would make a sufficient gap.


    But I don¡¯t know why...


    Uchiha Madara felt that he was looking forward to Xu Fan''s performance.


    Obviously it is not a contest on the same dimension.


    Even because of the collapse of the wooden man, Xu Fan''s body began to sink and fell towards the ground.


    Being in the air, it was even more difficult for him to avoid Qiu Daoyu''s attack.


    "Beyond the Six Paths?"


    "Opened the dimension?"


    "Take soil, are you too confident?"


    Xu Fan looked at the soil that was shot for the second time, and patted his hands again, after separating the wooden dragon from the wooden man.


    With the help of the wooden dragon''s landing point, Xu Fan jumped again, just to avoid the attack with soil.


    However, in the eyes of the earth, everything Xu Fan did was nothing but a struggle and was in vain.


    "Don''t give up yet?"


    With soil in a low voice, this time he simply used all the jade for seeking Taoism and blasted towards Xu Fan together.


    Rumble!


    The wooden dragon collapsed and shattered first in the impact of Qiudaoyu.


    Xu Fan''s body fell quickly.


    Almost everyone believed that the current Xu Fan could not escape the attack with soil.


    And, because Xu Fan is in the sky, no ninja can help.


    "No..."


    Upon seeing it, Uchiha Itachi tried to make a move, but the load of his body made him kneel on the ground.


    "It''s useless, the battle is over."


    Uchiha Madara also spoke at this time Xu Fan did inherit the power of Senjujuma very well, but unfortunately, he picked the wrong opponent. "


    What everyone didn''t expect was...


    The moment Uchiha Madara blurted out.


    Xu Fan suddenly hung in the air, avoiding Qiu Daoyu who brought the soil to predict his whereabouts.


    "what''s the situation¡­¡­"


    Even Uchiha brought the soil in amazement.


    Because from his perspective, Xu Fan didn''t just stay in the air, but kept flying.


    but¡­¡­


    How can a mere ninja fly?


    While he was puzzled by the soil, Xu Fan''s body began to change.

 v2 Chapter 347： Who is the boss?

    ,


    As Xu Fan used the power of the Six Daoyang, his body began to change, just like Uzumaki Naruto''s Nine Tails pattern.


    The golden chakra covered Xu Fan''s whole body, causing nine gouaches to appear behind his clothes.


    Not only that, Xu Fan''s eyes also changed quickly.


    Reincarnation eye.


    Now!


    Today''s Xu Fan is far more powerful than Naruto''s final form!


    Even after he was completely familiar with this power, a jade seeking Taoism appeared behind him like the one with soil.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Bringing the soil looked at Xu Fan in shock. He never dreamed that he had tolerated for many years and worked hard to get the strength, Xu Fan unexpectedly used it in a blink of an eye.


    Is it possible...


    Is Xu Fan the reincarnation of the Six Dao Immortals?


    "He is the Xu Fan you said?"


    Uchiha Madara wrapped his hands around his chest. Although he was still calm on the surface, his heart was already greatly shocked.


    The power you are pursuing.


    Everything you pursue.


    It appeared perfectly in Xu Fan''s body.


    He even felt that Xu Fan now far surpassed himself.


    Also surpassed the Senjujuan.


    Really comparable to the existence of the six immortals!


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Hei Jue was already dumbfounded.


    As the biggest black hand of the entire Naruto, he created the history of the ninja, and he also contributed to the birth of the ninja.


    It stands to reason that everything in the Ninja World should be firmly held by Heijue.


    But now...


    Even if he was the ultimate man behind the scenes, he couldn''t understand Xu Fan now.


    He felt that his worldview and cognition had completely collapsed.


    By what means did Xu Fan gain such power?


    Could it be said that the blood of the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan can give birth to power comparable to the Six Ways?


    but¡­¡­


    How is this possible?


    The Thousand Hands Clan is not a real Asura.


    The Uchiha clan is not really Indra.


    They just inherited part of the lineage of Asura and Indra, and after thousands of years of inheritance, their blood and power have been diluted.


    Even if they are really combined, it is impossible to give birth to an existence like Xu Fan.


    Can''t understand.


    More difficult to accept.


    As for Kakashi and others, they are even more confused about the current situation.


    In their cognition, it should be an unrivaled existence to obtain all the tail beasts and transform them into ten-tailed human pillar power.


    Even Xu Fan''s wooden man, wooden dragon, was instantly destroyed by the earth-carrying force.


    The situation is clearly one-sided.


    but¡­¡­


    How come the two sides are evenly matched again in a blink of an eye?


    Do not¡­¡­


    Kakashi shook his head slightly, denying the idea, "Not evenly matched..."


    In his opinion, Xu Fan is the one who is calm and unhurried.


    But with soil, because it is difficult to understand the situation in front of him, there was a slight wave of shake.


    "Becoming a ten-tailed person requires unwavering willpower, and you, there is no such thing."


    Xu Fan looked directly at the soil in front of him, hung above the sky with him, and used words to destroy the last line of defense in his heart.


    In fact, Xu Fan remembered it clearly.


    Ten-tailed man''s soil will eventually lose to Naruto, Sasuke, the main reason is that he shakes!


    Seeing Xu Fan slightly raised his hand, the power of the tail beast expanded from his body.


    It''s nine-tailed Chakra!


    A few can''t breathe, a huge golden nine-tailed, including Xu Fan.


    It looks exactly like Naruto''s Nine Tails mode!


    "This is impossible, I have collected all the tail beasts!"


    Bringing the soil was even more panicked. He subconsciously touched his abdomen and could feel the power of all the tail beasts.


    But he just couldn''t figure out why Xu Fan had the power of Nine Tails.


    "Could it be..."


    On the ground, Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto subconsciously, "Is there only half of nine tails in that kid?"


    Thinking about it carefully, when he was fighting just now, Naruto Kyuubi had already joined forces.


    He has absolutely no possibility of hiding his power, nor is it necessary.


    However, during the battle, Madara faintly felt a sense of violation.


    Thinking about it now, that sense of violation is probably the power of Kyuubi.


    "Have Kyuubi been separated and sealed."


    Brow frowned slightly, thinking of this possibility.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Hei Jue frowned, recalling the truth he knew.


    During the turbulent night of Nine Tails, the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate did separate and seal Nine Tails.


    However, Bofeng Shuimen sealed half of Yin Jiuwei in his body.


    How did Xu Fan get it?


    Hei Jue was puzzled.


    "Brother Xu Fan, why is there a nine-tailed Chakra..."


    Naruto sat up from the ground, but his injury did not completely heal, unable to intervene in the final battle.


    It''s just that he couldn''t understand why Xu Fan would have a nine-tailed Chakra in a good manner.


    In fact, not only Naruto, but also the Konoha ninja on the ground, were all incomprehensible.


    This question is super outline!


    As for Xu Fan himself, he doesn''t care about the opinions of others.


    Now he just wants to end this battle quickly.


    Complete the final sign-in task!


    So Xu Fan slapped both hands, splitting two Mu Dun clones from his body, letting them use the power of Nine Tails in the same way.


    With a premonition of the soil, he began to attack Xu Fan with a jade for seeking Taoism.


    However, whether it is Xu Fan''s body or his clone, behind him are carrying the same jade for Taoism as with soil.


    Both sides used to beg Daoyu to fight.


    Rumble!


    With the loud noise, there is no way to solve Xu Fan with the soil.


    And Xu Fan''s body retreated at this moment and handed the battle to his Mu Dun clone.


    "The seventh door, open!"


    "The seventh door, open!"


    Xu Fan''s clone opened the door at the same time, causing the golden nine-tailed chakra pattern to change from gold to blue.


    "That''s... Bamen Dunjia, what did Xu Fan learn?"


    Kai on the ground couldn''t help exclaiming. He could open the seventh door at such an age. He was a genius in the physical arts field!


    However, Kay soon realized another possibility.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    Xu Fan can also open the eighth door!


    It''s just because of the mortal relationship, so just like myself, just opened the seven doors!


    And Xiao Li who is next to Kai is envious of Xu Fan''s talent.


    Now he can only open five doors!


    "It seems a bit too much."


    Xu Fan concentrated on accumulating his strength, and he didn''t care about the following situation. He put his hands together, absorbing all the natural energy on the ground into his body.


    Coupled with the relationship with the eight-tailed chakra, Xu Fan''s containment of natural energy is also extremely exaggerated.


    All the natural energy in the entire world was ruthlessly plundered by Xu Fan.


    and¡­¡­


    He was very clear in his heart.


    As a ten-tailed man, his biggest weakness is Xianshu!


    His quest for Taoism cannot defend against immortality!


    "We are invincible ahead of us."

 v2 Chapter 348： Because I am Uchiha Madara!

    ,


    "Absorbed all natural energy?!"


    Uchiha Madara not only transplanted the cells between the pillars, but also opened up the eyes of reincarnation. The perception of natural energy is far beyond ordinary people.


    When he felt all the natural energy poured into Xu Fan''s body, and he merged into Xianshu Chakra, he was shocked again.


    Whenever he thought Xu Fan''s strength had reached its limit, he would be shocked by his next performance.


    even¡­¡­


    The strength Xu Fan possesses now far exceeds Ma''s cognition.


    Not only that.


    The Chakra that Xu Fan has now completely surpasses the soil of the Ten-tailed Man Zhuli!


    "This is impossible!"


    Uchiha took the soil and held six tin rods in his hand. As the strength of the ten-tailed human, the existence of Xu Fan''s strength is the closest in the world.


    He is probably the only person present, the only one who can see Xu Fan''s strength.


    A power even more exaggerated than Tokuo.


    The real six immortals!


    At this moment, Dai Tu''s heart was greatly impacted and shocked.


    So that he now doesn''t feel that he is invincible with the power of ten tails.


    Myself...


    Will lose!


    When this thought came from his mind, his beliefs and ideas were completely shaken.


    "spot¡­¡­"


    Seeing that the sky turned offensive, Heijue could only pin his last hope on Madara.


    Because of the current situation, the failure of bringing soil is doomed.


    The strength Xu Fan possesses, even he, who created the world of ninja, the ultimate behind-the-scenes ninja, is very afraid.


    Not to mention others.


    Even ninjas who are not good at perceiving Chakra can feel the power Xu Fan possesses.


    Even countless ninjas were sitting on the ground because they could not bear this kind of pressure.


    This¡­¡­


    Or because they are not Xu Fan''s enemies.


    If it were Xu Fan''s enemy, it would have been crushed by this chakra''s tyranny.


    however¡­¡­


    All this is far from over.


    Different from Naruto.


    The nine tails that Xu Fan possessed were not the power of the nine tails in the world itself.


    It is the reward obtained by signing in.


    His nine tails are even more perfect than Naruto, the nine tails in the soil.


    The power of yin and yang is there!


    I saw three nine tails merged into one place, forming a pattern of three heads and six arms.


    Although Daito could not understand the situation in front of him, he was very clear in his heart.


    Now I and Xu Fan are in an endless situation.


    For Lynn.


    For the new world.


    I must not lose here.


    Although my heart had been shaken, such a voice still formed in the earthy mind.


    He lifted six tin rods and controlled all the jade to form a barrier.


    At the same time, the soil began to gather the power of Ten Tails, trying to use the super-strong tail beast jade to destroy Xu Fan.


    "The sequel can be done!"


    But even so, Xu Fan still didn''t make a move.


    With the current situation, Xu Fan felt that only the Yin-Yang spiral shuriken could eliminate the soil.


    after all¡­¡­


    Sasuke, who was facing Susuke''s transformation into Jumeirui, only equalized this power.


    Not to mention the imperfect and shaken ten-tailed man with soil.


    The reason why Xu Fan didn''t rush to make a move was not even because of his steadiness, but because he wanted to see how strong he is now!


    With the opening of the seventh door, the shocking door, Xu Fan''s body began to shed blue sweat, infecting the golden nine tails.


    Susanoh also appeared under Xu Fan''s use, covering the whole body of the nine tails with three heads and six arms.


    Prestige must be Zoneng!


    This scene even looked silly to everyone on the ground.


    Including Uchiha Madara and Kurozui.


    "This guy''s limit... where is it?"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened. When he saw the yin and yang spiral shuriken, he realized that the soil could not resist this power.


    It is impossible for anyone in the entire Ninja Realm to be able to counter this power.


    But what he never expected was...


    The Yin-Yang spiral shuriken is not Xu Fan''s limit!


    This guy¡­¡­


    How terrifying is the strength!


    "Even the six immortals, I''m afraid there is no way to defeat Xu Fan..."


    Heijue''s emotions changed from surprise at the beginning to consternation and shock. Now, he feels as if there is nothing in his heart.


    Xu Fan''s strength completely exceeded his cognition.


    Hei Jue even wondered whether Xu Fan is more terrifying than the enemy his mother is afraid of!


    "Take soil, before finishing all this, do you have anything else to say?"


    Xu Fan looked directly at the soil and deliberately made a low voice.


    No matter who heard these words, they seemed to imply that they brought dirt.


    You should say your last words!


    However, the present belt soil did not say a word, his eyes were solemn, and he began to condense the ten-tailed beast jade that was no less than the size of the Yin-Yang spiral shuriken.


    At the same time, the belt soil protects itself with the black barrier formed by Qiu Dao jade.


    On the premise of confirming both offensive and defensive capabilities, bringing the soil to Xu Fan.


    "Ten-tailed beast jade!"


    "Yin and Yang Double Escape¡¤Spiral Shuriken!"


    The two voices sounded at the same time, which was the strongest force that both of them could use at this moment.


    however¡­¡­


    The ten-tailed beast jade condensed with soil was like a farce. The moment it touched the Yin-Yang Double Escape¡¤Spiral Shuriken, it was torn and destroyed by Xu Fan''s power.


    Moreover, the ten-tailed beast jade with soil did not weaken the power of Xu Fan''s ninjutsu!


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    The only thing he can do with the soil now is to scream bad, and rely on the power of Qiu Daoyu to protect himself.


    however¡­¡­


    All the efforts made by the soil are in vain in the face of absolute power!


    Yin and Yang double escape easily tore open the barrier formed by Qiu Daoyu.


    In this ninjutsu, Xu Fan combined Xianshu Chakra!


    And Xianshu is the only power that can resolve the need for Taoist jade!


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noises, the body with soil was swallowed by Xu Fan''s power.


    "Ah!"


    Immediately there was a scream with dirt, and the nine-tailed beasts in his body were even more restless!


    They fled from the body of Qudaitu, becoming extremely terrifying.


    Hei Jue couldn''t help but take a breath at this moment. In his opinion, this might be his only chance to resurrect his mother.


    Thinking of this, Heijue subconsciously looked at Madara.


    "Tailed Beast..."


    I saw Uchiha Madara''s dignified eyes staring at the free tail beast in the sky.


    This is his last chance to realize the Moon Eye plan.


    Must not be missed!


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan has used all the chakras in order to defeat Uchiha''s belt soil.


    There is no natural energy in a radius of a hundred miles.


    The blow just now shocked me a lot, but it should also be Xu Fan''s strongest move!


    "Psychic!"


    Uchiha Madara pointed five fingers to the next shot, forcibly psychic out of the Golem, snatching all the tail beasts that escaped from the body with soil!


    "In any case, I will not fail!"


    "Because I am, Uchiha Madara!"

 v2 Chapter 349： Say something heart-wrenching

    ,


    "Oops."


    Seeing Uchiha Madara''s sudden shot, Kakashi screamed in his heart and hurriedly entered the Thunder Dun Chakra mode, flashed in front of Madara with an instant technique, trying to stop him.


    However, the current spot, and there will miss the opportunity right now.


    Seeing Kakashi''s sudden appearance, he resorted to Shen Luo Tianzheng without even thinking about it.


    Madara now doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone!


    On the contrary, Xu Fan, although he noticed Uchiha Madara''s behavior, did not rush to take action.


    Because there was a small auxiliary voice in his ear again.


    Combined with the final sign-in instructions mentioned by the assistant, Xu Fan at this time would like to know what will happen after completing this sign-in.


    As for Uchiha Madara.


    Even if he swallows all the power of the tail beast, it is impossible to complete the Moon Eye Project.


    Because from the very beginning, the Moon Eye Project was a scam arranged by Heijue.


    Even Uchiha Madara is nothing but Kazuki''s pawn.


    For this known ending, Xu Fan naturally has no interest.


    And based on the previous check-in content.


    Once the sign-in is completed this time, he will get the chakra of the last tail beast and the power of six yin.


    At that time, let alone Liu Dao spot, even if it was Hui Ye, there was nothing to worry about.


    And Xu Fan''s pause in mid-air was misunderstood by everyone that he had consumed all the Chakras in order to defeat Ten-tailed Belt, so there was no way to stop Madara.


    Realizing this, Kai took the lead to stand up and open the eighth door to stop Uchiha Madara.


    However, Uchiha Madara''s speed is faster.


    Before Kai had time to open the last door, Uchiha Madara had swallowed all the tail beasts and transformed into Liudao Madara.


    With the six tin rods in his hand, Uchiha Madara could feel his power is extremely powerful.


    "Finally...it''s this day!"


    I saw Uchiha Madara suddenly raised his head, passed Xu Fan, and looked at the moon in the sky.


    In Madara¡¯s eyes, Xu Fan ignored his own existence because of his overconfidence.


    Lead to excessive consumption of Chakra.


    He now has no power to oppose him.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    Uchiha Madara didn''t even have the idea of ??killing Xu Fan.


    Because this is no longer necessary.


    The present self is not only the most powerful existence in this world.


    It is also the new six immortals in this world.


    As long as the unlimited monthly reading is activated, everyone will fall asleep in their own dreams.


    There will be no more victory.


    There will be no more betrayal.


    There will be no more deception.


    This is a truly peaceful world, a world that can truly put your heart to heart.


    "Xu Fan, you are indeed very good, but unfortunately, you miscalculated a bit."


    Uchiha Madara roared at Xu Fan, and then pulled out his frontal guard, revealing the third eye hidden on his forehead!


    Nine Gou Jade Reincarnation Eyes!


    However, Xu Fan just glanced at Uchiha Madara silently, not paying attention to what he said.


    He is signing in!


    Congratulations to the host for completing the final sign-in for Naruto World.


    Obtain sign-in rewards: the power of six yin and the seven-tailed beast Chakra.


    At the same time, the next sign-in world will be opened, please be prepared for the host.


    "The next sign in the world?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, and other animation worlds could not help appearing in his mind.


    Pirates, Dragon Balls, Reapers, Demon Slayer Blades and his ilk.


    To be honest, there will be the next sign in the world, which Xu Fan did not expect.


    At the same time, he was faintly looking forward to the next sign-in world in his heart.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Although Uchiha Madara is performing unlimited monthly reading, his attention is focused on Xu Fan, for fear that something unexpected will happen at this time.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara glanced at it, but Xu Fan didn''t look at anything.


    I always feel that Xu Fan at this time has no thoughts.


    I really want to stay out of this world.


    Although I don''t know why Xu Fan became like this, Uchiha Madara didn''t mind.


    "Unlimited monthly reading, start!"


    Seeing that Xu Fan hadn''t rushed to stop him, Uchiha Madara sealed his hands and mapped his illusion on the moon.


    Xu Fan remained indifferent.


    With the progress of the progress bar, Xu Fan was able to confirm the next sign-in world.


    After ten minutes, the host will go to Marvel World to sign in.


    Completing the sign-in will receive a new sign-in reward.


    Naruto will also serve as a part of the host, integrating with the Marvel world.


    Xu Fan: "???"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but startled, he thought he would travel to the Marvel World to continue signing in.


    As a result, I never expected...


    This?


    Take Hokage Continent to the next world?


    Doesn''t this mean that Naruto, Sakura, Terumi Mei, Kakashi, Hinata, and Kashin, these people will follow them to the Marvel world?


    It feels a little exciting.


    but¡­¡­


    Does it take ten minutes to blend?


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and looked at the palms of his hands.


    In the palm of the hand, it is a sign of the power of six yang and yin.


    But in this case...


    I can''t let Uchiha Madara complete the unlimited monthly reading.


    After all, Xu Fan is not sure, whether he is going to the Marvel movie universe or the comic universe.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan directly used the instantaneous technique, flashed in front of Uchiha Madara, kicked his face, and forcibly interrupted Infinite Moon Reading.


    The speed is no less than Kai who opened eight doors.


    Even the spots that had been wary of Xu Fan couldn''t react immediately.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, Uchiha Madara fell into the ground, smashing a huge pit in the ground.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    But this blow would not kill Uchiha Madara.


    In any case, he is also Liudao Madara now.


    He didn''t die even after being kicked by an eight-door king.


    The vitality is tenacious.


    However, this sudden scene made Uchiha Madara extremely uncomfortable.


    Didn''t Xu Fan consume all the chakras?


    Good point, where did he come from?


    and also¡­¡­


    Is it my own illusion?


    Always feel that Xu Fan now has become stronger than before?


    What happened during this period?


    Also, his eyes were dull just now, and now he thinks about it, it is also very suspicious.


    But Xu Fan did not intend to kill Madara.


    In ten minutes, the Naruto Continent will be merged into the Marvel universe.


    It doesn''t make much sense to fight Uchiha Madara here.


    All he needs to do now is to wait for the integration to end.


    "is it¡­¡­"


    Uchiha Madara took a few deep breaths in a row before slowly coming over. He leaned on his knees, stood up from the pit, and looked up at Xu Fan.


    "It seems that if you want to complete the last unlimited monthly reading, you must be defeated."


    "In that case, I am Uchiha Madara, come to be your opponent!"


    However, as soon as Uchiha Madara''s roar fell, a black hand penetrated his chest directly.


    No one else, but the man behind Naruto.


    Black absolutely!

 v2 Chapter 350： Kaguya comes to the world

    ,


    "I can''t move my body."


    Uchiha Madara''s first reaction was to turn around to the person who gave his hand, but only then did he realize that his body could no longer move.


    "Spot."


    Hei Jue''s mouth rose up, and a smile appeared.


    Except Xu Fan, everyone was shocked by the scene.


    "Why, aren''t you my will?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help asking.


    He never dreamed of the Heijue created by himself, the Heijue who inherited his will.


    He would betray himself at this moment!


    "Your will?"


    However, Uchiha Madara''s question greeted Kazuki''s ridicule, and he shook his head, denying this statement.


    "I have never been your will, but the will of Mom Kaguya. It was me who carefully laid out and created the history of Shinobi."


    "The Moon Eye Project is a dream I painted for you, a beautiful dream."


    "Bara, you are the strongest and most perfect one of all my chess pieces, but now, I can only abandon you."


    At this moment, Hei Jue had nothing to fear.


    His body possessed Kaguya''s will, and Tentails themselves were Kaguya''s power.


    When his hand penetrated Uchiha Madara, there was no one and no power to stop him.


    Not even Xu Fan.


    Of course, Xu Fan now has no intention of stopping.


    Because in ten minutes, it will be integrated with the Marvel world.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara couldn''t understand the current situation, and he didn''t want to believe Kurozutsu''s words.


    "The text on the stone tablet was indeed written by the six immortals, but I changed some content."


    "After all, I am the man behind all this, and you are just a chess piece that I have shaped."


    "It''s just... I originally planned to let you start the moon reading and resurrect Hui Ye."


    Hei Jue tells everything.


    As the man behind the creation of Ninja World, Heijue naturally knew Xu Fan''s current strength.


    I have to admit that Xu Fan''s growth has completely exceeded his plan.


    Even the current Uchiha Madara is not Xu Fan''s opponent.


    If he is defeated here, pull the ten tails away.


    My plan has also been abandoned.


    and¡­¡­


    I don''t want to wait another thousand years.


    For this reason, Heijue had to put the plan of unlimited moon reading temporarily aside, and decided to resurrect Kaguya first.


    In his cognition.


    Although Xu Fan is now stronger than Liudaoban, even Liudao Immortal.


    But he couldn''t be better than his mother Huiye.


    Just let Mom Huiye come back to life.


    That is the overall situation has been decided.


    Unlimited monthly reading, what can you do if you delay it?


    "Hei Jue!"


    Naturally, Uchiha Madara couldn''t accept this fact.


    But even if he couldn''t accept it, he couldn''t resist, he could only accept it all by force.


    Hei Jue also raised his head and looked directly at Xu Fan in the sky.


    "It''s over, Xu Fan, you can''t beat mom."


    As Kurojue provoked Xu Fan, he began to pour his will into Uchiha Madara''s body.


    "Hei Jue!"


    In Uchiha Madara''s anger.


    In the shock of Uchiha Madara.


    In the helplessness of Uchiha Madara.


    His body began to bulge, like a sphere.


    But Kakashi and others around the edge of the pit were unable to understand the situation in front of them and seemed at a loss.


    No one thought that the incredible and terrifying Uchiha Madara was also someone else''s pawn!


    Xu Fan fell from the air at this moment and stood beside Kakashi and others.


    "What should we do now." Kakashi asked, rolling his throat.


    Now they can only pin their hopes on Xu Fan.


    "Wait."


    Xu Fan let out a low voice, watching the changes in Uchiha Madara quietly.


    I saw the bulging spots floating from the ground like a hydrogen balloon.


    Hei Jue smiled happily, for this moment, he tolerated a thousand years!


    The ninja of the country of fire looked at Uchiha Madara with full concentration, holding his breath.


    There were even a few ninjas eager to try and attack, but they were stopped by their companions.


    In their opinion, even Xu Fan didn''t dare to make a move rashly.


    However, what everyone did not expect was...


    Long white hair grew crazily from the top of the human balloon and spread to the surroundings.


    Immediately afterwards, the body shape of the human balloon began to shrink, gradually returning to its human form.


    Only this time, the other party suddenly changed into a woman.


    The ninjas who didn''t figure out the situation were all dumbfounded.


    "Uchiha Madara... Become a woman?"


    Kakashi stared wide at the writing wheel, shocked in his heart.


    In fact, not only Kakashi, but almost everyone who doesn''t understand the history of Kaguya and the Six Paths, can''t figure out the current situation.


    "What exactly is going on¡­¡­"


    Jilai also has a solemn brow, he can feel the extremely majestic Chakra volume from Hui Ye''s body, and it does not even seem to be inferior to Xu Fan, who has just plundered all natural energy.


    "Uchiha Madara not only became a woman... but also a beauty."


    "Hey, Xiao Jiraiya, the other party is an enemy!"


    Zhi Ma couldn''t help but complain about Jilaiya''s deep work.


    Maybe the other party wants to destroy the existence of the world, and his focus is actually whether the other party is good-looking or not beautiful!


    "mom."


    Seeing Hui Ye appear in front of him, Hei Jue''s heart was extremely excited.


    From the beginning of his birth, he always wanted to return to his mother''s embrace.


    Seeing Huiye now, he couldn''t bear his own emotions and flew towards Huiye.


    But when it was too late, a black rod suddenly flew over and stabbed Hei Jue impartially, throwing him out without saying, it was firmly nailed to the ground.


    And this black stick was naturally transformed by the power of the six Daoyang that Xu Fan possessed.


    He easily restrained Heijue''s power, making him unable to move.


    In Xu Fan''s view, Hui Ye''s essence is not bad, but she lacks some knowledge of the world, and is therefore led by others.


    If you take care of it, you might grow into a good person.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Here is about to merge with the Marvel world.


    With such a powerful existence as Hui Ye, Xu Fan naturally wants to take Marvel and become his own help.


    Even if the thinking is novice the tactics are stupid, but at any rate it is the ancestor of Chakra.


    and¡­¡­


    It''s just because Huiye is a little white, so I can fool you, isn''t it?


    Hui Ye slowly opened her eyes and looked around slightly.


    Except for Heijue, she didn''t have a familiar face.


    The whole land is already a matter of fact.


    Soon, Hui Ye''s sight was attracted by Xu Fan, and he noticed the power of six yang and yin he possessed.


    Not only that, but she was shocked to discover that there was also a ten-tail in Xu Fan''s body.


    At the same time, there are still three minutes away from the integration of the world.


    In everyone''s consternation, Xu Fan flew up to Huiye.


    "My name is Xu Fan, how about you?"

 v2 Chapter 351： To the new world

    ,


    Huiye looked directly at Xu Fan in front of him, but couldn''t understand the current situation.


    He is the ancestor of Chakra and Tentails himself.


    On the other hand, Heijue was a will created with special abilities before he was sealed, with the purpose of resurrecting himself.


    At the same time, the condition for resurrecting oneself is to inject one''s will into the ten tails.


    In other words, when you are resurrected, you should take back all chakras.


    But what is the situation now?


    Xu Fan''s body not only possesses the same power as himself, but also more complete and perfect.


    In addition, Hui Ye could also feel the power of Yin and Yang in Xu Fan''s body.


    The same power as Hayi and Hamura.


    "Mom, take care of that guy..."


    Seeing Xu Fan approaching his mother, Hei couldn''t help but worry about Qi Huiye''s situation.


    However, because of the black stick, the current black can never move.


    "This power belongs to me."


    Hearing Hei Jue''s voice, Hui Ye simply stretched out his hand to grab Xu Fan, trying to recover the power from him into his body.


    After all, as long as the power of yin and yang is on Xu Fan, he has the possibility and power to seal himself again.


    And I would never allow this to happen!


    But what Hui Ye never expected was that when he stretched out his arm and was about to touch Xu Fan, he suddenly disappeared in front of him!


    "I am here."


    Xu Fan''s voice came from behind Hui Ye, and the frightened Hui Ye quickly turned his head, and quickly moved away, looking at Xu Fan as if he was facing an enemy.


    The reason why Hayi and Hamura can seal themselves is because of the power of Yin and Yang.


    but¡­¡­


    At that time, one of them possessed the power of Yin and the other possessed the power of Yang.


    As long as you use your own ability to separate them, you may not be unable to deal with them.


    However, now Xu Fan not only has a chakra no less than his own, but also has the ability to seal himself.


    This is why Huiye fears Xu Fan.


    "Mom is actually afraid..."


    Heijue on the ground also quickly noticed this and made an incredible sound.


    "Why does Xu Fan... master the power of Yin..."


    Hei Juemei was solemn, and soon realized the key to his mother Huiye''s fear.


    Because Xu Fan now has two different powers, as long as he touches Huiye, he can complete the seal!


    Moreover, although mother Kaguya was the one who created Chakra, she did not use ninjutsu.


    In terms of response and speed, Hui Ye did not have any advantages.


    "I won''t seal you, Hui Ye."


    Xu Fan could naturally feel Hui Ye''s emotions.


    Now he is undoubtedly the top character in the Naruto world.


    Even the current self is actually stronger than Huiye.


    If you want to seal her, you only need to use an instantaneous technique to slap Huiye''s chest with both palms at the same time, and activate the power of Yin and Yang to end this.


    "why?"


    Hui Ye looked at Xu Fan up and down and couldn''t help asking.


    "There is no special reason. I know your past and the reason why you were sealed."


    "As long as you don''t endanger this world, I allow you to stand on this land."


    Xu Fan has a low voice.


    "Why does my concubine listen to you?"


    "Because you have no choice, either do as I say, or I can seal you now."


    Xu Fan slapped his hands and put on the posture of a star burst into the sky, "It''s just making a bigger moon."


    Hui Ye was silent.


    She knew very well in her heart that Xu Fan didn''t seem to be lying, nor did he need to lie.


    He is now a combination of Hayi and Hamura.


    Moreover, Kaguya could feel that part of the nine-tailed Chakra was missing in her body.


    My current self is not complete.


    "So, what is your answer?"


    Xu Fan deliberately paused before Huiye answered, "If you can do what I say, I can provide you with protection and freedom."


    "You can do what you want without hurting others."


    Xu Fan''s current behavior is actually a slap and a sweet date.


    Let Huiye understand her situation with a great threat, and then give her the freedom and sense of security she desires.


    In fact, even though Huiye looks powerful, her mind is very simple.


    In the Naruto manga, Kaguya''s actions are basically planned by Heizie.


    Once Hei Jue lost, Hui Ye''s strength plummeted.


    Even, based on the oppressive feeling of the seventh class, she is far better than not cutting.


    Now that Xu Fan said that, Hui Ye didn''t want to fight Xu Fan.


    just¡­¡­


    Hui Ye couldn''t fully trust Xu Fan, a stranger.


    "How does my concubine trust you?"


    Hui Ye lightly opened her lips, and asked again.


    Seeing that Huiye was no longer hostile, Xu Fan raised the corners of his mouth, smiled slightly, and slowly opened the gesture of the earth burst.


    "This is it."


    "I don''t have the need to deceive you at all. If I want to seal you, I can just shoot directly. Now I am stronger than you."


    "If I wanted to seal you, I wouldn''t say this at all."


    Xu Fan said softly, whether it was his expression or something else.


    Xu Fan at this time can be described as an understatement.


    "After all, I am not good at fooling others."


    After Xu Fan said the last sentence, he calmed down and waited for Hui Ye''s response.


    The people below raised their heads, watching every move in the sky, feeling extremely nervous.


    Although Xu Fan''s performance is very relaxed, Hui Ye is the ancestor of Chakra after all.


    Moreover, whether it was Xu Fan or Huiye, the realm at this time was too high.


    It is so high that they cannot understand and cannot touch.


    The only fact they can feel is that Xu Fan and Huiye are very powerful.


    But as for how strong they are, they have no idea.


    This is far beyond their cognition.


    Even, with their understanding, it was impossible to see who Xu Fan and Huiye were stronger.


    In their eyes, Xu Fan might be telling the truth.


    But it may also be bluffing.


    After all, they lack intelligence and do not know that their world will merge with another world.


    Naturally, it was not clear, Xu Fan wanted to keep Hui Ye by his side.


    however¡­¡­


    They can''t see does not mean Huiye can''t see it.


    It was clear in her heart that Xu Fan did not lie.


    "The concubine understands, as long as the concubine does not attack the human below, you will not seal me, right?"


    Hui Ye took a deep breath, and both sides drooped.


    She created unlimited monthly reading to cultivate strength and fight against her own family.


    But now that there is such a powerful person as Xu Fan, it seems that there is no need to continue to perform unlimited monthly reading.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Hui Ye didn''t want to be sealed again anyway.


    In this way, the agreement between Xu Fan and Hui Ye was reached.


    As the fusion world approached, the entire Naruto world began to merge with the Marvel world.

 v2 Chapter 352： Sign in, Taj Kama!

    ,


    As the world of Naruto and Marvel merged, the space began to shake.


    "New world."


    Xu Fan clenched his fists in both hands, ready to go to Marvel.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that he thought the process of integration would be very complicated and lasting.


    It can even be dangerous.


    After all, Xu Fan couldn''t be sure that what he had traveled through was the Marvel world.


    Is it the movie universe or the comic universe.


    And the timeline for yourself to travel to the new world.


    However, this space vibrates quickly and disappears just as quickly.


    In just a few breaths, the change is over.


    The night changed into day.


    The sudden scene made everyone unexpected and confused.


    Except Xu Fan.


    He is the only one who knows what happened.


    However, Xu Fan did not intend to tell the truth to others.


    In any case, the sign-in assistant is the foundation of Xu Fan''s life.


    One more person knows, and one more trouble for yourself.


    "You did it?"


    Hui Ye looked around. As the ancestor of Chakra, her mental power was extremely strong, and the ability to roll her eyes quickly made her notice the abnormality.


    "No."


    Xu Fan shook his head and denied this statement.


    In fact, this is indeed not what he did.


    It''s a small assistant.


    And, after the fusion was successful, a small auxiliary voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear.


    The first sign-in in Marvel World...


    announced!


    Please go to Kama Taj to sign in!


    After signing in, you will get a sign-in reward!


    "Kama Taj?"


    Xu Fan frowned. Before crossing, he had not only watched Naruto but also Marvel movies.


    For the name Kama Taj.


    Xu Fan is naturally no stranger.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that his first sign-in task turned out to be a difficult start.


    Kama Taj, whether it is a Marvel movie or a Marvel comic, is a well-known existence.


    It is the residence of the Supreme Master Gu Yi.


    Located in a small village near the Himalayas.


    On the surface, it looks unremarkable, but with the rise of the ancient wizard, Kama Taj has become a famous secret in Marvel.


    Where are the countless disciples of the mage?


    Even Strange learned magic at Kama Taj.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Gu Yi.


    Her strength is extremely powerful, and it is also the goal Xu Fan expected to deal with.


    Anyone who knows Marvel knows that Gu Yi is not good.


    "Unexpectedly, the first sign-in task was head-to-head with Gu Yi."


    "But this is fine."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, not in a hurry to go to Kama Taj to complete the sign-in.


    In any case, the current situation can be said to be a collapse for the people and ninjas of the country of fire.


    They need to be comforted!


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan fell directly to the ground.


    Hui Ye looked around and simply followed Xu Fan. She didn''t know how to deal with this sudden change.


    "Xu Fan."


    "Master Naruto."


    "Big Brother Xu Fan."


    As soon as Xu Fan fell, other people gathered around and asked about the current situation.


    After all, the space trembles, and the night turns into day. No one knows when nothing has happened.


    "Something seems to have gone wrong."


    Xu Fan organized the language.


    "I don''t know if it is because of the influence of Huiye''s resurrection that our world merges with another world..."


    "In other words, we seem to have come to a different world!"


    Xu Fan started to fool around casually.


    Such a statement naturally shocked everyone and was unacceptable.


    "The concubine body feels that this sudden change has nothing to do with the concubine body." Hui Ye whispered to the side, trying to get rid of the accident.


    However, her words are naturally not convincing.


    The ninjas gathered here are more willing to believe in Xu Fan than Huiye.


    Even when they look at Huiye, they can feel the pressure.


    Like an enemy!


    But Kaguya noticed the emotions of these ninjas, and didn''t bother to say anything.


    Whether it is ancient times or this era.


    No one wants to believe in themselves.


    Never had¡­¡­


    Whether it''s your own people or your two children.


    Apart from cheating, they betrayed themselves.


    Now from these ninjas, Kaguya had this feeling again.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan''s power of Yin and Yang.


    Hui Ye even wanted to directly turn them into Bai Jue.


    "In short, don''t act rashly. Although we seem to have merged with the new world, we still don''t act rashly until we figure out the situation."


    "So as not to cause unnecessary conflicts."


    "The most important thing is that we are still not sure how strong the life forms in this world are."


    Xu Fan said solemnly on purpose.


    However, the truth is that he just used his own perception ability to confirm.


    It is not only the country of fire, but also the country of wind, thunder, and earth that are integrated into the world of Marvel.


    It is the entire continent that has merged!


    Fortunately...


    The entire Hokage Continent does not border the countries that he knows well.


    The entire Hokage Continent is now standing in a no-man''s land in the Pacific Ocean.


    It is a good starting position.


    "Let me gather information about this world first."


    Xu Fan paused for a while and said to Kakashi.


    As a traverser, Xu Fan knows Marvel very well. The reason for saying this is to find a reason to complete the sign-in.


    "Kakashi, before I come back, you will take care of all the business of the country of fire, and at the same time... contact the shadows of the country of soil and the country of thunder, and hold the three shadows meeting."


    "This is an unprecedented change. We need to unite all the forces that can be united."


    Xu Fan said so.


    "I understand." Kakashi nodded vigorously, saying that he could handle the affairs of the country of fire.


    Besides that, Xu Fan looked at Jiraiya again, "Get Tsunade back, is it okay?"


    "Tsunade?"


    Hearing Tsunade''s name from Xu Fan''s mouth, Jiraiya''s heart also felt like a world away But in the end, he nodded, indicating that he would find Tsunade.


    Next, Xu Fan explained various things and used Mu Dun clones to get them to go to the borders of Hokage Continent in this direction, using the four red sun formations to protect their country of fire from outsiders. intrusion.


    In any case, you must first figure out the timeline and whether this is the movie universe or the comic universe.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that when he was about to fly to Kama Taj, Hui Ye suddenly followed him.


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan looked at Huiye and didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    "Those people don''t like the concubine body, so the concubine body should follow you." Hui Ye whispered, without any change in expression on his face.


    Xu Fan frowned slightly.


    What''s the matter with this arrogant feeling?

 v2 Chapter 353： Mental power and magic

    Xu Fan looked at Hui Ye who was following him, "All right."


    Anyway, I went to Kama Taj by myself not to do things, but to complete the sign-in and collect information about the world by the way.


    and¡­¡­


    Now Xu Fan also thought of a legitimate reason to go to Kama Taj, and bringing Huiye with him had no effect.


    However, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Xu Fan specifically confessed Huiye to let her follow him.


    Regarding Xu Fan''s request, Hui Ye just nodded slightly, indicating that he knew it.


    After such an episode, Xu Fan took Hui Ye to Kama Taj.


    "Kama Taj."


    Kama Taj was just a very ordinary small village at first. As Gu Yi gradually emerged and became the supreme mage, this place has also become a famous secret in the Marvel universe.


    Countless apprentices of magic gathered here, learning spells from Gu Yi.


    Even Strange improved his knowledge of magic here and became a great mage.


    however¡­¡­


    Kama Taj is not open to everyone without reservation.


    When the mage chooses Kama Taj, Kama Taj will also choose who comes.


    To be precise...


    It''s Gu Yi.


    If there is not enough opportunity, even if it is a poor life, I am afraid that he will not be able to find the slightest trace of Kama Taj.


    Of course, these are not issues that Xu Fan needs to consider.


    According to his understanding of the sign-in assistant, the other party will not release sign-in tasks that he cannot complete.


    "It should be here."


    Xu Fan said softly.


    Although he and the Naruto continent merged into the Marvel world together, he did not suffer any weakening of his chakra, ninjutsu, and other abilities.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    When Xu Fan opened his eyes and used his perception to the limit, he also found the correct entrance to Kama Taj in the small village.


    "these people¡­¡­"


    Hui Ye''s eyebrows were solemn, and when she noticed that a large number of humans had gathered here, she became curious.


    Along the way, she discovered that there are more humans in this world than in the previous Hokage world.


    just¡­¡­


    From these people, Hui Ye couldn''t feel any Chakra.


    I thought this place should be a new world that the Datongmu clan had never reached before, but when she arrived here with Xu Fan.


    She felt strange energy in very few people.


    Somewhat similar to Chakra, but different from Chakra.


    "Have you noticed?" Xu Fan said casually, but he was not surprised or surprised.


    Hui Ye is the ancestor of Chakra, born with white eyes and strong perception ability.


    It was naturally nothing strange to find Gu Yi and her apprentice.


    "Well, I have also noticed this from these people. Since the purpose of this time is to gather information, it is better to start with them."


    After Xu Fan said that, regardless of whether Huiye could understand him or not, he started directly.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that Kama Taj''s door did not resist himself. When he stretched out his arm and tried to push the door open, he barely used any strength and walked in.


    Not only that, he and Huiye can be regarded as strange costumes, but no one in the whole village looked at them.


    I don''t know if this was intentional by Gu Yi.


    In any case, as the Supreme Master, Gu Yi is a very powerful guardian on earth.


    Maybe when the two worlds of Hokage and Marvel merged, she had already noticed this.


    Thinking of this possibility, Xu Fan became more calm.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at Kama Taj!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    twenty three%


    ...


    As soon as Xu Fan walked into Kama Taj, a small auxiliary voice came from his ear.


    But when Xu Fan came here with Hui Ye, the surrounding space began to change.


    Obviously, he opened the door and entered, but after two or three breaths, Xu Fan and Hui Ye appeared behind the grand-sounding hall.


    Looking around, I couldn''t see a door.


    Not only that, men and women wearing maroon mage robes surrounded the place.


    Even if you don''t observe it carefully, you can still notice the magical artifacts in their hands, staring straight at them, as if they were facing an enemy.


    Although Xu Fan deliberately hid his breath and strength.


    But in Kaguya''s thoughts, there is no such concept at all.


    In the eyes of these weak wizards, Hui Ye was like an ancient god, walking in the world.


    So you can imagine how much pressure these wizards are.


    Of course, although Xu Fan and Hui Ye were surrounded by groups, it was only the case.


    Before getting the order of the ancient master, the people here naturally did not dare to attack suddenly.


    Xu Fan simply used the time when these people feared himself, and signed in with peace of mind.


    Gu Yi mage did not show up anyway.


    Some apprentice masters, what are they to worry about?


    Even the most basic Chakra outbreak can kill these people in seconds.


    Even...


    Among them, Mordo and Casillas!


    Sign in progress...


    77%


    "But speaking of it, since Casillas is still here as an apprentice of magic, it means that he has not been bewitched by dark magic. The timeline should be long ago..."


    Xu Fan glanced at Casillas, which surprised the latter.


    At the moment of staring at each other, Casillas felt that he was standing naked in front of Xu Fan, and all his thoughts and all secrets were clearly seen by him.


    An invisible sense of pressure swept through, and in just two breaths, cold sweat oozes from his forehead.


    "Casillas..."


    Mordur quickly noticed the situation of his companion and quickly protected him behind him.


    He originally thought that Casillas would be like this because Xu Fan eroded his mind with mental power.


    But when Mo Du went to pursue Xu Fan''s gaze, he suddenly found that all this was just a glance of Xu Fan''s extremely contempt!


    Just an understatement gave Casillas a great shock!


    "What the **** is this guy..."


    Mordu swallowed nervously, his five fingers clenched the magic weapon in his hand, holding his breath for fear of misreading Xu Fan''s actions, and countless wizards would be destroyed.


    And now Xu Fan naturally doesn''t care about Mordor or Casillas'' thoughts.


    92%


    100%


    With the progress bar reaching 100%, Xu Fan''s ear once again heard the voice of the sign-in assistant.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Get the sign-in reward: extreme mental power and magic power!


    "Mental power and magic power?"


    Xu Fanjian frowned slightly, and as soon as he felt an unprecedented force pouring into his body, the new sign-in place issued by the sign-in assistant once again sounded in his ear.


    Please head to Kama Taj''s library to sign in!


    After signing in, you will be rewarded for signing in!

 v2 Chapter 354： I am also the Supreme Master

    ,


    It is not that difficult to enter Kama Taj.


    But wanting to enter Kama Taj''s library is completely different.


    In Kama Taj''s library, not only is there a variety of magic books, but some of them are the source of black magic.


    In addition, in Kama Taj''s library, there is an infinite gem that represents the law of "time".


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help recalling these details in his heart, a woman wearing a yellow mage robe slowly walked down the spiral staircase.


    When she appeared in this space, all the apprentices of the mage were in awe, like a tide, separated to the sides, serious and serious, and then saluted the person who came.


    As the woman took off her hood, the familiar facial features came into Xu Fan''s eyes.


    and¡­¡­


    Through the gender of the visitor, Xu Fan was able to confirm the first piece of information at this time.


    here is¡­¡­


    Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Because only the Marvel Cinematic Universe, the Supreme Master Gu Yi is a female.


    Gu Yi in the comic is an old man with a white beard.


    Both sides looked at each other, and no one spoke first.


    Whether it is Xu Fan or Gu Yi, they are all strong.


    The contest between them and the verbal communication seemed very cumbersome.


    Gu Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to exude his majestic spiritual power, wanting to enter Xu Fan''s consciousness and spy on his origin, purpose, and strength.


    The apprentices of the mage who felt Gu Yi''s spiritual power involuntarily backed away, completely shocked by this power.


    Since they came into contact with magic...


    Since they met Gu Yi...


    They had never seen such an exaggerated and majestic spiritual power.


    Even in their opinion, no matter who the opponent is and what abilities they possess, it is impossible to withstand the spiritual power of the ancient master.


    Whether it is Xu Fan or the woman following him, he will only be crushed to death by Gu Yi''s spiritual power!


    "This is the end of the enemy Taj Kama."


    "No one can disobey the ancient wizard."


    "You are looking for a dead end!"


    "Just with endless regret, die here!"


    The mage apprentice began to roar hysterically, labeling Xu Fan as dead.


    After all, they had never seen Gu Yi so serious.


    I have never seen an existence that can resist Gu Yi''s spiritual power.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say...


    The spiritual power possessed by Gu Yi may be one of the most powerful beings on the entire earth and even the universe!


    With the white magic she mastered, even the Dark Lord Domam had to fear three points.


    "So strong."


    Even Hui Ye next to Xu Fan couldn''t help giving Gu Yi a very high evaluation.


    If you played against Gu Yi here, Hui Ye didn''t have much confidence in her heart.


    "Mental power?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured, "As expected of Kama Taj''s supreme mage, he actually possesses this level of mental power."


    "In that case, I should be a little more serious."


    While speaking, Xu Fan raised his mouth, stood behind his back with his hands behind his back, and stepped forward with his right foot to protect Huiye behind him.


    With Xu Fan bursting out of his mental power, stars suddenly appeared under his feet, like a galaxy connecting countless stars, exuding layers of brilliance, burying the entire magic hall!


    With such an amazing mental power, the apprentices of the mage who witnessed this scene widened their eyes, their pupils enlarged, and their mouths were opened and they retreated a few steps.


    The other party not only broke the identity of the Gu Yi Supreme Master in one sentence, but even possessed the spiritual power no less than the Supreme Master!


    Where is this guy sacred?


    What is his purpose here?


    Do not!


    This guy''s mental power is not only as simple as that of the ancient master!


    In just a split second, the Gu Yi mage, who broke out with all his strength, stood up against each other, completely preventing the opponent''s spiritual invasion.


    Considering the offensive and defensive identities of both sides, it is obvious that Gu Yi Mage was overwhelmed!


    even¡­¡­


    The supreme mage who was supposed to be Gujing Bubo, after feeling Xu Fan''s mental power, gradually enlarged his pupils.


    And even such a small change in expression is enough to explain...


    She was shocked by the man in front of her!


    Who is this guy?


    Why is there such a terrible mental power?


    Even with the help of the power of white magic, it is impossible to break his spiritual barrier and spy on his inner world...


    There is also his identity. Although it appears to be a human on the surface, for some powerful people, a mere shell is not enough to explain.


    Then...


    What is his identity?


    Human beings with powerful strength?


    The ancient gods walking on earth?


    The dimensional monarch who was introduced to the earth?


    Or is it something else?


    Just when Gu Yi''s mind began to flutter, her will was slightly shaken, and it was only a moment, a moment.


    If it were replaced by the second person, even if it was replaced by Kaguya, it would be difficult to find this subtle and only spiritual flaw.


    Because the woman standing in front of Xu Fan is not someone else, she is the most famous master in this world!


    The most powerful guardian in the earth dimension!


    Gu Yi!


    It should be...


    However, at the moment when the sign-in was completed, the mental and magical power Xu Fan obtained far exceeded Gu Yi''s imagination.


    Compared with Xu Fan now, Gu Yi''s spiritual power was nothing but a drop of water falling into the vast ocean.


    Even faint waves and ripples are difficult to form.


    Xu Fan, on the other hand, would not miss this detail at all.


    An extremely confident smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, guiding his mental power to influence Gu Yi to spy on her experience, her thoughts, and...


    The darkness in her heart.


    This sudden change and reversal made Gu Yi, who has always been strong and confident, shaken even more.


    It''s like the last snowflake in an avalanche.


    Like the last straw that crushes a camel.


    It''s like an ant colony that breaks down a bank of a thousand miles.


    The majestic and vast spiritual power rushed from all directions. In front of this power, Gu Yi felt that he was weak and weak like an ant.


    It''s impossible to fight against the opponent by his own strength.


    Gu Yi stepped back again and again, his eyes widened, and he began to doubt himself.


    Even at this moment, Gu Yi faintly had the urge to use the power of black magic to fight Xu Fan!


    however¡­¡­


    At the moment when everything is silent the moment when Gu Yi began to meditate a spell in his heart.


    This stormy mental power suddenly disappeared without a trace!


    The galaxy at Xu Fan''s feet had long since disappeared, and the surrounding mage apprentices collapsed and passed out.


    When Gu Yi reacted, he realized how embarrassed he looked.


    Big beads of sweat penetrated from his forehead.


    This is just a spiritual contest.


    "Where are you holy?"


    Gu Yi stabilized his center of gravity before he barely fell.


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and he began to flicker, "I am the Supreme Master from another universe."

 v2 Chapter 355： Plan pass

    ,


    "I am a supreme mage from another universe."


    Xu Fan said loudly.


    In any case, his current strength is stronger than Gu Yi.


    Moreover, because of the strength of his spiritual power, Gu Yi couldn''t pry into his own memory, so he knew nothing about himself.


    On the contrary...


    Even if he didn''t invade the gods of Gu Yi mage, Xu Fan knew enough about the world of Marvel.


    He not only knew that Gu Yi was the Supreme Master, who lived in Kama Taj.


    Xu Fan even knew that the magic power used by Gu Yi was white magic, which originated from the "Trinity" **** composed of three ancient gods on earth.


    Named Wei Shandi!


    One of them, Agomoto, is the first supreme mage on earth.


    Like similar information, Xu Fan still knows a lot.


    "The Supreme Master of Universe 19999, I don''t want to hurt you."


    Xu Fan put away his spiritual power and said to the Gu Yi mage who was completely shocked.


    "Universe 19999?"


    Hui Ye behind Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur, feeling a little strange at this statement.


    However, Xu Fan couldn''t explain to Huiye about this kind of knotty, or it was flickering.


    What''s more, Huiye''s voice was so low that Xu Fan didn''t even hear it.


    "Another Supreme Mage?"


    Gu Yi gradually recovered, but he was skeptical of Xu Fan''s words.


    As far as the spiritual power and magic power he possesses, Xu Fan is indeed comparable to the level of the Supreme Master, and even surpasses the Supreme Master.


    "What is your purpose here?"


    Gu Yi stood firm again and asked Xu Fan.


    Although this guy is very strong, he can''t come here to compete with himself, right?


    "Yes, I have a little trouble."


    Xu Fan deliberately raised his eyebrows solemnly, as if he really encountered an unsolvable problem.


    "If you can, I hope you can provide me with some help."


    "Of course, Master Gu Yi, this is paid."


    "I can help you resist Domam''s invasion during this time."


    Xu Fan began to flicker.


    Defending Domam''s invasion sounded like that.


    But in fact, because Gu Yi was a female with a bald head, Xu Fan was able to have key information.


    This is the movie universe.


    In the movie universe, if Domam wants to invade the earth dimension, the first condition is to solve the three most holy places on the earth.


    From the earliest timeline of the Marvel movie to the end of Avengers 4, the three most holy places were destroyed at the same time only once.


    And that time, Strange settled it by negotiating terms.


    in other words¡­¡­


    Xu Fan had no chance to make a move at all.


    Because Domam would never come!


    But no matter how you say it, it is quite a temptation to say such a thing from a strong man like Xu Fan.


    "So... what kind of help do you need?"


    Gu Yi thought for a while before speaking slowly.


    Although he was suspicious of what Xu Fan said, Xu Fan is indeed not hostile in this situation.


    The reason why that level of spiritual power erupted was because he was probing first.


    It''s obviously not a wise decision to tear the skin at this time.


    After thinking about it, Gu Yi decided to listen to what Xu Fan said.


    "That''s it. My universe has been invaded by other dimensional forces. As a supreme mage, I have defeated the opponent, but I have been affected."


    "The continent where I am and I have crossed into your universe."


    "So, I hope I can find a way back."


    Xu Fan continued to flicker.


    "That''s it..."


    Gu Yi nodded slightly, understanding what kind of help Xu Fan needed.


    Regardless of the truth, at least on the surface, Xu Fan wanted to find a way back to his universe.


    It''s just that Gu Yi didn''t know much.


    After all, the origin of Xu Fan and the universe he said.


    Everything is a mystery.


    "I don''t want to understand, how did the other party successfully invade a supreme mage like you?"


    "Is there no holy place in your universe?"


    Gu Yi asked back.


    It seems to care about Xu Fan, but in fact, this is also a temptation for Xu Fan in ancient times.


    Once Xu Fan''s words revealed leakage.


    It is very likely that a great war will break out between the two sides.


    Even with the help of black magic.


    The power of the Eye of Agomoto.


    Gu Yi must also ensure that this world will not be invaded.


    However, as a traverser, Xu Fan would not be clear about Marvel''s settings.


    The corners of his mouth rose, and a wry smile emerged.


    "Actually, when the opponent invaded our dimension, I was not the Supreme Mage."


    "Oh?" Gu Yi frowned slightly.


    "The Supreme Master at the time was also a Master named Gu Yi, but the Gu Yi Master in our universe was a male."


    "If you insist, I was just the guardian of one of the most holy places. In our universe, there are also people named Mordu and Casillas."


    "However, both of them were eroded by their desire for the power of black magic."


    "Gu Yi Mage was also brutally killed by Casillas."


    "After that, the soul of the ancient one mage suddenly appeared, guiding me how to fight against the dark forces, and let me inherit the name of the supreme mage."


    "But in the final decisive battle, too much energy broke out between me and the other party. When I reacted, my companion and I had already arrived here."


    "The gem of time is also missing."


    Xu Fan explained.


    In any case, one of the most important missions of the Supreme Master is to guard the time gem.


    And how could he have that kind of thing in his hands?


    So in Xu Fan''s opinion, it would be better to make it clear from the beginning.


    Frank and frank.


    "No wonder you put so much pressure on Casillas just now."


    Gu Yi couldn''t help but complain, but his mood was very delicate.


    She has seen Casillas killing herself in the future with the help of the gem of time.


    So when Xu Fan talked about this experience, UU read www.uukanshu. Com Gu Yi always felt that he was talking about himself.


    "In short, I will do my best to help you, the Supreme Mage from another universe."


    The corner of Gu Yi''s mouth raised. If Xu Fan''s purpose was really this, she wouldn''t mind helping.


    After all, if Xu Fan left this universe one day earlier, the impact on this universe would be smaller.


    And in this way, he can also use his power to fight the invasion of the dark dimension together.


    "But what should I call you? Supreme Mage."


    Gu Yi asked again.


    "Just call me Xu."


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and a smile appeared, "If Master Gu Yi doesn''t mind, my companion and I hope we can live here temporarily and borrow the library in your place."


    "Maybe, you can find some clues from ancient books."

 v2 Chapter 356： You might as well look forward to what to eat tomorrow

    ,


    Gu Yi naturally would not refuse Xu Fan''s request.


    First, if what Xu Fan said was true, he would naturally do his best to help Xu Fan, who is also the Supreme Master.


    Secondly, if Xu Fan was deceiving himself, then he sneaked into the library, but he would reveal some flaws.


    No matter what the circumstances, whatever the reason.


    There is no harm in allowing Xu Fan to go to the library.


    However, while Xu Fan and Huiye were temporarily staying at Kama Taj, Gu Yi hoped that Xu Fan could hide the matter of the Supreme Master.


    So as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "There is nothing wrong with this."


    Xu Fan agreed with a smile, and then went to the room prepared by Gu Yi with Hui Ye and rested.


    Hui Ye couldn''t stay in her room, and simply followed Xu Fan.


    Especially just now, when Gu Yi tried to spy on the two of them with mental power.


    Huiye could feel an unprecedented sense of oppression sweeping over her.


    Even Huiye, who is known as the ancestor of Chakra, is not sure that it can compete with the spiritual power of Gu Yi.


    However, at that moment, Xu Fan protected herself behind her and helped her withstand all the oppression and threats.


    Perhaps this is not something worthy of concern for Xu Fan.


    But for Huiye now, such an experience made her very relieved.


    As if following Xu Fan, there would be no danger or betrayal.


    even¡­¡­


    At that moment, Hui Ye had a feeling of being protected by others.


    This is a feeling no matter what era you are in or who you meet.


    You know, even Kaguya''s two sons, Yui and Yumura, betrayed her and sealed her to the moon.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing Hui Ye who was following him, Xu Fan couldn''t help asking, thinking she had something to say.


    For example, why do I know so much about the Supreme Master.


    Why do you know so much about things in this world?


    Although Hui Ye could be regarded as his own person, Xu Fan had already organized the language in his heart in order to avoid revealing the flaws.


    In addition, Hui Ye has never experienced social beatings.


    Xu Fan felt that he could fool this woman who had lived for several thousand years.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was...


    Regarding this part of the matter, Hui Ye didn''t have the slightest interest, and didn''t even say a single extra word.


    "My concubine likes to be with you, can''t it?"


    Huiye looked directly at Xu Fan, with her eyes facing each other, and said without thinking.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan was a little stunned, not sure what the situation was.


    Is it because you are worried that you will seal her, so you want to stare at yourself all the time?


    But in that case, just use your eyes, or your perception is not enough?


    "Fine."


    Although he didn''t understand Huiye''s logic, Xu Fan didn''t care much about Huiye following him.


    What''s more, he just got mental power and magic power.


    Energetic and do not need long rest.


    "Anyway, Gu Yi will not object to me taking you to the library. Since you want to follow along, let''s come together."


    After Xu Fan said it, he took a step forward and led the way.


    Just when I was separated from Gu Yi temporarily, the latter drew a rough map of Kama Taj for Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan glanced at it, and it was printed in his mind.


    In any case, mental power can not only influence others, but also strengthen oneself.


    An unforgettable memory is a manifestation.


    "Hurry up and finish signing in."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, since there is a sign-in task now, he should hurry up and finish it.


    Too procrastination is not good.


    just¡­¡­


    Hui Ye looked very quiet behind her, she seemed to have really carried out the sentence, concubine likes to be with you.


    Apart from being together, there is really no other interaction.


    "Are women such strange creatures? Or Shan Shan Huiye is like this."


    While Xu Fan complained in his heart, he came to Kama Taj''s famous library.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was that Casillas just came out before he opened the door.


    The two sides face each other.


    "you again."


    Casillas pretended to be calm.


    When he was in the Magic Temple before, Casillas passed out in a coma because of Xu Fan''s eyes.


    Seeing that although he didn''t have such a strong sense of oppression, Casillas was ashamed when he thought of it.


    and¡­¡­


    Gu Yi also specifically told them.


    Xu Fan belonged to a person who was born with a strong magical talent, because he often couldn''t control his power, which caused various disasters.


    This time I came to Kama Taj, hoping to master the inherent power in the body through the correct method.


    So in the coming days, Xu Fan will live with them and learn all kinds of magic knowledge together.


    And this is the reason for Gu Yi to help Xu Fan to hide his ears.


    At the same time, Casillas always felt that he was quite gifted in magic.


    In time, it might not be impossible to surpass the ancient one mage.


    However, in the end, he was so gloomy in front of Xu Fan.


    "You are in my way."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, indicating to Casillas what he should do.


    As a traverser, Xu Fan knew very well that Casillas was a deceiver and annihilator.


    Even Gu Yi finally died in his hands.


    In order to obtain powerful magic power, Casillas finally abandoned his human identity.


    Joined the Dark Lord, Domam¡¯s camp.


    Xu Fan would naturally not have a good impression of him.


    "you!"


    Casillas originally felt ashamed because of his gaffe, but now he heard Xu Fan''s bad words, and an unnamed fire broke out in his heart.


    "If I remember correctly, your name is Xu, right? Tomorrow is the day of actual combat training, when the mental power will be disabled."


    Casillas, "I look forward to playing against you."


    Seeing Xu Fan''s attitude, Casillas directly challenged him.


    I want to compete with him head-on After all, the purpose of actual combat training is to exercise the reactions of the mage and the use of magic and magical tools.


    Spiritual power is often limited.


    Otherwise, actual combat training will become talented combat, thus losing its meaning.


    "You might as well look forward to what to eat tomorrow."


    Xu Fan said lightly, not putting Casillas in his eyes at all, "Well, are you enough now? If enough, make way, I still want to read and study."


    "By the way, Hui Ye, I''ll take you to Chinese food in the evening."


    "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I had a serious Chinese meal."


    While Xu Fan was talking, he passed Casillas, who had subconsciously let go.


    Seeing Xu Fan''s high face, Casillas became more and more angry.

 v2 Chapter 357： Ice Fire Oscar 3

    ,


    Xu Fan naturally would not put a role like Casillas in his eyes.


    After joking casually, Xu Fan led Hui Ye into Kama Taj''s library.


    A wave of magical power hit his face, followed by a fragrance of books.


    Xu Fan looked around. Although he had seen Kama Taj''s library on the screen more than once, this kind of immersive feeling was far inferior even with technologies such as 3456d.


    "You are Xu?"


    Before Xu Fan started to sign in, a strong voice came from the northeast.


    Xu Fan and Huiye took the opportunity to look at them and found that the person who came was no one else, but Kama Taj was one of the few people with a name.


    king.


    His figure is a little bloated, and his hair is not very dense.


    There are not many scenes in Marvel movies, but there are several highlights.


    In fact, Wang can be regarded as an authentic Chinese, born in a family that specializes in guarding justice mages.


    After Gu Yi mage died, he began to serve as Strange''s assistant.


    In addition to helping Strange protect the most holy place, he will also strictly demand Strange on some trivial matters.


    such as¡­¡­


    Strange is forbidden to rely on the power of the gem of time.


    only¡­¡­


    In many cases, the king''s command has no effect.


    Xu Fan smiled slightly and said hello.


    "Mage Gu Yi has already explained that, he said you can read the books here at will, except... the books over there."


    "I don''t know how much you know about Kama Taj, but I still want to remind you that here, not everything that looks like a book is a book."


    "There is no shortage of pretenders among them. If it is paralyzed, the consequences will be disastrous, whether it is you or the world."


    Wang Yizheng said.


    In any case, Gu Yi would not tell the king that Xu Fan was also a supreme mage.


    From Wang''s point of view, Xu Fan and Huiye only had certain talents, so they were taken in by the ancient master to teach them magic knowledge.


    Help them to guide the power in the body correctly.


    And the reason why Wang said this seriously was not because Xu Fan or Huiye was unpleasant, and he deliberately made things difficult.


    It''s not even giving Xu Fan''s prestige.


    He is the librarian of Kama Taj.


    And here...


    There are indeed some dark forces that disguise themselves as books, always thinking about how to seduce and infect others.


    Apprentices like Xu Fan who are empty and powerful but have not been properly guided will often find it difficult to resist the whispers of those ancient demons.


    In order to ensure the safety of Xu Fan and Hui Ye, but also to not cause any trouble to this world.


    Wang felt it necessary to warn the two in advance.


    He is for the good of Xu Fan.


    after all¡­¡­


    Judging from the skin color, Xu Fan and Huiye are rare Chinese in Kama Taj.


    This gave Wang a kind of intimacy in his heart.


    However, Wang has always been a stern person.


    Commonly known as knife mouth, tofu heart.


    "I understand."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, indicating that he would follow Wang''s words and be careful of those hidden corners.


    "Well, if you need anything, you can call me out loud, I can hear you."


    Wang Jian Xu Fan was very acquainted and relaxed in his heart, so he turned to take care of his own affairs.


    Seeing Wang''s back, Xu Fan turned his head and said to Hui Ye, "You can also read these books."


    "The concubine is not interested in these things."


    Hui Ye shook her head without thinking.


    Seeing that Huiye didn''t have much interest, Xu Fan stopped saying much, and started walking around in the library.


    To be honest, Xu Fan is somewhat interested in the books here.


    After all, the books that can be stored here by Gu Yi are all related to knowledge and magic.


    Even if his current strength has surpassed the Six Dao Immortals, his spiritual power is stronger than Gu Yi.


    But there are some things that Xu Fan will still be interested in.


    However, compared to the books here, Xu Fan wants to complete the sign-in as soon as possible.


    So now Xu Fan glanced at the cover on the shelf at most, and didn''t reach out for a book.


    Instead, look for the location that triggered the sign-in.


    In a short while, Xu Fan correctly identified the trigger point.


    The familiar voice sounded again.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please do not exit midway.


    1%


    twenty two%


    Seeing the progress bar start to move, Xu Fan simply stretched out to grab the book on the shelf, pretending to be what he wanted.


    But Xu Fan''s hand just touched the cover of the magic book, and Mo Du didn''t know when he appeared behind him.


    And, as Mordor spoke, many apprentices of the mage shifted their eyes to this side.


    "Although your mental power is very strong, you still have a certain degree of difficulty in wanting the book here. I suggest you start with the most basic part."


    Mo Du smiled and said, and at the same time, with one hand, he led Xu Fan''s gaze to the distant bookshelf.


    As if to emphasize, that is what you should see over there.


    And just as Xu Fan and Mo Du looked at each other, the sign-in progress bar also moved to the end.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Obtain sign-in rewards: Ice Fire Olympics three repairs and extreme magic mastery!


    "Bing Huo Ao San Xiu?"


    Xu Fan was startled and couldn''t help but complain.


    Isn''t Binghuo a thing in World of Warcraft?


    and¡­¡­


    What is this ultimate magic mastery?


    "Ok?"


    Just when Xu Fan had such a question in his heart, the books he was holding began to change.


    Although I am a traverser, my English foundation is not very good.


    What''s more, the books here are very old and very different from modern English.


    Even some apprentice masters will find it obscure and difficult to understand, and they need professional guidance and learning to get the above content.


    This is why Mordo said that Xu Fan should try from the basics.


    Because in his knowledge, books in this area, even for a mage of his own level, need to be described by words like gnaw.


    For Xu Fan, the words on the cover are basically the same as the heavenly books.


    However, after signing in, Xu Fan looked at the cover again, only to find that the text on it was straightforward and easy to understand.


    A glance at he can understand the meaning.


    With three points of curiosity and seven points of guessing, Xu Fan ignored Mordu''s suggestion and began to open the magic book.


    The above text message rushed to his face, allowing Xu Fan to immediately understand the deep meaning behind it.


    Not only that¡­¡­


    Xu Fan can leave an extremely deep impression even at the speed of one glance and ten lines.


    "Could it be... the ultimate magical mastery is not forgetting and instant mastery?"


    "It''s like when I was learning ninjutsu in Naruto World."


    "Just look at other people''s knot printing, you can learn easily."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and in just one or two minutes, he finished reading the entire book.


    In Mordu''s surprise, Xu Fan put the magic book back intact, and picked up the book next to it by the way.

 v2 Chapter 358： Shocked ancient 1

    ,


    The reason why Mo Du was surprised was not because he was shocked, but because he couldn''t understand what Xu Fan was doing!


    In his opinion, Xu Fan just kept turning the book, then put it back, and then took another one, continued to turn the book, and put it back.


    Even Mo Du had some doubts whether Xu Fan was watching!


    It always feels like he didn''t come here to read a book, but came here to look through things.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    Mordu couldn''t help asking.


    He can neither understand Xu Fan''s behavior nor understand the current situation.


    "I''m reading, can you leave me alone?"


    Xu Fan didn''t even want to say that he didn''t even look at Mordu, he still read book by book, relying on the ability of extreme magic mastery to quickly absorb and digest the knowledge in the magic book.


    In a short while, Xu Fan mastered hundreds of magic spells.


    only¡­¡­


    Kama Taj''s library is bigger than Xu Fan imagined.


    Even the images in the Marvel movies are just the tip of the iceberg of the entire library.


    Since Agomoto became the first supreme mage, countless magical knowledge has been collected.


    The magic books stored here are basically astronomical numbers.


    Even with Xu Fan''s current reading speed, it would take several years to finish reading all the books.


    You know, even Strange is a high school student, relying on the gem of time to squeeze out a lot of time and shorten the learning process infinitely.


    The eternal kaleidoscope, open!


    Xu Fan''s eyes quickly turned, and an eternal kaleidoscope pattern suddenly appeared.


    When I noticed the Mordor of this scene, I was taken aback.


    Read the book this way.


    Good point, why do you still see red eyes?


    However, what Modu never expected was that after Xu Fan opened the eternal kaleidoscope, his reading speed doubled.


    Even Xu Fan turned the book so fast that Mo Du had not had time to read the text on it, so he started to read the content on the next page.


    This inexplicable way of reading has attracted the attention of countless apprentices of mage.


    All of a sudden, these apprentices of the mage began to whisper and talk.


    "What is this guy doing?"


    "I do not know."


    "Are you pretending to look like you''re working hard?"


    "If it really shows that he is very hardworking, it is too hard, right? Can he see the words on it?"


    "And what''s wrong with his eyes, does anyone know?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it, but I heard that he seems to be Xu, and his mental power can even rival that of Gu Yi Mage."


    "I''ve heard it too, it seems that just a glance at Casillas made people faint!"


    "It''s him!"


    But now Xu Fan cares about others'' voices and opinions.


    Now he has only one thought, which is to firmly print these books in his mind.


    Learn all the magic knowledge with your own eternal kaleidoscope and ultimate magic mastery.


    "Not fast enough."


    Xu Fan put another magic book that he had read back on the shelf.


    Even with the eternal kaleidoscope and the ultimate mastery of magic, it took him so long to read one third of the books on a shelf.


    Moreover, there are too many such books in the library.


    He is also different from Strange.


    I don¡¯t have time gems to turn back time, and I don¡¯t have much time wasted just reading books.


    only¡­¡­


    Xu Fan now has his own way.


    I saw his hands form seals, distilling the power of Chakra.


    Super¡¤Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    The so-called multi-shadow avatar technique only has thousands of entity avatars.


    And Xu Fan''s Chakra is exaggerated to create tens of thousands of entity clones in an instant.


    "Shadow clone requires less Chakra than Mu Dun clone, and the knowledge gained by the shadow clone will be fed back to my ontology."


    "The original Naruto was the wind escape spiral shuriken that relied on the bugs of the shadow clone to practice."


    "Whether it is Chakra or the use of ninjutsu, I am several levels better than Naruto."


    Xu Fan murmured in his heart, ordering his clones to open the writing wheel one after another, and read the books in the library as quickly as possible.


    No matter what book is good.


    Whether it is magic knowledge.


    Still a magic spell.


    Just go and see.


    In this way, Xu Fan can compress the learning process to one ten thousandth of the time.


    The amount of work that would have taken several years to complete.


    Now it can be done in less than a day.


    The wizards who witnessed Xu Fan''s performance all stared their eyes wide and dilated their pupils. They were extremely shocked as they took a breath of cold air!


    They naturally don''t understand what ninjutsu is.


    I don''t even know that Xu Fan''s ability is an upgraded version of the technique of multiple shadow clones.


    In the eyes of Mordor and other mages.


    The abilities used by Xu Fan were supplemented by their own brains into a kind of high-level magic.


    The shape of Eckern!


    This is a magic that even oneself cannot master.


    Is it possible...


    Xu Fan just glanced at the spell on the magic book and learned it easily?


    Do not¡­¡­


    and many more¡­¡­


    Mordo stood there blankly.


    If you think about it in this way, Xu Fan just now is not just reading the magic book at will.


    Instead, they absorb the above content in a way they can''t understand, and then digest it into their own things.


    in other words¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is using his own unique way to learn the magic knowledge and magic spells here.


    But is this possible?


    No matter how great a wizard is, it is just a glance.


    And Xu Fan''s speed of turning the book was almost as fast as one page ten pages.


    Even if he went to read the magic book desperately, he couldn''t keep up with Xu Fan''s speed.


    He didn''t even see a word clearly.


    This guy¡­¡­


    What kind of monster is it?


    Mordu swallowed nervously.


    At this moment, I feel my own knowledge and common sense.


    They were all crushed by Xu Fan, and then stepped on their feet.


    however¡­¡­


    The people who are witnessing the situation in the library are not the only people who are witnessing the situation in the library.


    From the moment Xu Fan stepped into the library, Master Gu Yi used his magic to observe Xu Fan''s every move.


    In any case, the ancient pair of Xu Fan''s words are half-believing.


    On the surface, Xu Fan was allowed to enter the library, but he was a little worried whether he had other purposes.


    However, the truth of the facts is more shocking than Gu Yi guessed and worried.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Is absorbing everything in the library at an unprecedented speed.


    Especially those eyes, they are unseen and unheard of existence in ancient times.


    Even if she was already a very knowledgeable person, it was still difficult to understand.


    Even she was the only person who could tell that Xu Fan was not using the shape of Akern.


    just¡­¡­


    Gu Yi didn''t know what exactly Xu Fan was using.


    "Xu Fan, where are you holy?"


    Gu Yi''s heart...


    Shocked!

 v2 Chapter 359： smile

    ,


    With the help of the characteristics of the shadow clone, Xu Fan only took one day to solve the amount that would take several years to complete.


    Except for a few more special magic books, Xu Fan''s magic knowledge and magic spells are no less than that of the ancient masters.


    Coupled with the ultimate spiritual power and magic.


    Now Xu Fan, even without any ninjutsu, can walk sideways in the Marvel world.


    Ask the host to sign in to the artifact library!


    Completing the sign-in will receive a sign-in reward!


    Just as Xu Fan was thinking about his next move, the voice of the sign-in assistant sounded again.


    And this time, the location is Kama Taj''s artifact library.


    "Is it the magic tool library again this time."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, recalling that Strange got the hanging ring in the magic artifact library.


    Although the hanging ring is the standard configuration of all the mages of Kama Taj, what I have to admit is...


    The hanging ring is one of Marvel''s magic weapons.


    Especially in the movie universe, the hanging ring can cooperate with the user''s powerful mental power to open a portal similar to the universe''s cube.


    Even Strange used the power of the Suspended Ring to establish a portal connecting the Earth and Titan.


    In addition, the hanging ring can also open other dimensions of space.


    Such as mirroring the world.


    The only way to get in and out there is through the hanging ring.


    The ancient master once thought about trapping the blackened Casillas and his party in the mirror world by taking the hanging ring.


    It''s just a pity that Gu Yi Mage finally failed.


    But no matter how you say it, if you can get the ring of Marvel World.


    It is also a good magic weapon.


    It''s just that Xu Fan is not so sure.


    Will Huiye''s Heavenly Lord possess the characteristics of the Suspended Ring?


    "I have a chance to test it."


    Xu Fan made up his mind, but he didn''t worry about planning this matter.


    After reading the magic book in Kama Taj''s library, Xu Fan took Huiye and left the place in amazement.


    As for the reason for the artifact library, Xu Fan had already thought about it.


    Although he has no interest in a role like Casillas, he still got some information from his self-talking dialogue.


    It seems that tomorrow will be the day when the apprentices of the mage engage in actual combat.


    At that time, you can just find a reason.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was when he was ready to take a rest, recharge his energy, and sign in tomorrow.


    Hui Ye suddenly passed through the wall of the room and came to Xu Fan''s room.


    "what happened?"


    When Hui Ye suddenly appeared, Xu Fan asked casually.


    In his impression, Huiye should not be a little girl who likes to rely on others.


    Hui Ye looked at Xu Fan.


    The room fell silent.


    Looking closely, Kaguya is one of the best beauties in the world of Naruto.


    Especially her unique temperament.


    "Can you teach concubine ninjutsu?"


    Hui Ye said blankly.


    As the ancestor of Chakra, Kaguya is almost immortal.


    However, most of her life was sealed.


    The power in the body was even divided into nine parts by his son Yuyi and turned into a nine-tailed beast.


    Whether it''s mind, emotional intelligence, knowledge, experience...


    Nothing manifested in Hui Ye''s body.


    Even her idea is purer and simpler than many others.


    I don''t want anyone to betray myself, so I simply turn them into a vain and let myself rule everything.


    If you don''t want to be sealed by others, you will destroy them yourself.


    Eliminate the threat.


    When she faced Xu Fan, someone who was stronger than herself and could seal herself at any time.


    Hui Ye chose to compromise.


    And now...


    Hui Ye became interested in the ninjutsu used by Xu Fan, and wanted to master this ability through learning.


    Make yourself stronger.


    "No way?"


    Seeing Xu Fan didn''t respond to him for a long time, Hui Ye''s voice seemed a little disappointed.


    "That''s not the case, but, I didn''t expect you to be interested in ninjutsu."


    Xu Fan told the truth.


    If he insisted on saying it, he remembered that ninjutsu was not something created by the Six Way Fairy Yuyi.


    What Yui created was actually Ninju.


    It was Yui''s eldest son Indra, who was tempted by Kurojue and wanted to oppose Ninjutsu, so he created Ninjutsu.


    In the process of evolution in later generations, various ways of using chakra appeared.


    In the final analysis, the existence of ninjutsu is to make Chakra work better.


    With Kaguya''s current ability, Ninjutsu has improved her.


    Xu Fan didn''t think it was too big.


    However, since Kaguya wanted to learn ninjutsu, Xu Fan didn''t think it mattered.


    No matter how you say it, Huiye doesn''t think about how to rule others now.


    Nor will they make those ninjas white.


    we can even say¡­¡­


    The current Hui Ye can be regarded as her own helper.


    It''s nothing bad to help her improve her strength a bit.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan got off the bed and walked to Hui Ye.


    "The so-called ninjutsu is to refine the chakra in the body through correct mudra."


    "If you are a powerful ninja, you can even make a seal with one hand, or just a seal, you can release ninjutsu."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he began to seal with both hands, used the shadow clone technique, and asked Hui Ye to try it.


    have to say¡­¡­


    Kaguya is talented in learning ninjutsu.


    However, she has never had any chance to contact and learn.


    After all, when she was sealed, ninjutsu had not yet been developed.


    Wait until she was resurrected by Black Jue.


    It''s the final battle again.


    Because they don¡¯t know how to do ninjutsu, and they don¡¯t understand tactics, Kaguya and Naruto, Sasuke did not lose much when they fought.


    Especially when Hei Jue was cut from Kaguya by Naruto, Kaguya''s combat experience was almost zero.


    Instead of learning ninjutsu, how do you use your abilities to fight.


    On the contrary, it is more helpful to Huiye.


    Just considering the current strength of herself and Hui Ye.


    Xu Fan did not intend to let her engage in actual combat prematurely.


    If you are not careful, a country in the Marvel world may disappear from the map.


    "As for the actual combat part, let''s wait until the hanging ring is obtained."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself to continue teaching Kaguya how to use ninjutsu.


    Unconsciously, it was already the next morning.


    Both Xu Fan and Huiye were close to beings like gods.


    Even if they do not sleep for a few days, it will not affect their mental state.


    Noting that the mages of Kama Taj gathered in one place, Xu Fan also took Huiye to the square.


    The same as he imagined.


    The Gu Yi mage, who has rarely seen his face, also appeared here.


    The two sides faced each other, smiled at each other, and said hello.


    "What were you doing just now?"


    As the ancestor of Chakra, Hui Ye couldn''t understand Xu Fan and Gu Yi''s behavior, and couldn''t help asking softly.


    "Smile." Xu Fan said.

 v2 Chapter 360： Zhanpaku knife? d solution!

    ,


    When Xu Fan and Huiye appeared in the square of Kama Taj, Gu Yi and her disciple of the mage quickly noticed them.


    Especially Xu Fan.


    Although he only came to Kama Taj for a day, he had already shocked everyone.


    First, he contended the Supreme Master in spiritual power.


    In Kama Taj''s library, he easily learned advanced magic, the shape of Ekern.


    And Xu Fan''s reading speed is almost as fast as turning pages without thinking.


    There were even wizards who tried Xu Fan''s method.


    As a result, they found helplessly, let alone absorbing the above knowledge, magic.


    They couldn''t read even the most basic text.


    In their hearts, Xu Fan has been labeled as terrifying.


    "Master Gu Yi, Xu is here."


    Mo Du came to the Gu Yi Master to remind him.


    In his opinion, the reason why Xu Fan came to the square should be the meaning of the ancient master.


    Only he and Gu Yi knew about Xu Fan pretending to be the Supreme Master.


    As for the other mages, they all thought Xu Fan came to Kama Taj to learn magic.


    "Ok."


    Gu Yi nodded slightly and spoke slowly, and his voice instantly spread across the square of Kama Taj.


    All the mages were quiet, waiting for the ancient master to speak.


    "Xu, and Hui Ye, since you are here, go to the magic artifact library to get a hanging ring."


    In fact, Gu Yi had found Xu Fan alone and asked about the Suspense Ring.


    Xu Fan''s argument was that he also had a hanging ring, but in the final battle, he was destroyed by magical energy.


    Even Gu Yi tried to let Xu Fan use the Suspended Ring to see if he could open the portal of his world.


    The results can be imagined.


    How could Xu Fan succeed?


    After all, he is not really a way to find it back.


    But to complete the sign-in at Kama Taj.


    It''s just that the ancient Master Gu Yi just asked Xu Fan to try and didn''t give him a hanging ring.


    Its purpose is for the present.


    As the supreme mage of Kama Taj, Gu Yi naturally knows everything here.


    In fact, today''s actual combat training is not ordinary actual combat training.


    It is more of a test.


    Pick out powerful mages and let them go to other dimensions for trials.


    Those who return successfully will be awarded graduation.


    in other words¡­¡­


    This is the test given to the apprentices by the ancient master.


    Those who pass the test can choose to leave Kama Taj or stay and concentrate on practicing magic.


    or it could be¡­¡­


    Go to one of the three most holiest places on earth.


    Become the guardian of the temple.


    Gu Yi stared slightly, focusing on Xu Fan.


    In any case, Gu Yi didn''t completely trust Xu Fan, and she only doubted what he said.


    Based on this relationship, Gu Yicai planned to pass this trial and conduct the final test on Xu Fan.


    If he can pass this test like other mages.


    That means that he not only possesses strong spiritual power, magic power, and magic talent.


    Xu Fan has a firm will in his heart.


    He is a veritable supreme mage.


    even¡­¡­


    I can consider retiring early and give Xu Fan the task of guiding Strange.


    Of course, the premise of these ideas...


    Xu Fan was able to pass this trial.


    "Okay, Master Gu Yi."


    Xu Fan naturally would not refuse the other party.


    As a result, Xu Fan did have a certain interest in the magic weapon of Suspension Ring.


    Secondly, his sign-in place is Kama Taj''s artifact library.


    I was thinking of using some reasons.


    It''s better now.


    You don''t need to say anything, you can walk into the magic artifact library openly.


    Why not do it.


    Not to mention Hui Ye, she had followed Xu Fan inseparably.


    Follow wherever you go.


    On the contrary, those wizards looked at Xu Fan with envy and jealousy.


    Because they know very well in their hearts that this time the test matters.


    For this day, they have worked hard and practiced year after year, day after day.


    Even the Tianzong wizard among these people took several years to get the qualifications to participate.


    And Xu Fan and Hui Ye...


    It only came to Kama Taj for one day and won the honor.


    Even if these mages knew in their hearts that Xu Fan and Huiye received such treatment because of their innate talents.


    But I still envy them, jealous of them.


    The jealous lemon essence.


    Xu Fan didn''t care about the opinions and thoughts of other mages.


    As soon as he got the permission of the ancient master, he strode to the magic artifact library.


    Gu Yi mage secretly used his mental power to guide Xu Fan.


    Even, Master Gu Yi specifically told Xu Fan.


    The magic weapon and the mage choose each other.


    In addition to the Suspended Ring, Xu Fan can also choose other artifacts in the artifact library.


    As your own weapon.


    "No need."


    Xu Fan shook his head slightly.


    Except for the Time Gem guarded by the Ancient One Mage, Xu Fan didn''t have much interest in other magical artifacts.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Strange''s cloak is also quite interesting.


    However, it is a pity that the magic cloak is not in Kama Taj.


    It was stored in the Most Holy Place.


    Except for these two pieces, Xu Fan really has no interest in other magical artifacts.


    In his opinion, the other magical artifacts stored in the magical artifact library were not even as powerful as his own Zhanpaku Knife.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan reached out and grabbed the hanging ring.


    The hanging ring is the standard configuration of the temple mage, each one is the same.


    Xu Fan didn''t bother to choose deliberately.


    Anyway, they all look the same and have the same functions.


    There is no one who is strong and who is weak.


    "You take one too."


    Seeing Hui Ye next to him indifferent, Xu Fan urged, "This thing is quite interesting."


    After seeing Xu Fan saying this, Hui Ye nodded slightly, and suddenly remembered what Xu Fan had just said.


    Raised to the corner of his mouth, a smile appeared, and then he chose a hanging ring.


    Most of the time, Hui Ye was expressionless.


    Now watching her smile slightly to herself.


    Xu Fan''s mood is also somewhat subtle.


    Whether it is temperament or appearance, Kaguya is one of the best characters in Hokage.


    Plus this smile.


    It seems to be a bit of a pleasant feeling.


    At this moment, the voice of the sign-in assistant sounded again.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    twenty three%


    44%


    ...


    78%


    92%


    99%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: the ultimate magic weapon mastery and …djie!


    "Swastika?"


    Xu Fan''s expression was slightly startled He was proficient in magic tools, but he guessed one or two.


    However, Xu Fan was a little unexpected with this solution.


    "Swastika is solved."


    Xu Fan whispered, put on the hanging ring, and turned to the space in front of him.


    Because he has mastered all the knowledge of the Karma Taj library, Xu Fan is already familiar with how to use the ring.


    As soon as the portal opened, he saw the wizards in the square standing on the spot.

 v2 Chapter 361： Lets get on one

    ,


    Xu Fan and Hui Ye came to the center of the square.


    The mage here looked at them from time to time.


    Although someone had discussed before this, whether Gu Yi mage would let Xu Fan and Huiye participate in this test, but when I thought, the real purpose of this test was to select the guardians of the temple.


    Most people still find it unrealistic.


    Even if Xu Fan was indeed talented, he only came to Kama Taj for one day.


    This kind of progress can be said to be unprecedented, and there will be no future.


    However, the **** facts lay before them.


    No one dared to question the instructions of Master Gu Yi.


    Although Mo Du was very surprised, he didn''t say much, but looked forward to Xu Fan''s performance.


    Casillas took a direct step forward and confronted Xu Fan **** for tat.


    From the moment he saw Xu Fan, he had no good impression.


    Yesterday, I felt humiliated again at the door of the library.


    Casillas was also unbearable at this time, and pointed the finger at Xu Fan on the spot.


    In fact, Casillas'' status is higher than the average apprenticeship.


    He not only has the gift of learning magic, but also works very hard in the field of learning magic.


    As early as a few years ago, he passed the graduation test.


    It''s just that Casillas neither chose to leave Kama Taj to practice on his own, nor was he interested in being the guardian of the temple.


    What he pursues is powerful magic and a longer life.


    The reason why it appears here now.


    It is because the apprentices in this test have to name ten mages to challenge the wheels.


    In the process of competition, if you can win six games, you will be judged as qualified.


    Become a true mage.


    In any case, the Master is different from other areas.


    What they need to face is often invading creatures from other dimensions.


    Or the powerful ancient demon, the evil god.


    When fighting these enemies, there is often no fairness and justice at all.


    The mages need to constantly challenge themselves, overcome their will, and turn corruption into magic in desperate situations.


    Otherwise, they are likely to sacrifice in the face of dimensional invaders.


    This is a scene that Gu Yi mage is extremely unwilling to see.


    So the difficulty of the test is very demanding.


    The mages that can be born in this way are all extremely powerful!


    However, not everyone has the courage to challenge their limits.


    Like Casillas, a powerful wizard with a name and a surname, ordinary apprentices of magic would not dare to challenge.


    Once too much physical energy is consumed to fight Casillas, it will be unfavorable for the next battle.


    Speaking of it, Xu Fan happened at this time, which was also a bit of a coincidence.


    "It seems that the sign-in assistant has taken all the possibilities into consideration, so there will be a special schedule when releasing those sign-in tasks."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    As Casillas stood up from the mage team, he and Xu Fan suddenly became the focus here.


    On the one hand, Casillas''s strength is second only to Mordu in everyone''s minds.


    On the other hand, not long after Xu Fan came to Kama Taj, he created many legends.


    In other words, Casillas and Xu Fan are the best gathered in the center of the square.


    "Gu Yi Mage, Xu just came to Kama Taj. Although his mental power is indeed strong, I don''t think he has the will that a mage should have."


    "If Xu insists on taking this test, let me test him personally."


    Casillas said to Gu Yi Mage, making clear his determination to fight Xu Fan.


    Gu Yi didn''t answer immediately, he looked over Casillas and exchanged glances with Xu Fan.


    Although he has experienced Xu Fan''s spiritual power, Gu Yi has never played against Xu Fan.


    As for how strong his strength is.


    Gu Yi is also not clear.


    but¡­¡­


    Since Xu Fan claimed to be the Supreme Master, his level should not be below himself.


    It''s better to take this opportunity and test it.


    "Xu, there are no other rules except for not using mental power. As long as Casillas voluntarily concedes defeat, or is unable to fight again, he can challenge the next mage."


    "In addition to Casillas, you also need to select nine wizards to fight on wheels."


    "As long as you beat six of them, you are qualified."


    Gu Yi explained the general rules and waited for Xu Fan''s response.


    And Casillas can''t wait.


    Although his mental power may not be as good as Xu Fan, Casillas is still very confident in the use of magic power.


    In any case, Xu Fan came to Kama Taj for one day.


    Even if he is exceptionally talented, where can he be strong?


    If Xu Fan is afraid of losing face, he chooses to shrink.


    Then I can laugh at him fiercely.


    However, after understanding the situation, Xu Fan''s performance is still an understatement.


    just¡­¡­


    Fighting with ten masters in a wheel battle is too much ink.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome."


    I saw Xu Fan step forward and came to the very center of the square.


    "If anyone wants to challenge me, let''s go together, and there is no need to limit the number of people."


    When Xu Fan said this, the audience was in an uproar.


    Although they all knew that Xu Fan was extraordinary, they spoke such words in such a manner.


    But every mage never thought of it!


    Especially Xu Fan''s sentence deliberately challenged a little.


    The mages challenged him!


    Instead of him challenging Casillas and others!


    In other words, in Xu Fan''s view, his strength is the most powerful of these people.


    Only others challenge him!


    I have to say that Xu Fan''s words instantly ignited the dignity of the wizards.


    Casillas was even more angry.


    It''s just that Casillas''s anger was suppressed on the surface, "Gu Yi Mage, since Xu Du said that, then we can only respect our lives instead."


    As Casillas spoke, in order not to give Xu Fan a retreat, he made a gesture directly.


    Although Gu Yi is the supreme mage of Kama Taj, Casillas''s popularity is not low.


    Nearly thirty wizards came out of the team They are also followers of Casillas in the future.


    Xu Fan looked around and looked at the guy who couldn''t even be called his opponent, as if you could do it.


    When Gu Yi saw this, he was full of expectations for Xu Fan''s performance.


    Just let me see it.


    The Supreme Master from another universe.


    How strong is it!


    I saw Master Gu Yi raised his arm and shook it slightly, and an enchantment burst out of her hand, swallowing everyone in an instant.


    The wizards gathered here are no longer surprised by the power of the ancient one.


    They are now in the mirror world!


    This is also for the mages to use their power without fear!

 v2 Chapter 362： Shocked again Gu 1

    After entering the mirror world, all the mages stepped back.


    No one expected that things would develop to this point.


    More than 30 real mages surrounded Xu Fan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan, led by Casillas is eager to try.


    As a supreme mage, Gu Yi had no intention to stop him. He rose into the air with his hands behind his back, looking down below.


    Gu Yi''s heart is looking forward to Xu Fan''s performance.


    Mordu stayed by Gu Yi''s side, not knowing the current situation.


    Because of this situation, it has never happened.


    In his opinion, this is simply Casillas making unreasonable troubles, and it is clearly a hatred of what happened yesterday.


    Want to embarrass Xu Fan a little.


    Not only did Gu Yi not stop it, but acquiesced to such behavior.


    Perhaps Xu Fan''s mental power is indeed strong.


    Also mastered a lot of knowledge in the library.


    But actual combat is not a theory.


    In this regard, Xu Fan should still be a novice.


    If the magic is only released out of the brain, it will have a great load on his body.


    Strong mental power does not mean that the use of magic power can be innocent.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Casillas and other mages have fought against creatures of other dimensions more than once.


    Their combat experience is learned from one death battle after another that will endanger lives.


    This is like, no matter how good the military training performance is, how strong the physical fitness is.


    In the face of real mercenaries, real soldiers.


    It will still appear weak.


    Not to mention, Xu Fan is going to fight with more than 30 mages at the same time.


    "You step aside first."


    Seeing that Huiye was indifferent, Xu Fan just said softly, telling Huiye not to interfere.


    After Xu Fan said so, Hui Ye nodded slightly and retreated to the edge area.


    It has to be said that Huiye itself has a very good appearance.


    Countless people will linger upon seeing her beautiful face.


    Now that she is obedient to Xu Fan''s words, many people are envious.


    of course¡­¡­


    Compared with the envy of Xu Fan, the mages gathered here look forward to this battle even more.


    Challenge more than 30 mages at the same time, this is unprecedented in the entire Kama Taj.


    After getting the nodding permission from the ancient master.


    Casillas was no longer polite, the corners of his mouth raised, and a wicked smile appeared, crossed his hands together, released his magic power, and raised the center of the entire square.


    Because it is a mirrored world, no matter how much damage is caused here, it will not affect the real world Kama Taj.


    Here, people like them can output their magic to their heart''s content.


    Until one side wins.


    "Xu!"


    "With endless regret, go to death!"


    Casillas roared at Xu Fan, his crossed hands suddenly separated.


    I saw that Xu Fan''s feet cracked quickly, splitting towards the two ends, and the entire cube land was directly divided into two by Casillas.


    In his impression, Xu Fan would be panicked because of this trick, Liu Shen Wuzhu, and fell into the center of the earth with shock.


    Until then, he would not realize how cruel the battle between the wizards is!


    If you don¡¯t pay attention, you risk dying!


    However, the scene before him, on the contrary, made Casillas startled.


    After he divided the square into two, Xu Fan didn''t fall into the abyss according to his script, but hovered in the air and glanced at the situation below blankly.


    "Is this over?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, with a disappointed expression, as if to say.


    Casillas, what you use deserves to be called magic?


    "You guy can fly?"


    Casillas blinked, surprised inwardly.


    Even the mages, not everyone can fly.


    It often takes the power of magical instruments to do it.


    For example, Strange, he can fly because of the magic cloak.


    "What? You can''t fly?"


    Xu Fan said provocatively.


    Come to think of it, in Doctor Strange''s movie, it seems that there really is no scene of Casillas flying.


    So it seems...


    As Strange''s villain enemy, Casillas looked a little weak.


    Even Xu Fan doubted that the reason why he was able to kill Gu Yi was because Gu Yi deliberately released the water.


    Because even if the body is destroyed, Gu Yi will not be completely destroyed.


    In the comic universe, Gu Yi''s soul will come out from time to time to guide Strange.


    and¡­¡­


    As one of the most powerful Supreme Masters, after Gu Yi died, his soul would go to Emperor Weishan.


    Said she died deliberately, so as to pass the title of Supreme Mage to Strange.


    Xu Fan is trustworthy anyway.


    But in any case, although Casillas was surprised that Xu Fan could easily fly, he did not give up or flinched.


    He was shocked at most, and then continued to chant.


    The square that was divided into two by him continued to rise, like a blood bowl, catching up with Xu Fan.


    "Hey!"


    With a low roar from Casillas, the square merged into one, swallowing Xu Fan.


    The other mages looked at each other, seeming to be hesitant to make a move.


    They could actually tell that Casillas had a personal grudge against Xu Fan.


    Said it was together.


    But in the current situation, it seems that Casillas can beat the opponent alone.


    In any case, Xu Fan''s most powerful mental power has been forbidden by Gu Yi.


    As for the use of magic, Casillas is obviously better.


    But when everyone was sure that Xu Fan was not Casillas'' opponent, the entire square suddenly exploded.


    "Swastika, Seven Colored Dragon!"


    Xu Fan naturally did not intend to waste his time on these little people.


    So he directly dealt with his own Zhanpaku Dao.


    It''s just that the reason why Xu Fan knows how to **** is not because he feels that he needs the power of swastika.


    It was that he had just passed the sign-in of the magic artifact library and got the reward of …djie.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to test this power.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be the same as Jin Yi Ye Xing?


    At the same time, as Xu Fan carried out a slaying, seven dragons of different colors burst out from him, looking down at everything below without anger.


    Each of these seven dragons represents the force of nature.


    Blue brontosaurus.


    Yellow earth dragon.


    The red fire dragon the cyan water dragon.


    Green wind dragon.


    Black Yin dragon.


    And the white Yanglong.


    Just in response, the yin and yang, wind, thunder, water, fire and earth, seven escapes, seven powers.


    In any case, Zan Po Dao was transformed from Xu Fan''s soul, and his soul is naturally the embodiment of Chakra.


    All the mages of the entire Kama Taj were on the spot because of this scene.


    Even Master Gu Yi didn''t expect it.


    Xu Fan''s magic weapon could have such a powerful force!


    He is simply...


    The real Supreme Master! Recommended reading: "Reading Files 2013"

 v2 Chapter 363： New sign-in place, New York!

    With Xu Fan liberating Zhan Po Dao''s …djie.


    The blade disappeared and turned into seven dragons with no anger and prestige, dancing with a huge body, rushing towards Casillas and the thirty-odd wizards.


    This power even shocked Gu Yi who was the Supreme Master.


    If the previous Gu Yi was still half-trusted Xu Fan''s identity, now she is undoubtedly convinced.


    Xu Fan did possess the power that the Supreme Master could possess.


    and¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s true strength is very likely to be higher than himself!


    "I didn''t expect Xu''s magic talent to be so terrible."


    "I''m afraid that even Strange, the best of us, is far behind Xu."


    Gu Yi''s heart set off a stormy sea.


    The most terrifying thing is...


    Xu Fan''s current situation can be said to be an understatement and effortlessly.


    Facing the siege of more than 30 wizards, Xu Fan''s eyes did not reveal the slightest seriousness.


    In other words, in Xu Fan''s cognition...


    These people are not enough to make him serious!


    If this was just an ordinary attack from Xu Fan raising his hand.


    That his trick.


    His hole cards.


    How terrible should it be?


    Just think about it.


    Gu Yi had a shuddering feeling.


    Simultaneously.


    Gu Yi felt somewhat fortunate.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan finally chose the right path and became the supreme mage who accepted white magic.


    Not the minions of the Dark Lord Domam.


    Otherwise, with Xu Fan''s talent and strength, I am afraid he will become a stronger enemy than Domam.


    Not to mention the mages watching this battle.


    At this time, they had long been staring at them, and they were shocked to make no sound.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Even when Xu Fan chose to shoot.


    When the seven dragons appeared and danced.


    These wizards all took a breath, then held their breath.


    In their view, Xu Fan''s performance has far surpassed their imagination.


    Beyond their knowledge of magic.


    Is this really magic?


    Is this really a power possessed by humans?


    Even the Supreme Master Gu Yi, does he have such strength?


    no doubt.


    Even these people who had been exposed to magic early, because of Xu Fan''s performance, began to feel that they were ignorant and weak!


    None of the wizards that even fought Xu Fan, including Casillas, could measure this power!


    Their magic.


    Their magical instruments.


    It looked fragile in front of the dragon.


    Only one round.


    The artifact was shaken off.


    The magic was washed away.


    All the mages flew upside down like kites with broken wires.


    Then fell heavily to the ground.


    The bones on the body seemed to be broken, and the internal organs were turned upside down.


    without any exaggeration.


    Xu Fan directly crushed these people as soon as he shot.


    and¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is still far from showing the true strength of …djie.


    The seven dragons are just a manifestation.


    Their essence is actually seven weapons of different styles.


    It is equivalent to the seven ninja sword in Naruto.


    only¡­¡­


    The mages headed by Casillas were so weak that they couldn''t force Xu Fan''s true solution.


    Looking at the mages who fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Xu Fan waved his big hand, and the seven dragons merged into one place, transforming into his Zanpaku.


    "Is it all right? Gu Yi."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and met her gaze.


    There is no slightest dodge or the slightest flinch.


    Even, Xu Fan at this time was a little overwhelming.


    Domineering!


    In fact, Xu Fan couldn''t see the Xiao Jiujiu in Gu Yi''s heart.


    Can''t see her temptation to herself again and again.


    It''s just that these are trivial things.


    So Xu Fan didn''t mind.


    But this does not mean that Gu Yi can test himself again and again.


    this is the last time.


    "You are indeed a powerful wizard."


    Gu kept staring at Xu Fan''s star and was silent for a while before speaking softly, to Xu Fan''s strength and identity.


    A double recognition was made.


    Of course¡­¡­


    The mages gathered in the mirrored space naturally do not know the truth behind them.


    From their perspective, they thought that the meaning of Gu Yi''s sentence merely recognized Xu Fan''s ability to pass the test.


    However, this means that Xu Fan is qualified to participate in the final test.


    Thus, choose whether to leave Kama Taj or become the guardian of the temple.


    Or maybe continue to stay in Kama Taj to practice.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan responded, quickly fell, and retreated to the edge of Kama Taj Square.


    At this moment, the voice of the sign-in assistant also rang in Xu Fan''s ears.


    Please go to New York to sign in!


    You will get rewards after signing in!


    "new York?"


    Xu Fan whispered in his heart.


    As a traveler who has watched Marvel movies, Xu Fan will naturally not be unfamiliar with New York.


    If you insist, New York is a very important city in the Marvel universe.


    Countless superheroes were born in New York.


    and.


    The famous Avengers base.


    And the sanctuary, one of the three most holy places.


    All located in New York.


    only¡­¡­


    In superhero stories, a villain is often needed.


    The emergence of superheroes in New York will naturally lead to countless villains.


    Many Marvel fans joked.


    New York is a "safe and safe" city.


    "On the other hand, does this also mean that Taj Kama has nowhere for me to sign in?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself in his heart, and had such thoughts.


    In any case, there are only a few places where Kama Taj is famous.


    Kama Taj itself.


    library.


    Tool library.


    As for other places.


    It is normal that there is no need to sign in.


    Of course, these are Xu Fan''s personal guesses, as for the follow-up sign-in.


    It still depends on the situation behind.


    And the next thing is relatively simple.


    After Xu Fan first passed the test and became a "mage".


    Gu Yi folded his hands and restored the center of the destroyed square.


    Except for the special Hui Ye who did not participate, other apprentices of the mage stepped forward and began to challenge.


    However, the conditions for passing this test are extremely harsh.


    Except for Xu Fan, only six people barely passed the test and became a veritable mage.


    There were more than two hundred apprentice masters who participated in the test.


    Passed even less than five percent in this strong contrast.


    Whether it was an apprentice of a mage or a real mage in the square, Xu Fan was shocked once again by the strength he possessed.


    Many people even started to discuss.


    Will Xu Fan choose to be the guardian of the temple?


    Or...


    Will Xu Fan be the next Supreme Master!


    Once this thought came into being, almost everyone nodded subconsciously.


    Determined that Xu Fan will become Kama Taj''s new supreme mage sooner or later.


    and¡­¡­


    Xu Fan may be among all the Supreme Masters in history...


    The greatest one!

 v2 Chapter 364： First met Iron Man

    "All right."


    After the test was over, Mordor gathered the passed wizards together.


    In fact, the test is only the first test.


    The mage who has passed the first test will be led by Mordo to the real world.


    In any case, the meaning of the temple mage''s existence is to guard the world.


    Fight against those invisible dark forces.


    Fight against intruders who have penetrated into the real dimension.


    In addition to the famous dark monarch such as Domam, there are a large number of invaders from other dimensions on Earth.


    For example, Mephisto has not appeared in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    He is essentially the lord of the **** dimension.


    It is the same existence as Domam.


    It''s just that Mephisto''s threat to the earth and its strength are far less powerful than Domam.


    and¡­¡­


    All dimension monarchs will be restricted by the rules of the dimension itself.


    Only in their own dimensions can they exert their full strength.


    Therefore, the only thing the guardians of the temple, headed by the Supreme Master, can do is expel.


    It is difficult to eliminate them.


    This is their essential job.


    It is also the meaning of being a mage.


    Based on this relationship.


    If you want to become a mage in the true sense, you have to rely on strength to eradicate those threats.


    "Next, I will lead you to New York. As long as you can eliminate a dimensional invader, you can become a true wizard."


    "But one thing, I need to emphasize that there are countless creatures in other dimensions on Earth, but not every one will be eradicated."


    "You need to find out those harmful dimensional creatures based on the knowledge you have learned, so as to eliminate them."


    "Moreover, you need to hide yourself well and not be exposed to the public eye."


    Mordu stood beside Gu Yi mage, chattering endlessly about a long story.


    Except for Xu Fan and Hui Ye.


    The other six wizards looked at each other and cheered on each other.


    "Xu, do you have any questions?"


    Seeing that everyone had no opinion, Mordu turned his head and looked at Xu Fan and Huiye.


    Regarding Kaguya''s affairs, Mordu felt strange.


    She always followed Xu Fan, but she didn''t show any magic talent.


    Even this mission, Master Gu Yi did not restrict Hui Ye''s freedom.


    Let her follow Xu Fan and go together.


    In a way, Kaguya is not like coming to Kama Taj to learn how to master magic.


    She is more of an outsider.


    However, even Gu Yi mage didn''t say anything.


    Mordu didn''t have much to say.


    At most, he reminded Xu Fan that if there is anything else to know, he can answer it.


    Once in New York.


    Mordor is the referee.


    He will rate the mages participating in these trials.


    They will also be judged whether they will eventually pass.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Mordo also has a special mission.


    It is to ensure the safety of these mages.


    In other words, once the mage encounters a dimensional invader that he cannot deal with.


    He will show up and help.


    At the same time, this also means that the mage will be out because of failure.


    So if you have any questions, just ask now.


    "Just start right away."


    Xu Fan said lightly.


    He was originally not interested in the second test.


    Just considering that the place of the test is also New York, which happens to be the same as his new sign-in place.


    Xu Fan was too lazy to say something.


    There was no problem seeing Xu Fan. Mordur nodded at Gu, raised his arm, waved his arm, and drew a circle of fire to the air in front of him, and disappeared in front of everyone in front of New York.


    The six wizards exchanged their eyes with each other, took a deep breath, excitedly and nervously followed Mordor''s movements, and headed to New York.


    "Let''s go too."


    Xu Fan said to Hui Ye.


    It stands to reason that it would be better to leave Huiye here.


    Just considering her personality, she would not agree if she left.


    When Xu Fan said this, Hui Ye nodded slightly.


    "Just imagine New York."


    Xu Fan muttered in his heart.


    Although I have never been to New York, I have watched Marvel movies.


    Just imagine those shots in Marvel movies a little bit.


    Thinking of a movie scene casually, Xu Fan began to spin the circle of fire, opening the portal connecting New York.


    According to reason.


    The mage is a hidden existence in the world.


    Even if it is to open the portal, except for special periods, will try to choose those sparsely populated places.


    Secretly teleported himself over.


    However, Xu Fan is not really the Supreme Master.


    Does he care about those who have it?


    Moreover, before Xu Fan crossed, he was just an ordinary person and had no chance to go abroad.


    If not for a small assistant to help him solve language problems.


    I am afraid that even communication is an obstacle.


    So when Xu Fan opened the portal, he would not consider any unwritten restrictions.


    When he stepped across the portal and came to New York, the location where he appeared was not a city street or some iconic building.


    But...


    Someone''s garage.


    iron Man.


    Tony Stark''s garage.


    The reason is very simple.


    Stark has a habit of collecting luxury cars, and his garage is a famous scene in Iron Man movies.


    So Xu Fan''s memory is still fresh.


    It''s just that Xu Fan is no longer interested in these luxury cars.


    He is already a figure far surpassing the six immortals.


    What car is still driving?


    Even if there is no hanging ring, the portal.


    It didn¡¯t take long to fly directly to New York.


    Hui Ye was even more so, she didn''t even have the plan to look at the colorful vehicles.


    It''s just what Xu Fan didn''t expect.


    Stark''s garage is a private garage, under normal circumstances, there is no one here.


    At most, some cameras.


    When the circle of fire shrinks at a speed visible to the naked eye and disappears.


    A sound of exclamation came from behind Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan turned around subconsciously and saw a face that looked exactly like Tony Stark.


    wrong.


    This guy is Tony Stark.


    At this time, he was wearing a beautiful suit and smart sunglasses.


    It looked like he was preparing to attend some famous dinner party.


    It''s just that, because he can''t understand the situation in front of him Stark is now opening his mouth, looking around with an unbelievable expression, as if he hopes someone can answer his confusion.


    "who are you?!"


    Stark couldn''t help but let out a surprise, as one of the smartest people in the world.


    As a famous scientist in this world.


    He naturally did not want to believe in gods, magic and other nonsense.


    "Is this some magic? Little Pepper invited you here?"


    Stark asked.


    However, Xu Fan only glanced at Stark, did not pay attention to his thoughts, and left the place directly with Huiye.


    after all¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t have a Xinyue membership system.


    Should we go to fool Tony Stark?

 v2 Chapter 365： Eye of Agomoto

    Xu Fan''s current goal is to complete the check-in in New York, and by the way eliminate the intruders lurking in the real dimension.


    Although he met Tony Stark by chance, Xu Fan has no interest in dealing with this playboy.


    Under Stark''s confused expression, Xu Fan took Huiye directly out of his garage.


    The speed was so fast that Stark didn''t expect it.


    Let alone turn on the security system to deal with Xu Fan and Huiye.


    And the way Xu Fan and Hui Ye left left Stark stunned.


    If we say that the sudden appearance of Xu Fan and Huiye can be explained by magic, tricks and the like.


    Their behavior of flying away from here directly touched Stark''s knowledge blind zone.


    "who am I?"


    "where am I?"


    "What am I doing?"


    "What just happened?"


    Stark stood there blankly, unable to think of a reasonable explanation.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang suddenly.


    "When are you going to leave? Mr. Stark."


    Little Chili''s gentle voice came from the phone, faintly urging and complaining.


    "Listen to me. I just saw two people suddenly appear in my garage. I thought they were the ones you invited to juggle, and then... they just flew away!"


    Little Pepper: "???"


    "I swear, it''s true!"


    "I also swear, this is the most nonsense excuse I have ever heard!"


    Little Chili hung up angrily.


    Stark was left in a mess.


    At the same time, Xu Fan and Hui Ye came to the streets of New York.


    However, he did not feel how sweet the air here, and even felt that it was not as good as the previous China.


    Moreover, Xu Fan didn''t catch a cold with New York.


    "Speaking of which, Stark didn''t chase him out in his steel suit, which means that the current timeline should be before 2008."


    Marvel and Naruto are different.


    The Naruto serialization time is more than ten years, but the animation is as many as 720 episodes.


    Plus a lot of original plots and settings.


    Xu Fan did not remember many details clearly.


    Marvel said that it was a ten-year layout, but only two or three movies were released a year.


    As of the end of Avengers 4, there were more than 20 movies.


    The core content is much less than Naruto.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Tony Stark is not only the c-bit of the Marvel Cinematic Universe, but also his personal series of films, which fans call the place where dreams begin.


    Based on this and other relationship, Xu Fan remembers Iron Man''s timeline more deeply.


    such as¡­¡­


    The time Iron Man was released was 2008.


    Just when Xu Fan was silently analyzing and making inferences.


    A sweet voice from a young girl came from behind Xu Fan and interrupted his thoughts.


    "Xu!"


    The girl shouted Xu Fan''s name, her emotions agitated and excited.


    Xu Fan turned his head subconsciously and looked at the other party.


    It''s a mage from Kama Taj.


    The standard red-brown mage robe, blond and blue-eyed, looks fourteen or five years old.


    Coupled with the low height, it looks like a loli.


    It is in sharp contrast with the image of Hui Ye, who has an excellent temperament.


    "By the way, I haven''t told you my name yet."


    "My name is Anna."


    "Speaking of which, this is my first time in New York. What a coincidence, I ran into you here."


    Anna said with a smile.


    "Although Gu Yi asked us to go to New York separately, he didn''t seem to say...there are restrictions on not being able to cooperate, right?"


    Anna tentatively probed.


    Seeing Anna''s pitiful look, Xu Fan couldn''t see her abacus in his heart?


    New York is also a famous city in the US.


    There were only a few apprentice masters participating in this test.


    Is there such a coincidence?


    Coincidence on the streets of New York?


    Maybe, Anna has a special magic in her hand, which can confirm her position.


    and¡­¡­


    Now Xu Fan is not a magic novice, as early as when he signed in at the Kama Taj library.


    With the unique advantage of the shadow clone, he finished reading the books that were allowed to watch there.


    Xu Fan knew hundreds of similar methods.


    such as¡­¡­


    Anna arrived in New York first, she opened the portal later, and arrived at Stark''s garage.


    When the portal is opened, magical waves will be poured out.


    As long as you take advantage of this, it shouldn''t be difficult to lock your position.


    As for Anna''s motives.


    I am afraid that I am not confident enough in my own strength, so I want to find a thigh hug.


    And he is naturally the most powerful among all the mages.


    Spiritual power crushes Gu Yi.


    Zhanpakudao killed more than 30 mages in seconds.


    Rather than say...


    Anna''s careful thinking shows that she has a brain.


    Unlike some who.


    I was so stupid that I didn''t know how to find the protagonist while holding my thighs. I went to find some mentally retarded. After that, I had to run over and fight the protagonist.


    "Sure enough...Is it still impossible."


    Seeing Xu Fan''s delay in responding to herself, Anna couldn''t help but sighed, looking a bit disappointed.


    "Whatever you want, just follow it."


    Xu Fan thought for a moment and said casually.


    Although I saw through Anna''s careful thoughts, there was no loss in letting her follow.


    The most important thing is that I can also use Anna to obtain information about this world.


    In any case, I have seen a Marvel movie before crossing.


    However, the time span between Marvel movies is not small, and the key nodes exposed are limited.


    Especially the line of Master.


    Before the release of Doctor Strange, he basically never showed up.


    Maybe, there will be some good hidden intelligence.


    Only the living people in the Marvel Cinematic Universe will know.


    "awesome!"


    Seeing Xu Fan acquiescing to follow her, Anna was also very happy.


    In her opinion, holding the right thigh is half the battle.


    "Mr. Xu, Miss Hui Ye, is your girlfriend?"


    Anna hurriedly followed Xu Fan and walked the streets of New York together, and then asked abruptly.


    "What is a girlfriend?"


    Hui Ye couldn''t help asking, feeling new to what his girlfriend said.


    "Eh?"


    On the contrary, Anna was a little surprised, "Isn''t Miss Hui Ye Mr. Xu''s girlfriend? Then what is your relationship?


    Just as Anna was curious about the relationship between Xu Fan and Huiye.


    The sign-in assistant''s voice sounded in Xu Fan''s ear.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    12%


    44%


    88%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Eye of Agomoto!


    "The Eye of Agomoto?"


    Xu Fan''s eyes widened in an instant When he talked about the Eye of Agomoto, his first reaction was the infinite gem that represented the law of time that Strange hung on his chest!


    Because according to the setting of the Marvel Cinematic Universe...


    The Eye of Agomoto...


    It is a magic weapon for storing time gems!

 v2 Chapter 366： Dimension invader

    In the Marvel comics.


    The Eye of Agomoto is a mysterious magic weapon in the Marvel universe.


    Not only can see through the illusion, crack the dark magic.


    It can even observe the past and the future.


    It is a very powerful existence.


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, the setting of the Eye of Agomoto has been changed.


    In the hands of Gu Yi and Strange.


    The Eye of Agomoto became a container of time gems.


    Used to store this infinite gem.


    The Eye of Agomoto itself does not have any supernatural power.


    What I have to say...


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Thanos smashed the Cube of the Universe and obtained space gems.


    But in the comics, the space gem and the universe cube are two unrelated artifacts.


    In the same way, the Time Gem and the Eye of Ago Motors have nothing to do with each other.


    Checked the description a bit.


    Xu Fan only realized.


    The Eye of Agomoto, which I obtained by signing in, is in the comic...


    It has the real artifact to see through the illusion, crack the dark magic, observe the past and the future!


    Rather than this world, Gu Yi and Strange held the simple container.


    "But when it comes to time gems, you have to mention Thanos."


    "There is also the New York War."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, thinking of what will happen in this world in the future.


    Thanos strikes.


    Moreover, not every infinite gem representing the laws of the universe is on the earth.


    Power gems, soul gems, reality gems.


    The whereabouts of these three stars are Sandal Star, the Kingdom of Death, and the collector.


    When Thanos got them, there was basically no resistance.


    "But there should be some time before Thanos strikes."


    "As long as you increase the power of the nation of fire before that, there should be no problem."


    Xu Fan was thinking about future plans, but he heard the volume in his ear gradually increase.


    "Xu."


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan''s thoughts were pulled back to the real world by Anna''s voice.


    "So, you are not a boyfriend or girlfriend?"


    Anna asked incredulously.


    Although it took some time to explain to Huiye what a relationship is between men and women, when Anna realized that they were not a couple.


    Still taken aback.


    After all, no matter where Xu Fan goes, Hui Ye will be by his side, by his side.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, indicating that it was indeed not a boyfriend''s friend.


    If I had to say it, I never intended to restrict Kaguya''s operation.


    It''s just Hui Ye, who always likes to be by her side.


    Upon hearing such an explanation, Anna couldn''t help thinking in her heart.


    However, just as Anna couldn''t help asking a lot of questions, an old man with a white beard suddenly blocked their way.


    "You guys, is it the mage from Kama Taj?"


    The old man spoke slowly, revealing Anna''s identity.


    "who are you?"


    Anna stared her eyes wide, looked up and down at the old man, and subconsciously exclaimed.


    And now Xu Fan completely mastered the power of the Eye of Agomoto and merged with it.


    Xu Fan''s left eye began to undergo subtle changes, passing through the ability of the Eye of Agomoto.


    See through the illusion imposed on the old man.


    Very clever disguise magic.


    And in the old man''s body, there is a very powerful dark power.


    If the guess is correct, this old man should be an intruder lurking in the real dimension.


    Speaking of which, although Xu Fan has blank eyes, he writes round eyes and reincarnation eyes.


    But only with these kinds of eye pupil techniques, the magic disguise of the old man can''t be seen.


    After all, this is completely a setting of two different fields.


    In terms of seeing through the illusion, the advantages of the Eye of Agomoto are highlighted.


    At the same time Xu Fan also noticed.


    Dimensional invaders are almost everywhere on the streets of New York.


    There are even some dimension creatures that stick to the faces of passersby directly like a face-holding bug.


    And passers-by have no feeling about it.


    If you really want to dispel all dimension creatures, I am afraid that even all the mages of Kama Taj will be dispatched.


    It is not an easy task.


    "I am a traveler and I have had an intersection with Kama Taj''s mage. Actually, I wandered here for a while, but I couldn''t find the place in the Holy of Holies."


    "It''s really great to meet you now."


    The old man said seriously.


    Xu Fan didn''t bother to break him.


    "What do you mean?" Anna asked inexplicably.


    With her strength, she couldn''t see the disguise magic on the old man at all.


    "That''s it. A few days ago, I found a dimensional wormhole in New York. Invaders of the dark dimension entered here through the wormhole."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have much power now, I can''t close the wormhole, nor can I defeat the intruders."


    "So I think of the mages of Kama Taj, but unfortunately, I never found them."


    "Until I met you."


    The old man folded his hands together, praying to the sky for his luck.


    "There, take us there!"


    Anna heard the words and couldn''t wait to exclaim.


    The purpose of her coming to New York was to pass the test of the ancient master.


    But anyway, before the test, she was a mage of Kama Taj.


    She took an oath to the Supreme Master.


    Even if you give your life.


    She also has to protect the earth.


    Now as soon as I hear the invaders of the dark dimension come into this world through the wormhole.


    Anna immediately wanted to stop and destroy the other party.


    then¡­¡­


    Close the wormhole.


    "please follow me."


    The old man nodded slightly, as if admiring Anna''s courage and determination.


    In this way, Xu Fan, Hui Ye, and Anna followed the old man through several alleys.


    In a short while, they came to a dead end with no crowds.


    Xu Fan looked around, and through the power of the Eye of Agomoto, noticed that there was a black magic enchantment around it.


    If you guessed it correctly.


    The old man¡¯s trick is to get them here.


    "Where is the wormhole you said? Why can''t I perceive it?"


    Anna looked around, didn''t feel any abnormality, so she couldn''t help asking.


    "Hey, there is no wormhole at all, you are the apprentices of Kama Taj''s mage."


    "Have no one told you not to trust others easily?"


    "What a stupid idiot."


    The old man''s voice gradually became thick from vicissitudes of life, and his skinny body began to regenerate as a child, becoming strong and powerful.


    His size began to swell and in a blink of an eye he grew into a giant over five meters tall.


    A black life exuded all over his body.


    Not only that.


    When he completely lifted his disguise, the surrounding walls also seeped various monsters.


    When Anna wakes up...


    They have been completely surrounded by the invaders of the dark dimension!


    There is no way out!


    "bad!"


    Anna screamed, and quickly turned the ring, trying to escape from here.


    Only at this time did she suddenly discover...


    Own magic.


    Was restricted!

 v2 Chapter 367： Black magic barrier

    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Anna hurriedly backed away, rotating the ring with both hands, trying to open the portal and leave temporarily.


    The black magic aura she felt from the opponent was not only strong, but also very exaggerated.


    Is a very advanced dark dimension invader.


    According to Anna''s knowledge.


    The monster in front of her was not a mage apprentice like her that could handle it.


    At least a mage of the temple guardian level is required to fight against.


    Moreover, one of the three most holiest places on the earth is located in the city of New York.


    Being able to hide from the sky makes it impossible for the guardians of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York to find it.


    Maybe the monster in front of you is stronger than the guardian of the Temple of the Sanctuary in New York.


    Must inform Master Mordor.


    "Like a dimension invader of this level, far beyond the level of the test..."


    Anna muttered to herself, the brain was working fast, sending a signal directly to Master Mordor.


    Ask for assistance!


    Because in addition to the monster''s strength far exceeding Anna''s expectations, she also discovered that a black magic enchantment had been arranged around her.


    It is also the power of these black magic enchantments.


    This led to her magic being restricted.


    Although Xu Fan has the talent and strength, they are all very powerful.


    But in Anna''s view, as long as the black magic barrier is not broken, Ren Xu Fan''s strength will be affected by the barrier no matter how strong it is.


    As a result, he can''t exert his true power.


    "I seem to have read this kind of barrier in the book. It is difficult to break from the inside and can only be attacked from the outside..."


    "I hope that Mage Mordo can be rescued in time."


    Anna said without thinking, comforting Xu Fan, "But you can rest assured, because this time the enemy level is too high, even if we are rescued, we will not be disqualified."


    According to what Anna has learned.


    She clearly remembered that there was such an explanation.


    "It''s useless."


    However, the monster in front of him didn''t care about Anna''s distress signal.


    "As long as you are in my dark magic enchantment, other mages will not be able to find you."


    "You, there is no place to bury you!"


    The monster roared at the mage in front of him.


    With his strength, the task he received was naturally not just as simple as destroying the apprentice of the mage.


    He invaded New York in the real dimension with the purpose of destroying the most holy place here.


    It''s just that the Most Holy Place has been hidden well.


    After wandering in New York for several days, I could not find the location of the Holy of Holies.


    On the contrary, under this kind of coincidence, I met Kama Taj¡¯s apprentice.


    The monster stepped its legs, aggressively.


    The mage born from Kama Taj must have a clue to the Holy of Holies.


    Just swallow Anna''s memory, magic.


    Can launch a sneak attack on the Sanctuary of New York.


    At that time...


    The defensive system deployed by the first supreme mage Agomoto will weaken.


    Lord Domam, the Dark Lord, can send out soldiers continuously.


    Bloodbath the earth dimension.


    "all of these¡­¡­"


    "It''s all for Lord Domam!"


    As the monster spoke, he raised his sturdy arm, spread his five fingers, and the black energy wrapped around him began to condense toward the palm.


    In an instant, the black magic energy became more and more real, gradually changing into a battle axe.


    Snapped!


    The monster clenched the battle axe and hammered it heavily towards the ground.


    The gully visible to the naked eye cracked and spread across the street.


    Earth quake!


    Anna lost her balance at this moment and fell to the ground.


    however¡­¡­


    Her strength is too weak.


    There is no way to fight against the behemoth in front of you.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    "Portal, maybe you can..."


    Suddenly, Anna slumped on the ground as if thinking of something, shouting at Xu Fan beside her.


    In fact, the black magic enchantment arranged by the monsters did not completely cut off the connection between Kama Taj¡¯s mage and white magic.


    It is an influence, a weakening.


    Xu Fan''s spiritual power and magic power are stronger than himself.


    Maybe, he could forcibly open a portal and leave here with himself and Hui Ye.


    however¡­¡­


    Anna''s tone and emotions were extremely tense and eager to the extreme.


    Xu Fan still didn''t show much, but was very quiet and calmly observed the surroundings.


    "Do you need a concubine to solve him?"


    Seeing Xu Fan indifferent, Hui Ye who stood beside him couldn''t help but ask.


    The black magic enchantment of monsters is used to target the mages of Kama Taj.


    The power used by Kaguya is Chakra and Ninjutsu.


    It is a completely different power from magic.


    Although she has no combat experience and no combat thinking, she can see the strength of the guy in front of her.


    "Do you think you can kill me? Ha ha ha."


    Instead, the monster was amused by Kaguya''s words.


    He even wondered if Hui Ye was too scared to speak incoherently.


    "Then start with you!"


    The monster yelled at Huiye, the battle axe in his hand was raised above his head, facing Huiye''s forehead, and fell suddenly.


    Seeing that Huiye was about to parry subconsciously, Xu Fan had already stepped forward, stretched out his arm and pinched the monster''s battle axe.


    Bang!


    A loud noise exploded between the two, and the shock wave spread to the surroundings, destroying other dark dimension creatures in an instant.


    Even the huge monster couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Can''t believe everything in front of me.


    Myself...


    Didn''t it set up a black magic enchantment and then affected the opponent''s white magic?


    Like that Anna, even the most basic teleportation magic cannot be used.


    and¡­¡­


    The mages of Kama Taj are fighting with the help of white magic.


    why¡­¡­


    Can he not feel the slightest wave of magic from the man in front of him?


    It feels like this guy just stretched out his arm and used the most primitive brute force to block his attack!


    This guy¡­¡­


    Isn''t it human?


    "Where are you holy?"


    The monster couldn''t help asking, an unprecedented sense of tension enveloped.


    But now, Xu Fan, how can he feel any mood to answer the other party''s question?


    He only cares about one thing.


    That is, the guy in front of you is a monster.


    It is an intruder from the dark dimension.


    So, just solve him by yourself.


    You can go directly back to Kama Taj for a new sign-in.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan''s five fingers pressed slightly.


    The cracks visible to the naked eye spread out from under Xu Fan''s fingertips and instantly spread all over the battle axe.


    The monster''s eyes widened.


    The weapon in his hand is not an ordinary axe.


    It was transformed by black magic.


    It''s Lord Domam, gifting his weapon.


    So that I can eliminate the guardians of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York!


    But he never expected it.


    In the first round of the fight between himself and Xu Fan, this black magic weapon cracked directly in Xu Fan''s hand.


    Two or three breaths, the battle axe instantly fell apart and sharp!


    The shock wave generated by the black magic explosion directly pushed the monster back a few steps.


    And Xu Fan, still standing in place without changing his face, used Shenluo Tianzheng to easily resolve the impact! Recommended reading: "Reading Files 2013"

 v2 Chapter 368： you are wrong

    "You just said that there is no way to break the black magic enchantment here from the inside?"


    Seeing the monster retreating again and again, Xu Fan''s performance was still an understatement, his voice was neither high nor low.


    "what?"


    Anna, who was paralyzed on the ground, was stunned and completely dumbfounded.


    The strength of Xu Fan...


    How strong is it?


    He crushed the opponent''s weapon with his bare hands!


    Isn''t he affected by the black magic enchantment, weakening his power?


    Or¡­¡­


    After the influence and weakening, Xu Fan''s strength is still so terrifying?


    If this is the case.


    That Xu Fan...


    What is the origin?


    "Ok!"


    Just when Anna''s brain couldn''t help thinking about these things, she nodded repeatedly, indicating that the black magic barrier here could not be broken from the inside.


    at least¡­¡­


    This is what she learned about magic.


    "you are wrong."


    Seeing Anna gave an affirmative answer, Xu Fan just made a low voice.


    "what?!"


    Anna suddenly exclaimed, faintly aware of Xu Fan''s next move.


    Although from the moment he stepped into Kama Taj, he created many legends.


    but¡­¡­


    Destroying the enchantment from within the enchantment of black magic was unheard of in Anna''s cognition.


    She even felt that even Mordor and the Temple Master of New York could not do it!


    However, Xu Fan at this moment exudes extremely powerful confidence.


    Just like what he said, it was just a trivial matter!


    Nothing difficult!


    Even the monster held his breath at this moment, it was hard to believe the scene before him.


    they¡­¡­


    Isn''t it the apprentice of the mage who just came out of Kama Taj?


    And his black magic enchantment is not an ordinary enchantment, but a power taught by Lord Domam himself.


    Just to fight against the guardians of the temple in New York.


    Destroy the most holy place.


    Unless the Supreme Master personally shot.


    Otherwise, the monster can''t think of anyone who can break this barrier.


    I don''t know why.


    When he looked at Xu Fan, he didn''t think he would fail.


    Xu Fan stood in place, and the eyes of Agomoto, which merged into his left eye, began to emit green light, and began to move from his eyeball.


    Such amazing magic power shocked the monster and Anna.


    "What''s the matter with this wave of magic power..."


    Anna''s eyes widened and her mouth opened into an oh shape. The only time she felt such an exaggerated wave of magic power was from the ancient master.


    "What magic weapon is that..."


    The monster rolled his throat, his intuition and cognition were telling himself.


    The source of power used by Xu Fan is an ancient and powerful magic weapon.


    Even this power can be traced back to the period of the first Supreme Master.


    The power that can be equal to Master Domam!


    Incredible.


    incredible.


    The monster never dreamed of it.


    I will be in New York.


    From a mage apprentice of Kama Taj...


    Do not¡­¡­


    No no no!


    This guy¡­¡­


    It is absolutely impossible to be the apprentice of Karma Taj!


    It is impossible to be a simple mage!


    As the Supreme Master Gu Yi, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to have such magical weapons!


    "Existence higher than the guardian of the temple..."


    The monster muttered to himself.


    As the most respected forward general of Lord Domam, it is not that he has not fought against the guardian of the temple in these hundreds of years.


    Win and lose.


    According to his judgment.


    The magical weapons on Xu Fan''s body are even more advanced than those possessed by the guardians of the temple!


    "Could it be that this guy is..."


    "The next supreme mage after Gu Yi?"


    In fact, the name of the Supreme Master does not belong to a single person.


    It is a status symbol.


    From the beginning of the first generation of Supreme Master Agomoto, many Supreme Masters have been born on the earth.


    Only the Supreme Master has the strength and qualifications to use such magical weapons!


    No, it''s an artifact!


    Xu Fan didn''t care about Anna and the monster''s shock at all.


    He just touched slowly, opening the power of the Eye of Agomoto.


    Moreover, in the green brilliance, Agmoto merged into Xu Fan''s forehead, transforming into a third eye.


    The black magic enchantment arranged here.


    Location, size, number.


    Even points, lines, surfaces...


    Xu Fan can see things at this level clearly through the power of the Eye of Agomoto.


    after all¡­¡­


    The ability of the Eye of Agomoto is the power to see through the illusion and crack the dark magic!


    Unlike this universe, Gu Yi and Strange''s Eye of Agomoto is just a simple container.


    The Eye of Ago Motors owned by Xu Fan is a genuine artifact in Marvel!


    "disperse!"


    Along with Xu Fan''s low roar, the green light spread to the surroundings and instantly enveloped the entire street.


    Under Xu Fan''s mind, the power of the Eye of Agomoto was brought to the fullest.


    The monster forced by the powerful light had to step back a few steps.


    Although he wanted to stop it, he couldn''t compete with Xu Fan''s Agomoto Eye!


    With five or six breaths, Xu Fan easily destroyed all the black magic enchantments here!


    The whole street began to twist, and then there was a broken sound in the space.


    The streets that were deserted have become bustling.


    At the same time, because of the image of the monster, passersby screamed and began to flee around.


    but¡­¡­


    Thanks to Xu Fan for breaking the barrier.


    This allowed Mordu, the guardian of the temple in New York, and other mages to lock Anna''s position.


    Countless mages rushed to the scene, but they were a little hard to understand the situation in front of them.


    From Xu Fan''s body, they felt unprecedented magical fluctuations.


    Its level is enough to compare with, or even surpass the strength of the ancient master!


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they might have thought that Gu Yi mage would show up in person to deal with the enemy in front of them!


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Mordur and the guardian of the New York Temple came to Anna one after another, and while supporting her, they began to inquire about the situation.


    Because of Xu Fan''s shot, Anna had no longer panic before. She used very short sentences to state what had just happened.


    Mordo and the guardian of the temple looked at each other and exchanged their eyes in an incredible way.


    Even if Mordo knew that Xu Fan was very strong.


    But easily cracked things like the black magic enchantment...


    It''s too incredible!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    However, the monster did not collapse or escape.


    He covered his face and started laughing.


    "It seems my luck is really good."


    "I didn''t expect to meet the next Supreme Mage here."


    "If I kill you here, Master Domam will be very happy."


    "Hehe, do you think that black magic enchantment is just to weaken your power?"


    "You are wrong, the next supreme mage."


    "The real purpose of that thing is to hide something, and now, I can do my best!"

 v2 Chapter 369： Nullification

    "Now that I have reached this point, I have nothing to hide!"


    The monster began to laugh wildly.


    Although those black magic enchantments were shattered by Xu Fan''s power, there was still a killer move hidden in his hand.


    This killer move was something he intended to sacrifice at a critical moment to deal with the guardians of the temple and the most holy place.


    But now...


    Not only the guardian of the New York Temple, but even the next Supreme Master is here.


    In addition, there is Mordu.


    From Mordu''s body, he could also feel very powerful mana.


    If you are not mistaken, Mordor in front of him, even if he is not a temple guardian, is at least the same level as the temple guardian.


    Face the three mages of Kama Taj, the guardian of the temple.


    As long as they can be killed, they will all die.


    What''s the matter?


    All this is for...


    The journey of Lord Domam!


    "Let you see, Master Domam grant me the power!"


    Accompanied by the monster''s roar, a crimson flame burned from the monster''s chest and instantly spread throughout the body.


    The black air covering him seemed to have been ignited.


    "What the **** is this guy?"


    The guardian of the temple who had witnessed all this couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He had never seen such an exaggerated black magic power in his life.


    even¡­¡­


    The guy in front of him is far more powerful than any powerful enemy he can deal with!


    "How could such a powerful monster appear in New York?!"


    The guardian of the temple could not help exclaiming.


    Not only him, but even Mordor looked like he was facing an enemy.


    He never dreamed that Kama Taj would encounter such a powerful guy in an ordinary test.


    "It''s Domam."


    Just as Mordor and the guardian of the temple stood on the spot, thinking about countermeasures, Xu Fan, who was standing on the ground, slowly spoke.


    As the monarch of the dark dimension, Domam himself not only possesses incomparably powerful power, but can also create life through his own black magic.


    It even empowers other people.


    And the monster in front of him is very likely the monster created by Domam himself and endowed with power.


    In fact, Xu Fan could feel that his vitality began to drain as the monster lifted the restriction of his body.


    If the guess is correct, this guy''s ability is to burst out a powerful force by consuming his own vitality essence, and then die with the enemy.


    After all, he himself was a magical lifeform created by Domam.


    Life is magic!


    Magic is his life!


    "Quick, mirror space!"


    Mordur suddenly realized that this time the enemy was no small thing.


    Hearing Mordo''s reminder, the guardian of the temple woke up like a dream, spinning the hanging ring in his hand, preparing to pull the monster into the mirrored space and solve the opponent there.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    Xu Fan noticed the actions of the guardians of the temple and said lightly, "We are now in the mirrored space."


    When Xu Fan made such a sound, Mordu and the guardian of the temple couldn''t help but looked at each other and looked around.


    Only at this time did they notice that the ordinary people who had just been running on both sides of the street were all gone.


    "When?"


    The guardian of the temple was stunned on the spot, this kind of **** unconsciously activated the ability of the mirror space, he had only seen it from the ancient master.


    "Who is this guy?"


    The guardian of the temple looked at Xu Fan and was shocked.


    In his impression, Kama Taj has never had such a mage.


    "He is the mage who participated in this test... an apprentice."


    Mordur just wanted to explain, and his voice went faint.


    It is said that Xu Fan is an apprentice of the Master.


    Will the ghost believe it?


    He frustrated more than 30 wizards with one move, even Casillas was included!


    "Mage... apprentice? A person with this ability will be a mage apprentice?"


    The guardian of the temple looked at Mordo in amazement, and looked at him up and down, as if you were not lying to me.


    Not to mention the guardians of the temple.


    If it weren''t for Mordo from Kama Taj, he would have the same expression as the guardian of the temple.


    "But the truth is so cruel, not only was he, but he only stayed at Kama Taj for two days."


    Mordu took a deep breath and recounted Xu Fan''s performance in Kama Taj.


    How did he learn those magic knowledge and magic spells in the library.


    It¡¯s the first test.


    How did he accept Casillas'' challenge and kill them all in seconds.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The guardian of the temple stood blankly on the spot with a blue face.


    If it were the second person, or the second occasion, he would not believe Mordor''s words.


    I think he must be teasing himself.


    But now, the **** facts are before him.


    Even if Mordor was a humorous person, he would never make jokes about this kind of thing at this time.


    Moreover, Xu Fan, who was just now, really showed his strength.


    "Let''s start with you!"


    The monster completely liberated all of its strength, its size expanded to more than forty meters, and just waving its arm, it hit a residential building.


    His body is like the scales of a giant dragon growing with horns on both sides of his forehead, holding the flames in the shape of a long sword in both hands, raising his knees high, and stepping on Xu Fan on the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    The guardian of the temple subconsciously yelled to remind Xu Fan to be careful, while singing magic at the same time, two red magic whips were changed, and they slammed toward the monster.


    However, the moment the magic whip touched the monster, a magic flame directly swallowed the temple guardian''s magic.


    This is the special ability of monsters, which can absorb the magic power of the mages and transform them into their own power.


    At the same time, at the moment when the guardian of the temple chose to take action, the wizards who followed him here also used all kinds of magic in an attempt to destroy the behemoth in front of them.


    "bad!"


    Mordur and the Temple Guardian immediately reacted to each other''s abilities and screamed, trying to stop them.


    But their voice communication is still a step slower after all. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    When the warning blurted out, a large amount of magic rushed to the monster, and was swallowed clean by the flames on his body, transformed into his own power!


    After three or four breaths, the monster expanded again and grew to a height of more than sixty meters!


    With such a tricky ability, all the mages headed by Mordor were numb!


    "We can only... contact Gu Yi Mage."


    Mordu rolled his throat and said to the guardian of the temple.


    But at this moment, Xu Fan raised his head slightly and looked at the huge soles of feet that fell, neither dodge nor hide.


    "Negotiating magic? It''s really a tricky ability."


    "But it''s a pity that any magic ability has its weaknesses."


    "Your weakness is my existence." Recommended reading: "Reading Files 2013"

 v2 Chapter 370： I am not using magic

    Since the magic is invalidated.


    Then simply use ninjutsu.


    Xu Fan didn''t panic or dodge, his eyes instantly upgraded to an eternal kaleidoscope, and Chakra was continuously extracted from his body.


    Suzuo Nenghu, now!


    Moreover, this is neither the Naruto world nor the Marvel real world.


    It''s the mirror world!


    Here, Xu Fan can play freely, no matter what kind of damage it causes.


    In an instant, Suzuo Nenghu transformed into a complete body, reaching a height of 100 meters.


    The monster general who was still invincible just now.


    In the contrast of Suzuo Nohu, it is like a little short.


    Xu Fan and Hui Ye stood on the forehead of Suzuo Nenghu, condescendingly looking down at the monster.


    Mordo, the guardian of the temple, and the other wizards gathered here, were all numbed by the shock of this scene!


    What abilities did Xu Fan use?


    Is that magic?


    Why can''t I feel the fluctuation of magic power?


    Why have I never seen it before?


    "Have you ever recorded such magic in the library?"


    Mordu swallowed nervously. According to his understanding, Xu Fan learned magic knowledge and magic spells.


    It should all come from Kama Taj¡¯s library.


    Before he came to Karma Taj, all he had was just exaggerated mental power and superb talent.


    He shouldn''t use any magic.


    otherwise¡­¡­


    What does he come to Kama Taj for?


    but¡­¡­


    As a true disciple of Guyi Master, one of the candidates for Supreme Master.


    Kama Taj''s library, I have already read all the books.


    but¡­¡­


    Mo Du didn''t remember that there was a record in that book about the magic Xu Fan was using now!


    "Is his name Xu?


    The guardian of the temple couldn''t help but murmur, and while shocked, he was also very excited and excited.


    He knows his talents and limits.


    He can never become the Supreme Master.


    The guardian of the temple is already the pinnacle of his life.


    And in the future, there will only be big ups and downs...


    But, witnessing the rise of a legendary mage is not an achievement?


    A kind of honor?


    In his opinion, even if Xu Fan is just an ordinary mage.


    One day, he will inherit the name of Gu Yi mage.


    Become an existence beyond the ancient one, even all the supreme masters in the past!


    even¡­¡­


    To a higher level.


    Xu Fan may be able to do what Agmoto did, incarnate as a **** in a mortal body!


    But now...


    Because of the special abilities of monsters, none of Mordo, Temple Guardians, and other mages dared to make another move.


    I am afraid that my own magic will strengthen the power of the monster again.


    Now they can only pin their only hope on Xu Fan.


    then¡­¡­


    Witness his rise!


    "Your weakness is my existence."


    Xu Fan looked down at the monster and controlled Susanoh to pull out the Chakrata sword.


    It''s just that the sword is out of its sheath, and the sword aura burst out, and it rushes toward the monster.


    "I will have weaknesses?"


    The corners of the monster''s mouth rose, and he sneered at Xu Fan''s words. In his opinion, Xu Fan''s magic just looked a little bit bluffing.


    But as long as it is magic and contains magic power, you can completely absorb it and transform it into your own power!


    His strong self-confidence and cognition made him not shrink back, and forcibly took Xu Fan''s sword spirit.


    I thought Xu Fan''s attack would make him stronger.


    However, in the next second, Jian Qi directly cut through his flesh and blood, and green blood spurted like a column.


    The monster''s eyes widened at this moment, looking at the wound on his chest with an incredible look.


    "how can that be?"


    An unprecedented pain came.


    Incredible.


    incredible.


    Various emotions that could not accept the status quo reverberated in his mind.


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    "The ability that Master Domam bestows on me is to absorb your magic!"


    The monster roared at Xu Fan, holding the flame knife in both hands, and slashed over.


    Rumble!


    The flame knife hit Suzano''s armor and burst into loud noises.


    However, the powerful Suzuo Nenghu was still unscathed.


    "Is it that way?"


    Xu Fan said lightly, not considering the monster in front of him as a threat.


    In fact, Suzuo Nenghu is indeed not the most outstanding one of Xu Fan''s abilities.


    Neither is the most destructive one.


    Nor is it the most defensive one.


    but¡­¡­


    For the trash fish in front of us, it is enough.


    "This is impossible, this is impossible!"


    The monster roared, and the mood collapsed at this moment and became hysterical.


    He never thought about his biggest trump card, the biggest killer move.


    In front of Xu Fan, it was useless.


    "This is the power that Master Domam bestowed on me!"


    "Dommam?" Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle, and patted his hands.


    If it''s the self of the Six Dao Immortals, you might have to be afraid of Domam.


    However, the current self is not a bit stronger than that at that time.


    Zhanpakuto and the Eye of Agomoto.


    They are all great artifacts!


    In addition, the ultimate chakra, mental power, magic power, and the talent of the Ice Fire Olympics III.


    Unless Domam can have the bonus of dimensional combat.


    Otherwise, even if he runs over now, he is fearless.


    As for the monster in front of me.


    It''s time to let him out!


    "Wooden Dragon Technique!"


    Whoops!


    Accompanied by the deafening dragon roar, two sturdy dragons, uprooted from the ground, quickly entangled the body of the monster.


    Xu Fan took control of Suzuonenghu and jumped a step back, pulling away some positions.


    Then, Xu Fan raised his right arm and gathered the tail beast Chakra in his palm.


    The current self, but the ten-tailed person Zhuli!


    "What''s that again?"


    The guardian of the temple couldn''t help exclaiming. Although he still didn''t feel the magic wave, he could feel the powerful power from Xu Fan''s tail beast jade.


    At this moment, the guardians of the temple began to feel ignorant and naive.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Mo Du was only utterly stupefied, he wanted to answer, but where could he understand Xu Fan''s operation?


    This is not the power that exists in Marvel!


    However, what makes them most incomprehensible is...


    After Xu Fan condensed the tail beast jade , he did not directly throw it out to attack the monster.


    But...


    He continued to control Suzuo Nenghu, piercing the tens of meters long Chakrata sword into the tail beast jade!


    The blade is broken!


    "Tailed beast jade shuriken!"


    I saw the tail beast jade shuriken spinning rapidly, blasting towards the monster in front of him impartially, hitting his chest.


    Even if it senses danger and anxiety, the monster cannot escape.


    Because the two wooden dragons are firmly controlling him!


    Rumble!


    The tail beast jade exploded instantly, and the mushroom cloud rose to the sky!


    All the mages, all at this moment, stood still on the spot! Recommended reading: "Reading Files 2013"

 v2 Chapter 371： Shocked Domam

    Mushroom clouds rose into the sky.


    The impact of the explosion rippled around.


    Mordu, the guardian of the temple, and other wizards, one after another, rotated the ring in their hands to create a defensive barrier to protect themselves.


    "How can there be such an exaggerated destructive power..."


    The guardian of the temple couldn''t help but sucked in a cold breath, and there were big beads of sweat on his forehead, feeling stressed.


    You know, he is now using magic barriers for defense, not tail beast jade.


    It''s just the aftermath of the tail beast jade explosion.


    What if you are in the center of the tail beast jade explosion?


    What if it was attacked by a tail beast jade head-on?


    Just imagine, the guardian of the temple was afraid for a while.


    He was even very fortunate that Xu Fan was the legendary mage on the side of Kama Taj.


    Not their enemy!


    In fact, except for Mordor and the Temple Guardian who could barely resist the impact of the tail beast jade, the other mages must be a few people together, converging their own mana.


    Through combined magic, to create a barrier to protect yourself.


    But the tacit understanding is not high, and the wizards who tried to defend by relying on the strength of one person were directly shattered by the ripples formed by the tail beast jade.


    Not only that.


    At the moment when the magic barrier was shattered by the ripples, these wizards all flew out and fell heavily to the ground, spouting blood.


    The strength, or the slightly weaker mage, didn''t even have time to hum, and passed out on the spot.


    "This guy is outrageous..."


    Mordu gritted his teeth, and spit out Xu Fan''s strength in his heart, which was simply not like a normal human being.


    As Kama Taj, his status is second only to that of Gu Yi.


    After so many years, he has not rarely confronted the dark dimension creatures.


    I participated in a lot of battles of all sizes.


    However, I have never felt a deep sense of powerlessness like I am now.


    even¡­¡­


    In Mordu''s mind, he had the idea that this was not Xu Fan''s true strength.


    because¡­¡­


    Xu Fan hasn''t used the Zanpaku that he used to deal with Casillas before!


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, and let others talk about it, I wouldn''t believe it.


    "Is this Xu''s strength..."


    Anna on the ground stared wide-eyed, looking at Xu Fan''s figure fascinatingly.


    A mage apprentice like her naturally did not have the ability to resist the ripples of the tail beast jade.


    The reason why she didn''t pass out directly was thanks to Mordor and the temple guardian who protected her in front of her.


    otherwise¡­¡­


    She may not be as simple as fainting, it is very likely that she will die on the spot!


    At the same time, Xu Fan''s performance greatly impacted her senses.


    "I just wanted to find a more reliable teammate, pass this test together, and then leave Kama Taj..."


    "Now, no matter what, I have to find a way to stay by Xu''s side..."


    Anna couldn''t help but mutter to herself.


    She firmly believes that Xu Fan will be a supreme mage greater than Gu Yi mage.


    He is a legend who deserves to be followed forever!


    however¡­¡­


    The people who were greatly shocked by Xu Fan''s strength were far more than these.


    Kama Taj.


    Gu Yi and the mages on the square were watching the situation in New York.


    When he realized the ability and strength of that monster, Gu Yi almost shot it.


    Even in his hundreds of years of career, Gu Yi rarely saw such tricky monsters invade the real dimension.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan''s move, she would probably have to carry the gem of time to deal with the monster.


    "The magic weapon on Xu''s body..."


    Gu Yi stared slightly at the third eye on Xu Fan''s forehead.


    It was a magic weapon that I had never seen before, but it was full of ancient and familiar feelings.


    It''s just like the power of Aggo Motors.


    Same origin.


    Plus those flickers before Xu Fan...


    These are the previous rhetoric.


    Let the Gu Yi mage at this moment have to connect these things together.


    Even in Gu Yi''s eyes, it turned into a magic weapon with the third eye on Xu Fan''s forehead.


    It is a symbol of the status of the Supreme Master.


    "Xu, you really are a real supreme mage."


    "If you can come up with such a magic weapon from the beginning."


    "I won''t doubt you anymore."


    Gu Yi was full of emotions in his heart, and at the same time he felt guilt towards Xu Fan.


    The current Gu Yi not only completely recognized Xu Fan''s identity as the Supreme Master, but also recognized his powerful strength.


    even¡­¡­


    Gu Yi felt that Xu Fan''s strength had far surpassed himself.


    If there is no time gem, I am afraid I don''t even have the capital to fight Xu Fan.


    perhaps¡­¡­


    It''s time for me to let go of this world and leave it to Xu Fan to guard it.


    Maybe, he will become a more suitable guide than himself.


    Help Strange to embark on the path of the Supreme Mage.


    And the mages in the square all cheered.


    In addition to witnessing Xu Fan''s powerful strength and justice once again defeating evil, New York is another day factor for peace.


    In their hearts, at almost the same moment, they recognized one thing.


    That is¡­¡­


    They are now witnessing the rise of a legendary mage in person!


    For them, this is undoubtedly a kind of glory, a kind of brilliance!


    even¡­¡­


    Among them, someone has already advocated opening!


    "Are there any bets? Are there any bets."


    "Xu will choose to stay in Kama Taj, go to the Holy of Holies, or leave!"


    Because their hearts are very clear.


    When Xu Fan came back here again.


    He is about to face a choice.


    Although he only came to Kama Taj for two days, who made him a wizard of heaven?


    A true genius cannot be treated with common sense.


    At the same time, the record created by Xu Fan will probably not be broken for a long time!


    Dark dimension.


    Watchers who follow the battle of New York are not only the mage of Kama Taj, the dark lord Domam is also witnessing this battle.


    He originally thought that the greatest resistance to his invasion of the earth dimension was the Supreme Master and the holy place established by Agomoto, but what he never expected was that his plan had not yet been fully implemented. .


    The cronies sent out were wiped out by a guy who didn''t know where he emerged from.


    And from Xu Fan''s body, Domam couldn''t understand what power he used.


    Because all the magic in this world was created by ancient gods like them, the earth itself does not have the energy of magic.


    When every mage was fighting, he actually used the power of the ancient gods.


    But on Xu Fan, Domam couldn''t feel anything.


    This power...


    It is his own, not borrowed!


    "Why?"


    Dommam''s eyes narrowed slightly, "You are that **** of the gods after all."

 v2 Chapter 318： New sign-in place

    Chapter 374


    The chapter name is wrong and there is no right to modify it... but it does not affect reading.


    "So weak."


    Xu Fan looked at the empty space in front of him, and couldn''t help but spit out.


    Although Xu Fan started with a move like the tail beast jade shuriken, he still thought that the other party could bear it.


    "I planned to add an Indra Arrow, or Yin Yang Tail Beast Jade."


    Xu Fan murmured to himself, and with a wave of one hand, he lifted the Xu Zuo Nenghu covering his body.


    Falling to the ground.


    Taking a look at the situation, he found Mordu, the guardian of the temple, and other mages, who were dumbfounded at this time.


    "Can I return to Kama Taj?"


    Seeing that no one had spoken for a long time, but stood still on the spot, Xu Fan had to sigh and speak softly.


    Since the request this time is to destroy a dimensional creature that has invaded the earth, what I did just now is undoubtedly to eliminate the dimensional creature cleanly.


    and¡­¡­


    The six apprentice masters were not his teammates.


    Even if Anna comes up alone, it doesn''t mean that she is her own.


    I need to be responsible to her.


    Moreover, Anna''s strength was weaker than Xu Fan imagined.


    I thought she could show how much she was a mage, neither humble nor overbearing, and she could be a song and tearful side.


    However, he never expected that this guy would not even perform at all at the critical moment.


    It''s just a rookie baby.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Mordu took a deep breath. Logically speaking, the monster that was just wiped out was too powerful, so it shouldn''t be judged as the content of this assessment.


    But from another angle...


    Xu Fan even such an existence is a spike!


    Then test the core of a hammer!


    Let him kill a little chicken with a sledge knife again?


    It makes no sense!


    Looking at Xu Fan, Mordu didn''t dare to breathe, he could only nod his head slightly as a response.


    After getting the affirmative answer from Mordo, Xu Fan didn''t say a word, and directly used the ring to open the teleport to Kama Taj.


    Under the gaze of the mages, Xu Fan returned to Kama Taj with Hui Ye.


    However, when Xu Fan stepped on the square of Kama Taj, thunderous applause rang in his ears.


    Everyone, all cheered!


    Even if the assessment this time has nothing to do with them, I am excited about witnessing the rise of a legendary mage!


    Emotionally!


    "Welcome back."


    Gu Yi fell from the air and came to Xu Fan, his mouth raised.


    Although she now recognized Xu Fan''s strength and recognized his status as the Supreme Master.


    However, do a full set of play.


    At least on the surface, Xu Fan now participates in this assessment as an apprentice of a mage.


    "Congratulations, Xu, successfully passed the test."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly.


    From the surrounding situation, it is obvious.


    When you fight against monsters, no, monsters of that level are not fighting at all.


    That''s just a little test.


    And in the process of his own little test, the mages of Kama Taj just witnessed all this.


    presumably¡­¡­


    Gu Yi Mage has also seen the Eye of Agomoto he used.


    Although this is not the artifact of this universe, its power is of the same origin as Agomoto.


    As long as the ancient master sees the power of the Eye of Agomoto, she will believe that she is a veritable supreme master.


    The Supreme Master from another universe.


    In fact, judging from Gu Yi''s current performance, it is enough to show that his conjecture is correct.


    "I declare now, Xu, you are already a veritable mage."


    "just now¡­¡­"


    "You need to make your choice."


    Gu Yi said in a low voice.


    And when Gu Yi said these words, the entire Kama Taj square also became quiet for an instant.


    Everyone held their breath at this moment.


    Everyone knows that Xu Fan now has three choices.


    Stay in Kama Taj and continue to practice with great concentration.


    However, this is the least likely.


    Because everyone knows that Xu Fan has used the ability like Shadow Clone to finish reading the books in the library.


    I''ve also been to the library.


    The mental power is not inferior to the ancient master.


    The strength is so strong.


    With such an existence, there are few options to stay.


    Most of them will choose to leave Kama Taj for experience.


    Or go to the Holy of Holies and shoulder heavy responsibilities.


    Among the gambling agreements of the masters, the support rate is relatively high, it is these two choices.


    Gu Yi put away the smile on his face, waiting for Xu Fan''s reply.


    Don''t you need to wait for other mages to come back and make choices together?


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur in his heart, but that was all.


    Since Gu Yi now lets himself choose to stay.


    Just respond to her directly.


    After all, Kama Taj''s sign-in has been completed by himself.


    Moreover, with his current status, even if Kama Taj signs in in the future, he can find any reason to come.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth.


    But at this moment, Xu Fan''s ear once again heard a small auxiliary voice.


    Please go to the Sanctuary of New York to sign in!


    You will be rewarded after signing in!


    Is it a new sign-in task again?


    And the location this time, or the most holy place in New York?


    "interesting."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose.


    In fact, Xu Fan originally planned to go to the Sanctuary of New York.


    In any case, in the setting of the Marvel story, the earth is the center of the universe.


    And New York is almost the center of the earth.


    All kinds of superheroes and super villains were born in New York.


    In addition, the major events in the Marvel universe basically occurred in New York.


    If you can go to the Holy of Holies as the guardian of the temple.


    Whether it is collecting intelligence for yourself or launching the next step, it can be helpful.


    Now I added a small assistant to set the sign-in location there.


    Xu Fan couldn''t think of a reason not to go there.


    "I need to¡­¡­"


    As Xu Fan spoke, all the mages were frozen at this moment.


    Even Master Gu Yi held his breath, expecting Xu Fan to answer.


    "Go to the Sanctuary in New York."


    Xu Fan spoke out his decision lightly.


    Many mages even felt that they had heard something wrong.


    "I knew that you would make the right choice."


    The expressionless Mage Gu Yi raised the corners of his mouth again and smiled.


    Although Xu Fan has the right to choose , if he goes to the Sanctuary in New York, it means that he wants to be the guardian of the temple.


    Take on the important task of fighting the invasion of other dimensions!


    In the future, it will be very easy for Xu Fan to guide Strange.


    The entire Kama Taj square was silent for three seconds before bursting into thunderous applause.


    as well as¡­¡­


    Unwilling grievances.


    "I knew it! I knew he would choose to be the guardian of the temple!"


    "The rise of a legendary mage will be witnessed by me!"


    "Xu, always drop God!"


    The chapter name is wrong, and there is no right to modify...but it does not affect reading,


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 373： New York Most Sanctuary

    Chapter 375-The Most Holy Place in New York


    When Xu Fan said that he was going to the Sanctuary of New York.


    Applause surged in the Kama Taj Plaza.


    However, one person''s reaction was in sharp contrast to the excitement around him.


    This person is no one else, but Casillas who was completely crushed by Xu Fan.


    He had never thought that he would hate a person so much that he even wanted to erase him from the world.


    "Someday."


    Casillas gritted his teeth. The results here are no longer important to him. He squeezed through the crowd and hurriedly left here.


    Gu Yi offered a blessing to Xu Fan.


    Because Xu Fan has only two days to come to Kama Taj, he has no luggage.


    After understanding some matters, Xu Fan bid farewell to Master Gu Yi.


    I have to say that the hanging ring is a very useful magic weapon.


    Just imagine where you are going, and you can open the portal to where you are.


    Although Xu Fan had not been to New York before crossing, he had seen all the movies in the Marvel series.


    The Sanctuary of New York has not only appeared in the personal film of Doctor Strange.


    Thor Sanli, Thor, in order to retrieve his younger brother Loki, also went to the Most Holy Place.


    Avengers Part Three: In Infinite War, Dr. Banner returned from the universe to the landing point of Earth, which is the Sanctuary of New York.


    Just think about it, and you can lock the position of the Holy of Holies.


    As for the ending of the six wizards, naturally it has nothing to do with Xu Fan.


    "You are always so impatient."


    Seeing Xu Fan''s appearance, Gu Yi couldn''t help but said, hoping that he could be more stable.


    "If you can swap roles with me, maybe you can understand me."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, an embarrassing and polite smile appeared.


    If Gu Yi also had a sign-in assistant, he didn''t believe she could be so calm.


    Of course, these words have a different meaning to Gu Yi.


    Thought Xu Fan wanted to return to his original universe as soon as possible.


    In this way, under the gaze of Gu Yi mage, under the eyes of Kama Taj.


    Xu Fan turned the hanging ring in his hand and opened the portal.


    Needless to say, Hui Ye has no interest in Kama Taj, and now she just wants to stay with Xu Fan.


    As for the country of fire.


    Xu Fan doesn''t need to worry about it for now.


    For one thing, there were four red sun formations that he had set up, and it was not easy to destroy the barrier from the outside.


    Secondly, the first encounter between himself and Tony Stark also allowed Xu Fan to confirm that the current timeline was before the Iron Man movie.


    In other words, there are not many superheroes and super villains on the earth today.


    Even SHIELD did not change its name at this time.


    As long as Gu Yi and Odin do not take action, no one on earth can invade the country of fire.


    Even if it was Wakanda, Xu Fan had nothing to worry about.


    For some special reasons, they will never expose their technology at this time.


    Confronting the country of fire will not do them any good.


    "Just go back during the Three Shadows meeting."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    I came to Kama Taj for only two days.


    According to normal circumstances, it will take some time to convince the other two shadows to participate in the talks, and it will also take some time for them to travel to the Land of Fire.


    No matter from that aspect, there is nothing impatient for myself now.


    "Right, speaking of Dashewan."


    The appearance of Dashewan appeared in Xu Fan''s mind.


    The last time Oshe Maru invaded Konoha Village, he was killed directly by himself.


    But even if you haven''t seen Hokage, anyone who knows Oshe Maru knows it.


    His life is very hard.


    Even if he did die once.


    However, on Mitarai Azuki beans, there is still a curse mark left by him.


    As long as the curse seal is used, the Oshe Maru can be revived.


    Although his strength is not very good, but he has a lot of forbidden skills.


    and¡­¡­


    Dashemaru''s mind is very flexible, and it is no exaggeration to say that it is a scientist from the Naruto World.


    Xu Fan really wanted to see, scientists like Da She Wan, after witnessing the technology in the Marvel world.


    What will be done.


    If Oshemaru can create the same steel suit as Stark, then the combat power against the country of fire will increase.


    It will be a great help.


    after all¡­¡­


    Not every ninja has the strengths of Naruto, Sasuke, Kakashi, and Kai.


    Not everyone can become a ninja.


    Moreover, in Xu Fan''s impression, Dashemaru had produced Naruto Naruto and Nine Tails in the original funny chapter of the tv group.


    At that time, I almost laughed and didn''t say anything. The mechanical Naruto in it was extremely powerful.


    Even at the end, Naruto thought of Naruto Mechanic as a steel suit and put it on himself.


    Xu Fan actually had some expectations for Dashewan''s performance.


    After all, you can''t let yourself do everything yourself, right?


    Is he a shadow of the country of fire, or a senior worker?


    "Anyway, let''s go to the Sanctuary of New York first."


    Xu Fan shook his head slightly, temporarily stopped this thought, and came to the Sanctuary of New York with Hui Ye.


    Speaking of it, this time the test of the apprentices of the mage, the temple guardian did not participate.


    The reason why he will support Anna with Mordu is because he felt the unprecedented black magic power.


    It was the enemy who was too powerful, which alarmed the temple guardians.


    When the enemy was completely resolved by Xu Fan, the guardians of the temple and the wizards of the Most Holy Place returned to the Most Holy Place together.


    "Xu?"


    The guardian of the temple showed up instantly after feeling the magic wave of the portal.


    I thought it was Gu Yi Mage who came in person, but Xu Fan didn''t expect it.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, expressing his intention.


    "is it."


    The guardian of the temple also responded neatly, reporting to his family.


    "Hello, Xu, my name is Arthur, the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place."


    Arthur paused, "It stands to reason that any wizard can challenge the name of the guardian of the temple, once the challenge is successful."


    "It''s the new guardian of the temple."


    The so-called guardian of the temple is actually equivalent to the director of the most holy place ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is the existence second only to the ancient one.


    "I understand."


    Xu Fan nodded again, "If this is the case, let''s start."


    While talking, Xu Fan directly set his posture, ready to fight Arthur.


    In his opinion, defeating Arthur himself can be said to be easy.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was...


    Facing his own preparations, Arthur smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    After seeing Xu Fan''s true strength, where does Arthur now have the courage to fight Xu Fan?


    I''m afraid it''s not a **** in seconds.


    "I am willing to take the initiative to give you the title of guardian of the temple, Xu."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 374： Old rules, you guys can get up

    Chapter 376 Old Rules, Let''s Go Together


    "I choose to give you the name of the guardian of the temple, Xu."


    Arthur said sincerely.


    After seeing Xu Fanxu''s power, Arthur was completely shocked by Xu Fan''s power.


    even¡­¡­


    The scene of that scene reminded Arthur until now, it was not a level at all, not even a dimensional difference in strength.


    however¡­¡­


    The name of the guardian of the temple was directly given to Xu Fan, not because of cowardice.


    Or something else.


    It''s just that Arthur felt that Xu Fan could serve as the guardian of the temple better than himself, against the invasion of the dark dimension.


    I only need to witness Xu Fan''s growth and rise.


    And the moment he really became the Supreme Master.


    I have no regrets.


    Of course, before that...


    "I swear in the name of Taj Kama and challenge you."


    Arthur said loudly.


    Such a decision made every mage present unexpectedly.


    Especially after witnessing Xu Fan''s powerful strength.


    After witnessing how he killed the monsters that Arthur and Mordor could not do anything.


    Arthur was still able to summon the courage to challenge Xu Fan.


    Just this courage is enough to prove his bravery.


    Arthur looked directly at Xu Fan, waiting for his answer.


    Arthur also knew in his heart that a mage with his own strength might have little status in Xu Fan''s heart.


    What respect seniors.


    What etiquette common sense.


    For a genius like Xu Fan, this kind of thing is a flashy burden.


    It''s useless.


    And the reason why Arthur said so, doing so, was just that he didn''t want to leave any regrets for his mage career.


    at least¡­¡­


    I have the courage to challenge Xu Fan.


    that''s enough.


    Moreover, apart from being shocked by Arthur''s decision, none of the wizards present laughed at him for being irresponsible and hitting rocks with pebbles.


    On the contrary, after seeing them with their own eyes and hearing them with their own ears, these wizards respected Arthur''s determination even more.


    He is a¡­¡­


    A strong man worthy of being respected!


    Whether it is spiritual or physical.


    Xu Fan remained silent, looking over Arthur, focusing on the wizards behind him.


    Xu Fan could see that these people were also eager to move.


    After all, who doesn''t want to fight against a "mage" like himself and learn from each other?


    Xu Fan felt that he could understand this feeling.


    It was like an anime called One Punch Man he had seen.


    The bald Saitama inside is an invincible existence regardless of the enemy.


    However, Jenos and Sonic are constantly fighting against Saitama.


    Even if you know you can''t win.


    I still want to know why Saitama is strong.


    as well as¡­¡­


    The strength gap between himself and Saitama.


    And now Arthur, and other wizards in the temple.


    I''m afraid it''s the same.


    Want to figure out why I am so powerful.


    How big is the gap between them and their own strength.


    But when Xu Fan''s mouth rose up, he was about to respond to Arthur and these wizards.


    In his ear, the sign-in assistant''s voice sounded again.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the Sanctuary of New York!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    twenty two%


    "Does this begin."


    Xu Fan secretly said in his heart that such progress was not bad.


    "If this is the case, I will accept your challenge, Arthur."


    "In the name of the guardian of the temple."


    Xu Fan said softly.


    "Thank you, temple guardian." Arthur took a deep breath and exhaled happily.


    After getting approval from Xu Fan, he responded.


    At that moment, he doubted whether his ears had misheard.


    There is also a sense of relief.


    Both worried that Xu Fan was joking.


    I enjoy this joy again.


    Myself...


    Being able to fight against a genius like Xu Fan is quite a thing worth remembering in his career as a wizard.


    What Arthur didn''t expect was that Xu Fan accepted not only the challenge he issued.


    "If you accept the guardian of the temple for no reason, I''m afraid some people will be dissatisfied."


    "Although this name means nothing to me."


    "But this is how I am. I either do it or don''t do it. I never have the idea of ??trying."


    "All the mages in the Sanctuary of New York, whoever looks unpleasant to me or wants to challenge me."


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    "You guys go together."


    Xu Fan looked directly at all the wizards in front of him and said loudly.


    Following these words blurted out, all the wizards present took a breath.


    Even Arthur was shocked.


    You know, there are at least hundreds of masters who guard a holy place.


    The reason why Marvel movies are not expressive enough is because of the need of the plot.


    Even in the final decisive battle of the Fourth Avenger, the Master is just a passing existence.


    After all, the three most holy places were not created for Domam alone.


    But to ensure the safety of the earth.


    In this world, the dimensional space is not only the dark dimension of Domam.


    According to Xu Fan, there are dozens of dimensional spaces!


    Not appearing in the movie does not mean it does not exist.


    For example, before Captain Marvel, there was no description of the clues of Captain Marvel.


    Only when this movie was released, did everyone confirm Captain Marvel.


    Xu Fan is now in a real world.


    Not a movie.


    So naturally there will be no limitations.


    It can even be said that this world will automatically complete the bugs, worldview, and timeline blank periods in the movie!


    For example, Xu Fan¡¯s previous mage test is not mentioned in the movie.


    Thinking about it carefully, Strange''s situation at the time was also very special.


    He hadn''t fully mastered all the magic in Kama Taj, Casillas had already stolen the Dark Book of God and invested in Domam''s camp.


    And in the mirrored space, killed the Gu Yi mage.


    At the end of the movie, Strange became the Supreme Mage.


    Modu also blackened Kama Taj inside.


    So this kind of plot problem will naturally be automatically completed.


    Just as Xu Fan was thinking about these trivial matters, a small auxiliary voice came from his ear again.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Get the sign-in reward: floating cloak.


    Xu Fan: "???"


    Levitating Cloak Isn¡¯t that Strange¡¯s artifact?


    Xu Fan looked at Arthur and the others blankly, but his consciousness began to read the description of the floating cloak.


    "Is it the one in the comics?"


    After looking at the explanation, Xu Fan suddenly realized.


    Same as the previous Eye of Agomoto, with the same name but different functions.


    In Marvel movies, the floating cloak is more like Strange''s helper, occasionally selling cute charms.


    The real role is actually average.


    However, the floating cloak in the comics is the truly powerful artifact.


    Because that was Strange, this artifact only obtained after defeating Domam!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 375： Floating cloak

    Chapter 377 Floating Cloak


    It is different from the setting in the movie.


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, the floating cloak can basically be said to be a magic weapon gifted to Strange by the ancient wizard, with powerful magic power and self-awareness.


    However, in the setting of the Marvel comics universe, Strange won this floating cloak after defeating the dark dimension monarch Domam.


    and¡­¡­


    The floating cloak in the comics has no self-awareness and is not as interesting as in the movie.


    Its use is entirely based on the mind control between itself and Strange.


    even¡­¡­


    In Marvel comics, Strange once used a floating cloak to cover the entire solar system.


    Compared with the performance in the movie, it is a bit tough.


    But this is no way.


    Although the special effects of the movie have been developed very well, it is still slightly inadequate compared with the Marvel pattern.


    In addition to putting heroes with very different strengths into a story, each hero is also required to have a certain highlight.


    This has to balance strength.


    Especially in Fulian III and Fulian IV movies.


    Because of this relationship, there have been several failures.


    In addition, the layout of Marvel comics far exceeds that of movies, so if you really want to compare, naturally the floating cloak in the comics is stronger and easier to use.


    After all, for people like Xu Fan, he naturally doesn''t like tools to have their own consciousness and ideas.


    The moment Xu Fan obtained the floating cloak, he used the mirror space again to drag all the mages present into this place.


    As for the Sanctuary of New York, it will not be destroyed because of this relationship.


    It really doesn''t work, the big deal is to let Gu Yi Master use Time Gem to turn time back.


    Arthur and others looked around and confirmed that this is the mirror space.


    At the same time, they were also shocked by Xu Fan''s courage.


    Even if his strength is indeed strong, but at the same time challenging hundreds of mages...


    You know, they are all leading to the test, and often fight with dimensional invaders.


    In terms of combat experience alone, they are much more than most mages in Kama Taj.


    after all¡­¡­


    The center of the Marvel universe is the earth, and the center of the earth is New York.


    All kinds of big events, superheroes and super villains, all happened and were born in this city.


    The dimensional invaders who spy on this city are naturally the most.


    And, even if they were a single mage, they couldn''t compete with Xu Fan.


    But hundreds of mages are all added together.


    Combine magic by condensing mana into one place.


    Whether it is an attack or a defense, it should not be underestimated.


    "It''s okay, just use all means."


    Xu Fan said straightforwardly.


    And to deal with these people, Xu Fan didn''t plan to use ninjutsu such as Suzuo Nohu, really thousands of hands.


    I didn''t plan to pull out the Zanpaku Knife and proceed with the first solution and the swastika.


    As for the eyes of magic and Agomoto.


    Xu Fan has no interest either.


    Unless these people can force themselves to take action.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and a playful smile appeared.


    The floating cloak flew out from behind him, floating in front of him.


    All the mages, including Arthur, immediately thought of the cloak owned by Gu Yi.


    only¡­¡­


    The two cloaks probably looked similar, but there was still a slight difference.


    "Xu, are you planning to use this magic weapon against us?"


    Arthur rolled his throat, his voice trembling slightly.


    He originally thought that since Xu Fan allowed more than a hundred mages to take action at the same time, he would probably show the strength of Suzuo Nenghu, Mulong, or similar levels.


    However, never thought of it.


    Face the joint challenge of all the mages in the Sanctuary of New York.


    Xu Fan didn''t even plan to use magic!


    No matter how much water is released.


    Do not¡­¡­


    This is already in the sea.


    No matter how you release the sea, you won''t be able to achieve this level, right?


    This is simply too much than letting the sea go.


    Obviously release the river!


    Let go of a galactic water!


    However, Xu Fan directly stood with his hands on his back, as if you could take action.


    Not only did he not need to use magic, Xu Fan stood still, not evasive, and he didn''t even plan to take out his hands.


    confidence.


    Very strong self-confidence.


    "If this is the case, then we have no choice but to respect our lives."


    Arthur stretched out his hands, muttering words, and the red magic circle gradually emerged.


    The wizards behind him followed Arthur''s hands.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone''s mana converged.


    Unleash the strongest and most exaggerated combination magic.


    In Arthur''s cognition, this magic attack may be called the Sanctuary of New York, the strongest attack!


    However, this power is neither used to eliminate the invasion of dimensional creatures.


    Nor is it against the Dark Lord Domam.


    It''s just that, in a challenge, it blasted Xu Fan.


    If an unsuspecting mage saw this scene, he might think that the world was about to end.


    Or the invasion of the Super Devil.


    It is worthwhile for the mages of the Sanctuary of New York to use such an exaggerated battle!


    Almost only spent seven or eight breaths in the sky above the mages.


    The mana gathers to form a giant white sphere.


    It is even more exaggerated than Uchiha Madara''s technique of falling from the sky, like an asteroid!


    "Really good power."


    Xu Fan didn''t need to sigh in his heart looking at the situation in front of him.


    However, as long as one of his thoughts, a thought, the floating cloak responded.


    One can''t breathe, the floating cloak instantly expands, becoming even bigger than the "asteroid".


    Such a magical weapon, such a powerful magic weapon.


    Arthur and others are naturally unheard of, unseen.


    "How many artifacts are there in Xu''s body..."


    Arthur was full of emotion for a moment.


    Because he had listened to Mordu talk about the Zanpaku Dao before, and saw Xu Fan using the Eye of Ago Motor.


    Now it''s the floating cloak again.


    Xu Fan''s strength is truly terrifying!


    But even so, Arthur and others were shocked and shocked, but they did not give up or flinch.


    They poured out all their mana to launch this attack.


    It doesn''t matter if you are exhausted.


    They must...


    Go all out!


    "Go!"


    With a roar from Arthur all the mages burst into an incredible tacit understanding at this moment, completing an unprecedented combination of magic.


    Rumble!


    The magic ball rushed toward the floating cloak in front of Xu Fan, and in the center, it burst out with powerful magical energy, and the loud noise rushed into the sky, endlessly.


    All the mages, including Arthur, held their breath at this moment.


    Come on!


    Even if it''s just Xu Fan''s magic weapon!


    Must be defeated!


    However, the truth is that the magic ball began to shrink and the energy spread to the surroundings.


    Their power...


    You can''t break the floating cloak in front of you!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 376： untouchable

    Chapter 378


    Arthur watched as the magical energy poured out was slowly dissolved by the floating cloak.


    He originally thought that together with the power of all the mages in the Sanctuary of New York, he could at least force Xu Fan to take action.


    Even the trick he used to destroy the dimensional invaders was Suzano.


    But they never thought that it was just a magic weapon of Xu Fan, they could not deal with it.


    "At least..."


    Arthur drew a breath of cold air from the corner of his mouth. He was not a shrinking, cowardly person.


    Now that there is a chance to challenge Xu Fan, even if the victory is very slim, I have to go forward courageously.


    I saw Arthur holding his breath, paying full attention, thinking about how to force Xu Fan to take action.


    In his opinion, the floating cloak resisted the attack of the combined magic frontally.


    It is bound to cut off Xu Fan''s sight.


    As long as you attack from behind him, you might be able to achieve unexpected results.


    "Although this is a mirrored space, it is also a mirror of New York''s Sanctuary."


    "Even if Xu Fan is now the guardian of the temple, but when it comes to understanding the Sanctuary in New York, we must definitely be above him."


    Arthur muttered to himself, using magic to convey such information.


    Each of them is a mage living in the Most Holy Place in New York.


    Their familiarity with this place is naturally far better than Xu Fan, the mage who came to the Holy of Holies for the first time.


    Arthur turned the hanging ring in his hand again and opened the portal.


    Hundreds of wizards used magic at the same time to cross the teleport and blast towards Xu Fan.


    Works!


    Arthur clenched his fist with one hand and shouted in his heart.


    Various magical energies poured over.


    At this moment, the mages, including Arthur, no longer thought about how to defeat Xu Fan.


    Their goal now is to force Xu Fan to take action.


    No matter what kind of magic.


    No matter how weak the mana is.


    As long as he can force him to make a move.


    That''s enough!


    "It will definitely work!"


    Arthur gritted his teeth, looking forward to the countless magical shocks.


    However, what he never expected was...


    Just as he watched various magical energies blast towards Xu Fan, the floating cloak that was slowly absorbing the combined magic suddenly wrapped forward.


    The speed is beyond everyone''s expectations.


    The magical energy that was slowly dispersed was directly swallowed by the suspended cloak, shattered cleanly.


    Immediately afterwards, the floating cloak shrank to its normal size, and quickly flew back behind Xu Fan, resisting the attacks from the portal one by one.


    Arthur''s eyes widened, an unbelievable look.


    Is it possible...


    From the beginning, the floating cloak has the ability to devour their combined magic?


    But why didn''t Xu Fan smash it directly, but slowly resolve it...


    "Could it be that in Xu Fan''s heart, the combined attack of our hundreds of wizards is just such a degree?"


    When Arthur''s mind could not help but have such thoughts, such thoughts.


    An unprecedented sense of oppression shrouded.


    How terrifying is the power gap between them and Xu Fan?


    Even if it is trying hard.


    Even if it is used to the limit.


    Nor can it be touched.


    In Arthur''s view, the combined power of their hundreds of wizards, compared with Xu Fan, is like a drop of water falling into the vast ocean.


    Unmatched.


    Can''t beat it.


    Even¡­¡­


    untouchable!


    Why is the gap between them and Xu Fan so much, so big?


    "It''s time to end this farce."


    Xu Fan blinked his star eyes slightly, and flew the floating cloak away with mind control.


    And this is just a thought, an idea of ??Xu Fan.


    There is no magic, ninjutsu.


    It didn''t even consume Xu Fan''s mana, Chakra.


    Even the attack method of the floating cloak is just a very ordinary physical attack!


    It just flew out at a super fast speed and hit the mage''s chest.


    With the impact of the collision, these mages were lifted off.


    Wherever the floating cloak goes, it is no different from the wheat field harvested by the sickle.


    These mages were too late to react to what happened, like wheat, falling one by one.


    Only Arthur could barely capture the flight path of the floating cloak with the naked eye.


    But if you want to stop it, he can''t do it.


    Coupled with the shocking picture in front of me.


    Even the mage who hasn''t fallen, his mentality is almost collapsed, let alone any tacit cooperation, calm analysis, or joint magic.


    The only thing they did was to pull the distance as far as possible, track the flying cloak, and use all kinds of magic.


    To stop the floating cloak.


    Several of the smarter wizards simply used the hanging ring to open the portal, trying to send the floating cloak to the real dimension first.


    In any case, it is impossible to lose a magical weapon such as the floating cloak.


    It is actually very easy to find it back.


    However, they underestimated the explosive power of the floating cloak after all.


    The so-called explosive force is not only the increasing force from zero to the maximum speed in an instant, but also the decelerating force from the maximum speed to zero.


    Every time I saw the moment when it was about to hit the portal, the floating cloak would hover in a very exaggerated way, then choose another direction and fly out.


    More than half of the wizards solved by the floating cloak after a dozen breaths.


    Moreover, the control of the floating cloak is just right and very precise.


    Every mage passed out on the spot, but they didn''t hurt their internal organs.


    At most, he was in a coma for a while.


    "Floating cloak, interesting."


    Xu Fan looked at the scene in front of him, his mouth raised, and said with a smile.


    He thought that the actual usefulness of the floating cloak was far inferior to that of the Eye of Agomoto and an artifact like Zanpaku.


    However, it now appears that the floating cloak is quite useful.


    Moreover, although the floating cloak relies on his own mind to control the action, it is not like the self-consciousness in the movie.


    However, mechanisms such as self-defense can still be easily achieved.


    Soon, under the rapid impact of the floating cloak, all of the hundreds of temple mages passed out.


    Only Arthur was left, shivering to guard against the attack of the floating cloak.


    However, even Arthur couldn''t help it His straightened eyes quickly felt dry, and he subconsciously blinked, opened it again, and felt dark in front of his eyes.


    The floating cloak directly wrapped his head, leading him on a rampage.


    Although he wouldn''t faint on the spot, he couldn''t concentrate, and his hands couldn''t use any magic.


    This situation cannot be said to be a unilateral crush.


    This is simply a one-sided game.


    thump!


    In the end, the floating cloak loosened, and Arthur fell from the air and patted the floor again.


    Severe pain swept through the body.


    He raised his head slightly, but saw Xu Fan''s smile.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 377： Have you seen my true strength?

    Chapter 379: Have You Seen My Real Strength?


    The floating cloak slowly shrank, changed into the shape of a collar, and draped it over Xu Fan.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Xu Fan looked down at Arthur on the ground with a low voice.


    "it''s me¡­¡­"


    "Lost."


    Arthur was silent for three seconds before squeezing this out.


    In the face of absolute power, any technique is meaningless.


    The power gap between them is too great, even if Xu Fan just stands there, they have no hope at all.


    but¡­¡­


    Arthur was not discouraged or desperate.


    In any case, Xu Fan is the guardian of the new temple of the Most Holy Place in New York, not their enemy.


    Although somewhat unwilling, he thought that the earth would be guarded by Xu Fan.


    Arthur''s heart is still very happy.


    When Xu Fan saw that Arthur had no intention of continuing to fight, he nodded slightly, waved his backhand, and used healing magic to restore the hundreds of wizards who had passed out.


    Everyone looked around in confusion, a little hard to understand why everyone was lying here.


    However, as consciousness gradually became sober, the last memory picture came to my heart.


    Everyone recalled, the floating cloak rushed towards their own picture.


    And, his body has been treated.


    All the mages subconsciously looked at Arthur, but saw him shook his head helplessly, the corners of his mouth rose, and a wry smile appeared.


    Although Arthur also knew some healing magic, after the war, he healed everyone.


    I can do it there myself.


    Even if he knows the healing magic, his own mana is not enough to support it.


    "I thought that all the mages in the Sanctuary of New York can at least force your true strength."


    Arthur shook his head and smiled bitterly, admiring Xu Fan''s strength.


    The other mages didn''t need to say much, they all respect Xu Fan in awe and secretly swear in their hearts that they will follow Xu Fan no matter what the future is.


    Follow forever.


    "Have you seen my true strength?" Xu Fan was amused by Arthur''s words.


    If you guessed correctly, this guy probably used the tail beast jade shuriken as his own trick.


    however¡­¡­


    The tail beast jade shuriken was not a powerful move for himself now.


    Both the scale and the destructive power are average.


    just¡­¡­


    This is very general and relatively speaking.


    What Xu Fan didn''t like was in the eyes of Arthur and these mages.


    In fact, it is quite an incredible means of attack.


    "Did it happen before..."


    Hearing Xu Fan''s understatement, Arthur was stunned again.


    "That''s just a routine move."


    In order for Arthur to understand this better, Xu Fan extracted the Chakra in his body, instantly showing his complete body.


    And this time...


    It wasn''t the tail beast jade shuriken that the full body Suo Nenghu used, but the combination of the power of six yin and Xu Fan''s thunder escape.


    Arrow of Indra!


    An arrow flew out, through the ceiling of the mirror image to the sanctuary, and went straight into the sky.


    Then, Xu Fan rotated the ring with one hand and opened a portal in front of Arthur and the mages.


    The portal is not very big, but it is directly connected to the sky.


    Arthur, and the other wizards looked at it, and could clearly see an island standing on the sea level.


    Arthur frowned, completely unable to understand what Xu Fan intended to do.


    However, he, and other wizards, although they devote themselves to the study of magic, they are not primitive people.


    The island that emerged from the portal is clearly a neon interspersed by China and the United States.


    However, just as Arthur was puzzled and was about to ask Xu Fan what he wanted to show to himself and the temple mages, thunderous thunder came from the portal.


    The momentum is huge and endless.


    It''s like a bolt of thunder.


    Accompanied by this thunderous thunder, a straight thunder arrow flashed past and dived towards the neon.


    Arthur''s eyes widened suddenly, and his mouth opened into an oh shape.


    Neon.


    Arrow.


    It reminded Arthur all of a sudden, and felt extremely shocked, incredible.


    Not only him, but almost all temple mages, are aware of Xu Fan''s feat!


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by bursts of thunder and explosion, the arrow burst in the center of the neon, and the shock wave spread to the surroundings in a ripple manner, destroying everything and destroying everything.


    Wherever you go, no grass grows.


    And the place where the arrow exploded was a mushroom cloud that soared to the sky, shining brightly.


    In the baptism of the explosion, the entire island was torn apart and gradually sank to the bottom of the sea.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Arthur was frightened and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Although this is a mirrored space, there are no human beings.


    Xu Fan''s restored island can be restored with just one magic.


    but¡­¡­


    Mirrored space is a space formed completely according to the dimensions of the earth.


    Everything here is no different from the earth dimension.


    Since Xu Fan''s blow could produce such a large amount of destructive power in the mirrored space, it would have the same result in the real world.


    With one''s own power...


    Do not¡­¡­


    It''s an understatement.


    Between talking and laughing.


    Then a country is completely wiped from the earth.


    Such a powerful strength.


    Such a powerful magical power.


    This is Xu Fan!


    "Is this your full power?" Arthur said in shock, rolling his throat.


    "It''s horrible, we just...what kind of existence have we challenged?"


    "Yes, a country, if you don''t, it''s gone."


    "Although neon is not a big one, you have noticed that, the aftermath of the explosion, but after completely destroying it, it continues to spread around."


    "If that arrow goes to New York..."


    If it is shot in the real dimension.


    Just thinking about it, these mages felt scared for a while, and their bodies trembled involuntarily.


    however¡­¡­


    "Fully?"


    Xu Fan smiled, "In your eyes, is my strength so weak."


    weak?


    Is it strong enough to explode?


    Arthur only felt doubtful about life.


    According to Xu Fan''s statement, if he broke out with all his strength regardless of the consequences, wouldn''t he be able to easily destroy the entire continental plate?


    Such strength is too terrifying, right?


    Moreover, at his current age, he is probably only in his twenties.


    Take time until Xu Fan''s strength becomes more refined.


    Maybe even Emperor Weishan...


    It is possible that Xu Fan will be left behind.


    "Well, we should go back too."


    Xu Fan didn''t care about the shock of these people and connected the portal to the Holy of Holies.


    Guardian of the Temple.


    Although such a name is useless to me, it is better than nothing.


    As for the affairs of the Most Holy Place, let Arthur handle it alone.


    "The next goal should be..."


    Before Xu Fan could say anything, a sound rang in his ears again.


    Please go to...


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 378： Return to the Land of Fire

    Chapter 380: Returning to the Fire Country


    Please go to the secret cave of the Ten Rings to sign in after seven days!


    Completing the sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Ten Commandments Gang?"


    Xu Fan blinked and recalled that Stark was kidnapped and the group who asked him to develop a missile was a member of the Ten Rings.


    "So the sign-in location this time is directly the first plot of Iron Man?"


    According to the place where you checked in before, any place where you can check in and get rewards must be a famous place.


    My little assistant has never released an unknown sign-in location.


    "In ten days."


    Xu Fan wrote down the approximate time.


    There is still a lot of time until the next sign-in is completed, enough for myself to do something during this time.


    such as¡­¡­


    "Arthur."


    Xu Fan turned around and called Arthur to his side.


    "What''s the matter, Temple Guardian."


    Arthur held his head high and said respectfully.


    Now he, as well as the other temple mages, looked forward to and worshipped Xu Fan.


    Wanting to follow his heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Nothing special. Although I am now the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York, I am not familiar enough with the affairs here."


    "Until I fully understand the situation here, let you handle those matters."


    Xu Fan said with a serious face.


    In fact, what is difficult to understand about the affairs of the Sanctuary in New York?


    It is nothing more than to instruct the temple mage how to practice magic.


    Unless there is an invasion of powerful dimensional creatures, these temple mages only need to deal with daily chores.


    And where does Xu Fan want to manage this kind of thing?


    He is not really a guardian of the temple, nor does he want to be a superhero in this world, taking on the heavy responsibility against the dark lord Domam.


    Furthermore, until Thanos invaded the earth, Domam only appeared once.


    It was also settled by Strange by negotiating terms.


    Compared to the situation here, Xu Fan is more concerned about the situation in the country of heart and fire.


    In any case, he is now a shadow of the country of fire.


    Unifying the Ninja World is just a matter of minutes.


    The three shadows talks are just a cutscene.


    The entire Hokage Continent is actually Xu Fan''s territory.


    It''s just that Xu Fan hasn''t thought about it yet.


    I want to keep the Naruto continent, build, upgrade, and strengthen defenses to make it the most powerful country on the planet.


    still is¡­¡­


    We should take all the ninjas from the land of fire to Wakanda.


    Birds occupy the nest!


    "Forget it, Wakanda is not in a hurry."


    Although he is now playing the role of the "Supreme Mage" of another universe and the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place, he has no fear of forcing justice.


    As long as you randomly find an excuse to cause some conflict, you can just push it over.


    It''s just that the capture of Wakanda is not a priority.


    "Go back to the country of fire first."


    Xu Fan thought for a while, and everything here is almost handled, and the new sign-in will have to wait ten days before he can go.


    As for the magic book in the Sanctuary of New York, you only need to leave the shadow clone to read it, and then release it.


    Don''t commit yourself to stay here.


    And, when he was in Kama Taj, he got the ring of rings.


    Just think about Konoha Village, and you can open the portal to wherever it goes.


    "understand."


    Arthur nodded quickly, indicating that he could understand Xu Fan''s meaning.


    Although Xu Fan is the guardian of the temple here, he and others have become his followers.


    However, Xu Fan''s talent and strength are not understandable by common sense.


    in other words¡­¡­


    Xu Fan may be an unprecedented genius.


    How can I ask for genius like ordinary people?


    The only thing Xu Fan needs to do is to play a role when the dark dimension creatures invade.


    Just this is enough.


    As for other times, Xu Fan can naturally do whatever he wants.


    "However, even so, I''m afraid what Xu wants to do is to concentrate on learning magic."


    Arthur couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He felt that a genius like Xu Fan was not only a question of talent, but also his efforts in the field of magic.


    The type of talent and hard work.


    "By the way, I will take you to the room."


    As if suddenly realized something, Arthur said quickly.


    Since Xu Fan has become the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York, he naturally wants to live here.


    Although viewed from the outside, the Sanctuary of New York does not occupy a large area, but it is one of the most famous secret places on the earth.


    The space inside is naturally unique.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly and accepted Arthur''s kindness.


    Although the rooms are not very big, they are all available. Coupled with the contemporary decoration style and the very comfortable big bed, Xu Fan still likes it.


    "The Temple Guardian has also been working hard for a day, I won''t bother you."


    Arthur stood at the door of the room, smiling.


    Tests, trials, and final challenges.


    Xu Fan has a rich experience on this day.


    The knowledgeable Arthur did not intend to disturb Xu Fan anymore, and hoped that he could take a good rest.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan waved his hand, indicating that Arthur could go to other things.


    He wanted to correct Arthur and call himself Xu, but after another thought, calling such things really didn''t make much sense.


    After all, I didn''t intend to deal with friends with Arthur so well.


    When Arthur exited the room, the doors closed instantly.


    "Go back to the country of fire first."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he used the power of the hanging ring.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was that Hui Ye, who had always been by his side and followed the reluctant Hui Ye, took a step back this time.


    "what happened?"


    Xu Fan turned his head subconsciously and looked at Hui Ye.


    "People there don''t like concubines, and they don''t want to see them."


    Hui Ye whispered softly, neither his expression nor his emotions showed anger.


    In Xu Fan''s view, she was just stating a trivial matter.


    "In this way, I understand."


    Just thinking about Huiye''s experience, it is not difficult to understand her mood at this time.


    Although she was called the ancestor of Chakra, no one thanked her, but was very afraid.


    Even the six immortals have chosen to seal her this way.


    The ninjas, civilians, looked at Kaguya with cold eyes and fear.


    Just like the people in Konoha Village looked at Naruto''s eyes.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It should be said that there have been past but no less.


    After all, Hui Ye possesses stronger power and poses a greater threat to this world.


    "Kaguya is not Naruto, and she cannot be asked to be like Naruto, hoping that one day she will be recognized by the village."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, then the corners of his mouth raised, and a smile appeared towards Huiye, "Wait for me to come back."


    "Well, my concubine is waiting for you."


    Hui Ye nodded and responded.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 379： Orochimaru

    Chapter 381


    Huiye didn''t want to return to the country of fire, so Xu Fan would naturally not force it.


    After explaining a few things, Xu Fan returned from the portal to the Hokage office.


    In the office at this time, Kakashi is dealing with daily affairs, while Xiaochun and Menyan seem to be fighting for reasons to make their stand.


    When they noticed Xu Fan''s sudden appearance, their expressions were also very surprised.


    "Is this the new ninjutsu?"


    Men Yan looked shocked and couldn''t help asking.


    In his lifetime, he had never seen such a "ninjutsu" move.


    "The same can be said."


    Xu Fan didn''t bother to explain the difference between magic and ninjutsu.


    "Where is Huiye?"


    Kakashi looked around and even tried to sense Chakra.


    However, he couldn''t perceive Kaguya''s Chakra.


    Anyway, before Hui Ye was the ancestor of Chakra, she was even more destructive.


    He thought Xu Fan would definitely bring Huiye with him.


    Has Huiye been solved by Xu Fan?


    "She''s somewhere else now, where are Tuying and Leiying?" Xu Fan didn''t want to say more about Huiye.


    For one, this is not necessary.


    Huiye is not a threat to herself now.


    And after getting along during this period of time, Xu Fan felt that Huiye was not the kind of person who had a strong desire to dominate or pursued power.


    She felt like a little girl with no sense of security.


    Secondly, his main purpose of coming back this time is to resolve the Three Shadows talks.


    Completely unify the entire Ninja World.


    After all, this is Marvel.


    It can be called the existence of a country, as many as hundreds.


    There are even more civilizations in the universe.


    "They are already on their way."


    Men Yan took a step forward and explained.


    "One day at most, they will arrive here."


    "Is there another day?" Xu Fan nodded slightly.


    If this is the case, it is simply here to solve the problem of the Shinobi world before going back.


    Anyway, the new sign-in location can be triggered after seven days.


    On the Sanctuary of New York, there is nothing to help him improve.


    "By the way, let Mitarai Adzuki beans come to see me."


    Xu Fan said to Kakashi.


    Anyway, there is nothing to do now, it is better to resurrect the fellow Oshemaru first.


    With his mind, he might be a good scientist in a world like Marvel.


    Xiaochun and Menyan looked at each other, looking a little confused.


    I don''t understand why Xu Fan is so good, why he is looking for Mitarai red beans.


    But in any case, Xu Fan is the shadow of the country of fire, and his status and authority are higher than those of Konoha.


    These people in front of them only have to deal with this matter obediently.


    "What happened to Mitarai Adzuki beans?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help asking.


    Mitarai Adzuki Bean is a special kind of Shinobi from Konoha Village. His strength is not very strong, but he is not weak.


    In addition, he studied under Dashewan, so he is well-known in the village.


    Previously, he served as an examiner for the Zhongnin exam.


    It''s just that Kakashi couldn''t understand why Mitarai Red Bean attracted Xu Fan''s attention.


    Especially at this time.


    "This kind of thing is a long story."


    Xu Fan smiled.


    In fact, what Xu Fan needs is not Mitarai red beans, but the curse mark on her neck.


    The subordinates of Oshemaru are usually planted with the curse of the earth.


    Only Mitarai Azuki and Uchiha Sasuke were planted with the imprint of the curse of heaven.


    On the surface, the success rate of the Heaven''s Curse Seal is only 10%.


    But the actual success rate is 100%!


    Because only Adzuki beans and Sasuke have them.


    Just because of the change in the plot, the only person with the curse of the sky now is Hongdou.


    And as long as the Chakra injecting the big snake pill into the curse seal of the sky, he can be resurrected.


    "Are you going to resurrect Osha Pill?"


    Kakashi said with a surprised look.


    The role of Oshemaru was to become Konoha''s defected ninja because of the use of forbidden techniques, and he would use such techniques as Reincarnation of Dirty Land and Reincarnation of Non-Scorpion.


    Coupled with Xu Fan''s strength.


    Kakashi was not so surprised about the resurrection of Oshimaru.


    What made him even more surprised was why Xu Fan wanted to resurrect Dashewan.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "When I went to other locations to collect information about this world, I discovered that I have other power systems at this time."


    "In this world, it is called magic and technology."


    "Although Oshe Maru plays with the dead and learns forbidden techniques, it still has some talent for scientific analysis and research."


    "Using extraordinary methods in extraordinary times."


    "For me now, unifying the ninja world is neither difficult nor a priority."


    Xu Fan paused for a while.


    Kakashi nodded subconsciously, he himself was a very smart ninja.


    Now that Xu Fan said this, he naturally understood the deep meaning.


    "I understand, we now lack too much intelligence about this world."


    "I don''t know the strength of the enemy either."


    "Oshe Maru is the legendary Three Ninjas, and its strength itself is very powerful, coupled with the technique of reincarnating from the dirty soil, it can indeed provide a lot of combat power at the critical moment."


    Kakashi couldn''t help sighing, although he understood the truth.


    But when I thought of Dashemaru playing with the dead at will, he tried to destroy Konoha.


    Kakashi''s mood is still a bit complicated.


    But it''s just complicated.


    As long as Xu Fan made the decision, he would support it.


    Just as the two exchanged briefly, Mitarai Adzuki walked into the office with a puzzled look.


    "Fire...Master Hokage!"


    Mitarai Red Bean is older than Xu Fan, but because of the relationship between his superiors and subordinates, Xu Fan still has to be called Hokage-sama.


    Moreover, Xu Fan can now be said to be quite a legend.


    She felt both excited and excited when she thought of such a character actively calling herself.


    "Hokage-sama, you called me, what is it?"


    Hongdou asked respectfully, even using honorifics.


    It is not difficult to see how much she respects Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan didn''t sell it, and directly let Red Bean sit down cross-legged.


    "such?"


    Red Bean frowned Can''t guess what Xu Fan wants to do, but as a particularly forbearer, he can only obey Naruto''s orders.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan responded directly and strode forward, injecting the previously left Dashemaru Chakra into the seal of the curse of the sky.


    A sharp pain spread from the curse mark, and the red bean screamed subconsciously.


    Kakashi also quickly put on guard.


    Although this alert seems a bit redundant.


    With all the chakras injected, a man with a fruit body slipped out of the red bean.


    With long hair fluttering, it is surprisingly the legendary Sannin, Oshe Maru!


    "It''s been a long time, Xu Fan."


    Da She Wan lay on the ground with a plop, glanced back at the red bean, and then greeted Xu Fan.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 380： Uzumaki Country Ruins

    Chapter 382


    Da She Wan straightened up from the ground, the corners of his mouth raised, and when he saw Xu Fan again, his reaction was flat and calm.


    There is no fear of Xu Fan.


    "Orochimaru."


    On the contrary, it was Kakashi, staring at the every move of Oshemaru, for fear that he would use some forbidden technique to escape from here and cause trouble to the world.


    "Kakashi."


    Oshamaru looked at the man who was called Konoha''s First Technician in front of him, "You don''t have to be nervous about me. I am no longer interested in destroying Konoha."


    Today''s Oshe Maru is not ignorant of the situation in the country of fire.


    Although he was only resurrected by Xu Fan, his Chakra had been lodged on Red Bean.


    Through the perspective of Hongdou, I understand the ins and outs of everything.


    Now he is not in the original world, but has come to a brand new world.


    The new world represents the unknown.


    In the unknown field, there are often many interesting things.


    What''s more, it is a whole unknown world.


    On the contrary, Da She Wan''s heart was somewhat unhappy, and Xu Fan had not resurrected himself until now.


    "Why should we believe your words?"


    Kakashi asked back, he couldn''t easily believe in a cruel and cruel defector like Oshemaru.


    Even the former teacher of Oshe Maru, the three generations of Hokage, died in his hands.


    In Dashemaru''s heart, he didn''t care about anyone at all.


    "Because there is no need for that."


    Da She Wan spread his hands and focused his eyes on Xu Fan again.


    "I have seen everything in Hongdou''s body, I really didn''t expect..."


    "Maara, who has the title of Uchiha''s strongest, will be resurrected, as well as Kazuki, Kaguya."


    "But... they are all past."


    "And I have never been a nostalgic person."


    "Rather than living in the past and destroying Konoha, what I think now is..."


    "The world is so big, I want to see it."


    Osha Maru elaborated on his thoughts and new goals in life.


    It is worth mentioning that Xu Fan is not worried that Dashewan will betray him.


    Xu Fan could kill him on the spot when he first met Dashemaru in the country of grass.


    The reason why he stopped at the crucial moment was because at that time, he had applied other gods'' illusions on Oshemaru.


    Even during the Ninja exam period, Oshe Maru will invade Ninja Village and destroy Konoha just like the original plot.


    The first generation and second generation of the reincarnated dirty soil.


    Also...


    Xu Fan''s illusion technique affects the result.


    With the help of Dashemaru''s hands, the four generations of Fengying Luosha and the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi were cut and eradicated from the Ninja World.


    Play as Konoha''s hero by yourself and defeat Osaimaru.


    Seal the first and second generations.


    In other words, it was actually Oshe Maru under the control of illusion, and he played a scene with himself.


    "Xu Fan, do you really want to believe what Dashewan said?"


    Kakashi still had doubts about Oshimaru''s words. In his opinion, resurrecting Oshimaru was not a wise choice.


    "The unification of the Ninja world is now the general trend. If Oshe Maru has any tricks, I will erase it in the first place. It is not difficult."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    The reason why other gods are called the strongest illusion of Naruto is reasonable.


    Not only can it rewrite the will of others, but even the trickster can''t even detect it.


    Today''s Oshe Maru, under the influence of other gods, will never betray him.


    Such a person, why don''t you use it yourself?


    Of course, Xu Fan naturally had no reason to tell Kakashi about these things.


    "Indeed, with your current strength, you have far surpassed the Six Dao Immortals and even Hui Ye."


    "In the entire Ninja World, no one can compare with you."


    Da She Wan nodded and said.


    Although he was not afraid of Xu Fan''s power on the surface, he was very clear in his heart.


    Any technique, in front of absolute power, is a bells and whistle.


    Xu Fan wanted to kill himself, it was actually quite simple and easy.


    but¡­¡­


    As long as I don''t provoke Xu Fan, don''t touch his bottom line.


    He would not treat himself like that.


    Coupled with the forbidden technique of reincarnation.


    Oneself can guarantee eternal life.


    If possible, he would love to see Xu Fan''s final outcome.


    "Kakashi, Ohshemaru and I are going to a place now. If I don''t come back before the Three Shadows talks are over, use this to contact me."


    While talking, Xu Fan took out a mobile phone from his body, threw it to Kakashi, and told him how to use it.


    Although the technology of Naruto World is not bad, communicators, surveillance and other things are available, but the popularity is not very high.


    In addition, there is no transmission device such as a mobile phone in Naruto.


    After crossing, Xu Fan also deliberately studied this matter.


    The communication system is really average.


    Therefore, Xu Fan deliberately bought two mobile phones from New York.


    Kakashi one.


    Own one.


    At critical moments, contact is easier.


    In addition, Kakashi''s writing wheel was still there, and Xu Fan only operated it a little bit, and he completely mastered it.


    On the contrary, it was Dashewan, which was very new to the little things Xu Fan was holding.


    "Can you talk about your experience in this world?"


    Da She Maru smiled and couldn''t wait to hear Xu Fan''s story.


    After all, before he was resurrected, he could only be seen through Hongdou''s body.


    See what red beans see, know red beans know.


    For example, after Xu Fan left Hokage Continent, Hongdou naturally didn''t know anything about him.


    "Of course, but before that, we need to go to a place first."


    After Xu Fan said, he didn''t care about Dashewan''s reaction, and directly opened the portal with the ring.


    Although Xu Fan had never been to that place, it was also one of the few places in Naruto where famous scenes were born.


    The relics of the whirlpool clan.


    Dashewan lifted the seal of the ghoul, retrieved his hands, and reincarnated from the land of Hokage.


    Da She Wan will naturally not refuse to follow Xu Fan, and has no plan to fly solo.


    What Junmaro, Yakushito, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Sasuke...


    In the view of Dashewan now, the surprises they can give themselves are far less than Xu Fan.


    As long as Xu Fan doesn''t reject himself, Da She Wan wants his own eyes to witness everything he has done no matter where and when.


    "It doesn''t look like ninjutsu."


    Da She Wan carefully observed Xu Fan''s portal, and carefully passed through.


    When they reached the ruins of the Maelstrom family, the portal gradually shrank until it disappeared.


    When the reaction came, Da She Maru noticed that they had already arrived far away from Konoha Village.


    The country of vortex.


    It''s just that because of this and that relationship, the country of vortex has long been destroyed.


    Has become history.


    Here¡­¡­


    It''s just a mess of ruins.


    At the same time, there is also a way to unblock the ghoul.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 381： Xu Fan waved a big hand, 100,000 Bai Jue army...

    Chapter 383 Xu Fan waved his hand, a hundred thousand white army...


    When Naruto was pulled away from the nine tails, Xu Fan injected his nine-tailed chakra into his body, forcibly continuing his life.


    But this method only allows Naruto to live longer.


    After all, Kyuubi is no longer in his body, and cannot continue to produce Kyuubi Chakra.


    Once those nine-tailed chakras are exhausted, Naruto will be life-threatening.


    And as a complete Ten-tailed person Zhuli, it is naturally impossible to transfer the tail beast in his body to Naruto.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan remembered it.


    Because the plot was changed, the fourth Ninja War did not happen.


    Dashemaru also did not bring the opportunity of Naruto to support the battlefield.


    The four generations of Naruto Wave Fengshui Gate and the Yin Chakra of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox were also sealed in the belly of the **** of death.


    Just seal the half of the nine tails in Naruto''s body again.


    Not only can this risk be eliminated, but Naruto''s strength can also be enhanced.


    To add incredible combat power in the future.


    "Xu Fan, the move you just used doesn''t look like ninjutsu, what is that?"


    O She Maru carefully observed the portal, but did not see any doorway.


    There are only two points that he can be sure of.


    This kind of move is similar to time and space ninjutsu, which can teleport people to another location.


    The speed is not as fast as Thunder God, but it can carry more people.


    Secondly, when Xu Fan used this trick, he did not condense Chakra.


    No matter how powerful a ninja, when using ninjutsu, chakra must be refined.


    It''s just that some heavenly prodigies can save Jieyin and forcibly extract Chakra who performs ninjutsu.


    but¡­¡­


    In any case, ninjutsu and chakra are companions.


    This point cannot be rewritten.


    Through this inference, Da She Wan is very convinced.


    This is not ninjutsu.


    "Strictly speaking, the move I just used, called magic, is the power system of this world, which is similar to ninjutsu but completely different."


    Xu Fan thought for a while and explained Dashewan.


    First, Oshemaru was in the same camp as himself because of the relationship between other gods.


    He will never betray himself.


    Secondly, Dashewan''s mind is both flexible and smart.


    Although the strength is not good, but there are fantastic ideas.


    Even the technique of Immortal Reincarnation can be developed.


    It is enough to explain his horror.


    Let Da She Wan absorb Marvel''s knowledge as much as possible, and it is not necessarily bad for me.


    "magic?"


    Oshemaru''s eyes glowed immediately, and he couldn''t wait to start studying why magic.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan hasn''t planned to teach the magic of Osha Pill yet.


    Because there are more important things to do right now.


    "Leave the magic thing aside."


    Xu Fan led it with one hand, and took the big snake pill to the place where the death mask was stored.


    "Oshemaru, I hope you can unblock the ghoul, reincarnate in the fourth generation of Hokage, and wave wind water gate."


    Xu Fan went straight to the subject and stated the purpose of this time.


    Dashewan pupils are slightly enlarged.


    "Bofeng Water Gate?"


    When Konoha was destroyed in the first place, he tried to reincarnate from the dirty soil through the Bofeng Water Gate.


    But it is not clear why it failed.


    So, Xu Fan probably talked about what is the ghoul seal.


    After all, the current Oshe Maru was not cut off by Sarutobi.


    He naturally didn''t know much about this technique.


    "In the body of Bofeng Shuimen, half of the nine tails are sealed."


    Xu Fan paused, "On the night when the Nine Tails were upset, the technique used by Bofeng Shuimen to seal the Nine Tails was the ghoul seal."


    "Later, he split the Nine-Tailed Chakra into Yin and Yang, and sealed them in his and Naruto''s bodies."


    Xu Fan explained.


    And the purpose this time is for the half nine tails.


    "You did this for Naruto?"


    After understanding the general situation, Da She Wan couldn''t help asking.


    Although he had been dead for a while, he used the host red bean to see what was happening in the Ninja World.


    Naruto was pulled away from the nine-tailed chakra.


    And there is only one ending for Renzhuli who loses the tail beast.


    dead!


    Although Xu Fan saved Naruto, he just forced his life.


    Now that Xu Fan said so, Da She Wan would not be able to guess Xu Fan''s intentions.


    Moreover, this is no longer a guess or suggestion, but a simple and clear statement.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded and did not shy away from this, "Although I don''t know what happened in this world, there is no doubt that we are now in a new world."


    "Moreover, the power system in this world is complex and changeable. Only by constantly strengthening our strength and improving ourselves can we fight against them."


    Now Xu Fan is actually not very confident in his heart.


    When will the small assistant sign-in task end?


    It''s up to the fourth reunion.


    Still all the current Marvel movies.


    Or is it mixed with Marvel comics?


    This kind of uncertain unknown is often the most difficult and the least able to deal with.


    It was precisely because of this that Xu Fan felt that he understood Hui Ye''s mood a little.


    Why did it create an army of Baijue.


    Why are you afraid of the Datongmu family.


    Moreover, after the end of Marvel, Xu Fan also didn''t know the next sign in the world.


    "There is no harm in improving your overall strength."


    Xu Fan thought to himself.


    "Actually, what is happening now has something to do with you, right?"


    Da She Wan asked subconsciously, but at the moment when Xu Fan turned his head and his eyes met, he immediately turned around.


    "I already know the general situation, but... how do you unblock the ghoul?"


    "Secondly, if you want to reincarnate from the dirty soil, you must use sacrifices from living people."


    The information about this part was supposed to be the late stage of the Fourth Ninja World War, discovered by the Eagle Team, and transferred to Oshemaru.


    Now there is no fourth Ninja World War, and Dashemaru has not been sealed off by losing his hands to study the ghoul.


    What he knows is less.


    "Sacrifice."


    Xu Fan murmured, recalling the setting about the rebirth of the dirty soil.


    Then, Xu Fan rotated the ring and opened the portal again.


    An army of 100,000 Baijue instantly caught the eyes of Da She Wan.


    "this is?!"


    At a glance, Da She Wan was completely stunned.


    When he joined Akatsuki''s organization, he had met him.


    It was Kaguya''s will who was shocked by Heijue before, and was the man behind Ninja World.


    Now I was shocked that the number of Bai Jue was so huge.


    The line of sight can''t be seen at all.


    Xu Fan didn''t say a word, and directly used Vientiane Tianyin to draw in the two Bai Jue who had not figured out the situation.


    One was thrown on the ground by Xu Fan to serve as a living sacrifice for reincarnation from the dirty soil.


    The other is a new body for Dashewan.


    "Use Bai Jue to reincarnate?"


    Da She Wan''s eyes widened, and his face was full of shock.


    For a long time, although Bu Shi turned around can extend his life, but every few years, he must transfer his soul again.


    The fit of the soul is even more demanding.


    And Bai Jue...


    It is the most perfect material!


    It''s just that so many Bai Jue army...


    Even surpassed the number of ninjas in the ninja world.


    Xu Fan is difficult...


    Want to conquer the world?


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 382： Secret invasion

    Chapter 384


    "Let''s get started, Osha Maru."


    Xu Fan closed the portal and selected the correct mask on the wall.


    Regarding 100,000 Baijue, it can be regarded as a bonus.


    These Baijue were originally the army created by Huiye through Infinite Moon Reading to fight against the Datongmu clan.


    Although the control of these Bai Zetsu later fell into the hands of Heijue, and through the layout of Heijue, it became the battle power of Uchiha Madara and Uchiha.


    But because Xu Fan''s crossing affected the development of the Naruto story, the fourth Ninja War did not happen.


    No matter whether it was spot or belt soil, there was no opportunity to use these vain opportunities.


    Coupled with the fact that Hei Jue is now sealed by herself, Huiye is also in a semi-controlled state.


    These Bai Jue naturally became the masterless fighters.


    It is not so difficult to drive them.


    and¡­¡­


    Although the Baijue didn''t know how to use ninjutsu, their combat effectiveness looked far inferior to the ninja coalition.


    Except for the number advantage, the expressiveness is very mediocre.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan felt that this kind of Bai Jue had great potential.


    First of all, each of them is a natural pretender.


    You can do the same as the Skuru in Marvel, changing your appearance to the appearance of others.


    And in number, far more than the only remaining Skuru.


    For example, all the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were replaced with Bai Jue without knowing it.


    "Speaking of which, one of Marvel''s big incidents is the secret invasion."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, thinking about future plans.


    He didn''t know how many sign-ins he had to complete in Marvel.


    However, compared to the life of salted fish, I only think about signing in every day.


    It seems not quite right.


    What if an emergency happens someday?


    People who are not far-sighted must have near-worries.


    Now that there is no immediate worries, then think about it for a while.


    "And General Ross."


    Although Dr. Banner in Marvel''s League currently does not have a personal independent film, it is in the very early stages.


    Marvel released two movies in the same year.


    iron Man.


    Invincible Hulk.


    Among them, Invincible Hulk had no follow-up plan due to unsatisfactory income and conflict of creative ideas.


    but¡­¡­


    Except that Dr. Banner¡¯s cast has been changed.


    Everything in the invincible Hulk has been continued.


    Such as General Ross.


    SHIELD.


    And where the hatred goes.


    In the S.H.I.E.L.D. short story, Coleson talked about it with Sitwell.


    At that time, the Security Council hoped that S.H.I.E.L.D. could accept the abhorrence and resume research on super fighters.


    But S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Fury didn''t think it was a good idea, so he handed it over to Coleson.


    Coleson, who was thinking about going, directly guided Stark to find the dignitaries of General Rose.


    The result is conceivable, a **** with a heart higher than the sky, a general with a rich and resolute army.


    It would be a ghost if these two people can sit down and negotiate together.


    "But in any case, this incident reflects the authority of General Ross."


    "Even if it''s the request of S.H.I.E.L.D., I still say that I won''t give face without giving face."


    Want to ask me for someone?


    Go to Hulk if you have the ability!


    I just don''t hate, what can you do to me?


    "Moreover, in the subsequent Mi Team 3, General Rose was even promoted to Secretary of State."


    "Have supervision over superheroes."


    In other words, just replace General Rose with Bai Jue.


    He is equivalent to a superhero who controls this world.


    The most important thing is that the advantages of Bai Jue are far more than simple.


    Except for their excellent and perfect camouflage, they all evolved from humans.


    Their physical functions are much stronger than those of General Ross''s soldiers.


    Since Bronsky can turn himself into an abomination.


    Then maybe he could also improve Bai Jue''s combat effectiveness in this way.


    "There is magic."


    "Even if Bai Jue does not reach the level of a temple guardian, there should be no problem with an average mage."


    "In addition, Bai Jue''s thoughts are highly unified, and he has a strong advantage in tacit understanding, cooperation, and the use of combined magic."


    "Double repair of technology and magic."


    "It means that every Baijue is a super potential stock."


    When Xu Fan thought of this, he felt full of energy.


    Unexpectedly, those Bai Jue turned out to be his own treasure.


    Da She Wan looked solemn and couldn''t help wondering if Xu Fan really wanted to conquer the world.


    After all, his ambitions have always been strong.


    I wanted to unify the Ninja World before, which is enough to explain this problem.


    And Xu Fan is not a daydreamer, he really has the ability to do this.


    "However, conquering the world seems to be a very interesting thing."


    "Xu Fan, since you have such ambitions, then I will do my best to help you complete this work."


    Da She Maru thought to himself, then extended his arm, took the death mask from the wall, and put it on his face.


    During the Zhongnin exam, Osha Maru had witnessed Sarutobi Hizen using the ghoul seal, so he understood this forbidden technique.


    After all, Dashewan itself is a genius of Tianzong.


    The talent he possesses is even higher than that of Zilai, and he has also found another place of inheritance corresponding to Miaomu Mountain.


    Longdidong.


    I saw the white snake fairy there.


    only¡­¡­


    There is something to do with home.


    Because of the non-corpse reincarnation, Da She Wan''s body can''t bear the Xianshu Chakra at all.


    It becomes impossible to enter the fairy mode.


    "Then I will start."


    After Osha Maru said, he began to seal his hands.


    Their purpose is to resurrect the four generations of Hokage and take away the nine tails from him.


    It''s not to fight anyone.


    So it doesn''t matter if the JieYin speed is slower.


    After about two or three breaths, Da She Wan, relying on his memories, formed the correct order of the ghoul seal.


    "Ghoul Seal!"


    As the Oshemaru slapped his palm to the ground, a light blue chakra emerged from behind him and quickly turned into a **** of death.


    Then, Da She Maru spit out a sharp Kusanaru sword from his mouth, holding the hilt in both hands, slamming his abdomen, and cutting horizontally.


    Because of the mask, the **** of death behind Oshomaru also imitated his actions The only difference is...


    After Dashewan cut his abdomen, sweat fell like rain, severe pain swept through his body, and blood flowed.


    After the **** of death cut his abdomen, countless souls escaped from his body, and soon disappeared.


    An expression of displeasure appeared on the face of Death.


    "Come in."


    Xu Fan squatted down and opened Bai Jue''s mouth so that Da She Wan could reincarnate into a new body.


    The current Oshe Maru naturally trusted Xu Fan completely. He nodded slightly, and then activated a forbidden technique to transfer his soul to Bai Jue''s body.


    As Dashewan fully adapted to the new body, Bai Jue''s appearance also changed into Dashewan.


    "Next is the rebirth of the dirty soil."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 383： Look to the future

    Chapter 385


    Da She Maru adjusted to his new body a little bit, and straightened up from the ground. He clenched his fists, but felt this feeling very strange.


    If you can always use Bai Jue, you don''t need to find a new body.


    It''s just that compared to this joy, Dashemaru has more important things to do.


    Complete Xu Fan''s task.


    "So, I''ll start."


    Da She Wan glanced at Bai Jue, and then asked for Xu Fan''s consent.


    After seeing that Xu Fan had no objections, Da She Maru began to reincarnate in the dirty soil of Bofeng Water Gate.


    In fact, Dashewan had gotten the cells of Bofeng Shuimen before.


    The reason why he was not able to reincarnate successfully in the dirty soil was because the soul of Bofeng Shuimen was sealed in the belly of death.


    "Speaking of which, you should be able to perfect the ninjutsu of Reincarnation, right?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help asking.


    "It is not difficult to perfect the rebirth of the dirty soil. The real difficulty lies in how to control the dead."


    "Once the strength of the deceased exceeds me too much, it will bring risks instead."


    While Oshamaru explained, he drew the ritual graphics on the floor.


    "Why, do you have other people who want to reincarnate from the dirty soil?"


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded without denying the idea.


    In fact, Xu Fan knew very well that his current strength was stronger than Dashewan.


    Even strong is not one or two dimensions.


    It shouldn''t be difficult for the deceased to return to the peak of his life if he casts the technique of reincarnation from the dirty soil.


    It''s just that Xu Fan''s psychology somewhat rejects this matter.


    Although the reincarnation of the filthy soil was developed by Qianshoujian, the reason for being listed as a forbidden technique is actually to desecrate the dead and go against the wishes of the dead.


    Even if he would rather be killed by the golden horn and silver horn, Qianshoujian did not use this ninjutsu to revive his elder brother.


    What''s more, the education Xu Fan received before crossing was to settle down for peace.


    Xu Fan is unwilling to do things like disturbing the deceased as a last resort.


    But if Dashewan used the dirty soil to reincarnate, Xu Fan would not have such a psychological burden.


    Presumably, this is probably what people often have, who like to eat meat, but can''t see the psychology of killing.


    But no matter how you say it, in Xu Fan''s mind, there are indeed dead people who want to reincarnate in dirty soil to resurrect.


    After all, this is the Marvel World.


    There are many people who deserve to be resurrected.


    Da She Maru naturally wouldn''t guess what Xu Fan was thinking. After everything was ready, he began to seal with both hands.


    "Reincarnated from the dirty soil!"


    Accompanied by Oshemaru, this ninjutsu was completely launched.


    Bai Jue''s body decomposed into something similar to a piece of paper, bulging upwards, converging in one place, and the color gradually changing.


    Four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen.


    Reincarnated from the dirty soil!


    "Here¡­¡­"


    The resurrected Bofeng Water Gate looked around the first time.


    For Xu Fan, Bofeng Shuimen has no impression.


    On the contrary, the appearance of Oshemaru attracted his attention.


    Although Oshemaru and himself "competed" for the position of Hokage for four generations, and defected to Konoha because of some ugly things.


    But in any case, he is a disciple of Sarutobi Hizen, and Jiraiya is the same as Sannin.


    So in terms of address, Hafeng Mizuno still politely referred to him as Mr. Oshamaru.


    "It''s been a long time, Bo Feng Shuimen."


    "What the **** is going on? I remember the turbulent night of Kyuubi..."


    As soon as Bo Feng Shuimen was about to ask, Xu Fan interrupted her voice.


    "Simply put, we found a way to break the ghoul''s ban, and then reincarnated you with dirty soil."


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Xu Fan, frowned slightly, "Who are you?"


    Xu Fan just remembered now.


    Although Bofeng Shuimen left a part of Chakra in Naruto''s body, there is still a certain difference between that method and the shadow clone.


    As for Naruto''s growth and his own existence, Bo Feng Shuimen doesn''t know much about it.


    "You can call me Xu Fan, the fifth generation of Hokage in the country of fire."


    "The country of fire? The fifth generation of Hokage?" Bo Feng Shuimen''s pupils suddenly dilated and his expression was astonished.


    He thought he would be the youngest Hokage, but he didn''t expect Xu Fan to be younger than himself.


    It''s just that he doesn''t quite understand.


    What is Hokage in the Land of Fire?


    Shouldn''t it be Konoha''s Hokage?


    Moreover, the fifth generation should be after himself.


    With that said, the three generations of Hokage-sama have already abdicated, or have they passed away?


    For a while, a lot of questions arose in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart.


    "Daimyo has become history, and now the country of fire and the village of Konoha have been completely integrated, and Hokage is in charge..."


    "Forget it, let''s talk about these things later if I have a chance."


    "In short, this time you need the nine tails in your body to reincarnate from the dirty soil."


    Xu Fan stopped unnecessary explanations and went straight to the subject.


    "Nine tails?" Bo Feng Shuimen asked subconsciously.


    At the beginning, he did seal the nine tails separately.


    Half of it is in his body.


    just¡­¡­


    Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t understand, Xu Fan did not hesitate to resurrect himself, but also what Kauai wanted to do.


    Therefore, Xu Fan had to use the most concise sentence to explain the current situation.


    "Naruto was pulled away from the tail beast?"


    Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help being surprised.


    At the beginning, his wife Uzumaki Kuzina died because the tail beast was pulled away.


    Now Naruto is making the same mistake again.


    Do not¡­¡­


    In any case, I have to rewrite the ending this time.


    "Where is Naruto now?"


    Bo Feng Mizumen couldn''t wait to ask, wishing to rush to Naruto''s side now.


    Although Bofeng Water Gate has the title of golden glitter, it needs to be marked in advance to use Flying Thunder God.


    It is far from the village of Konoha, and Naruto has no Kyuubi.


    So Bofeng Water Gate cannot perceive the specific location of Naruto.


    Can only ask actively.


    "In the village."


    Xu Fan answered.


    Actually, apart from Naruto''s problem.


    There are still several problems in the village that need to be resolved.


    such as¡­¡­


    Question of Uchiha Itachi.


    His writing wheel is not an eternal kaleidoscope, every time it is used, it will burden the body.


    Coupled with the long-term dependence on drugs, the life span of the ferret is rapidly shrinking.


    In two or three years at most, Itachi''s life will reach the end.


    "But anyway, Itachi''s mind and strength are very good."


    "If you let him die like this, UU reading would be a pity."


    "If you give him a pair of eternal kaleidoscopes, it''s not impossible to go beyond Madara."


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan glanced at Dashewan.


    I just don''t know if Oshemaru and Tsunade can work together to save Itachi.


    If not, Stark, Strange...


    And the various powers of Marvel.


    Maybe it can solve the problem of ferret''s disease.


    "By the way, if Dashewan will start mass production of Shalunyan and distribute it to the Bai Jue army."


    "Open the kaleidoscope a little bit."


    "One hundred thousand Susano..."


    Just thinking about it, Xu Fan felt that the scene must be spectacular.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 384： Unintelligible operation

    Chapter 386


    Xu Fan did not stay in the ruins of the Maelstrom family for a long time after reincarnating the Bofeng Shuimen with half of the nine tails.


    Although it is seven days from the next sign-in time, there are many things I have to deal with.


    In addition to helping Naruto, the problems of Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke must also be solved.


    as well as¡­¡­


    The problem of ninja unity.


    Bofeng Shuimen will naturally not have any complaints.


    When he saw Xu Fan, he could indeed perceive that the Chakra that Xu Fan possessed was unfathomable.


    Among the ninjas that Bofeng Shuimen has seen, no one can compare with Xu Fan.


    Whether it is Kiraby, who is known as the perfect person.


    Or Uchiha Madara.


    They are far from Xu Fan now.


    In addition, they would not hesitate to break the seal of the ghoul to revive themselves, and Bo Feng Shuimen believed that Xu Fan had no malice.


    What''s more, everything Xu Fan did was for Naruto.


    However, what Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t expect was that Xu Fan suddenly appeared behind him when he was about to return to the village with the instant technique.


    A firm and powerful palm pressed against his shoulder.


    Stopped his instant behavior.


    Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly widened his eyes, looking at Xu Fan with an incredible look.


    In terms of speed, I have always been very confident.


    Even during the Third Ninja World War, his own legend spread.


    A man with golden glitter.


    Many ninjas are afraid.


    In order to preserve the vitality, the daimyo and the film also specially proposed it.


    Once you meet the golden glitter, you can just give up the mission and retreat.


    Avoid unnecessary sacrifices.


    From this point of view, it is enough to explain the strength of Bofeng Shuimen and the speed that no one can match.


    But now...


    Behind Bo Feng Shuimen, there was a person who completely surpassed him.


    In this process, Hafeng Shuimen did not deliberately stop, and at the same time he had the idea of ??using instantaneous technique, he used this ninjutsu.


    As a result, Xu Fan was held inexplicably!


    Not just hold it down!


    Bofeng Shuimen didn''t notice Xu Fan''s breath at all, or it condensed Chakra.


    This is the real horror!


    If they are not the fourth and fifth generations of Hokage, but the enemy on the battlefield.


    I''m afraid Xu Fan''s move is not to hold down himself.


    Instead, he obliterated himself through a sneak attack that was too fast to detect.


    What a scary man.


    "There is no need to hurry over, the fourth generation of Hokage."


    Xu Fan retracted his right hand, indicating that he didn''t have to use the instantaneous technique to hurry.


    Then, Xu Fan resorted to a move that was both incomprehensible and incomprehensible.


    Magic portal!


    This time, Xu Fan directly connected the portal to Konoha Hospital.


    In the last battle of the last time, Xu Fan and Zilai were too late.


    By the time they returned to the village, Uchiha Madara had already fought against the ninjas of Konoha Village and defeated everyone.


    Because Sasuke Uchiha opened the kaleidoscope for the first time and consumed chakras excessively, he was sent to the hospital to recuperate.


    Although Xu Fan used part of the nine-tailed chakra to continue his life, Naruto was still not optimistic.


    At this time, observation was also carried out in the hospital.


    Besides, Uchiha Itachi is also here.


    just¡­¡­


    Sasuke did not forgive Itachi''s behavior and lay alone in the ward.


    "Anyway, let''s solve Naruto''s problem first."


    Xu Fan calculated the order of processing, stepped across the portal and came to Naruto''s ward.


    Da She Wan quickly followed.


    On the contrary, Naruto, and Sakura, who was watching over him, instantly entered a state of stress.


    The two of them don''t know at all, why Dashewan appeared here so well.


    But when Naruto couldn''t help but want to ask this question, the third person who appeared instantly attracted his attention.


    And, Naruto''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "father?"


    Naruto never dreamed that he would still see his father one day.


    Sakura on the side was also startled, "Dad? Whose father?"


    "It''s been a long time, Naruto."


    Bo Feng Shuimen showed a gentle smile, looked up and down Naruto, and in his heart, thanked Xu Fan and Da She Wan for everything they had done.


    "This...what the **** is going on?" Sakura''s gaze went back and forth between Hafeng Mizumon and Naruto.


    Judging from the current situation, Naruto and this man not only knew each other, but also seemed to be in a father-son relationship.


    and¡­¡­


    Sakura, who has been learning well since childhood, will never recognize Ha Feng Shuimen''s face.


    His appearance is exactly the same as the fourth generation of Hokage on the Hokage Rock!


    The four generations of Hokage that have already died.


    How would it appear here?


    and¡­¡­


    "Four generations of Hokage-sama, is your father?"


    Sakura never dreamed that Naruto''s father would be the fourth generation of Hokage.


    On the night of turmoil in Nine Tails, the hero who saved the village.


    Naruto is the son of a hero...


    Kozakura was stunned, not knowing what expression to use.


    Hafeng Mizumon smiled and greeted Sakura.


    On the contrary, Naruto, because of joy and touch, began to cry with excitement.


    "We''ll talk about the specific situation later. The top priority is to solve the problem of Kyuubi first."


    The quiet Xu Fan spoke slowly.


    As long as Dashe Maru does not touch the dirty soil to reincarnate, as long as Bofeng Shuimen does not become a Buddha by his own will.


    He can stay here as long as he wants.


    There are some reminiscences of time.


    It would be better to do the business first.


    So Xu Fan moved his finger and directly transferred the few people present to the mirror space.


    "Let''s get started." Xu Fan said directly.


    "Here?" Bofeng Water Gate frowned subconsciously, looking at the layout around it, it was obvious that this was the hospital in Konoha Village.


    Even if there are no patients right now, releasing Kyuubi here would cause considerable damage.


    In Bofeng Shuimen''s view, it is still necessary to find a place where no one is.


    It is better to remove the nine tails from your body.


    "Don''t worry, this is not the real world you are familiar with, but a mirrored world similar to the real world."


    "Except for us, there is no one else here."


    In order for the few people in front of him to understand, Xu Fan raised his hands, put his fingers together, and then opened them to the sides.


    The ceiling, floor, walls, or other things of the ward were all divided into two following Xu Fan''s actions.


    The process of dividing into two is as precise as cutting.


    In a short while, the entire Konoha Hospital retreated to both sides.


    When Bofeng Shuimen and others reacted, they were already standing on the ground.


    And, at a glance, no one can be seen in the entire Konoha Village.


    It is like an empty city.


    "What the **** is going on, where are people going?" Kozakura couldn''t help asking, rolling her throat.


    Bo Feng Shui Men and Da She Wan were once again shocked by Xu Fan''s mighty power!


    Because with their cognition, Xu Fan''s behavior can''t be understood at all!


    This is simply...


    "God''s power." Da She Maru couldn''t help but exclaim.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 385： Nine Tails Naruto Returns

    Chapter 387 Nine Tails Naruto Returns


    Create a completely independent and extremely real world.


    From the point of view of Oshe Maru, this is already shattering his cognition and destroying his worldview.


    If this was the illusion world created by Xu Fan with an eternal kaleidoscope, Dashemaru would not be so shocked.


    but¡­¡­


    A real mirrored space...


    This is simply the power that God has.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked around, but felt that the space here was extremely large, surprisingly large, and could not see the boundary at a glance.


    And there is no one here, it is very suitable to release Kyuubi, and then seal.


    "How did it do it..."


    Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart is also very surprised.


    And what surprised him the most, and couldn''t understand it, was that when Xu Fan dragged them into here, he didn''t feel any chakras.


    Or, Xu Fan''s ability is not ninjutsu at all.


    Or, he is far beyond the dimension he can understand.


    I didn''t have time to feel Xu Fan''s Chakra.


    He has completed the entire process of refining chakras, forming seals, and releasing ninjutsu.


    Maybe he is not the strongest and smartest first among all generations of Hokage.


    It can be used in analysis and on-site intelligence gathering capabilities.


    Bo Feng Shuimen has always been very confident.


    Only saw Xu Fan.


    He just realized how weak he was.


    Let alone analysis, he couldn''t even understand how powerful Xu Fan was and what state he was in.


    because¡­¡­


    Xu Fan has already stepped far into the realm where the wave of wind and water can''t even think about it.


    And Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart is very certain.


    No matter what ninjutsu Xu Fan uses, it is not an illusion.


    After that, Kyuubi was sealed in his body.


    After so many years of getting along, I am very close to the existence of perfect human Zhuli.


    Secondly, as the fifth generation of Hokage''s Xu Fan, naturally there is no need for illusion.


    "Mr. Oshemaru..."


    Bo Feng Shuimen rolled his throat, so he had to ask the Dashewan on the side.


    As a result, Dashemaru knew no more than him.


    Facing the question of Bo Feng Shui Men, Da She Wan could only shake his head to indicate that he did not know exactly how Xu Fan did this.


    "This is a kind of magic."


    "You can... create the same world as the real world. Here, even if you want to destroy it, you don''t have to worry about affecting the real world."


    Xu Fan explained a little bit.


    When talking about the key points, Xu Fan deliberately used the term of creation.


    After all, it takes a long time to explain from the beginning.


    "Ok."


    Although Bofeng Water Gate still couldn''t understand what magic was, he knew that it was not the time to ask questions.


    He lifted his five fingers and stretched them toward his abdomen. As the five fingers turned, the seal on his body was slowly opened.


    Huhuhu...


    The violent wind rushed out from the belly button of Bofeng Shuimen, and then a primitive and violent force spread out to the surroundings.


    Sakura subconsciously took a step back.


    Naruto took a step forward and protected Sakura behind him.


    In any case, Naruto has been a ninju-man Zhuli for a long time.


    And when Uchiha Madara invaded Konoha, he and Yang Kunio understood each other.


    Now even if he saw Yin Jiuwei, Naruto had no burden in his heart.


    Not to be afraid of the power of Nine Tails.


    On the contrary, in Naruto''s heart, Kyuubi is already his most important friend.


    The most important partner.


    The most important bond.


    The color of Yin Jiuwei is slightly darker than that of Yang Jiuwei.


    "Really."


    As soon as he gained freedom from Bo Feng Shuimen''s body, Kyuubi couldn''t help but spit out.


    Although he was sealed, he was able to perceive what was happening in the outside world.


    "Long time no see, Nine Lama."


    When he saw Kyuubi, Naruto greeted him immediately.


    "Naruto." Nine Tails subconsciously called out Naruto''s name, but his eyes fell on Xu Fan.


    Although he has been sealed, the tail beasts share a common spiritual world.


    But in the spirit world of the tail beast, Kyuubi couldn''t see any partners.


    This also means that all the tailed beasts are united together and turned back into ten tails.


    "Xu Fan."


    Kyuubi was very jealous of Xu Fan.


    From his body, Kyuubi not only perceives the familiar Chakra, but is also indescribably strong.


    Not to mention the current self, even if it is the oneness of Yin and Yang.


    Incarnate into a complete nine tails.


    The power of Chakra is far inferior to Xu Fan now.


    As you can imagine...


    This guy has now become a ten-tailed man Zhuli.


    Not only that, but in Xu Fan''s body, Nine Tails also felt the power of six yang and yin.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the current Xu Fan is not a little bit stronger than Liu Dao Xianren.


    He wanted to press himself to death, probably just a finger.


    Not to mention Bo Feng Shuimen, he was the one who sealed himself.


    "You should know the current situation."


    Xu Fan raised his head slightly, met Jiuwei''s gaze, and made a low voice.


    Since this sentence is a warning, it is also a threat.


    If Kyuubi is unwilling to cooperate, then he can only force it.


    Thinking of those abilities that Xu Fan possessed.


    Suzuo Nenghu, Eternal Kaleidoscope, Reincarnation Eye, Wood Escape, etc.


    Kyuubi felt his scalp numb and felt stressed.


    "I understand."


    No matter how longing for freedom, no matter how unwilling to be sealed in Ren Zhuli''s body.


    Kyuubi knew very well that he had no choice at all!


    Is it possible that Xu Fan will let him go by shaking his head by himself?


    I''m afraid it is not necessary to use thousands of hands to blast myself.


    It''s still the kind that wears Susanoh!


    At this time, it was a wise choice to obediently nod and cooperate and be sealed into Naruto''s body.


    Moreover, the current Kyuubi is also very clear.


    Naruto is different from those people.


    He is someone who truly understands the tail beast.


    Being sealed in his body is not necessarily a bad thing.


    And the next thing is relatively simple.


    Facing the monster Xu Fan, Kyuubi was very obedient.


    It looks like a well-behaved pet.


    A harmless fox.


    The seal is handed over to Bo Feng Shuimen.


    After all, he is already familiar with the road.


    At the same time, because of the rebirth of the dirty soil Bofeng Shuimen will not be killed because of being pulled out of the tail.


    In a short while, half of Yin Jiuwei completely entered Naruto''s body.


    Naruto, who had regained the role of Kyuubiruto, also recovered completely.


    No longer have to worry about premature death.


    and¡­¡­


    Naruto got used to it a little bit, and directly entered the Nine Tails Chakra mode.


    The country of fire adds another great power!


    "Next is Sasuke."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and with a big wave of his hand, he brought everyone out of the mirrored space.


    Naturally, Xu Fan didn''t have much interest in the old scenes. After a few simple words, he went directly to Sasuke''s ward.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 386： You have a great brother

    ,


    Although Xu Fan is the shadow of the country of fire, the highest leader.


    But it is obviously impossible to do everything by yourself.


    Especially because of the sign-in task, I have to go to various famous scenes in the Marvel movie universe.


    If it''s just the earth, that''s fine.


    But the Guardians of the Galaxy, Thor and other movies.


    The story happened in the universe.


    Maybe because of this or other relationship, there is no way to return to the Hokage Continent in the first place.


    Therefore, Xu Fan felt that it was necessary to improve the overall strength of Fire Nation.


    Especially Naruto and Sasuke.


    As a well-deserved protagonist of Naruto.


    Their growth limit is undoubtedly the highest. In the late stage of Hokage, there are only existences like Huiye who can compete with them.


    And Kaguya also lost to Naruto and Sasuke.


    With such a strong left and right hand, Xu Fan naturally had no reason to abandon it.


    After solving Naruto''s problem and restoring his strength to the nine-tailed Naruto, Xu Fan did not stay in Naruto''s ward more.


    Instead, he went directly to Sasuke''s ward.


    On the one hand, it is also to give Hafeng Mizumon and Naruto time to relive the past and be alone.


    Da She Wan saw this and quickly followed Xu Fan''s footsteps.


    He is not cold about scenes such as family.


    There is also no interest left.


    On the contrary, he was more interested in how Xu Fan planned to deal with Itachi and Sasuke.


    Of course, the current Oshe Maru is very interesting, and when Xu Fan is silent, he is too lazy to ask.


    As long as Xu Fan does not reject his own follow.


    I can always witness something.


    At this time, although Sasuke was still resting, he was sitting on the hospital bed alone, looking out the window.


    It seems to be admiring the blue sky and white clouds outside.


    Because the wards were not far apart, Xu Fan didn''t use the portal and chose to walk on foot.


    When he pushed open the door, Sasuke''s voice seemed a little harsh.


    "Didn''t I tell you, I want to be alone, Sakura."


    Xu Fan suddenly realized that Sakura, who has always liked Sasuke, would accompany Naruto.


    It turned out that Sasuke didn''t want to see her.


    If you think about it, this is normal.


    Whether it''s Naruto or Sasuke.


    Although they have gained great strength, their minds and bodies have not yet grown to the stage of blasting the wind.


    Coupled with all that Sasuke has experienced, he is naturally not in the mood to accept Sakura and her kindness.


    If he guessed correctly, Sasuke probably kept himself in the ward since he regained consciousness.


    I didn''t see anyone, and didn''t want to see.


    Even if someone walks in, he will be asked to leave on the spot.


    "I am not Sakura."


    But no matter whether Xu Fan guessed right or not, he had no intention of turning around and leaving here.


    In his opinion, it is time to tell Sasuke the truth about all this.


    "This voice..."


    In fact, although Sasuke said that he wanted to be alone, he did not exclude everyone.


    When Sasuke realized that the owner of this voice was Xu Fan, he immediately turned his eyes.


    In addition to Xu Fan, the Dashewan who should have died is also here!


    Sasuke''s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked incomprehensible and very jealous.


    During the Zhongnin exam, Oshemaru left an indelible impression on him.


    This guy¡­¡­


    very dangerous!


    It¡¯s just that Sasuke is a little confused, isn¡¯t Oshemaru dead?


    Why would you stand at the door of your ward and be with Xu Fan?


    Is it possible...


    Have you fallen into a illusion?


    "Don''t make a fuss, it was the fifth generation of Naruto Master who resurrected me."


    On seeing this, Osha Maru explained, "You can rest assured, Sasuke, I have no interest in you now, and I don''t want to destroy the village."


    Dashemaru didn''t lie this time.


    He doesn''t covet Sasuke''s body as much as before.


    Now he wants to witness Xu Fan''s road and his legend.


    "Five generations of Hokage..."


    Sasuke reacted immediately, Xu Fan is now the shadow of the country of fire.


    I can no longer call him like I did before.


    "why?"


    It''s just that Sasuke couldn''t figure out what good Xu Fan would be for resurrecting a guy like Oshemaru.


    "This matter is a long story." Xu Fan spoke slowly.


    Sasuke nodded slightly, and was ready to listen and talk.


    "So I won''t say anything."


    Sasuke: "???"


    "I came to you this time to inform you that I plan to arrange a transplant for you and Itachi."


    Xu Fan said seriously.


    Xu Fan remembers clearly that Sasuke obtained the eternal kaleidoscope after transplanting Uchiha''s eyes.


    But his original eyes did not need to be destroyed.


    In other words, he and Itachi can actually transplant their eyes to each other and achieve a pair of eternal kaleidoscope abilities.


    The reason why Naruto did not appear in such a plot.


    It''s probably because of Itachi''s young death.


    But now, he is the fifth generation of Hokage.


    Regarding Sarutobi Hizaki, what happened during Shimura Danzo''s reign.


    It''s all in the past tense.


    Plus¡­¡­


    The entire Ninja world must be unified.


    What sold intelligence to an enemy country is naturally not a threat.


    "Itachi..."


    Sasuke felt very delicate when he heard the name Itachi.


    "Sure enough, you don''t know anything."


    In order for Sasuke to understand why Itachi did that, Xu Fan opened his eyes on the spot.


    Seeing Xu Fan''s performance, Sasuke also opened the writing wheel and instantly upgraded to a kaleidoscope.


    Although Sasuke has not fully recovered his chakras yet, he can still use the power of the kaleidoscope to resist illusions.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s use of Shalunyan was originally beyond Sasuke, and his level was an eternal kaleidoscope.


    Even if Sasuke tried his best to resist, he only took a breath, and he was completely destroyed by Xu Fan''s power.


    The picture in front of me suddenly changed, and the familiar ceiling, floor, and walls disappeared.


    Instead¡­¡­


    It is what happened at Nanga Shrine.


    From the beginning, the person who tried to initiate the coup was not Itachi Uchiha.


    It is the voice of those Uchiha clan.


    It is their will.


    Even this strong will affects his father Uchiha Tomitake.


    In order to stabilize the village, for the peace of Konoha.


    Uchiha Itachi had to choose to join forces with Xu Fan to fundamentally solve the problems of the Uchiha clan.


    On the one hand, it is to monitor Akatsuki''s activities.


    On the other hand, it is also to prevent Fu Yue''s reputation from being affected.


    In order to prevent Sasuke from having a bad childhood.


    For him not to be rejected by the village.


    Uchiha Itachi took everything decisively, and after that, he was just acting.


    Its purpose is to let Sasuke grow little by little.


    When he can be alone and open the kaleidoscope, it is the moment when Itachi burns himself and gives out the writing wheel.


    Soon after knowing all the truth, Sasuke''s thoughts returned to the real world, and Xu Fan''s voice came in his ear.


    "Sasuke, you have a great brother."

 v2 Chapter 387： You are crazy than me

    ,


    Itachi Uchiha has always been a controversial character in Naruto.


    People who like him admire him very much. They feel that Itachi is not only handsome, gentle and powerful, and bears the darkness of the village.


    He is a true ninja.


    Those who hate him feel that his style is very disgusting, and every step of the choice is not the best solution, and killing father and mother is all black spots.


    But no matter what, no matter what kind of role, what kind of story, there is no way to satisfy everyone.


    In the eyes of people who like Itachi, he is honey.


    In the eyes of people who don''t like it, he is arsenic.


    As for Xu Fan''s attitude towards Itachi, he could not say he liked it, but he could not say he hated it.


    Moreover, he is not the same as those pure readers.


    The world he lives in is a real world.


    To him, Itachi is no longer a pure anime character, but a living person.


    If Xu Fan were to make a choice, he would never make a decision based on his own preferences.


    Instead, proceed from a practical perspective.


    It is the Uchiha clan that has a big effect on him.


    It still plays a big role.


    It is very realistic and very simple.


    Although the Uchiha clan is called the strongest clan.


    But there are only so few people who can really leave their names.


    Most Uchiha people are mediocre people.


    Having spent his entire life, he is already a "genius" if he can open the three-gou jade writing wheel.


    And such a genius, Xu Fan is not eye-catching.


    Compared to their talents, what Xu Fan needs more is their eyes.


    And by transplanting, he can duplicate the person who has the writing wheel.


    Once starting from the actual problem.


    Whether it''s mind, thinking, fighting, or blood, Itachi.


    They are all very powerful roles.


    Such a role, if let him die like this.


    That would be a shame.


    Train it well and help him open an eternal kaleidoscope.


    It is not necessarily that Itachi''s strength will be weaker than Uchiha Madara.


    Moreover, Uchiha Itachi has always been a good hand at gathering intelligence.


    This is undoubtedly a great help to myself.


    because¡­¡­


    I have watched a lot of animations and movies before I traveled, but the total knowledge reserve is so much.


    With the ability of "all-knowing" in the works I am familiar with, I can feel at ease with regard to layout and planning.


    But in case...


    One day I crossed into a strange world.


    And the degree of "high martial arts" in that world is higher than the places I have been to.


    Then naturally you can''t deal with it with your current mentality.


    But cautiously.


    Collect intelligence.


    Have a full understanding of the whole world, and then start various actions.


    It''s like the bone king.


    He traveled into the game, because of the unequal information, he often made the act of fighting against the air.


    But I have to say that Bone King''s style of action is correct in Xu Fan''s view.


    Once the situation is similar to that of the Bone King, it''s time for Itachi to start the show operation.


    Based on this relationship, Xu Fan chose to tell Sasuke the truth at this time.


    After understanding the truth, Sasuke''s brain suddenly seemed to be shocked.


    He jumped off the hospital bed neatly, without a word, stepped open his legs, and ran barefoot on the floor.


    Push the door open and look for Ferret''s ward.


    Now he just wants to ask face to face whether what Xu Fan said is true.


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen to Itachi."


    Oshamaru half-squinted his eyes. It was not that he hadn''t guessed why Itachi became a defected ninja.


    It was just such a reason, which greatly exceeded his expectations.


    I thought Uchiha Itachi was a cold and aloof ninja.


    As a result, under his cold appearance, there was a hot heart.


    "Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke''s operations are left to you and Tsunade."


    Xu Fan turned around and said to Da She Wan.


    "Leave it to me and Tsunade?"


    Da She Wan was startled, unexpectedly Xu Fan would make such a decision.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that Da She Wan had not heard it wrong.


    In fact, transplanting Zhuanyan is not too difficult.


    Even during the Fourth Ninja World War, Uchiha Madara even performed what is meant by digging and inserting.


    At the beginning, Uchiha Sasuke transplanted Itachi''s eyes, but he did it with soil.


    Does this kind of trivial matter need to be done by yourself?


    What a joke.


    Just leave it to Oshemaru and Tsunade.


    Even Xu Fan felt that Dashewan could be handled by himself.


    "Don''t you worry about what I will do?"


    "You know, I have always been very good at Shao Lun Yan and Itachi..."


    Before Da She Wan could finish speaking, Xu Fan shook his head, "If you want to try, you can do it naturally."


    "But I''m curious, what if you get Itachi''s eyes?"


    Xu Fan smiled.


    Osha Maru also smiled.


    As long as he has absolute strength, Xu Fan doesn''t have to worry about someone betraying him.


    "In addition to the eye surgery, there is Itachi''s body."


    Xu Fan''s conversation turned.


    It is not enough to use the eternal kaleidoscope to enhance the strength of the ferret.


    Now he has only two or three years of life, and the service life is too short.


    What if you don''t help him extend his life?


    Even if there is a forbidden technique like reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    But what if itachi wants to drive one day and ascends to heaven on its own?


    "If I remember correctly, in addition to congenital problems, Ferret''s illness also has side effects from medication."


    Xu Fan also couldn''t remember whether it was in a formula book such as the Book of Array or an official book.


    It seems to have mentioned it.


    In order to suppress the load on the body caused by the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    Ferret has been using drugs.


    Although it slowed down the time of Kaleidoscope blindness, it also had an impact on other body functions.


    Even if itachi now has an eternal kaleidoscope.


    Those organs with reduced function.


    It is impossible to recover overnight.


    For this part, it depends on the cooperation of Oshemaru and Tsunade.


    If it doesn''t work, you can only use magic, or the black technology in Marvel.


    "ok, I got it."


    Dashemaru nodded in response, saying that he would do everything possible to extend the life of Itachi.


    It''s just this feeling that makes Da She Wan''s mood somewhat subtle.


    I didn''t expect myself to have one day.


    Go and find a way to treat the arrogant guy that I have always wanted to get rid of.


    "Apart from this matter There should be cells between the Senjue Pillars there, right?"


    Xu Fan asked again.


    Without a large number of intercolumn cells, how can Dashewan cultivate Yamato with Danzo?


    And later the pharmacist pocket.


    The inter-column cells are good things.


    If possible, Xu Fan also wants to cultivate a group of super ninjas.


    Match the writing wheel eye and the inter-column cells together.


    Reincarnation Eye Legion!


    However, the mere thought made Da She Wan breathe a sigh of relief.


    He always thought he was crazy enough.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Fan...


    It''s even crazier than myself!

 v2 Chapter 388： 3 shadow talks

    Chapter 390


    Nine Tails Naruto, Sasuke Eternal Kaleidoscope.


    As a result, the combat power of Fire Nation has increased a lot.


    Especially Kyuubi Naruto.


    During the Fourth Ninja War, he and Kirab fought hard against the seven-tailed beasts.


    Although the amount of chakras currently owned by Naruto is still slightly worse than that of the period, as long as he is given some time to grow up, even in a world like Marvel, he can be alone.


    "After all, this is not the Marvel comic universe where a group of gods fight, but the Marvel movie universe."


    "With the strength of Nine Tails Naruto, even if he is placed in the Avengers team, he is one of the best."


    Xu Fan estimated the strength gap between Naruto and Thor and Captain Marvel.


    In terms of expressiveness and destructive power, Naruto is no worse than these superheroes.


    And his multiple shadow avatar technique is also a powerful skill.


    Instead, it was Sasuke.


    Although transplanting the eyes of Uchiha Itachi can open the eternal kaleidoscope, but the performance in all aspects is not as good as Naruto in Nine Tails mode.


    Even the first battle of Sasuke''s Eternal Kaleidoscope was covered by a more dazzling Itachi.


    "Speaking of it, I don''t know if I can lead them to go further."


    Six Naruto, Gouyu reincarnation eye Sasuke.


    If they can be guided to rise to this level, the improvement will be more than a little bit strong.


    "Anyway, wait until the operation is over."


    Itachi''s physical condition is much worse than that of Sasuke now.


    In order to stop Uchiha Madara, Itachi forced his body to perform an impossible operation.


    If the operation is carried out rashly, it may cause greater side effects or damage to his body.


    In particular, itachi may affect the opening of the eternal kaleidoscope because of his physical condition.


    That was not the result Xu Fan wanted.


    Of course, although this part of the work was handed over to Oshemaru and Tsunade, they are also the influential figures in Naruto.


    Has the title of Konoha Sannin.


    After explaining everything clearly, Xu Fan focused his energy on the Three Shadows meeting.


    Soon, the days of the Three Shadows talks, everything is developing in an orderly manner.


    The shadows of the land of the earth and the land of thunder were also expected by Xu Fan.


    Tuying attending this meeting is naturally a legendary figure known as the living fossil of Ninja.


    Two Libra Ohnogi.


    As for Raikage, it is Darui who has served as the right hand of Raikage for four generations.


    Only compared with Onoki.


    Darui looked mediocre in every respect.


    Perhaps among a group of elites, his strength was very good, and during the four wars of the Ninja world, he even solved the brothers of Jinjiao and Yinjiao.


    But compared with the Raikage of Onoki''s generation.


    Darui''s record is average.


    Even in the blog post period, Darui has no bright moments.


    Neither has mastered the powerful ninjutsu of four generations of Raikage, Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    It''s not like Kirabi, who can perfectly control the tail beast.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say.


    In Xu Fan''s eyes, Darui did not deserve the title of shadow at all.


    The ninjas who accompanied these two shadows to the meeting were Loess and Black Earth.


    Omoy and Karui.


    The former is the son and granddaughter of Onoki, a ninja with outstanding strength in the country.


    The latter is a disciple of Kirabi.


    have to say¡­¡­


    In the death of the fourth generation of Raikage, Kirabi was drawn out of the beast, and the second tail was lost by the wooden man...


    This series of events caused a lot of impact on Lei Ren Village.


    If it is said that the Lei Ninja Village in Naruto, it is still possible to wrestle with Konoha to compare the strength of the Ninja country.


    So the current Lei Ren Village has plummeted, and it''s lingering.


    Even before arriving here, Darui had already guessed Xu Fan''s thoughts in his heart.


    After all, the friction between Ranin Village and Konoha Village is not once or twice.


    For Xu Fan''s style and ability.


    Darui is still vivid and fresh in his memory.


    In his opinion, the so-called Shinobu Village, Shinobi, and daimyo things.


    All will become history in today''s talks.


    Thinking of Lei Nin Village''s disappearance in his own hands, Darui could not help but sighed, looking very sorry and condemning himself.


    "I''m really sorry, Raikages of the past..."


    Darui muttered to himself, full of apologies for all this.


    The unification of the Ninja world is like a river running toward the sea, with one''s own strength, nothing can be reversed, and nothing can be changed.


    For the sake of Lei Ren Village''s lifelessness.


    Accepting all Xu Fan''s requirements is the safest decision.


    This is not out of cowardice.


    It''s the big picture.


    Everything is for the village.


    After all, judging from the information collected.


    None of the countries that tried to resist Xu Fan had a good end.


    "It seems that the fifth generation of Raiking has already made plans."


    Note that Darui sighed, showing no energy, Oh Yemu couldn''t help but spit out.


    Although he is old, he is no longer young.


    But as the shadow of the land of the earth, he is not so stubborn yet, ignorant of what is happening in the Ninja World.


    The country of water, the country of wind.


    Has been invaded by Xu Fan''s roots.


    The Five Dynasties Shuiying was captured, and the fourth generation Fengying was killed.


    Although I heard that Xu Fan is a very young kid, his methods and style are very iron-blooded.


    Onoki felt that he didn''t even need to guess to know the purpose of the three shadows meeting.


    Of course, this is not to unite everyone, unite all forces, and overcome difficulties together.


    This is obviously that Xu Fan wants to unify the Ninja World.


    Only then held the meeting.


    From the performance of Darui, he not only guessed the idea of ??Xu Fan, the fifth generation of Hokage, but also chose to compromise in his heart.


    "Young people now..."


    Ono Muchang sighed. He thought that he could unite the power of Lei Ren Village to deal with Xu Fan.


    It now appears that such a plan can only be thought of.


    "In the current situation, you can either choose to compromise. Just like Darui, give up the title of shadow and assign Ninja Village, all the powers of the big country, to Xu Fan''s name."


    "Promote the unification of the Ninja world, and let the Ninja Village and Ninja country of one side become history."


    Onoki''s eyes narrowed slightly and he shook his head slightly.


    Although I am old, I am not willing to touch new things.


    It''s not like before, so longing for contradictions and wars.


    My current self just wants to retire quietly, leave this world, and go to the Pure Land.


    but¡­¡­


    This three-shadow meeting undoubtedly broke all his illusions.


    "If you admit defeat here."


    "I''m afraid that when I get to the Pure Land, I don''t have a face either. I''m going to see the masters of Tuying."


    Onoki''s eyes gradually became clear.


    He had already made plans in his heart.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    It''s time to regain myself.


    "It was Uchiha Madara before, is it Xu Fan now."


    Onoki made a low voice and his eyes fell on the door of the room.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 389： This world only needs 1 shadow

    Although Onoki has made up his mind to regain himself, but thinking about it carefully, the last time I felt this kind of pressure, this kind of oppression.


    It was he and the second-generation Dokage-sama who attempted to form an alliance with Konoha Village and get back the peace contract.


    At that time, however, Uchiha Madara did not agree with this statement at all.


    In his opinion, all Shinobu villages should surrender Konoha unconditionally.


    Because the strong do not need to negotiate conditions with the weak.


    If it weren''t for Senjujuan, I''m afraid the entire Ninja World would be turned upside down by Uchiha Madara.


    At that time, Ohnoki was afraid of the power that Uchiha Madara had, and he was thankful that the Hokage of Konoha was Senjujuma, not Uchiha Madara.


    But anyway, when he faced Uchiha Madara.


    When Uchiha Madara said that.


    In the second generation of Tuying adults can only choose to swallow their breath.


    In addition to the incomparable sense of oppression, Onoki only felt despair!


    Unprecedented despair!


    Shrouded in his heart, lingering!


    Just when Onoki couldn''t help recalling this past event, the door of the conference room was slowly pushed open.


    The wasteland and black soil behind Ohnoki, Darui sitting next to him, and Omoy and Karui behind Darui, focused their eyes on the door.


    The first person to catch everyone''s eyes was not Xu Fan, but the elite Shangren who temporarily represented Naruto during this time.


    Flagwood Kakashi!


    "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting."


    Kakashi''s voice did not fluctuate.


    This sentence is just a courtesy on the scene.


    The current situation is beneficial to whom, and who has the initiative and advantage.


    It''s basically clear at a glance.


    Don''t say let Tu Ying, Rai Ying waited here for a while.


    How can they just ignore them for a few days?


    The result was the same as Kakashi thought.


    Face this kind of rhetoric.


    Onoki and Darui did not respond at all.


    Even their attention did not stay on Kakashi for more than a second.


    It really makes them care.


    It''s not the organizer''s lateness at all, but the organizer''s identity.


    "I''m late."


    Xu Fan walked into the conference room leisurely, and it seemed that he was not here to participate in the Three Shadows talks at all, but more like a chat.


    "Then only the samurai leader of the Iron Nation."


    Onoki spoke slowly.


    In his impression.


    Although the country of iron is not among the five major countries, the land is poor and barren.


    But it has always maintained a neutral identity and has never been involved in a war of another country.


    Based on this relationship, when the Hokage meets, as the leader of the samurai group, Mifune will join as a neutral.


    Although there are only three shadows in the current situation.


    "The leader of the samurai group? He is not eligible to participate in this meeting."


    Xu Fan said bluntly.


    In fact, the neutrality of the Iron Kingdom is not due to how powerful the Samurai Group is.


    In a story called Naruto, where can the samurai go?


    The reason for maintaining neutrality is simply because the location of the Iron Nation happens to border several countries.


    The land is barren, the population is scarce, the climate is bad, and there is no money.


    Such a place, that Ninja Village, that big country, would be willing to fight for it?


    Let him be a war buffer zone honestly.


    Is it not good?


    However, the current situation is no longer what it used to be.


    Except for the country of earth and the country of thunder, other countries have been swept by Xu Fan.


    The country of iron is naturally helpless.


    Before the start of the Three Shadows talks, Xu Fan had already sent Anbu Ninjas to attack the Iron Kingdom.


    Without the help of Ninja Village, the ninjas of the Fire Country are like a broken bamboo.


    Except for a few samurai who have a high level of forbearance, most of them are weak.


    Coupled with the assistance of the writing wheel eye legion, it is naturally a crushing war.


    At this time, the country of iron has returned to the country of fire.


    Kakashi took a few steps forward and helped Xu Fan pull the largest chair in the conference room and invite him to take a seat.


    Xu Fan now naturally has no interest in small talk.


    He just looked at Ohnoki and Darui lightly.


    Go straight.


    "Presumably the two shadows have already guessed some truth."


    "And I have never been a person who likes to be euphemistic, so I just said it straight."


    "The unification of the Shinobi world is the general trend, a historical torrent of rolling wheels."


    "This is not something that a certain person, a certain Shinobu village, or a certain big country can resist and stop."


    "So I hope that the two of you can learn more."


    "Stop the daimyo, and then give me your territory."


    "From now on, in this world, there is only one powerful country, and that is our country of fire."


    "There is only one shadow in this world, and I am Hokage Xu Fan."


    Xu Fan made a sound, not loud, but very powerful, and it passed into the ears of Onomu and Darui clearly.


    Darui looked at Xu Fan in amazement.


    Although he had guessed that this would be the case, his heart was still shocked when he thought that Xu Fan did this.


    After all, even Senjujujuma, known as the most ninja god, failed to do it.


    From the point of view of others, Xu Fan really has a taste of being strong after four generations.


    "I¡­¡­"


    However, what Darui Wanwan didn''t expect was when he was about to respond to Xu Fan.


    On the side, three generations of Tokage Onoki, who was already old and aging, suddenly stood up from his chair.


    His palm patted heavily on the table.


    His eyes are piercing, and his eyes are compelling.


    "Do you think I will promise you?"


    Onoki''s voice is also not high, but he speaks clearly, with his own arrogance in his tone.


    Perhaps the land of the present is indeed not as good as before.


    Xu Fan''s strength is indeed very strong.


    but¡­¡­


    In any case, he is the third generation of Tu Ying.


    How could it be possible that with just a word from Xu Fan, everything in the Land of the Land would be handed over!


    Ban the daimyo?


    What a joke!


    The loess and black soil behind Ohyemu stared at Xu Fan nervously, ready to support Ohyemu.


    Darui did not expect that the situation would develop into this way, and for a while he did not know how to choose.


    "Young Raikage, do you really want to hand over everything you have on your back because of a word from Hokage?"


    Onoki looked directly at Xu Fan but he said it to Darui.


    "The reason why we become shadows is never for enjoyment, power."


    "The meaning of our existence is to illuminate the way forward for future generations."


    "Maybe our strength is indeed not as good as Hokage."


    "However, this is not a reason for us to shrink."


    Oh Yemu paused, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Looking at Xu Fan in front of him, he once again recalled Uchiha Madara''s face and his superior tone.


    It''s really annoying!


    Only this time, I will no longer fear and despair.


    Because I am...


    Dokage!

 v2 Chapter 390： Will of the Earth

    Seeing that Onoki did not choose to compromise, the loess and black soil behind him immediately realized what would happen next.


    The war is about to start!


    "Black soil, be careful." Huang Tu rolled his throat and swallowed.


    Although this is the first time he has seen Xu Fan, it is not the first time he has heard of Xu Fan''s deeds. From that perspective, he is a ninja with extraordinary talents.


    However, Huang Tu knew in his heart that he was not just a simple talent.


    Unify the country of fire, ban the daimyo, destroy the country of water, the country of wind harvesting, and destroy the Akatsuki organization that collects tail beasts.


    No matter which one it is, it can be called the Shock Ninja Realm.


    Not to mention that these great achievements are all concentrated on Xu Fan alone.


    To say that there is no fear, it is impossible to show.


    However, Loess has never been a greedy person who fears death!


    Onoki is not only the shadow of the land, but also his father!


    He is someone he respects so much!


    Perhaps their combined strengths may not be Xu Fan''s opponent, unable to contend with the general trend of the nation of fire.


    However, the land of the earth will never be sent out and discarded in their hands!


    Since you Xu Fan wants to unify the Ninja World, you want to obtain the territory of the Earth Kingdom.


    Step on our bodies then!


    "Yeah." The black soil replied neatly, ready to fight.


    What she didn''t expect was that Huang Tu''s caution was not meant to make her be careful.


    But...


    "I will create a chance for you to retreat in a while. You seize the opportunity, leave here and return to the village."


    Huang Tu righteously said.


    As the father of Hei Tu, he naturally couldn''t convince himself, watching his daughter being killed here.


    But he also knew in his heart that unifying the Ninja World was the general trend.


    Even if the black soil fled back to the village, he couldn''t change anything.


    Therefore, Huang Tu merely ordered her to go back, without explaining what she needed to accomplish.


    Oh Yemu also glanced at Loess, and understood his determination and will.


    "Have you made up your mind too? Loess." Onomu''s mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    Not only was moved by Huang Tu''s behavior, but also recognized his determination.


    Huang Tu nodded his head, "Well, made up my mind, but I am still a rock."


    "No." Onoki shook his head without thinking, disagreeing with Loess''s statement.


    Maybe the yellow picture in the past was indeed a stubborn stone, but after precipitation and polishing, he is already a stone that can sink quietly into the water.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    From now on, there will be no more Yanyin Village, nor will there be a Land of Earth.


    Otherwise, the loess will be an excellent shadow.


    "Grandpa Tuying, father."


    The black soil clenched her teeth, unwilling to listen to their arrangements, and she wanted to stay and fight.


    For the village.


    Even if I understand in my heart, this is a battle with no hope in sight.


    "If Senior Brother Deidara is also here..."


    The black soil couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    Even though Deidara did something wrong, he left the village and became a betrayal.


    But I have to admit that his strength need not be questioned.


    Raikage Darui on the side looked at the determined three people, and his expression suddenly became a little trance.


    For a long time, he has been a guy with no enthusiasm, even after serving as the fifth generation Raikage.


    This time at the Three Shadows talks, he felt desperate from the beginning, and even planned to unconditionally compromise.


    Until now.


    Until I saw the will of the earth.


    He couldn''t help but think of the three generations of Raikage-sama and the fourth generation of Raiking-sama.


    Yes, even in the face of the violent Yao and chased by tens of thousands of ninjas, he never thought of shrinking and compromise.


    Instead, he chose to move forward.


    If the fourth generation of Raikage-sama were still there, he would definitely mock himself fiercely.


    In any case, I also inherited the name of Ai!


    Thinking of this, Darui suddenly stood up from his seat, staring directly at Xu Fan, without flinching at all.


    This sudden scene made Omoy and Karui both stunned.


    But soon, the two of them also nodded in relief.


    They are willing to advance and retreat with the village!


    Even if you sacrifice for the village, you will not hesitate!


    "So, are you ready?"


    The corners of Ohnoki''s mouth rose, and his body hovered directly from the chair.


    Everyone can tell that the third generation of Tokage Ohnogi is ready to make a move!


    Kakashi became nervous immediately, and the door of the meeting room was kicked open.


    The person who came was not someone else, but the ghost who was hired by Xu Fan.


    Do not cut the peach land again!


    Because Tianzang was sent by Xu Fan to take over the economy, politics, and military of the Kingdom of Wind.


    So if you don''t cut it, it will naturally take over his vacancy.


    Today''s No. No. 2 not only trusts and admires Xu Fan, but thinks that the Ninja World that has been divided will be unified by Xu Fan.


    The feeling of not cutting is also very excited.


    The reason why he defected to Ninja Village and assassinated Suikage was for real peace.


    In order to prevent children from killing each other.


    At this time, how could he allow someone to jump out and stop all of this?


    "I don''t need you."


    However, in the face of Kakashi and the kindness of not cutting, Xu Fan refused them without thinking.


    Either Tuying or Raiking.


    It''s nothing in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Kakashi and No-Zhan felt somewhat surprised, but according to Xu Fan''s order, they stepped aside for the time being.


    Watch him perform alone.


    I saw Xu Fan with one hand behind him, and only used one left hand to provoke the two shadows in front of him.


    As if to say, you can go anytime.


    For the two of you, I only use one hand.


    Onoki and Darui looked at each other subconsciously, making eye contact with each other, conveying the way of cooperation.


    Bang!


    With a sound, the table in the conference room flew more than three meters high, and Onoki and Darui acted at the same time and rushed towards Xu Fan.


    loess.


    Black soil.


    Omoi.


    Karui.


    At this moment, they launched actions, either attacking, or covering Tuying and Leiying.


    "well."


    Xu Fan looked at everyone rushing towards him at the same time, the expression on his face did not change at all.


    Compared with the current self, the strength of these people is really too weak.


    But no matter how you say , the spirit in them is commendable.


    Do it knowing that you can''t do it.


    Rather Stick to your guns.


    This is not stupid.


    This is true courage.


    Because the value of some things is higher than life.


    If the roles are reversed, Xu Fan might have the same choice.


    "In that case, I will play with you."


    While talking, Xu Fan directly took off his Hokage robe and threw it at Kakashi.


    Since this was a battle between ninjas, he didn''t plan to use magic things to fight these people in front of him.


    But these people in front of them are not enough to make Xu Fan do his best!

 v2 Chapter 391： Earth and thunder

    ,


    Earth Escape¡¤Rock Fist Technique!


    Onoki took the lead in attacking. He was not in a hurry to come up with his own trick, but instead covered his arm with a hard rock and swung up at Xu Fan.


    In fact, Oh Yemu knew very well that this level of attack might have some effect on elite Shangnin.


    A monster like Xu Fan could not hurt him at all with a physical blow of this level.


    Just as Iwaken was about to blast Xu Fan, Oh Yemu took out his signature ninjutsu again.


    "Soil Escape¡¤Aggravated Rock Art!"


    With a low growl from Onoki, the rock covering his entire arm began to increase in weight, almost causing him to lose his balance and fall from the air.


    "my waist¡­¡­"


    Onoki gritted his teeth and felt severe pain from his waist.


    If I can be five years younger, no...


    Even if it is only three years old, there is not such a big physical burden.


    This battle might be easier.


    Although the hope of victory is still low.


    "No, because of this, it is time to regain myself."


    "Does the rock fist technique cooperate with the increase in the weight of the rock? Indeed, in this way, the strength is there, but..."


    Xu Fan glanced at Oh Yemu from the corner of his eye and saw through all his thoughts.


    As a traveler, Xu Fan naturally understands the intelligence of all shadows.


    As the soil shadow of the fourth Ninja War, Ohnoki has a lot of highlights and is a super supporting figure.


    Regarding his information, Xu Fan can recall it without thinking carefully.


    At the same time, in the past sign-in tasks, Xu Fan also obtained the dusty escape owned by Oh Yemu by completing the sign-in.


    The special abilities formed by the three chakras of wind, fire and earth.


    Those who are above the limit of blood succession will be eliminated!


    With this ninjutsu, Ohnoki even eliminated the twenty-five Mu Dun clones of Uchiha Madara and the incomplete Susano Nogu at the same time.


    The destructive power is amazing.


    Unfortunately, Ohnoki met Uchiha Madara.


    He was not only in a state of rebirth from the dirty earth, but also opened the eyes of reincarnation.


    The former can forcibly endure the damage of Dust Escape, at most it takes more time to recover.


    The latter can simply absorb the dust escape chakra.


    Fundamentally restrain dust and escape.


    Otherwise, the battle between Onoki and Uchiha Madara might not have no chance of winning.


    Of course, the assistance of several other movies is also very important.


    "If this is the case, I will use this trick to deal with it."


    Xu Fan seemed to suddenly think of something, the corners of his mouth raised, and a smile appeared, and at the same time, the chakra in his body burst out to materialize.


    Suzuo Nenghu, show up!


    Rumble!


    The Iwaquan that was aggravated by Ohnoki hit the Susano Nohu released by Xu Fan.


    This punch was powerful, but it still failed to destroy Susano''s defenses.


    Even if it''s just Suzano in the skeletal state.


    "Is that all you can do? Ohnogi?"


    Xu Fan glanced at the place where he was hit, unscathed.


    To say that the strength is enough is simply to lift the opponent.


    "Speaking of it, the first time that Wuying has broken the spot, it is the full state of the Thunder Dun Chakra mode of the fourth generation of Raikage Ai, plus the increase of the weight rock."


    Xu Fan recalled some details.


    Oh Yemu''s rock fist, naturally, can''t compare with Raikage.


    Whether it is speed or power.


    and¡­¡­


    His own Suzano is better than that of Uchiha Madara.


    Although seeing Tu Ying and Lei Ying joining forces, Xu Fan was somewhat enthusiastic, admiring their courage and choice.


    but¡­¡­


    Just an attack of this level would be too boring.


    really¡­¡­


    "No matter how you pass on something like will, it won''t change the strength or weakness."


    "In the face of absolute power, any technique is fancy."


    "Not to mention the vain thing like will."


    In the face of the mighty Suzano, Ohnoki''s will of the earth is only powerless to recover.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Onoki is not the only one who has the will.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t inherit the will of fire, the will he possessed was no weaker than anyone else.


    This is the ambition to unify the Ninja World.


    It is the general trend.


    It is rivers running towards the sea.


    It is the historical torrent of rolling wheels.


    "And I!"


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help feeling emotional, Darui suddenly roared.


    It was the opposite of the expression of lack of motivation before.


    Darui now has firm eyes and full of fighting spirit.


    His mood was unprecedentedly excited, and his heart was extremely surging.


    In fact, Xu Fan kept signing in these years.


    In the years after the death of the four generations of Lei Ying.


    Although Darui looked lazy, he did not practice less secretly to improve his strength.


    After hard work day after day.


    He finally mastered the ninjutsu that only Raikage could learn.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    Darui simultaneously drew out the sword behind his back with both hands, and his body burst out with blue thunder and lightning, swallowing it, covering his whole body.


    Raised Darui''s power and speed by several levels.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Kakashi immediately took off his blindfold and looked at Darui carefully.


    As a ninja who can also use Lei Dun Chakra mode, Kakashi knows exactly how many Daruis are now.


    Omoy, Karui, wasteland, not to mention black soil.


    They all saw this kind of power appearing on Darui for the first time.


    "Isn''t this the best ninjutsu for the third generation Raikage and the fourth generation Raikage?"


    "Five generations of Raikage, when did you master such ninjutsu? Maybe we can win!"


    "Lei Dun Chakra mode?" Ohnoki couldn''t help but glanced at Darui, marveling at his talent.


    In the third Ninja Wars that year, the three generations of Raikage relied on this kind of ninjutsu to fight the pursuit of thousands of ninja coalition forces.


    If it were not for the last exhaustion, no one could stop him at the time.


    Now see that Darui can easily use this ability.


    Oh Yemu seemed to see the shadow of three generations of Raikage from his body.


    However, in the next second, Darui disappeared in front of everyone.


    "The man is gone?!" No longer could not help but exclaimed As a ghost killer, he never dreamed that someone would run away from his sight.


    Kakashi was even more ashamed. He felt that Darui had surpassed himself in speed.


    He is faster than himself!


    "Ohnoki!"


    When everyone tried to find Darui, he suddenly appeared on Xu Fan''s left.


    Immediately afterwards, Darui grabbed a fist with his five fingers, burst out black thunder and lightning, aimed at Xu Fan''s left chest, and shouted the name of O Yemu.


    The spot where Darui flashed was not only Xu Fan''s left side, but also in front of Oh Yemu.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Oh Yemu immediately realized his request and pressed his hands on his shoulders.


    "Soil Escape¡¤Aggravated Rock Art!"


    The cooperation that appeared in the fourth Ninja World War, appears again!

 v2 Chapter 392： mob

    Darui concentrated all his attention, grabbing a fist with his five fingers, and blasting towards Xu Fan who was wrapping Xu Fan.


    Maybe his power is not as powerful as the three generations of Raiking.


    The mastery of the Lei Dun Chakra mode is also no better than the four generations of Raiking.


    but¡­¡­


    In conjunction with Earth Shadow¡¯s aggravating rock technique, Darui could feel the weight of this punch.


    Break it for me!


    Darui couldn''t help roaring like a beast in his heart, focusing all his hopes on this punch.


    The augmentation effect of Aggravated Rock gave him power that surpassed the four generations of Raikage at this moment.


    If even this can''t break Xu Fan''s Suzuo can be defensive.


    Darui''s heart is really desperate.


    "Lei Dun Chakra Mode."


    Xu Fan looked at Darui''s seriousness and hard work.


    In fact, Xu Fan was not surprised or surprised that Darui was able to use the Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    As a traverser, he knew very well in his heart that the ninjutsu of Lei Dun Chakra Mode has always been the shadow skill of Lei Nin Village.


    In the Bo Ren Biography, Darui, who bears the title of five generations of Raikage, has used the Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    Now that he became the fifth generation Raikage ahead of time, it was no surprise that he was familiar with and could use this ninjutsu.


    only¡­¡­


    With just this level of Thunder Dune Chakra mode, he wanted to cooperate with Ohnogi''s aggravated rock art to break through his own defense.


    That would be too naive.


    Rumble!


    Thunder God bursts through from the left side of Suzuo Nenghu, into Xu Fan''s ear canal.


    Except that the momentum is a bit greater, it has no effect.


    "How could this be¡­¡­"


    Darui''s eyes widened, unwilling to accept his failure.


    This is a move used by myself and three generations of Tuphotographs together!


    "Still not working."


    Onoki gradually realized this.


    Moreover, the appearance of Susao Noga reminded him once again of the tall Uchiha Madara.


    That kind of attitude.


    That kind of oppression.


    That kind of helpless and powerless despair.


    All kinds of negative emotions spontaneously emerged in Ohyemu''s heart, and he couldn''t help but recall the past.


    Said to regain self.


    But it is not that simple to regain it.


    "No way, the combined attack of Grandpa Tuying and Leiying has no effect. How strong is this guy''s defense!"


    Hei Tu couldn''t help but complain, and was shocked by Xu Fan''s strength.


    Looking carefully, Xu Fan is not very old except for being handsome.


    Seems to be the same age as myself.


    However, the strength he showed was overwhelming.


    "Black soil, go!"


    Seeing this, the loess made imprints on his hands and slammed towards the ground.


    The whole earth seemed to be responding to him, groaning and rising upward.


    The room shook violently, and the ceiling and surrounding walls collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    A few can''t breathe, there are no restrictions here.


    The black soil subconsciously looked around and saw that the ground beneath his feet was raised by at least twenty meters.


    The black soil suddenly reacted.


    My father wants her to leave here quickly.


    The purpose of raising the land is to prevent other ninjas from chasing themselves.


    Seeing her daughter stunned and did not respond, Huang Tu couldn''t help but urged, "Don''t you go?"


    At the moment when Lei Ying shot, Huang Tu still had more or less hope in his heart.


    But now...


    Darui and Onoki''s combined attacks have no effect.


    How could they stop Xu Fan?


    The trend is over.


    If the black soil is not allowed to go at this time, then she might not have the chance to go.


    Moreover, according to the information held by Loess.


    Four generations of Fu Ying Luo Sha''s son, after going to Konoha Village, never returned to the village.


    No one knows whether he is alive or dead.


    As the father of Hei Tu, Huang Tu naturally did not want to see such a scene.


    And in stark contrast to them is Omoy, Karui.


    They are not very strong ninjas. Before taking up the role of guarding, they were still Kirabi¡¯s disciples, and their level was only the strength of the elite.


    If it weren''t for the current Lei Ren Village, it is not what it used to be, and the new force is insufficient, and they would not be eligible to participate in this meeting.


    But no matter what, their will is very firm.


    Rather Stick to your guns.


    At the moment Darui took the shot, they also drew the swords from their bodies, swept them, or slashed them, slashing at Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nohu.


    Damn it!


    The weapon slashed at Suzuo Nohu''s body, bursting out a dull sound.


    The result can be imagined, let alone breaking Xu Fan''s defense.


    Their personal weapons fell apart directly in their hands.


    There is no way to withstand the force that just recoils.


    "I can''t even hold a weapon, do you want me to teach you from breathing?"


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and Chakra inside his body burst forward.


    For weak ninjas like Omoy and Karui.


    Xu Fan does not need to control Suzuo Nenghu, nor does he need any ninjutsu.


    Just the most primitive Chakra burst out and blasted them both out on the spot.


    Puff!


    The two flew upside down from the same place to a height of more than ten meters, spraying blood, and finally fell heavily to the ground.


    Huang Tu blinked, unable to understand what Xu Fan just did.


    But soon, Loess was overwhelmed.


    "Do you have a chance to worry about others now?"


    Xu Fan directly ignored Darui and Onomu beside him, focused on the loess body, and slowly spoke.


    Immediately afterwards, the yellow sand bulged high from both sides of the loess, instantly rising to a height of six or seven meters.


    Before the loess could react, two strands of sand protruded from the other two sides, trapping the loess here in a square shape.


    "loess!"


    Upon seeing this, Onoki was also taken aback by this scene.


    Although he had already achieved his consciousness, he couldn''t help but watch Huang Tu explain here.


    "father!"


    The black soil was also very scared by the current situation.


    "Tu Dun¡¤Gang Li-style technique!"


    In desperation, Oh Yemu had to put his hands together, launch his own earth escape technique, creating a huge rock, and protecting the loess on his body.


    "This trick is really good."


    Xu Fan first gave Oh Yemu affirmation, but in the next second, the square sand condensed into one place, forming a pyramid.


    "But it''s useless."


    While talking Xu Fan used the power of a tail beast to cover the pyramid with a seal technique.


    Although this will not directly kill Loess, it will not make him lose consciousness.


    But if he is not rescued as soon as possible, he will only die inside.


    This scene naturally shocked the black soil.


    At this time, she didn''t care about other things, and even left the matter of fleeing out of the sky.


    She kept making seals with her hands, using all kinds of earth to escape, but none of them could break the seal in front of her.


    "bad."


    Onoki took a breath, and had to drop Darui first and flew to the black soil.


    "That way you will be alone."


    Xu Fan suddenly turned his head and turned to Darui''s hand, and the Suzuo Nenghu on his body also followed up with the knife.

 v2 Chapter 393： I have reincarnation eyes

    ,


    "bad."


    Darui did not expect Xu Fan to make a sudden move.


    Do not¡­¡­


    What he should think of.


    This is not a game at all, nor is it a competition, but a battle.


    From the very beginning, I rushed to Xu Fan''s vitals.


    He will fight back now, but it is only reasonable.


    It''s just that Darui never expected that Xu Fan''s speed would be so exaggerated and so fast.


    Even in Lei Dun Chakra mode, there is no way to dodge elsewhere.


    His speed...


    Simply faster than the fourth generation of Raikage.


    How could Konoha Village have such a monster.


    Darui gritted his teeth, breathing quickly through his nose.


    Since you can''t avoid it at all, you have to fight with all your strength!


    He subconsciously drew out the sword from his body and injected Thunder Dun into it to increase the sharpness of the weapon.


    However, Darui''s Thunder Dagger just touched Susanoh''s Chakra''s blade and was cut instantly.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, Suzano''s blade slashed on the floor, and half of the blade was directly embedded in it.


    Darui rolled out very embarrassed, but left a spot of blood.


    Xu Fan looked around and saw that Da Rui''s thigh had been cut open, which was shocking.


    "Huh, huh, huh..."


    Darui swallowed the air with a big mouth, turning it into carbon dioxide and vomiting it out.


    He didn¡¯t react until the last moment,


    This is not because of his slowness, or how fast Suzuo can be.


    In the scene just now, the reason why I couldn''t move is because fear grew from deep in my heart.


    It was this kind of fear that made him unable to use the unique speed of Thunder Escape Chakra mode.


    So at a critical moment, Darui did not hesitate to use pain to wake himself up.


    Thanks to this pain, he was able to escape Xu Fan''s attack range.


    The price is that Darui''s thigh was severely injured.


    There are no medical ninjas either.


    For the next battle, it will have a huge impact.


    "There is no next battle."


    Xu Fan said in a low voice.


    "What?" Darui was startled, wondering if he had heard something wrong.


    What he thought just now was all his own voice, he didn''t say it, and he didn''t subconsciously talk to himself.


    How did Xu Fan know?


    However, when Darui had this kind of doubt and this kind of confusion, Xu Fan said his thoughts in words again.


    In fact, this is just a simple psychological warfare.


    It was the first time Kakashi used Shalulanyan, the tactic he had used against No Longer.


    As long as Darui calmed down a little bit, he would realize this.


    It''s a pity that now he is completely immersed in fear of himself and despair of feeling powerless.


    However, Xu Fan''s words are not cheating either.


    It''s the fact.


    From the very beginning, Darui and Onoki had no chance of winning together.


    Not to mention the two of them, it''s like a gathering of five shadows.


    It is impossible to be his opponent.


    The reason why he didn''t kill them directly was just Xu Fan''s evil taste.


    When he discovered that this was not really fun, he didn''t intend to delay it.


    The skeletal shape of Suzuo can almost double in an instant, growing muscles, nerves, skin, and even armor.


    The chakrata sword in his hand has become longer and sharper.


    Because the loess raised the entire ground, Xu Fan didn''t need to think about what the sword energy would destroy.


    "ended."


    Xu Fan looked directly at Darui, and Suzuo Nenghu lifted his knife and fell, making a slashing action again.


    In an instant, Jian Qi was vertical and horizontal.


    But this time, Darui really couldn''t dodge.


    Because this time, it wasn''t the influence of fear or despair.


    The sword energy speed possessed by Suzuo Nenghu, who is only a semi-complete body, far exceeds Darui''s Thunder Dun Chakra mode.


    "Dust Escape¡¤Primary Realm Stripping Technique!"


    At the critical moment, Onoki directly adjusted his body direction in mid-air, making a clasping movement with his hands, using his strongest blood to succeed.


    I saw a white light burst out between his palms, instantly opening the giant cube transparent enchantment, cutting off the pyramid sealing the loess, and the sword energy rushing towards Darui.


    Within the enchantment of Chen Yun, everything will be forcibly decomposed into atomic forms.


    Whether it is a seal technique or a chakra.


    Without exception.


    This is Ohnogi''s best ninjutsu, and also the most powerful hole card.


    "Is that the legendary dust escape?" No longer could not help but exclaim.


    In his escape career, there are not a few people who have seen and heard of Xueji Boundary.


    But for the elimination of blood succession, although he was like a thunderbolt, he has never had the opportunity to witness.


    Because in the entire history of the Ninja world, apart from Ohnoki, only the second generation of Dokage''s Wu mastered this ninjutsu.


    Not only did not cut again, even Kakashi was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Oh Yemu''s age could still use such amazing power.


    If you change to the third generation of Hokage, this battle is really hard to say.


    "Thank you, Xu Fan."


    Onoki''s gaze also became firm.


    Just now, he completely regained himself.


    just now¡­¡­


    It''s time to fight back.


    After Oh Yemu said, regardless of Xu Fan''s reaction, his hands clasped together again.


    In order to completely eliminate Xu Fan, Oh Yemu condensed all the chakras into this attack.


    "Since you have enough ambition and courage, then just take my trick!"


    Onoki growled.


    The reason for saying this is just to make Xu Fan fooled.


    This is not the technique of original world stripping, but the technique of boundary stripping.


    Both the scope and the strength are stronger than the original realm peeling.


    The only pity is that this trick takes longer to prepare.


    It is also easier to dodge.


    As for the current situation, obviously there will be no unexpected opportunities.


    This kind of thing can only force Xu Fan to expand in this way.


    But what Oh Yemu didn''t expect was that Xu Fan suddenly disappeared in place, and the huge Suzuo Nenghu also fell apart.


    "people¡­¡­"


    Before Oh Yemu had time to say the whole thing, Xu Fan had already flashed in front of him by means of instantaneous holding Kunai with one hand and cutting off Oh Yemu''s white hair.


    The next second, Xu Fan reappeared in the same place again.


    Onoki was even more stunned.


    If you are not mistaken, Xu Fan is clearly saying that I want to stop you, it''s just a momentary matter.


    The reason why you don''t do that now is just because your ninjutsu is not so good.


    For a time, Oh Yemu was ashamed and annoyed.


    "If this is the case, then I will do it!"


    "Dust Escape¡¤The Technique of Boundary Stripping!"


    Amid the roar of Ohnoki, even more exaggerated dust burst out from his hand.


    However, in the face of Oh Yemu''s full strength, Xu Fan''s eyes began to show swirling patterns.


    Reincarnation eyes, open!

 v2 Chapter 394： Isnt it dust escape?

    Seeing that Oh Yemu directly used the technique of boundary stripping, Xu Fan decisively upgraded the eternal kaleidoscope to the eye of reincarnation.


    Ninjutsu absorption!


    The boundary stripping technique that was supposed to crush everything in the radius into atomic form was instantly swallowed by Xu Fan.


    Onoki stared at the scene in front of him dumbfounded, and he felt that his brain was blank.


    The technique of boundary stripping is the strongest ninjutsu he can use now.


    Is his last killer.


    The last hope.


    If Xu Fan relied on the mighty Susao Nohu, or some other ninjutsu, to strip off his own limits and resist, Oh Nogi would not be so shocked.


    However, the fact is that Xu Fan used a ninjutsu he couldn''t understand and completely absorbed his own ninjutsu!


    The light emitted by the demarcation of the boundary became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.


    Xu Fan still stood quietly on the spot, the expression on his face was lightly, without showing the slightest pressure.


    "Just... what happened?"


    Black Earth swallowed nervously, the picture just now surpassed her cognition.


    She has been indoctrinated since she was a child.


    Chen Dun is the most destructive move in the entire Ninja Realm.


    It is also the only type of blood following elimination, invented by the second generation Tu Yingwu.


    It was carried forward by Grandpa Onoki.


    But now, that has always been regarded by her as the most powerful ninjutsu.


    The most powerful blood continues to be eliminated.


    After blasting Xu Fan with all his strength, it was the result.


    Even the black soil could feel the despair shrouded in Grandpa Ohnoki.


    His hands drooped involuntarily.


    Except for being silly there, Onoki couldn''t think of the slightest countermeasure.


    It''s time to end all this.


    Xu Fan''s strength is far beyond their cognition and understanding.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The loess that broke free from the seal also happened to see this scene, his mouth opened slightly, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    Go shocked?


    To be astonished?


    he does not know.


    He just felt that all this was too unreal.


    The three generations of Tuying who had been admired by him, the two Libra Oyemu, couldn''t hurt Xu Fan.


    The most important thing is what ninjutsu Xu Fan did.


    How did he resolve the technique of delimitation?


    It''s incredible.


    "Uninteresting."


    Seeing Oh Yemu did not make a sound for a long time, Xu Fan couldn''t help but shook his head, as if he was extremely disappointed with Oh Yemu and Darui''s performance.


    "Forget it, Oh Nogi, just show one thing."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he raised his hands and folded his palms as if imitating Oh Yemu''s movements.


    Onoki only glanced at it, then stunned again.


    The shock just now was that he couldn''t understand Xu Fan''s ninjutsu.


    But now, I was shocked that I knew too much about the ninjutsu Xu Fan wanted to use.


    That kind of knot...


    Obviously, Chen Yun is the most proud of himself!


    "how can that be?!"


    Onoki, Loess, Black Earth, the three of them exclaimed at the same time, unable to accept the picture before them.


    Because Chen Dun is not an ordinary ninjutsu at all.


    But very rare blood continues to be eliminated.


    In the entire Ninja Realm, only Wu and Onoki could use this blood to continue the elimination.


    This is not something that can be done with hard work.


    It''s not a ninjutsu that can be replicated by Sharonyan.


    But Xu Fan in front of him just...


    Performed such an action.


    "Why does this guy make such a seal? What does this guy want to do? Does he want to use Chen Dun?"


    "But isn''t Chen Dun''s succession to the elimination of blood? Only the second and third generations of Tuying can master the moves."


    "This is no longer a question of talent, but a question of blood. How did this guy do it?"


    Xu Fan made a loud voice and narrated the confusion of Onoki and others in words.


    "The reason is very simple, because I am Xu Fan."


    "There is no technique in the entire Ninja World that I can''t master."


    "My strength far surpasses the five shadows of the past, even the six immortals."


    "It''s not my opponent now."


    "Dust Escape¡¤The Technique of Boundary Stripping!"


    Finally, with Xu Fan''s low roar, Chen Dun started, the dazzling light made Ohyemu and others unable to open their eyes.


    Moreover, the range of Xu Fan''s boundary stripping is very huge, one can''t breathe, it is far more than ten times the size of Oh Yemu.


    And this was Xu Fan deliberately controlling his strength and didn''t use too much Chakra.


    "It''s over!"


    Oh Yemu couldn''t help but cried out in his heart, and subconsciously created a rock giant to protect the black soil.


    But he was also very clear in his heart.


    Dust escape is a technique that shatters everything into atoms.


    In front of the dust, there is no defense.


    Even if the rock is huge, it is impossible to protect the black soil.


    The only way to survive is to escape the bounds of separation.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s boundary stripping is too big to make sense.


    Even if he used the super-light and heavy rock art to fly at extreme speed, he could not escape Xu Fan''s bounds.


    they¡­¡­


    All to die!


    Onoki slowly closed his eyes, thinking about his life experience.


    The trivial things in the past appeared in front of me one by one like a revolving lantern.


    In the course of half of my life, things like myself have long been discarded.


    Until now, I said I wanted to regain myself.


    But it was completely crushed by Xu Fan''s tyrannical power.


    And it''s the kind that kills people.


    In the end, Oh Yemu didn''t want to understand how Xu Fan mastered the boundary stripping technique.


    However, time passed by every minute.


    Onoki''s body did not feel any pain.


    He didn''t feel anything except the fading light in front of him.


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    Onoki rolled his throat, clenched his fists subconsciously, and found that his perception still exists.


    Is he dead?


    Is this pure land?


    Onoki took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    The scene that caught his eye was shocked.


    I thought he was still floating in the air, and the surrounding environment had not changed the slightest.


    This is where I fight Xu Fan.


    And Xu Fan is in front of him.


    "Loess, black soil."


    Onoki called out these two names subconsciously, and then got a response.


    Xu Fan just watched indifferently.


    If he wanted to kill Onoki and others, he didn''t need any effort at all.


    The reason why there is no is just that their strength is too weak.


    It will not have any influence on the unification of Ninja World.


    "Ohnoki."


    Xu Fan spoke slowly and stopped Oh Yemu.


    "Five generations of Hokage."


    Oh Yemu temporarily held back his emotions and shifted his eyes from the loess and black soil to Xu Fan''s side.


    "You should be able to recognize now, how weak is your strength?"


    Xu Fan paused, "What kind of landscape would it look like if the boundary stripping technique just shrouded the land of soil ten times the size?"


    "A hundred times, a thousand times?"


    "Do you think you can save those people if you die in battle?"


    "Don''t be naive, I will only wipe out the people of the land of the earth."

 v2 Chapter 395： Ninja Line 1

    Xu Fan watched the expressions of Ohnoki and others coldly.


    This sentence is not only for him, the third generation of Tuying, but also for Darui.


    Except for the lives of a few of them, Xu Fan''s demarcation technique just destroyed everything around him into atoms.


    Onoki only needs to look at his feet and the surrounding environment to understand.


    Xu Fan was not bluffing, nor was he using illusions.


    He really resorted to the technique of boundary stripping.


    The scope is bigger than oneself.


    Not many chakras have been lost.


    Onoki rolled his throat. Although he wanted to refute Xu Fan, he understood.


    The other party really has the ability to erase the kingdom of the earth.


    "Surrender or destroy."


    With a low voice, Xu Fan asked Ohnoki and Darui to make a choice.


    In fact, this is not a multiple choice question at all.


    Onoki''s worst plan was actually to do his best to regain himself, burn his life, and die in Xu Fan''s hands.


    In this way, I am not ashamed of the earth shadows of the past.


    Going to the Pure Land World, I can be considered as having an explanation.


    On the other hand, it is also possible to let the land of the country give up resistance and avoid unnecessary casualties.


    But now, Xu Fan has tied his life to everyone in the land of earth.


    Do you want to watch those people die?


    Do not¡­¡­


    "We are willing to surrender."


    Just when Oh Nogi was hesitant, the loess on the side suddenly spoke and helped his father make a decision.


    Onoki''s eyes were filled with astonishment, and his gaze focused on the loess.


    "You, what did you say?"


    Oh Nogi said incredulously.


    "If it involves the entire land of the land, there is no way...because I think that the Five Generations of Hokage is not lying."


    Huang Tu didn''t even think about it and said that after seeing Xu Fan''s strength, he completely believed that he was capable of doing such things.


    Even if he himself has made his own consciousness, he is willing to follow Ohnoki and die here.


    But when I think of those people in the land of earth, Huang Tu can only dispel those thoughts.


    Sometimes, choosing to live is also a proof of courage.


    only¡­¡­


    Not everyone can understand loess, and not everyone can see this problem clearly.


    As the yellow earth voice fell, Karui''s voice roared.


    She didn''t believe Xu Fan could do this.


    Otherwise, why would he organize the Three Shadows talks? He could completely eradicate them from the beginning.


    Saying this now is probably just bluffing.


    Maybe the strength of a few of them is not as good as Xu Fan, but if it is the ninja and the army that gather the entire Thunder Country.


    Not necessarily, there is no way to compete with Xu Fan.


    It''s just that Karui didn''t even dream of it.


    What were the consequences and the price paid by my own words.


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and a subtle smile appeared.


    Then, he rotated with one hand, as if he had the power to tear open the space, creating a circle of fire that cut the space.


    From the perspective of Darui and others, the circle of fire is getting bigger and bigger, as if opening the space channel connecting the kingdom of thunder.


    The famous Yunlei Gorge came into their eyes.


    "Dust Escape¡¤The Technique of Boundary Stripping!"


    Xu Fan folded his palms together, bursting out an even more exaggerated dust escape, and a dazzling white light instantly enveloped the entire Yunlei Gorge.


    Lei Ren, who was guarding here, had no chance to react, let alone time to escape.


    As the white light gradually weakened, the entire Yunlei Gorge was razed to the ground by Xu Fan''s mighty force.


    Omoi, Darui, Onoki, Loess and Black Earth, all stood on the spot.


    None of them expected that Xu Fan''s Chen Dun would be so exaggerated.


    "Yunlei Gorge..."


    Karui was even more at a loss.


    Because from the situation just now, the reason why Yun Lei Gorge ended up like this is obviously because of himself.


    However, this is just the beginning.


    Xu Fan had already asked the question, he didn''t need to repeat it again.


    I don''t want to repeat it.


    When the audience was silent, Xu Fan repeated the same tricks.


    Only this time the portal is connected to the territory of the earth country.


    Yanyin Village.


    He is more interested in Tonin, that is, Ohnoki and Kuroto.


    As for the others, Xu Fan had no interest at all.


    "stop!"


    Onoki and Huang Tu quickly realized what was going to happen next.


    However, as soon as they shouted out, Xu Fan had already shot.


    Still dust escape.


    It is still the technique of boundary stripping.


    It is still the size just now.


    A third of the entire Yanyin Village was razed to the ground.


    Buildings, people, or other things are all dissolved into atoms.


    Xu Fan looked at the bare ground through the portal.


    For a while, I felt that the dust escape was very useful.


    The next thing he aimed at was Lei Ren Village.


    Until the other party responded to him, every time Xu Fan''s destruction was not very large.


    But if Onoki and Darui hesitate for a while.


    I am afraid that the two Shinobu villages will disappear completely.


    "I understand!"


    Darui yelled hurriedly when he saw this. Now he hates his own strength very much.


    Because it is too weak, I can''t do anything.


    He couldn''t change anything except watching the people in the village being slaughtered.


    He couldn''t even try his best to die with Xu Fan.


    Kakashi silently watched the scene before him, shocked by Xu Fan''s viciousness.


    But on the other hand, Kakashi is also very clear.


    Xu Fan is not threatening the other party, but wants to earn some benefits from the other party.


    He really wants to unify the Ninja World.


    The immediate thing has become a very necessary thing.


    Only in one round, Darui reached the psychological endurance limit.


    He neatly promised Xu Fan that he was willing to accept the unification of the Shinobi world.


    He chose to dedicate Lei Ren Village and become the land of the Land of Fire.


    After Darui was forced to compromise, Onoki gritted his teeth and nodded slightly.


    Because after Darui, Xu Fan decisively changed the location of the portal.


    This time he aimed at the densest and most prosperous area in Yanyin Village.


    As Dokage, Ohnoki naturally couldn''t accept such a thing.


    The eyes of the two sides faced each other Onogi had to nod his head, indicating that he was the same as Darui.


    Willing to accept what Xu Fan said unconditionally.


    "Well, it won''t be finished long ago."


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth floated upward, and a devil-like threat emerged.


    In fact, even the successor who was sent out, Xu Fan already had a plan in mind.


    Since the Land of Thunder is the hometown of warriors, it''s better to throw Kai out.


    As for the land of the land, he will no longer be cut to take the place of Onoki.


    As for Darui and Onoki.


    Xu Fan didn''t plan to let them go back either.


    After all, the journey is exhausting, so it''s better to live in the country of fire all the time.


    "Next, it''s time to go to the cave to sign in."

 v2 Chapter 396： Its you! Juggling!

    Having completely unified the Ninja world, it can be regarded as calming down his rear.


    The next plan can go to the next sign-in place to gain new abilities.


    During this blank period, Xu Fan sent Anbu and Genbu to take over Yanyin Village and Leiren Village, and then banned the Daming Group.


    The territory of the Land of Thunder was handed over to Matt Kai for management, and the territory of the Land of the Land was assigned to No-Zhan Hebai.


    The country of water is the oil girl taking roots, and the country of wind is the heaven.


    Kakashi takes care of the base campfire country.


    At the same time, Xu Fan also appointed Oshe Maru as a scientific consultant, on the one hand to treat Uchiha Itachi''s body, on the other hand to help himself break down Marvel''s technology.


    Such as smart phones.


    If it can be popularized in the country of fire, it is also a good thing.


    Although the technology of Naruto is not backward, it is a bit deformed.


    Now the integration of Naruto and Marvel''s technology has become a necessary plan.


    After getting these things done, the time is approaching the sign-in day.


    "If something goes wrong, please contact me on your mobile phone."


    After leaving these words, Xu Fan used the power of the ring to open the portal.


    Came to the cave where Stark was initially held.


    It is also a stronghold for members of the Ten Rings Gang.


    Here, a large number of weapons and ammunition are stored.


    "It''s better to take them all home."


    Xu Fan thought for a while, and felt that it would be a pity to destroy all the ammunition and weapons according to the original plot development.


    After all, the power of these weapons is greater than ordinary ninjutsu.


    What''s more, people in the country of fire are not all soldiers.


    After all, there are few people who have chakras and can use ninjutsu.


    The more powerful the ninja is even more so.


    Take Konoha Village as an example. Just after graduation to become a Shinobu, the elimination rate is as high as 66%.


    At the Zhongnin exam, only one Shikamaru passed the exam and was promoted to Zhongnin.


    Between Zhongren and Shangren, there are elite Zhongren, especially Shangren.


    It is conceivable that the number of Shangnin and elite Shangnin is very rare.


    The most important thing is that the armies of the five great powers that Xu Fan has compiled are not ninjas, but samurai.


    They only inject chakras into weapons and fight with swordsmanship.


    And there are hundreds of thousands of such people.


    If we can transform them from samurai to technological warrior, fighting with guns.


    The lethality might be stronger.


    Coupled with the three-three system of combat.


    It is better than the current development direction.


    "Speaking of which, since Chakra can be injected into a ninja such as a sword, maybe the bullet is also OK."


    Xu Fan''s brain was running fast, and he quickly thought of an online game he had played before.


    The name is Drop City and Berserker.


    In that game, there is a profession called ammunition expert.


    Through a method similar to enchanting, the power of the bullet is enhanced.


    For example, the blast bomb can make the bullet explode twice.


    Or leaving hot lava on the ground.


    And the frozen bomb that completely freezes the enemy.


    and many more.


    In Xu Fan''s view, those ninjas can also use this method.


    Once he thought about it, Xu Fan felt that he still had many things to do.


    His mood gradually became excited.


    Create a superpower that belongs only to you in the Marvel world.


    This kind of goal is quite interesting.


    Just when Xu Fan thought this way, he had already crossed the portal and came to the cave where Stark was imprisoned.


    Xu Fan didn''t know much about the stronghold of the Ten Commandments Gang.


    The impressive shot was that Stark and Dr. Inson worked together to build the Mark I steel armor.


    And Stark finally destroyed all the ammunition.


    The portal of the hanging ring is based on the imagination of the user.


    For example, in the case of Fulian III and Fulian IV.


    As the Supreme Mage, Strange was persuaded by Stark to go to Titan and Thanos to fight together.


    You can only use the spacecraft.


    That''s because Strange didn''t know the Titans and couldn''t imagine the situation there, so there was no way to go through the portal.


    But when I came back, it was much easier.


    As long as you imagine something familiar on earth, you can open the portal and bring everyone back together.


    This can be said to be a unique setting in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Therefore, as soon as Xu Fan appeared in the cave of the Ten Rings Gang, Dr. Yingsen exclaimed.


    "who are you?!"


    "What did you just do?!"


    Yingsen''s eyes widened, his head held in his hands, unable to understand the situation before him.


    Xu Fan directly ignored Yingsen, looked around indifferently, observing the situation here.


    The steel armor named Mark One has been built, and Inson and Stark are uploading data for him.


    If you guessed it correctly, it should be the plot line where Stark is about to escape.


    This was also expected by Xu Fan.


    In any case, Stark is wearing a Mark I steel armor to kill all quarters, which can be regarded as a famous scene in "Iron Man."


    "This is not the time to yell."


    Stark stood up from under the table, his emotions a little nervous.


    It takes some time for the computer to upload data.


    The members of the Ten Commandments had realized that they were not making weapons.


    In order to gain some time, Stark had just placed the refined explosives at the door and solved some of the terrorists.


    But before long, a steady stream of enemies will rush in.


    In order to take Yingsen out of here, he must think of some other way.


    It was precisely because of the anxiety caused by this tension that Stark did not hear clearly what Inson was saying in the first place.


    "No, we need more time."


    Stark groaned subconsciously, and his gaze shifted from the data uploaded on the computer screen to Inson.


    However, Stark was stunned at the first glance.


    It''s not that I was shocked because there was one more person here.


    But...


    The man standing in front of Yingsen.


    Stark actually felt familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    His pupils contracted subconsciously the boss immediately afterwards.


    "You are the trickster!"


    Stark seldom can remember the other side''s looks under one side.


    The reason why I am impressed with Xu Fan is because the way he played and left at the time was too shocking.


    Later, Stark was calling out the surveillance, and he didn''t figure out what his trick was.


    even¡­¡­


    In order to find out the identities of Xu Fan and Hui Ye, he also used Jarvis to invade some systems.


    The result was nothing!


    Xu Fan and Hui Ye, like a mystery, suddenly appeared and disappeared!


    Based on this relationship, Stark remembered Xu Fan''s appearance.


    However, he never expected that he and Xu Fan would meet here!

 v2 Chapter 397： Sign-in reward: Tinder source!

    ,


    Is it the last time?


    Xu Fan looked at Tony Stark in front of him, and could read some information from his reaction.


    This guy recognized himself.


    Xu Fan didn''t expect this.


    In his impression, Stark has always been a duplicity, unruly guy.


    For people like him, let alone the appearance of a one-sided person.


    It was the model who rolled over the sheets with him the night before, and he didn''t necessarily remember what the other person looked like the next day.


    If you guessed it correctly.


    It should be after that night that Stark conducted a full investigation of himself.


    Trying to figure out who it was, broke into his house.


    Naturally, nothing can be found out.


    Because I am not a person in this world at all, but a traverser.


    How can there be information and intelligence of its own here?


    Before seeing Stark, Xu Fan only showed his face in Kama Taj.


    "You know?"


    Yingsen''s sight was between Xu Fan and Stark back and forth, becoming even more confused about the situation in front of him.


    "What the **** is going on? Mr. Stark."


    Yingsen couldn''t help asking.


    "how could I know?"


    Stark said without thinking about it, because he was so shocked that he forgot to buy some time.


    When Xu Fan was about to say something, a small auxiliary voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    twenty two%


    Seeing the progress bar moving little by little, Xu Fan simply did nothing.


    At the same time, there were rapid footsteps outside.


    With this voice alone, Xu Fan, Stark, and Inson can imagine the next scene.


    Countless members of the Ten Commandments gang broke into here with their weapons, shooting frantically at several of them.


    "give it to me!"


    With a breath of silence, Yingsen plucked up all his courage, rushed to the door, picked up the charge of the Ten Rings gang member who was killed first, and planned to rush out to restrict the enemy.


    Although he still couldn''t figure out how Xu Fan appeared here.


    But in the current situation, Yingsen naturally would not pin all hopes on Xu Fan.


    Instead, he chose to believe in Stark''s steel armor.


    and¡­¡­


    Now Yingsen has nothing to remember about this world.


    His wife, children, and friends all died violently.


    It''s also time to meet them.


    However, what Yingsen did not expect in his dream was that he began to levitate before he rushed out of the blasted door.


    This not only makes Yingsen feel inexplicable, but also breeds unprecedented fear.


    He struggled in a panic.


    Attempt to escape this weirdness.


    In the next second, Yingsen felt a huge pulling force, which made him unable to resist.


    Bang!


    With a sound, Yingsen flew out like a kite with a broken wire, hit the wall, and then rolled down.


    The submachine gun fell to the ground.


    A sharp pain began to spread from his back.


    Stark dilated his pupils with an incredible expression.


    But his brain is much more flexible than ordinary people.


    Although it sounds incredible, his instincts are telling himself.


    Xu Fan must have done it!


    Only the juggler in front of him can do such a thing!


    "Who are you?"


    Stark kept a low voice, and while eager to figure out Xu Fan''s identity, he glanced at the computer screen from the corner of his eye.


    The progress bar has reached 60%.


    "You can call me Xu."


    Xu Fan thought for a while and gave a name casually.


    The reason why he rescued Yingsen was because he did not hate Yingsen.


    When he first watched "Iron Man", he still felt sorry for Inson''s death.


    Even in Xu Fan''s view, Stark was determined to close the weapons department and become a superhero, somewhat influenced by Inson.


    Not to mention saving him is just a matter of effort.


    "This is over?"


    Stark couldn''t help spreading his hands. He thought Xu Fan could say some useful information.


    As a result, I waited for five seconds, and did not wait until the following sentence.


    And Xu Fan''s expression didn''t even plan to say anything.


    "What you said seems to explain why you suddenly appeared in such a place and threw Dr. Inson out."


    Stark couldn''t help but complain.


    Although it is this juncture, although it is a person like Xu Fan.


    The tone and the way he speaks is still aggressive.


    This¡­¡­


    It''s Tony Stark.


    If you cringe, please ask Xu Fan to save him.


    That''s not Iron Man anymore.


    After all, Stark was very arrogant in his heart no matter what.


    Even if it is the Fourth League, he wants to save the world again with the captain.


    When he went to find the captain, he didn''t say anything quick.


    Instead, he first criticized Dr. Banner for failing to understand even the most "basic" issues.


    "I am the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York. According to your ordinary people, I am a mage."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, using a disguised identity.


    As you can imagine, Stark was even more puzzled by terms such as the holy place, guardian, and wizard.


    "Excuse me, you just said the wizard? Which kind of magic is used?"


    As one of the top scientists, Stark had a hard time accepting the setting of magic.


    Even when he was investigating, he had discovered that Xu Fan''s background was stronger than he thought.


    But when he heard this explanation in person, he would still be shocked.


    Just as the next batch of Ten Rings Gang members were about to rush in, Xu Fan''s sign-in progress bar had already advanced to 100%.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: Tinder!


    "Fire source?"


    When seeing the sign-in reward, Xu Fan couldn''t help but stunned.


    As a traverser, Xu Fan is no stranger to such things as the source of fire.


    It looks similar in size to the Rubik''s Cube, but it has a metallic texture.


    Able to affect metals and transform them into mechanical life forms.


    Be straightforward.


    It''s Transformers.


    "The sign-in reward still has such a thing."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle suddenly became interested in the source of fire.


    At the same time, countless members of the Ten Commandments rushed in with various weapons.


    Stark was taken aback and looked at the computer screen subconsciously.


    Data uploading still requires 28% progress.


    They have no time!


    "Xu, I think you should have a trick!"


    In a hurry, Stark could only yell at Xu Fan and pin all his sacrifices.


    Dr. Inson holds his head in his hands, and as long as he calms down, he will find that this way of protecting himself is useless at all.


    Facing the terrorist who raised his weapon and gradually moved his finger to the trigger position.


    Only Xu Fan remained calm enough and began to try the power of the fire source to awaken those guns into mechanical lifeforms!

 v2 Chapter 398： Army of mechanical lifeforms

    The process of igniting the fire source made Xu Fan feel a little strange.


    Because this power is neither relying on the ninjutsu released by Chakra, nor is it different from the magic of Kama Taj, it is not the existence of Zanpakuto to maximize the power of the soul.


    This is a force that belongs entirely to science but is higher than known science.


    With the power of the fire source covering out, the weapons of those members of the Ten Commandments began to tremble, as if they were breaking free.


    Although it is not clear what the situation is, these members of the Ten Commandments smelt the smell they are most familiar with.


    Danger!


    In their area, wars are inevitable, and wars happen frequently.


    Everyone who can live to the present has a strong heart and a keen sense of smell.


    However, when they charged and pointed their guns at Xu Fan, Stark, and Dr. Inson, no matter how they pulled the trigger, they couldn''t make the bullet burst out of the dark barrel.


    Stark, who was subconsciously looking for shelter, could not hear the gunshots.


    This situation made him feel unusual. He subconsciously peeked out of the bunker, only to see that the guns of the members of the Ten Rings were like loach, breaking free from them and falling to the ground.


    But this is just the beginning.


    The weapons that Stark knew well began to tremble, their parts misaligned, and then they were reorganized.


    Stark just felt his brain blank.


    Is this also Xu Fan''s magic?


    Otherwise, how did those submachine guns grow hands, feet, and heads?


    Stark subconsciously glanced at the Mark I steel armor behind him.


    Found that his steel armor was safe and sound.


    However, due to the size of the race, the races that were transformed into mechanical lifeforms were only more than one meter tall due to the influence of the fire source.


    Only the height of the abdomen of the members of the Ten Commandments Gang.


    But in the face of this unknown power, unprecedented fear shrouded in the heart of the Ten Commandments.


    At the same time, it also meant that the members of the Ten Commandments had lost their weapons.


    All turned into unarmed people.


    And all the mechanical lifeforms created by Xu Fan were born with a weapon arsenal.


    In addition, they can also upgrade their weapons reserves and power.


    After these mechanical lifeforms adjusted to their physical conditions, they turned their arms into muzzles one after another.


    Suddenly!


    Da da da!


    Rumble!


    Countless bullets flew together.


    Bombs of various might burst out.


    The members of the Ten Rings Gang are either like a kite with a broken line, which is blasted into the air by powerful fire, flies upside down, and finally hit the ground.


    Or it will be directly blocked by the mechanical lifeforms.


    This cannot be called a battle at all.


    This is just a unilateral crush and massacre.


    This is simply a dimensionality reduction blow!


    The surviving members of the Ten Commandments Gang could only gritted their teeth, quitting in defeat and staying away from the cave.


    Stark and Inson were even more stunned, unable to speak for a long time.


    The field of robotics has always been the forefront of science.


    Various drones, intelligent systems, and robots are invested in hundreds of economic units every year.


    Conduct research and development.


    As a representative of the Stark Group and a soul figure, Stark is naturally not unfamiliar with this field.


    But even he felt that this road was very long and far away.


    It hasn''t been for decades, and nothing has been achieved.


    But now, the picture before him is undoubtedly hitting Stark desperately in the face.


    Educating him is still too young.


    Things like mechanical lifeforms exist in the world.


    It is just powered by another energy.


    A special energy that ordinary people haven''t noticed yet.


    magic!


    Grunt.


    Stark swallowed nervously. For the first time in this period of time, he had such thoughts.


    This time being kidnapped by the Ten Rings, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    Otherwise, he would never see this ability.


    "Did you make the scene just now?"


    Inson''s heart was far more shocked than Stark. Although he was also a doctor, he saved Stark''s life at a critical moment.


    But no matter whether it is brain or achievement, he is far inferior to a smart man like Stark.


    In his cognition, the science and technology that has just been seen, human beings have not been three to five hundred years old, and it is difficult to make breakthroughs.


    Unfortunately, it just happened.


    It''s like a miracle.


    The ceiling, which human beings didn''t even know how to touch or fumble for a long time, was inexplicably held down by Xu Fan.


    The most important thing is that there is a law of conservation of energy in this world.


    How did that kind of gun that don¡¯t look very big change into a mechanical lifeform?


    Incredible.


    Incredible.


    incredible.


    Yingsen even rubbed his eyes vigorously, and began to wonder if he had hallucinations.


    In fact, there is no mechanical life form, nor Xu Fan.


    Maybe even Stark is fake.


    From the beginning, he was the only one caught by the Ten Rings.


    Didi!


    But just when Inson began to evade reality because he was too shocked, the computer happened to upload all the data to the terminal of Mark I Steel Armor.


    "Ours quickly get out of here."


    Stark said without thinking, and then put on Mark One.


    As the first generation machine developed temporarily in the cave, the production of Mark One is naturally a bit rough.


    It also looks very cumbersome to wear.


    But only in terms of defensive performance, Stark has full confidence.


    "Huh? Oh, um."


    Yingsen gradually reacted, realizing that this was not his own fantasy, but an extremely real reality. He nodded quickly and looked at Xu Fan subconsciously.


    "You follow behind me."


    Stark yelled at Inson.


    In Stark''s view, with Xu Fan''s ability, the Ten Rings Gang couldn''t hurt him at all.


    Instead of worrying about Xu Fan, I should try my best to ensure that Yingsen is safe and sound and take him to reunite with his family.


    "Ok."


    Yingsen''s brain was also messed up for a while.


    He actually guessed from the beginning that the process of uploading data would be very slow, and he had a sense of sacrifice.


    After all, my family is gone I don¡¯t have much to remember about this world.


    As a result, the ups and downs of the situation made Yingsen a little confused.


    You can only change the plan temporarily and take one step at a time.


    But what he and Stark didn''t expect was that when they were ready, other things in the "room" turned into mechanical lifeforms.


    such as¡­¡­


    The computer that Stark just used to upload data.


    After a few breaths, it completed its awakening, transformed into a two-meter-high mechanical life form, and walked out of here aggressively.


    However, Xu Fan''s abilities are not limited to these.


    The source of his fire covered the entire stronghold the moment he shot it.


    In other words, as many weapons as there are, so many mechanical lifeforms have been created by themselves!

 v2 Chapter 399： Starks concerns

    ,


    Stark originally planned to try out the power of his Mark I steel armor.


    As soon as I walked out, I saw the corpses of members of the Ten Rings Gang everywhere in the cave.


    A strong smell of blood spread and spread in the air.


    Dr. Inson even vomited on the spot because he couldn''t bear such an environment.


    "Is this the power of the fire source."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart.


    Although he obtained the fire source through this sign-in, Xu Fan did not know whether there was an upper limit on the fire source''s ability.


    If it can influence infinitely, turn everything into a mechanical life form.


    Then he will build the entire planet into a new Cybertron, and I am afraid it will not be a problem.


    However, the reason why Xu Fan came to this stronghold of the Ten Rings was not to rescue Tony Stark, the future Iron Man, superhero.


    The main purpose is to complete the sign-in and get the sign-in reward.


    Now that the sign-in reward has been received, I will test my new ability level in this way.


    The things that should be done have been completed, and Xu Fan naturally did not stay behind to accompany Stark.


    What''s more, he is wearing Mark One''s steel armor.


    This was enough for him to contact Colonel Rod and return to New York.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan took the lead directly.


    As Xu Fan thought, all the weapons in the entire Ten Rings Gang stronghold were all affected by the source of fire and turned into mechanical lifeforms.


    Seeing Xu Fan speed up, Stark simply let Dr. Inson sit on the shoulders of the steel armor and use his maximum speed to keep up with Xu Fan.


    When he took Yingsen and walked out of the cave, what he saw was a dense cluster of mechanical lifeforms.


    You can''t see the end with the naked eye.


    The black is pressed.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, the number may be more than hundreds of thousands.


    Although these mechanical lifeforms are relatively small, their combat effectiveness is very powerful.


    When the war really broke out, Stark even doubted whether the American soldiers could support it for 24 hours.


    I have to say that Stark, who has always considered himself a super genius, was shocked by this shocking scene.


    Now Xu Fan is here to save them.


    But in case...


    In case one day, Xu Fan, this guy, will stand on the opposite side of mankind.


    Became their enemy.


    Or...


    Xu Fan''s infinite ambition made him a ruthless dictator in human society.


    The more he thought about it, the more Stark felt he couldn''t convince himself to deny the idea.


    As long as he closes his eyes, he can see Xu Fan standing in the sky, behind him is an army of countless mechanical life forms.


    Wherever you go, no grass grows.


    Humanity is at stake, no one can stop him!


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Stark couldn''t figure it out, his steel armor was not affected, but it was because...


    Xu Fan''s magic cannot affect his steel armor.


    It was to protect my own safety, so I didn''t do that.


    There is a big difference between the two.


    "Perhaps...when I return to New York, I should find a way to create a steel suit that will not be affected by magic."


    Stark muttered to himself, once he had such an idea, it would linger for a long time.


    Of course, Stark naturally didn''t intend to tell others about this kind of thing, let alone let Xu Fan know.


    "Xu."


    Stark picked up his emotions again, came to him, couldn''t help asking.


    "What are you going to do with these robots?"


    Not only Stark, but Dr. Inson is also very concerned about such issues.


    Although he was very grateful to Xu Fan for saving himself at a critical moment, he couldn''t help but remember a proverb.


    The dragon slayer eventually became the evil dragon.


    Today, Xu Fan is the dragon slayer who destroyed the Ten Rings Gang.


    But that black and crushing mechanical life form, who can guarantee that he will not use this power to do ambitions of world rule?


    If possible, Yingsen hopes that Xu Fan can now deal with these mechanical lifeforms.


    But where does Xu Fan care about Stark and Dr. Inson''s thoughts?


    He took a blue ring out of his pocket and put it on the ring finger of his left hand.


    This is a magic ring he personally created through the knowledge he learned from the Karma Taj library.


    The inside can be connected to another space.


    The function is similar to the ring that often comes out in fantasy, and it can store various things.


    As for the name, Xu Fan didn''t have any special hobbies, so he directly named this ring Space Ring.


    Stark and Inson were stunned, Xu Fan confiscated all the weapons that the Ten Commandments had worked so hard to save.


    "What did he just do?"


    Yingsen only felt that his brain was blank, and that his three views were constantly destroyed and reshaped by Xu Fan all day.


    First, the way of playing like magic.


    Then there is a mechanical lifeform far beyond the level of modern technology.


    Now, his ring is like a bottomless pit swallowing those weapons that have been transformed back.


    He never dreamed of it.


    Things like magic, which only existed in the story, were so inexplicably confirmed.


    Magic is not only real.


    In front of him is an extremely powerful mage!


    The Ten Commandments Gang, which caused a headache for the American military, was harvested by him.


    The corpses are everywhere!


    Blood flows into a river!


    "Well, it''s time to go."


    Putting all the weapons into his own space ring, Xu Fan only left such an understatement, then opened the portal and returned to the country of fire.


    Such a good weapon, it is natural to show Dashewan a look.


    Inson and Stark had planned to say something, but they couldn''t stop Xu Fan from leaving.


    For a while, outside of the Ten Rings Gang cave, Stark and Inson stood in the center of the **** corpse, falling silent, not knowing what to say.


    The breeze blows.


    I don''t know how much time has passed before Stark slowly uttered a word.


    "Let''s... leave here too."


    Then Stark let Inson sit down and grasp himself, and then activated Mark One''s flying ability.


    Although not excellent, at least it can fly.


    Otherwise, let them leave on foot like this, I am afraid they will probably die of thirst here.


    When Stark took Inson out of the signal shielding area of ??the Ten Rings, he contacted Colonel Rod and informed him of his current position.


    However, because it was still a semi-finished product, during the flight, Mark fell apart in mid-air and threw Stark and Inson directly away.


    If it were not for the soft desert all around, they would probably not be all right.


    "What is the origin of that person?"


    Yingsen sat on the sand, waiting for the rescue, and couldn''t help asking.


    Stark looked at Inson and couldn''t help but smile.


    I know where to go.

 v2 Chapter 400： Colonel Rods shock

    A few hours later.


    Colonel Rhodes successfully locked Stark''s position through the distress signal sent by Mark I Steel Armor.


    After dispatching an entire well-trained combat force, a rescue operation was carried out on Stark, bringing him and Dr. Inson back to the nearest military base.


    Seeing his friend Rod again, Stark was also very excited.


    Although he claims to be a playboy, super genius, rebellious and often defiant.


    But for Rod, for the friendship between them.


    Stark has always attached great importance to it.


    Especially after experiencing life and death and all this.


    Stark pays more attention to the feelings and bonds between people.


    only¡­¡­


    Stark is still the duplicity Iron Man.


    What he said and what he did are often the opposite.


    With a silent hug, Stark began to complain that Colonel Rod could not protect even an ordinary person.


    Actually, I have to find a way to save myself.


    "I did my best, Tony."


    Colonel Rod responded with a serious face, but his tone was full of self-blame.


    In any case, he almost lost his best friend.


    This is his fault.


    The fault of being a friend.


    But Colonel Rod wasn''t the first day to deal with Stark.


    Colonel Rhodes has always understood Stark''s character and style.


    Now that I see him saying this, I am actually very clear.


    Stark didn''t mean to blame himself.


    "Hello, Colonel Rod." After the two embraced, Dr. Inson stretched out his right hand.


    Rod subconsciously glanced at Dr. Yingsen, his face was disgraced, and his palms were a little dirty.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for Rod to believe that that Stark would bring such a person with him.


    "He is Dr. Inson, and he saved me."


    Upon seeing this, Stark quickly explained the ins and outs.


    When he was attacked by a member of the Ten Rings, a missile exploded in front of him.


    Although part of the damage was avoided and he didn''t die on the spot, some shrapnel still entered his body and could flow to the heart at any time.


    At the critical moment, it was the machine made by Dr. Inson that saved him.


    "Although that machine was quickly eliminated."


    Stark knocked on the furnace on his chest, his tone and expression full of pride.


    I have to say that no matter when it is, Stark will never forget to show off his skills.


    Rod froze in place with only a glance.


    As a close friend of Stark, he certainly would not mistake the reactor.


    "You made it, Tony."


    Immediately afterwards, Lord seemed to think of something, turned his head quickly, and held Dr. Inson''s hanging hand.


    "Hello, Dr. Inson."


    Rod said respectfully, and clenched his hands.


    "It''s really you, Tony, I thought you were going to be violent this time, but I didn''t expect to let you escape from the dead, and also achieved significant results."


    Although I am grateful for everything that Dr. Inson has done, the focus of Rhode''s chat is still around Stark.


    In his opinion, when Stark returns to New York this time, he will be able to develop more powerful weapons.


    At that time, it will also be of great help to the combat effectiveness of the Air Force.


    especially¡­¡­


    Stark and Dr. Inson escaped from the secret base of the Ten Rings.


    Their experience must have been wonderful.


    "Come on, Tony, I can''t wait to hear your story."


    "Don''t worry, although the spirits here are not as good as your collection."


    "But often things tasted at this time are sweeter."


    Rod smiled and said, motioning for Stark and Inson to come with him.


    What Rhode did not expect, however, was after he said this.


    Pride, narcissism, air, rebelliousness...


    Many of the iconic expressions of Iron Man disappeared from Stark''s face.


    Instead, his brows were furrowed and his eyes were deep.


    "what happened?"


    Rod also faintly felt something was wrong, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Actually, someone else saved us."


    Stark looked around.


    He didn''t trust the air force or the national defense force.


    He just felt that this matter might be able to tell Rhodes.


    "Others? Where is he?"


    Rhode asked subconsciously.


    In the area where he locked Stark''s position, all were uninhabited desert areas.


    If there are other people, they have no reason to drop Stark and Inson at the last time and choose to cross the desert.


    Is it possible...


    Is it another terrorist organization?


    But who knows, facing his own guess, Stark shook his head firmly and corrected his statement.


    "It''s not them, it''s him."


    "A person?" Rod suddenly widened his eyes, with an unbelievable look, "You mean, the other party has only one person, and he rushed into the secret base and saved you?"


    how can that be?


    Even the most capable super agent in the world could not accomplish such a task.


    The members of the Ten Commandments Gang are genuine terrorists.


    The combat training is well-trained and the weapons are very advanced.


    They tried to kill each other more than once, but they never succeeded.


    "You may not believe it."


    Stark took a deep breath, and after some hesitation, he silently took out what was in his arms.


    This is part of Mark I¡¯s steel armor, a video taken.


    It is Xu Fan who uses the fire source to transform various firearms into robots.


    All the members of the Ten Rings Gang in the secret base were all destroyed by Xu Fan.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this is simply a dimensionality reduction blow.


    Rod''s eyes widened, his mouth involuntarily opened into an "oh" shape, which he never dreamed of.


    Those plots that only exist in scientific stories will one day appear in the real world.


    But is this possible?


    A human being, possessing powers that science cannot understand, has created an army of mechanical lifeforms in a few short breaths.


    This is simply the power of God.


    however¡­¡­


    The video in Stark''s hands just proved that he was not lying or going crazy.


    "Tony..."


    After witnessing Xu Fan''s abilities, Colonel Rod could not help but take a breath.


    There was a voice in his heart that kept roaring.


    In any case, this video cannot be let others know.


    and¡­¡­


    They must find out Xu Fan''s whereabouts as soon as possible.


    But Stark has no clue about Xu Fan''s whereabouts.


    If he insisted, he only met Xu Fan twice.


    The first time was in my villa.


    The second time was this time.


    Even Stark couldn''t understand why Xu Fan would save himself.


    However, neither Stark nor Rod had expected that just when they were shocked by Xu Fan''s strength, the content of the video had already flowed out. </div>

 v2 Chapter 401： I want him

    It''s not so much outflow, it''s more internal stealing.


    Whether it is the air force, the army, or the navy, they have been infiltrated by S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    In "Invincible Hulk", S.H.I.E.L.D. successfully locked Dr. Banner through stealing and included him in the Avengers plan.


    Now, the video taken by Stark has been circulated to the department of SHIELD in the same way.


    The agent in charge of this project also immediately reported the video to the seventh-level agent, Phil Colson.


    "Where did this video come from?"


    Coleson stared at the computer screen and watched Xu Fan turn the weapons in the hands of the members of the Ten Rings into mechanical life forms.


    Not to mention having seen it before, he hadn''t even heard of such a technique.


    and¡­¡­


    Judging from the expressive power of these mechanical lifeforms, it is not easy to destroy them.


    "The interception from the Air Force seems to be a video taken by Tony Stark."


    The agent that Coleson had hired said without thinking.


    "Stark?"


    Coulson looked a little surprised.


    He is no stranger to the name Stark.


    Among those who founded SHIELD, there was a man named Stark.


    He is Tony''s father.


    Moreover, Tony Stark can be said to be a super genius, who has always been the subject of focus of SHIELD.


    This time he was kidnapped by members of the Ten Commandments Gang, which caused tension within SHIELD.


    To this end, they are preparing to launch a rescue plan.


    Even with some power, Stark must be rescued.


    But before they were ready to act.


    Stark had already escaped.


    Also brought out such a video.


    "Is that person''s identity not locked yet?"


    Coleson urged.


    From the time when this video was intercepted, special agents started investigating, trying to figure out Xu Fan''s identity and origin.


    The result was nothing.


    Apart from knowing that Xu Fan possesses a certain powerful ability, they have no clue.


    They don''t even know Xu Fan''s name.


    "Don''t even know the name."


    Coulson gritted his teeth, feeling tricky about this.


    This was the first time that SHIELD could not even figure out the identity of a human being.


    "Sir Coleson, what do you do now?" the agent couldn''t help asking.


    In his opinion, this matter can''t be handled by himself.


    "Continue to search for information about this person, and contact me immediately when you find it."


    "Any images that can be captured by surveillance must be confirmed."


    "As for that video..."


    Coleson made a backup of the video, and then hurriedly left here and went to the office of the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury.


    ßËßËßË.


    After knocking on the door three times in a row, a deep voice came from inside.


    "Please come in."


    After getting permission, Coleson stopped hesitating, pushed the door, and looked around.


    Except for Director Ferry, there is only one orange cat, lying lazily on the balcony, enjoying the sun, and stretching a lazy waist from time to time, making a "meow" cry.


    Looks triumphant.


    I have to say that sometimes, Coleson will also envy the cat''s life.


    "Agent Coulson, what happened?"


    Fury has a low voice.


    For Coelson, he not only knows well, but trusts him.


    In his opinion, it is obviously no small matter to make Coleson show this expression.


    "Director Fury."


    Coulson''s thoughts returned to the real world, and he quickly took out the USB flash drive that had backed up the video and inserted it into the computer on the desk.


    Fury looked at Coleson somehow.


    However, as the video progressed, Fury''s expression began to change.


    From the beginning, it was inexplicable, became surprised, then shocked and shocked.


    At the end, Fury fell silent directly.


    Even if the video clip ended, he still couldn''t make any sound.


    If this is not some special effects editing prank.


    That means that this world will change drastically.


    However, from the content of the video, Fury can still confirm some information.


    Before becoming Director of SHIELD, Fury participated in various wars.


    The person killed by Xu Fan in the picture is obviously a member of the Ten Rings Gang.


    It is one of the most terrifying and powerful organizations in the world.


    In addition, Xu Fan made his move to save Stark and Dr. Inson.


    From this perspective, Xu Fan seems to be on the side of justice.


    The Avengers Project.


    "Do you know who this person is?"


    After a long time, Fury seemed to be freed from the petrochemical state. He asked Coleson, wanting to know the identity of Xu Fan.


    Coleson shook his head, saying that he didn''t know anything.


    Neither the name of the other party nor his whereabouts is known.


    "Want to contact Stark?"


    Coulson thought for a while. He felt that since the other party was here to save Stark, there might be some overlap between the two sides.


    otherwise¡­¡­


    What is the other party doing idle?


    "Ok."


    Ferry nodded and let Coelson take full responsibility for the matter.


    In any case, get in touch with Xu Fan.


    Because this force is too powerful and terrifying.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that Fury has some doubts that Xu Fan is very likely to be a figure on the earth second only to Captain Marvel.


    "If you can persuade that person to join our Avengers project..."


    Ferry rolled his throat.


    Secretly made up his mind.


    No matter what conditions Xu Fan offered, he could accept it.


    After all, with such a powerful character, being a teammate is better than being an enemy.


    This is also the first time that Fury has been so excited in so many years, and he feels that Xu Fan is necessary.


    At the same time, this is the first time he understands what jealousy and fear are.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Gu Yi, who was sitting in Kama Taj, who was practicing with great concentration, also noticed this change.


    When Xu Fan turned all his guns into mechanical lifeforms, Gu Yi mage did not feel any magical fluctuations.


    Moreover, this power is also different from the past, and it is different from the moves like Suzuo Nenghu.


    "What kind of power is this..."


    Gu Yi frowned, feeling for the first time that he was in a knowledge blind zone.


    She can''t understand Xu Fan!


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Before this Xu Fan had never demonstrated this kind of ability, this kind of power.


    Does this also mean that Xu Fan has other killers?


    Other tricks?


    It''s like the eyes of Agomoto and the floating cloak.


    "How many hole cards are there in Xu Fan''s body?"


    Gu Yi murmured in his heart.


    "Also, why did he save Stark."


    "He is not a person in this universe, and he has nothing to do with people in this universe."


    After thinking about it, Gu decided to go to the future to take a look.


    However, what she didn''t even dream of was that she was about to use the power of time gems.


    The future channel has been cut off!

 v2 Chapter 402： Oshe Maru, times have changed

    Leaving the secret base of the Ten Rings Gang, Xu Fan did not return to Kama Taj, but went to Konoha Village.


    "Itachi and Sasuke''s operation went well."


    When Da She Maru and Xu Fan met again, the former was not so surprised at his portal.


    The corner of Da She Wan''s mouth rose up, explaining the process of Shao Wan Yan transplantation.


    "To be honest, thanks to Tsunade this time, I was just aside to assist."


    Da She Wan looked a little humble.


    As Tsunade who is also Sannin, her medical ninjutsu and level are undoubtedly the best among the three.


    Even Oshemaru didn''t think he could surpass Tsunade in this field.


    However, Tsunade was somewhat repulsive during the transplant operation for Itachi.


    Although she has not been in the village all year round, she has always followed the village''s intelligence.


    Tsunade knew a little about Itachi''s betrayal and the coup.


    In order for Tsunade to perform surgery on Itachi, Oshemaru had to tell the truth.


    Hide in the darkness and guard Konoha''s light.


    This is the reason Itachi defected to the village.


    After understanding this, Tsunade''s attitude towards Itachi changed.


    The operation went quite smoothly.


    Itachi and Sasuke only need to rest for a while before they can see the light again.


    As for the body of Itachi, it will take some time before it can be treated.


    "By the way, Tsunade has always wanted to see you."


    Oshemaru suddenly changed the conversation, and told Tsunade''s interest in Xu Fan.


    As a result, Xu Fan is now the fifth generation of Hokage, not to mention, he is the figure who unified the entire Ninja world.


    This kind of ambition, even Tsunade''s grandfather, the original Hokage, failed to achieve it.


    Secondly, Xu Fan also came from a family of thousand hands.


    There are some relatives between the two of them.


    In addition, Oshemaru was now called back to the village by Xu Fan, so Tsunade mentioned it to Oshemaru.


    If Xu Fan comes back, let her know.


    I want to meet a boy from the Senshou clan.


    "Let''s talk about it next time."


    Xu Fan refused without thinking.


    Tsunade is a very flavorful existence among many female characters.


    Although she was a little older, Naruto called her mother-in-law.


    But Tsunade relied on the Yin Seal to make himself look youthful forever.


    As if only twenty-seven-eight years old.


    But I think of Tsunade''s age and her origin.


    Xu Fan still thought it was better not to meet.


    "Ok."


    Da She Wan nodded, he knew his current identity very well.


    Seeing that Xu Fan had no interest in Tsunade, Oshemaru was too lazy to say anything, just stopped talking.


    "Talk about business."


    Xu Fan turned around and took out the intercepted gun from his space ring and handed it to Dashewan.


    "what is this?"


    Da She Maru frowned slightly, and looked uncomprehending.


    He has studied with great concentration for so many years, and has never seen such a strange endurance.


    The whole body is dark and sloppy, very heavy and metallic.


    However, the shape is strange, and it is not clear whether it should be a cut or a thorn.


    Said it was cutting, but there was no blade.


    Said it was a thorn, but there was no spike.


    Let Da She Wan unable to understand for a while.


    but¡­¡­


    Facing Xu Fan''s request, Da She Wan would naturally not refuse, he raised his hands, took the submachine gun, and examined it carefully.


    Soon, Dashemaru''s eyes focused on the armed belt of the submachine gun.


    "I understand."


    Dashemaru suddenly realized that, grabbing the barrel of the submachine gun in one hand, and holding the armed belt with the other hand, pulling the armed belt as if pulling the bowstring.


    Xu Fan: "???"


    this is¡­¡­


    Newbie entering the game?


    Xu Fan''s face was speechless, and he couldn''t help thinking of a picture he had seen on the Internet before crossing.


    For some reason, Xu Fan felt a bit funny looking at the Dashewan in front of him.


    It''s kind of fun.


    That Naruto is a very smart guy, a character known as a scientist.


    In front of the technology of firearms, it revealed nothing.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this makes Xu Fan feel that the Dashewan in front of him is a bit cute.


    "There is no flexibility."


    In Dashemaru''s cognition, this weapon should be a kind of endurance similar to the "longbow".


    It is a strange weapon unique to this world.


    This made him unable to understand.


    How can such a weapon be effective?


    Even the Kunai that Xia Ren throws casually, I am afraid it is more powerful than the bow and arrow fired by this weapon.


    It''s simply tasteless.


    Useless things.


    Jinda Shewan felt a little puzzled.


    Xu Fan, who has always been savvy and capable, how could he like such things.


    Is it possible...


    Do you want to improve this weapon?


    "To be honest, this weapon is of no value. In actual combat, the destructive power it produces may not be enough to endure the misery of throwing it out."


    Osamaru paused, with a serious analysis, "Although it is not clear why people in this world choose to use such weapons to fight, but their manufacturing level."


    "It''s too backward."


    Da She Wan explained that he hoped that Xu Fan would stop bringing back some weird things.


    But Xu Fan''s expression was a black line.


    I thought Dashemaru was a shrewd person, and he could notice that the trigger position was designed differently.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    In Dashemaru''s thinking, this weapon was of no use other than an unqualified longbow.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but smiled and shook his head, took the submachine gun from Da She Wan''s hand, and assumed the correct posture.


    At least Xu Fan thinks so.


    Then, Xu Fan deliberately aimed at the bottle not far away.


    Because of the relationship between writing round eyes, Xu Fan can aim accurately even if he has not practiced.


    At the same time, this incident also gave Xu Fan a lot of inspiration.


    At his root, there is a ninja troop of writing round eyes.


    Allowing them to use this technological weapon will definitely increase their combat effectiveness.


    And now...


    It''s time to let Da She Maru see what is meant by times have changed.


    After confirming the aim, Xu Fan pulled the trigger cleanly.


    Coupled with a body stronger than the Six Dao Immortal, Xu Fan directly ignored the reaction force of this weapon, stood in place, and shot the bullet.


    All the things that Xu Fan aimed at were all broken into pieces.


    Da She Maru''s eyes were also puzzled from the beginning and became extremely shocked.


    Xu Fan just...


    What have you done?


    I didn''t feel any chakra.


    This is not ninjutsu Is something shot out?


    O She Maru carefully recalled the scene just now, and noticed that something small was indeed pushed out.


    But the speed and power are far beyond my own perception.


    "This is the power this world possesses?"


    Da She Wan rolled his throat and couldn''t help asking.


    At the same time, he suddenly realized that Xu Fan suddenly came to him.


    The weapons of this world are indeed very powerful.


    However, Xu Fan''s next sentence shocked Dashewan again.


    "This is just the most conventional low-end weapon."


    "The destructive power is average."

 v2 Chapter 403： Chakra bullet

    "This¡­¡­"


    Da She Wan couldn''t help but was stunned.


    This is called destructive power?


    That kind of precision strike ability, and powerful penetrating ability.


    If it hits a person, it will most likely result in death or injury.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s worldview has always been high offense and low defense.


    Kumu is not only a very common ninja, but also a very deadly ninja.


    Strong as Uchiha Madara, without the protection of Susano''s pupil technique, he could be stabbed to death with an ordinary weapon by Senjuzuzuma.


    The bullets fired by submachine guns are naturally much stronger than swords.


    Just this is enough to make Da She Wan re-examine the weapon in Xu Fan''s hand, and take it seriously.


    "What about the most powerful weapon in the world?"


    Da She Wan couldn''t help asking.


    "The most powerful weapon?"


    After hearing this, Xu Fan thought for a moment.


    If you really want to talk about this world, the scope will be larger, the three empires, and the Titan civilization.


    Once I explain it to Da She Wan, I am afraid it will never end.


    Moreover, Xia Chong can''t talk about it.


    A concept as big as the universe, even if he talked to O Shemaru, he couldn''t understand it.


    "Probably it can easily destroy a country, and make its land unsuitable for human habitation within a century, and no grass will grow."


    Xu Fan simply reduced the concept of the world to the earth, and named the most destructive mushroom bomb on the scientific and technological side of the earth.


    If you really want to talk about destructive power, if Xu Fan thinks that mushroom bullet is similar to ten-tailed beast jade.


    Do not¡­¡­


    If it were a super equivalent mushroom bomb, it might be stronger than the ten-tailed beast jade.


    and¡­¡­


    The powerfulness of the mushroom bomb is more terrifying than the tail beast jade.


    That is radiation.


    "radiation?"


    Da She Maru whispered new terms, unable to understand for a while.


    However, the things Xu Fan brought back this time made him very interested.


    "Actually, the reason why I let you see this thing is that I hope you can mass-produce it."


    "For those who cannot use Chakra."


    Xu Fan said solemnly.


    Only in this way, those people must undergo rigorous training.


    After all, it is not easy for ordinary people to use firearms.


    Of course, Xu Fan doesn''t need to worry about this part of the matter.


    When the time comes, leave it to Kakashi to complete it.


    And the reason for letting Dashemaru master the technology of manufacturing firearms and mass production.


    It is because the fire source is not omnipotent.


    Only areas covered by fire sources can transform metal devices into mechanical lifeforms.


    Once out of the coverage area, those mechanical lifeforms will fall asleep again.


    In other words, he couldn''t leave an army of mechanical lifeforms in the Hokage Continent.


    Unless your own body is here.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan decided to proceed according to the original plan.


    Mass production is one of them.


    "I understand."


    Da She Maru responded and took the weapon again, ready to conduct research.


    Speaking of, weapons similar to guns are also found in Naruto.


    Such as the ability of Shura Dao.


    It is very close to modern weapons.


    However, Xu Fan remembers saying in the setting book that the power of Shura Dao is not a physical change, but a psychic method.


    So there is still a difference from the firearms in the Marvel world.


    In addition, this weapon is really a very low-end attack method in Marvel.


    Wakanda''s Zhenjin Technology.


    The secret weapon of SHIELD.


    All are much stronger than this weapon.


    Especially Wakanda.


    Now I have obtained the fire source by signing in. If I can cover Wakanda with the fire source, I will create a mechanical life form.


    That intensity is not a joke.


    Not even exaggerated.


    Xu Fan felt that Ultron was nothing but that.


    Of course, these are things to follow.


    "By the way, Dashewan."


    "Huh?" Da She Maru put down the gun in his hand and looked at Xu Fan seriously.


    In order to make Dashewan more clear about his intentions, Xu Fan took out the bullet from the space ring and explained the general principle of the firearm to Dashewan.


    In fact, firearms and bows are essentially the same.


    Both the gun and the bow are a kind of carrier.


    The key to truly killing people is bullets and arrows.


    "bullet?"


    Da She Wan took the bullet in Xu Fan''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    The casing has a metallic feel to the touch.


    No wonder there is such a destructive power.


    "Inside the bullet, it is gunpowder."


    As soon as Xu Fan opened his mouth, he found that he knew little about the inside of the bullet, so he let Dashewan study it by himself.


    "In short, what I need you to do is to put the chakra into the bullet."


    Xu Fan turned his head and went straight to the subject.


    Da She Wan was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood what Xu Fan meant.


    For ninjas, it is not strange to inject Chakra into the ninja.


    For example, Feng Dun can strengthen kunai, the sharpness of long swords and so on.


    Susano, like Sasuke, attached Amaterasu to Susano''s arrow.


    only¡­¡­


    In fact, it is difficult for Chakra to inject such things.


    Moreover, not every ninja has this ability.


    Even for Zhong Ren, there are many people who can''t do it.


    However, the positioning of firearms is for ordinary people who can''t use ninjutsu.


    They will naturally not inject such things into Chakra.


    "In other words, is it to inject Chakra into bullets for power storage, and then use it for civilians who are not ninjas?"


    Although Oshe Maru was hit by dimensionality reduction, his thinking was very active and quick.


    As long as Xu Fan explained it a little bit, he could react.


    Seeing Xu Fan responding to himself with a nod, Da She Wan nodded, holding the bullet with his thumb and index finger, and aimed at the light.


    "Inject chakra into a bullet?"


    Da She Maru''s eyes became deeper.


    Although it sounds very simple, just inject chakra into it, but to what extent and in what proportion.


    And how to save it.


    After all, Chakra is not infinite energy.


    If you don''t find the right way, Chakra will soon be lost.


    and¡­¡­


    There is only one situation where civilians need this kind of bullet, and that is when they encounter a very powerful enemy.


    In that case, you can''t arrange for Shinobu to make chakra bullets for everyone, right?


    Often the simplest things are more difficult to implement.


    Da She Wan couldn''t help sighing in her heart, and at the same time told herself in her heart.


    In any case, he must fulfill the requirements of Chakra bullets.


    This is not only for Xu Fan, but also to challenge science.


    Xu Fan looked at Da She Wan with a serious face and fell into silence.


    But at this moment, the sign-in assistant''s voice sounded in Xu Fan''s ear again.


    The content is naturally the next sign-in location.


    "If I remember correctly, that place should be where Iron Man and Iron Overlord met."


    "It is indeed one of the famous scenes of Iron Man."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.

 v2 Chapter 404： Preparation before signing in

    After handing over the task of making chakra bullets to Dashemaru, Xu Fan used the portal to return to the Sanctuary of New York.


    As a result, he is now a righteous temple guardian, and all temple mages, including Arthur, are extremely respectful to him.


    Secondly, although the sign-in assistant has released a new sign-in location, time still needs to be patient.


    After Stark returned from the Middle East, he didn''t immediately clashed with the iron tyrant Stanney, but because he announced the closure of Stark''s Industrial Weapons Department, the disagreement occurred.


    Of course, Stanney is not a good person himself.


    The reason why Stark was attacked in the Middle East and was kidnapped by the Ten Rings was because of the ghost of Stanney behind the scenes.


    On the surface, the relationship between the two is very good.


    Because of the closure of the Weapons Department, the appearance of the steel armor, and the investigation of Pepper and Coleson, Stanney broke his skin and manipulated the Iron Overlord to fight Stark.


    And the battle between them naturally became the last segment of "Iron Man".


    It is a very famous scene in the whole movie.


    The sign-in place this time is also the street where the two meet!


    As for Stark''s press conference and the subsequent stock plummeting and growing wildly, Xu Fan was completely uninterested.


    The reason is very simple.


    Now Xu Fan is not only the highest leader of the country of fire, Hokage.


    He is also the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York.


    As long as Gu Yi died, it wouldn''t be a problem to claim himself as a supreme mage.


    With Xu Fan of such a status, where would those Stark Group stocks look good?


    In that case, it can only show that Xu Fan''s pattern is too small.


    "What''s more, although Stark is the richest man in New York, his property is far from the Panthers."


    "Compared to Stark''s stock, Wakanda''s gold and land are more attractive to me."


    "However, some things just need to be done slowly."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, temporarily gave up thinking about it, and returned to the Sanctuary of New York.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was.


    Anna and the others, who participated in the mage assessment with him, chose to come to the Sanctuary of New York without hesitation, in an attempt to become Xu Fan''s right-hand man.


    Especially Anna.


    As soon as she sensed the ripples of magical fluctuations in the Most Holy Place, she immediately thought of Xu Fan.


    When she saw Xu Fan again, she was extremely excited and excited.


    "Xu, do you remember me?"


    Anna cautiously approached Xu Fan, her voice a little nervous.


    Speaking of which, I have no contact with Xu Fan.


    Although I exchanged names, I hardly helped me that time.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is a hindrance.


    If it weren''t for Master Mordor, he gave them another chance to reassess.


    Anna never had a chance to pass.


    This shows how bad her performance is.


    "It is you."


    Xu Fan looked at the girl in front of him and remembered when he first came to Marvel.


    There is indeed such a young girl trying to hug her thigh.


    This is also extremely normal in Xu Fan''s opinion. Girls themselves need a sense of security.


    In this world, what can make girls feel safer than a powerful wizard.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, she probably chose to go to the Sanctuary of New York after passing the exam.


    Make the same decision as yourself.


    "You still remember me?"


    Anna looked a little surprised, but also excited and excited.


    She showed a surprised look, like a kitten, who happened to find her owner when she was lost.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that he did remember.


    I am not Alzheimer''s or memory decline.


    It didn''t take long for me to come to Marvel World, and there were so many people in contact with him. Just think about it and you can guess the identity of the other party.


    While chatting, Arthur took a dozen wizards to find Xu Fan and saluted him.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, indicating that they don''t need to be too restrained.


    After asking about some things about Huiye, Xu Fan asked Arthur and the others to help each other.


    Except when necessary, the rest of the time when you don''t exist.


    At the same time, Xu Fan asked Arthur to take care of Anna.


    Said in front of her.


    Like this little fan girl, there is nothing wrong with putting it around.


    After getting these things done, Xu Fan went to see Hui Ye alone.


    Although she was absent during this time, Hui Ye''s mood was very stable.


    When I saw Xu Fan again, his face was calm.


    "You''re back."


    Hui Ye greeted him softly, and before Xu Fan could respond, she said to herself.


    "Wait until next time, let''s take a concubine."


    Although I don''t like those ninjas, the guys who snatched their chakras.


    I don''t like that continent, which makes myself full of sadness.


    But in the process of separating from Xu Fan, Huiye realized that Xu Fan was different.


    I can only do it easily in front of him.


    Facing other people, Hui Ye always felt that there was a transparent wall separating the two sides.


    I don''t know what to say, nor how to get closer to each other.


    Let alone break this wall.


    Fortunately, as the ancestor of Chakra, he has broken away from the needs of low-level taste.


    Even if she doesn''t eat, drink or rest, Hui Ye''s state will not be affected.


    After all, she is the ancestor of that Chakra.


    Except for the half of the nine-tailed Chakra on Naruto''s body, Kaguya can be said to have recovered all the power of Chakra.


    She is very strong.


    However, this kind of strength does not make Kaguya feel happy.


    She herself is a person who doesn''t have much pursuit of power, and the reason why she will do something is that some people have been betraying her.


    Now that she met Xu Fan, she cherished these bonds very much.


    She doesn''t want to go back to the old days, worrying that others will betray her.


    Xu Fan probably understood Hui Ye''s mood He took a step forward, stretched out his hand, and touched Hui Ye''s forehead, gently stroking her silver hair.


    This feeling made Huiye feel very subtle, but mentally and physically, she didn''t reject it, but wanted to get more from Xu Fan.


    "In that case, let''s go eat together."


    Xu Fan smiled, thinking that before the sign-in day approached, it would be nice to have a taste of New York¡¯s food and relax.


    After a while¡­¡­


    The day is approaching the timeline for sign-in.


    Xu Fan took Huiye to the street where Iron Man and Iron Overlord fought once again, then walked into a roadside restaurant and waited patiently.


    About half an hour or so, the red UFO fell from the air and hit the street, creating a deep hole. The impact spread to the surroundings, dispersing pedestrians on both sides.


    The whole block began to panic.

 v2 Chapter 405： you again!

    Stark, wearing a steel suit, descended from the sky and fell straight into the street. The ground was torn apart, and his body rolled forward for a few laps before stopping.


    Immediately afterwards, another steel suit followed.


    Its size is twice as large as Stark''s steel suit, dark gray, and the reactor device on its chest appears larger.


    The whole situation can be found at a glance.


    The gray iron man has the crushing upper hand.


    "coming."


    At this time, Xu Fan was enjoying roadside food with Hui Ye.


    As a traveler, Xu Fan would naturally not remember the location of the battle between Iron Overlord and Stark.


    In fact, the Iron Overlord''s armor used by Steinney was the Mark I steel armor built by Stark in the cave.


    The red steel suit that Stark wore was Mark II. Not only did the material choose titanium, it effectively solved the problem of surface icing.


    In terms of strength and speed, it is also superior to Iron Overlord.


    The reason Stark would be at a disadvantage and be suppressed by the opponent was because Steinney had activated the Iron Overlord.


    Looted Stark''s newly made Ark reactor.


    In order to protect the little pepper, Stark had to use the old reactor made in the cave.


    As a result of this battle, Stark didn''t have much energy to contend against each other.


    "Tony!"


    Seeing Stark with a look of embarrassment, Stanney felt extremely refreshed.


    Stark Industries is a property created by him and Stark''s father.


    It was his lifetime effort.


    He could not accept, nor would anyone allow them to be snatched from him.


    However, after Stark returned from the Middle East, the first thing he did was to close the Weapons Department!


    This not only caused the stock of Stark Group to plummet, but also caused them to lose a large amount of profits.


    You know, what is more profitable in this world than legal arms?


    absolutely not!


    At the same time, Stanney was also very jealous of Stark''s talent and age.


    And his father.


    Their father and son always look aloof.


    Always look domineering.


    "Do you know what is the funniest thing?"


    "A man who closed the weapons department."


    "A guy who hates weapons the most has created the most powerful weapon in the world!"


    Steny laughed at Stark loudly, while controlling the Iron Lord to raise his hands, revealing the various advanced weapons of Stark Industries.


    In Stanney''s view, he is now enough to destroy an army.


    And all of this was created by Stark, the guy who hates weapons the most.


    Stanney mocked Stark while aiming the dark barrel at Stark, pouring firepower to his heart''s content.


    Without scruples.


    Because he and Stark knew it well.


    Once Stark chose to escape, it was the passers-by behind him who suffered.


    However, even in this situation, Stanney still has regrets in his heart.


    Although he managed to obtain the wreckage of Mark One, he started it by capturing Stark''s reactor.


    but¡­¡­


    Compared with the power of a mysterious person who turns guns into mechanical lifeforms, the technology of this steel armor is still a lot weaker.


    Even after obtaining this information, the first thing Stani did was to find the mysterious person.


    The result was nothing.


    Now he can only choose this kind of steel armor that is second to none.


    of course¡­¡­


    In any case, in Steinney''s heart, he didn''t think that the power of the steel armor would be lost to those mechanical lifeforms.


    Their real power lies in the quantity!


    Not quality!


    As long as he can mass-produce the Iron Overlord, there is nothing impossible to control the world in his hands.


    Thinking of this, Stanney felt unprecedented excitement, and his mood gradually rose.


    Before completing those plans, what he needs to do now is...


    Solve Stark.


    "Go to hell, Tony, I will write on your tombstone, the arms dealer who invented the most powerful weapon!"


    Stanney roared at Stark again and again, and Gatling on his shoulders began to turn, spraying out a tongue of fire accompanied by a rattling sound, pushing out a bullet that was thicker than a finger.


    Da da da!


    Bullets hit Stark''s steel suit like a gust of rain, and every bullet left a slight mark on it.


    Although not dead, it made Stark very passive.


    If he doesn''t have a heroic heart, he can choose to lift off and escape the range of Steny''s attack.


    The fact is just the opposite.


    Fearing that the innocent people behind were involved, Stark could only grit his teeth.


    At the same time, Jarvis also began to help Stark analyze the condition of the steel suit.


    What I heard is naturally not better than that.


    "Why don''t you run away."


    Stark spit out angrily.


    Because he suddenly noticed that there was a restaurant diners behind him, as if they hadn''t seen anything, they continued to enjoy the food there.


    Does this guy think they are making movies?


    Think those are special effects!


    These are real bullets!


    and¡­¡­


    This kind of gun battle in New York has never been a minority.


    Just when Stark was about to endure the limit, he subconsciously glanced back.


    However, in the next scene, Stark almost made a runaway on the spot.


    In the restaurant behind Stark, a slender young man with sword eyebrows and starry eyes stood up slightly from his seat. He did not move slowly. He slowly raised his finger and made a gesture toward the glass in front of him.


    In an instant, the entire French windows of the restaurant disappeared.


    Most importantly, Stark firmly believes that he will never remember that face by mistake.


    Xu!


    It was him who broke into his home with magic.


    It was him who saved himself with magic.


    It''s him!


    All those guns were transformed into mechanical lifeforms, slaughtering everyone in the Ten Rings!


    but¡­¡­


    Why does he appear here?


    coincidence?


    still is¡­¡­


    Stark rolled his throat, feeling the man full of mysteries.


    But at this moment, Jarvis decided that the steel suit could not withstand the storm-like offensive and forced the steel suit out of position.


    Stark''s body was forced to roll out, and countless bullets passed his position and rushed towards Xu Fan.


    Stani was even more upset when he saw such a scene.


    This means that Stark''s steel suit has reached its limit.


    I can solve him at any time.


    However, before Stanney concentrated on pursuing to kill Stark, the bullets that flew out suddenly froze into the air.


    This strange and sudden scene stunned Stanney subconsciously.


    what''s the situation?


    what happened?


    Stanney blinked, seriously wondering if it was a mistake, or some kind of optical illusion.


    However, time passed every second.


    He also breathed several times continuously.


    Those bullets are still frozen in the air.


    Did not continue forward, nor did he fall to the ground.


    "What exactly is going on."


    Stanney was puzzled.

 v2 Chapter 406： Sign in to get the truck!

    Start from Naruto and sign in the text volume Chapter 406 sign in to get a truck! Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please do not exit on the way!


    1%


    twenty two%


    The moment Xu Fan walked out of the restaurant and confronted the Iron Overlord, a familiar voice once again sounded in his ears.


    Sign in begins!


    Da da da!


    Gatling on the shoulders of the Iron Overlord burst into flames, spouting a long tongue of fire, and countless bullets flew forward.


    The steel suit named Mark II was close to the critical value at this moment, and if it resisted the next wave of attacks, it was likely to harm Stark.


    As an intelligent system, Jarvis made a judgment and forced the steel suit to evade.


    Seeing that Xu Fan was about to be knocked into a plug by bullets like gusts of wind and rain.


    The next second is an incredible scene.


    Shocked everyone who noticed the battle.


    Even passers-by who were escaping couldn''t help but stop, took out their mobile phones, and took pictures of Xu Fan.


    If the battle between Stark and Steinney is a competition for technological power, it is the pinnacle of modern weapons.


    The power displayed by Xu Fan is a supernatural phenomenon that cannot be explained by common sense.


    Even¡­¡­


    "Magic, is that magic?"


    "Those bullets are exactly the same as the famous scene of The Matrix."


    "Hurry up and upload it to Youtubi!"


    Passers-by screamed, not out of fear, but out of excitement and shock.


    Because of the picture before them, they have only seen it in the movie.


    You know, the current timeline is the beginning of the ten-year layout of Marvel movies.


    Although Captain America and Captain Marvel were born before this, but because of the age and the relationship between the underdevelopment of the network and the departure of the hero.


    Not many people believe in the existence of superpowers.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan''s visual and psychological shocks were extremely strong.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    The U.S. military, spies of various countries, and special departments.


    Now they have all noticed Xu Fan through the videos taken by these people.


    In fact, Xu Fan did not foresee that the situation would develop in this direction.


    The Marvel movie and the real world before Xu Fan traveled through were originally different.


    Because of the existence of these monsters like Stark, the technology of this universe must be more advanced.


    The network is more developed.


    Once exposed to the public eye, one''s own behavior will leave a memory under the Internet.


    Although it is not impossible to forcibly erase these memories, it is somewhat troublesome.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    With Xu Fan''s current strength, he has no fear at all.


    Is it possible that he is such a person who has completely surpassed the Six Dao Immortals, and is proficient in magic, with a bunch of artifacts on his body.


    Will you be afraid of SHIELD?


    Would you be afraid of Nick Fury, a director of SHIELD?


    Then, like other protagonists in Marvel, think of ways to join SHIELD, accept various tasks, and gain the favor of superheroes?


    Do not make jokes.


    That kind of naive and low-level compromise.


    Only the weak will consider it.


    And I, except for going to the designated place when signing in, other times, I naturally do whatever I want.


    "You interrupted my meal, what should you do?"


    Xu Fan''s low-pitched voice is not loud, but it contains magical power, which spreads out like ripples in the air.


    The whole street...


    No, it should be said that the whole block, Xu Fan''s words rang in everyone''s ears.


    This kind of expressiveness not only makes them feel at ease like never before, but also makes them feel terrible.


    What kind of human being can easily do such a thing?


    Even Stark was shocked, his brain revolving fast.


    Xu Fan, just eat here?


    Is it a coincidence?


    In that case, Stanney would be too unlucky, right?


    To know¡­¡­


    He easily created the existence of hundreds of thousands of mechanical lifeforms.


    and¡­¡­


    Stark swallowed nervously, looked around, watching the countless cars park here.


    The structure of cars and firearms is naturally different, but they are essentially metal craftsmanship.


    If Xu Fan has the power to turn these cars into mechanical lifeforms...


    Grunt.


    Stark swallowed another mouthful of water, something like this felt terrifying just thinking about it.


    Even Stark couldn''t help but sympathize with Stanney.


    What a shame, this guy.


    "Who are you?"


    Stanney did a few deep breathing movements to force his brain to calm down.


    What happened to Xu Fan was really weird and incomprehensible.


    But no matter what I said, I chose to shoot.


    If he is caught at this time, it means he will lose his life''s hard work.


    Never compromise.


    "I am not going to say the same thing again."


    Xu Fan spoke again, his face expressionless, and his eyes did not even focus on Stanney''s Iron Overlord.


    But...


    Sign in the progress bar of the small auxiliary.


    89%


    97%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get sign-in rewards: Optimus Prime and Megatron!


    Optimus Prime?


    Megatron?


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but startled. As a traveler, he naturally knew who these two guys were.


    Speaking of it, his source of fire is from Transformers.


    And Optimus Prime and Megatron are the two leaders of Transformers, Automate and Decepticon, respectively.


    The leader of both Decepticons and Autobots.


    Although the fire source increases the number of mechanical lifeforms, the quality is far inferior to leaders such as Optimus Prime and Megatron.


    However, Xu Fan was just startled.


    Because the strength of the two of them is not strong enough to shock him.


    Of course, this strength is relative.


    Being weak in Xu Fan''s eyes does not mean that he is also weak in front of Iron Overlord.


    and¡­¡­


    To deal with a character like Iron Overlord, only one of them is enough.


    "It just blocked my firepower!"


    Sweat beaded on Stanney''s forehead.


    On the one hand, it is a lifelong effort, on the other hand, it is a fluke that the bicycle becomes a motorcycle.


    He chose the latter with little hesitation.


    The RPG stretched out from behind the Iron Overlord, aimed precisely at Xu Fan, and locked it.


    In Stanney''s view, as long as he improves his firepower, he can kill Xu Fan.


    Whoosh!


    The rocket flew forward, followed by a loud rumbling noise, exploded in front of Xu Fan, and the bullets stuck in the air fell to the ground.


    A mushroom cloud carrying billowing smoke rose into the sky.


    This is the latest technology of Stark Industry, and it is very destructive It is no exaggeration to say that this is the ultimate weapon that Steinney is preparing to see Stark off, and now he has to use it to deal with Xu Fan.


    While feeling a little regretful, his mood was even more violent.


    However, this violent mood quickly disappeared.


    It was replaced by an unprecedented shock.


    Stanney''s eyes widened, unable to believe that all of this was true.


    The mushroom cloud was washed away by a strong wind.


    A cool red and blue truck is between Tie Bawang and Xu Fan.


    Ok?


    truck?


    Where did it come from?


    Stark on the side couldn''t figure it out for a while. Recommended reading: "Reading Files 2013"

 v2 Chapter 407： Iron Lord is dead

    Whether it''s Steinney or Stark, they remember very clearly.


    There are no trucks in front of Xu Fan!


    If Xu Fan''s previous performance was merely adding life to the machine, then now it is a creation from nothing.


    at least¡­¡­


    In Stark and Stanney''s eyes, Xu Fan''s ability is like this.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Stark couldn''t help feeling that his knowledge was lacking in this scene.


    However, Stark is much less stressed than Stanney at this time.


    It is not the first time that he and Xu Fan have met. One time he was rescued because of the other party.


    Maybe Stark always has a rebellious and supreme attitude, but in his heart, he knows the reward of grace.


    The old reaction furnace on his chest was also written by Little Pepper.


    Stark has a warm heart, such words.


    So he was just shocked by the magic and power Xu Fan possessed.


    Steinney is the opposite.


    His first attack could be explained by accidental injury, but the second time he rushed to kill Xu Fan.


    "I¡­¡­"


    As soon as Steinney spoke, he was interrupted by Xu Fan before he could say the whole thing.


    "Optimus Prime."


    As Xu Fan called out Optimus Prime''s name, the truck in front of him immediately responded.


    The parts of the truck were quickly dispersed and then reorganized, as if they had gained life, and transformed into a human form.


    It''s just that Optimus Prime''s whole body is made of metal, which is extremely hard.


    After a few breaths, there is no trace of a truck on Optimus Prime, but a majestic, mighty mechanical life form.


    He is eight meters tall.


    It made the Iron Bawang about three meters look like a child in front of him.


    And, because it was a sign-in relationship, Optimus Prime''s consciousness was branded with cognitive branding.


    He is very clear that Xu Fan is the creator who created him, and his commands are absolute.


    He is his master.


    He is his knight.


    "the host."


    Optimus Prime made a deep voice, kneeling on one knee like a knight swearing.


    What Iron Overlord.


    Optimus Prime won''t look at it at all.


    If he wants to make a move, it will only be the result of an instant kill.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is something that Optimus Prime can now be careful and value.


    Only Xu Fan, the master''s emotion.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Stark was also dumbfounded.


    Although it was also a mechanical life form, he could feel the difference in Optimus Prime.


    That powerful force, and the temperament of a leader.


    It''s not like those who piled up in numbers can be compared.


    At the same time, this also made Stark even more shocked by Xu Fan''s strength.


    How terrifying is this guy''s strength?


    How many hole cards does he have in his hand?


    "You are that person?!"


    Suddenly, Stanney could not help exclaiming as if he had recalled something.


    This ability to transform machinery into life forms is exactly the same as the man who rescued Stark.


    It''s him!


    He slaughtered the members of the Ten Commandments!


    He is the one he is looking for!


    A sense of fear spontaneously emerged from the depths of Stanney''s heart, instantly engulfing the entire atrium, and then spreading toward each of his cells.


    His pupils began to expand and enlarge, his pores shrank, and the roots of hairs rose.


    Big beads of sweat came from his forehead and flowed over his thick eyebrows.


    This fear made Stanney desperate.


    Not to mention that the Optimus Prime in front of him looks so powerful that he can hardly resist.


    Since Xu Fan can turn a truck into a mechanical lifeform.


    Then he can transform all the cars parked in the block.


    He did such a thing when he was in the Gang of Ten Commandments.


    Thinking of the tragic death of members of the Ten Commandments, Stanney''s final line of defense also collapsed completely.


    He couldn''t help venting his fears by yelling, so that he could clear his mind.


    Immediately afterwards, Stanney did not hesitate to push the Iron Overlord''s firepower to the maximum.


    His only idea now is to escape from here before Optimus Prime takes a shot.


    The farther the better.


    Rumble!


    I saw a red flame spurting from behind the Iron Overlord, pushing this steel armor into the air.


    "Xu, he is going to run!"


    Stark quickly noticed Stanney''s side and yelled quickly.


    His reactor no longer has much energy, even if it soars into the sky, it is difficult to stop the current Iron Overlord.


    "He can''t run, Master."


    Optimus Prime immediately understood.


    No need for Xu Fan''s words to issue orders.


    The huge Optimus Prime straightened up from the ground and glanced back at the Iron Overlord who was about to take off.


    Although the current Optimus Prime can''t fly, his various abilities are very good.


    I saw Optimus Prime''s knees slightly bent and straightened abruptly, and the figure over eight meters tall jumped from the ground.


    Instantly completed the jumping power of tens of meters.


    Stanney did not expect Optimus Prime''s power to be so exaggerated.


    Do not¡­¡­


    What he should have expected is that he just couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to accept it.


    Bang!


    Stanney''s brain works fast, but it doesn''t make much sense.


    When Optimus Prime stretched out his five fingers and grabbed Iron Overlord''s calf, he had no chance of breaking free.


    The Iron Lord descended with Optimus Prime.


    Because of the delay in manufacturing the reaction furnace, Iron Bawang has not tested it yet.


    Not only failed to solve the problem of surface icing, even the escape device was not so stable.


    Rumble!


    With a deafening noise, Optimus Prime dropped his feet on the ground and stepped directly into a pit.


    The ground suddenly fell apart, and the cracks spread to the entire street.


    The glass of the shops on both sides was shattered on the spot.


    This picture is not only shocking, but also shocking everyone''s cognition.


    They live a peaceful life.


    The scientific theories they understand.


    Was it rubbed on the ground like this?


    No matter what the steel suit, or the mechanical life form Optimus Prime.


    They should all exist in the movie, the fantasy of future technology.


    Why suddenly...


    Are you standing in front of yourself alive?


    And Xu Fan who looks like an Asian.


    What is the origin of this guy?


    He not only blocked the bullet with mysterious power, but also asked Optimus Prime to call its owner.


    Is it possible that he made Optimus Prime?


    Why have you never heard of this person?


    What is going on in this world? !


    However, Xu Fan didn''t care about the shock of these people guess.


    His eyes did not pass by passers-by.


    And his order to Optimus Prime was not as simple as catching the Iron Overlord.


    After Optimus Prime pressed the Iron Overlord to the ground and rubbed it again, the other palm directly pressed the center of the Iron Overlord.


    Iron Overlord is an improved version based on Mark 1.


    What good metal can be used for things developed in the cave?


    There is no way to compete with the power of Optimus Prime.


    As Optimus Prime began to exert force, the shell of the Iron Lord began to collapse and compress.


    Together with the internal Steinney, Optimus Prime directly pinched the waste product.

 v2 Chapter 408： You dont know about war 1

    ,


    Xu Fan does not need to act.


    Only Optimus Prime squeezed the Iron Overlord with his bare hands.


    Staney''s flesh and blood are entangled with Iron Overlord''s scrap copper and rotten iron, exuding a **** smell.


    Iron Overlord.


    dead!


    Stark slumped directly on the ground, the energy of the reactor was exhausted, and there was no way to leave here by flying.


    Coupled with the battle with the Iron Overlord, Stark was exhausted physically and mentally. Now that his opponent was resolved, his mood was suddenly relieved.


    However, the matter did not come to an end.


    In the original plot of "Iron Man", the military was restricted by Colonel Rhodes, and S.H.I.E.L.D. only sent Agent Colson to take charge of this matter.


    In addition, the battle between Stark and Steinney did not cause any large-scale damage.


    As the Iron Lord fell into the reactor and exploded, this matter came to an end.


    Then Stark said the famous line.


    I am Iron Man!


    But this time...


    Because of Xu Fan''s intervention, the military attaches great importance to it.


    With Colonel Rod''s authority, there is no way to stop it.


    Well-trained fighters rushed here.


    Several armed helicopters hovered in the sky.


    In addition, Director Fury of SHIELD also noticed the situation here through the Internet, and suddenly discovered that Xu Fan was the superhero he was looking for.


    "What the **** is that thing?"


    The army arrived here first and blocked the entire block.


    Compared to Xu Fan, Optimus Prime next to him is more eye-catching.


    "Is it Neon''s latest technology?"


    A soldier couldn''t help but complain. In his opinion, apart from the US military, only Neon could develop such a big guy.


    For a time, all the soldiers took up their weapons and called for air support.


    Faced with this unknown technological force.


    Without knowing whether it is an enemy or a friend, no one dares to act rashly.


    "It''s from the military."


    Stark looked around and reminded Xu Fan.


    But Stark was not surprised.


    With such a big movement, another big guy like Optimus Prime appeared.


    How could those people in the Department of Defense think nothing happened?


    According to Stark''s understanding, most of these guys want to obtain the technology owned by Xu Fan.


    The whole thing can be regarded as unexpected and reasonable.


    "Fortunately, they don''t know your abilities."


    Stark took a deep breath, straightened up from the ground, came to Xu Fan, spread his hands.


    "Change a trick, let''s get out of here."


    The trick in Stark''s mouth is naturally Xu Fan''s portal.


    No matter what forces the military and S.H.I.E.L.D. had sent, they couldn''t keep themselves under the ignorance of magic.


    As Stark said.


    As long as a portal, oneself can disappear from the sight of the public.


    It''s as if I have never been here.


    Plus people who are not in this world.


    It is also impossible for them to investigate their own information.


    For the military and SHIELD, he is undoubtedly a mystery.


    Yes.


    Just a portal.


    It should be.


    "interesting."


    However, Xu Fan suddenly raised the corners of his mouth, and a bad taste emerged in his heart.


    "No matter who you are, now, disarm your weapon and raise your hands."


    An older and majestic voice came from the east.


    Xu Fan and Stark followed their reputations. A white-haired old man was holding up something like a loudspeaker, demanding that the two of them be caught with each other.


    As a traveler, Xu Fan would naturally not admit this guy wrong.


    General Perak, Rose!


    According to the current timeline, he has not discovered the whereabouts of Dr. Banner.


    "Are you interested in Optimus Prime."


    Xu Fan said inwardly.


    For people like General Rose, what makes him addicted to it is not an individual like Banner or Hulk.


    It''s a powerful force!


    His purpose of arresting Hulk is actually to obtain the serum in Hulk''s body, copy it, and build a super soldier.


    Strengthen the military power of the United States.


    Hulk serum is true to strength.


    But the mechanical life form Optimus Prime is also a powerful force.


    He just squeezed the image of Iron Overlord with his bare hands, which shocked everyone''s soul.


    "Are you going to start a war?"


    Seeing that Xu Fan and Stark hadn''t lifted their fighting state for a long time, General Rose''s voice became low.


    Although it was an emergency, with his authority, it was not difficult to gather tens of thousands of troops.


    What''s more, the discovery this time is not a small terrorist.


    It is a technological force that they have never seen before.


    Not only is General Rose interested, but those behind him are more interested.


    In the face of this kind of thing, any restrictions and rules can be appropriately let go.


    As the first commander on the front line, Rose''s words have absolute weight.


    Anyone should be given the green light.


    Even, in addition to the fighters who are currently blocking the block, advanced technologies such as armored vehicles, tanks, etc. are gathering here.


    If Xu Fan and Stark are willing to cooperate, naturally everyone will be happy.


    Otherwise, General Ross didn''t mind launching a local war to **** Optimus Prime.


    The number of scientific researchers in their country is countless, and the talents are abundant.


    As long as you can get that truck, you can copy it.


    In this regard, General Rose is very confident.


    "This is your last chance."


    General Rose made a loud noise.


    Air support and ground support are on their way.


    The opponent has only one truck that can become a mechanical lifeform.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say.


    Such a big advantage.


    General Rose didn''t know how to lose.


    "Aren''t you going to use tricks?"


    Stark couldn''t help asking when he saw this.


    If it hadn''t been for the lack of energy in his steel suit, he would have long since killed General Ross and flew away.


    But now, he can only use Xu Fan''s portal to leave here.


    Otherwise, he can only reveal his identity as Stark.


    Although Stark directly admitted that he was Iron Man at a later press conference, he hesitated before that.


    So now Stark, naturally, would not have the idea of ??declaring himself as Iron Man.


    However, Xu Fan directly ignored Stark''s voice.


    He spoke slowly, mixing magical power in the voice that passed.


    This effect is much more powerful than Ross''s amplifier.


    Almost everyone can hear Xu Fan''s speech clearly.


    "Ross you know nothing about war."


    Xu Fan''s low-pitched voice, unabated momentum.


    Whether it is Rose or his Thunderbolt troops.


    Xu Fan didn''t take it seriously.


    "That person is..."


    Above the sky, Fury was sitting in the helicopter, watching the situation below.


    Using the most advanced telescope equipment, he found that Xu Fan was the Avengers he was looking for.


    At the same time, Fury also had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Although General Rose''s status is not low, he has less information than himself.


    Compared with Xu Fan''s extremely weird ability.


    General Ross might really know nothing about the next war.

 v2 Chapter 409： Confrontation

    Judging from the intelligence that Fury currently has, Xu Fan is not a super villain.


    He destroyed the Ten Rings and rescued Stark.


    After that, he defeated the Iron Overlord Stanney.


    Judging from these events, Xu Fan should have a heroic heart.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    He has an incomparably powerful power, enough to start a war on his own.


    "Contact Rose quickly."


    Fury yelled at the person beside him.


    Although Xu Fan may have a heroic heart, this does not mean that he will be a talkative character.


    If Rose continues to threaten, it is likely to make Xu Fan resist.


    The whole block was paralyzed from the time Stark and Steinney fought.


    Countless vehicles were forced to park here.


    In addition, the guns in the hands of these fighters, and the armored vehicles that they supported.


    Very likely to become his mechanical soldier under the influence of Xu Fan''s ability.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say...


    Once the fighting broke out, General Ross would really know nothing about the war.


    All this must be stopped.


    Fury took a breath, and his emotions became tense.


    He and Rose are two departments, and they don''t have a cold with each other.


    But no matter what they say, they can''t talk about the enemy. Everything they do is to protect the country.


    It''s just that the means, methods, and concepts are different.


    But as a result, it is actually the same result by different routes.


    So now Fury, naturally, would not watch General Ross die.


    "And this helicopter..."


    In order to get here in time, Fury had to choose a helicopter.


    He had planned to land near here, contact Xu Fan, and then wooed him to persuade him to join his Avengers plan.


    But I didn''t expect General Ross to also come.


    And the existence of helicopters might also be affected by Xu Fan''s ability.


    Thinking of this, Fury hurriedly asked the people around him to prepare parachutes for himself, while raising the helicopter.


    As a result, if Xu Fan''s ability has a coverage area, he can effectively escape, so that the helicopter is not affected.


    Secondly, in case the helicopter has become a mechanical life form, it can also escape by parachuting.


    This can be considered a two-handed preparation.


    When Freith was thinking about these things, he contacted General Rose.


    After explaining his intentions, Fury deliberately warned Rose not to take action and asked his people to evacuate here quickly.


    Otherwise, everything that happened here would not be something Rose could bear.


    Heard such words.


    Ross was naturally unhappy.


    As General Perak, he had heard of such departments as SHIELD.


    But everyone is totally two systems.


    Even the director of SHIELD is not qualified to teach himself how to do things.


    "It''s not your turn to intervene in this matter!"


    Rose yelled back without thinking about it, then hung up the call, and asked his fighters to get in touch with Xu Fan.


    "This is the final warning. I order you to cooperate, raise your hands and accept the investigation."


    "I can assure you that I won''t hurt you."


    "I can even make you a legal citizen of the United States."


    Rose saw that Xu Fan was Asian, and simply proposed such an exchange.


    After all, this place has always been a beacon of human civilization, and countless capable people are eager to come here.


    This time, however, General Rose miscalculated.


    "Legal citizen?"


    Xu Fan scoffed at this statement.


    Not to mention anything like a lighthouse.


    If a country that has prospered by trickery can be called a lighthouse, then this lighthouse does not seem to be very bright.


    "You have no idea what kind of people you are in contact with."


    As Xu Fan''s voice fell, Optimus Prime took a step forward, shielding Xu Fan behind him, his right hand began to change, his fist retracted into his arm, and then he launched a hand cannon.


    The inside began to glow and heat, emitting a red light.


    At the same time, Optimus Prime''s left hand flicked hard and changed into a short knife of the same color.


    A look always ready to fight.


    "It seems you have made a choice."


    When General Rose saw this, he couldn''t help but sighed, "There is no shortage of stupid people in this world who think that they have some power, so they can do anything wrong."


    "You don''t understand at all. Compared with the power of the country, you are nothing but fireflies."


    General Rose''s gaze became deep, and at the same time he waved his right hand to prepare his men for battle.


    Use anesthesia bomb to stun Xu Fan and take Optimus Prime away.


    He didn''t believe it.


    Those scientists can''t dismantle mechanical lifeforms and obtain this technology.


    Following General Ross''s order, the snipers not far away took the first shot. They crossed Optimus Prime and aimed directly at Xu Fan''s chest.


    Bang!


    A gunshot sounded, and a palm-length anesthesia projectile flew forward.


    The flight path is unbiased.


    Straight to Xu Fan''s chest.


    And he stood there quietly, neither dodge nor hide.


    General Rose held his breath, expecting Xu Fan to fall.


    But just when the sniper was convinced that he was going to succeed, a Beetle jumped and blocked the narcotic bomb.


    This sudden scene surprised everyone.


    "No one in the car?"


    Stark couldn''t help but startled. From his perspective, he could clearly see that this was an empty car.


    No one is driving at all.


    According to his knowledge, in this case, the car is impossible to move.


    But it did.


    That kind of ability again!


    Stark rolled his throat, his eyes turned from the Beetle to Xu Fan''s profile.


    Now...


    Things are getting bigger.


    "Madefak!"


    Fury on the helicopter couldn''t help yelling.


    The thing that worries me the most has happened!


    Xu Fan was completely irritated by Rose''s arrogance!


    He is going to shoot!


    But the beetle that jumped up suddenly was just the beginning, a signal.


    The power of the fire source covers the entire block and has an impact.


    From the time the Beetle turned into a mechanical lifeform, countless vehicles began to break free from the shackles, shackles, and transform into a human form, straightening up from the ground.


    The few vehicles that could not breathe and were paralyzed in the block all turned into Xu Fan''s mechanical army.


    "This¡­¡­"


    General Rose''s eyes widened, with an incomprehensible look.


    What is going on here?


    Why does Xu Fan, a human being , possess such terrifying power?


    And those cars, aren¡¯t they made by car factories?


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    General Rose swallowed nervously, as if he understood something in his heart.


    That truck that can transform is not Xu Fan''s guardian at all!


    He did not master the most advanced robotics technology.


    His real ability is to influence those cars, give them life, and let them fight for themselves!


    "Oops."


    General Ross screamed, and watched the mechanical army burst out like a flash flood, pouring firepower at them!


    "General Ross, you must leave here quickly!"


    The guard on the side yelled at Ross quickly.

 v2 Chapter 410： Iron torrent

    The whole situation turned sharply for General Rose.


    He never dreamed that an ordinary human being would possess such a terrifying power.


    Moreover, his behavior undoubtedly angered this monster.


    All the vehicles that were paralyzed in this block stood up from the ground and transformed into mechanical lifeforms.


    And this time...


    Xu Fan only used the fire source to affect the vehicle, and did not stimulate the weapons in the soldiers'' hands.


    It''s not that he can''t do it, but disdain.


    In the face of absolute power, any technique, any tactic, is futile.


    Just these mechanical lifeforms are enough to crush everyone brought by General Ross.


    Why should his people be naked and defenseless?


    Too much crush, but will lose a bit of fun.


    Stark stood on the spot long ago, and couldn''t help but exclaim that Xu Fan''s ability was so amazing.


    Although this was not the first time he saw Xu Fan using this ability, he also had certain expectations in his heart.


    but¡­¡­


    The picture in front of him still shocked his soul greatly.


    He couldn''t help taking a breath, and his eyes turned to Xu Fan''s profile subconsciously.


    How terrifying is this man''s power?


    The firearms that were affected by him were merely transformed into mechanical lifeforms over one meter high.


    Although there are a large number, it is not without solutions.


    With the Mark II steel jersey, Stark is confident to solve a considerable number.


    But this time is different.


    Let alone the existence of Optimus Prime.


    The smallest mechanical lifeform is four or five meters tall, huge in size, and more sophisticated weapons.


    Moreover, they are not a mess.


    The movements of these mechanical lifeforms are not only uniform, but also well-trained.


    this is¡­¡­


    The real torrent of steel!


    Xu Fan was calm and composed, admiring the advancement of these steel warriors.


    Although these Autobots are all Autobots, they completely obey their orders.


    In Xu Fan''s view, just this kind of ability is enough to walk sideways in the Marvel Universe.


    This¡­¡­


    It''s just one of his many hole cards.


    Rose''s subordinates reopened their formation in an attempt to stop this torrent of steel from advancing.


    However, the firepower of both sides is not of the same level at all.


    Accompanied by a deafening roar, shells rushed into the crowd, mixed with countless soldiers and their screams, planted mushroom clouds that rose into the sky.


    Even General Ross, who has always been steady, has never seen such a formation.


    The words Xu Fan said before sounded in his mind over and over again.


    And Chief Fury¡¯s warning.


    You don''t know anything about war.


    Ross couldn''t think that Xu Fan''s hole card was not a technological force like Optimus Prime.


    It is the ability to transform all cars into mechanical life forms.


    This ability is far beyond his cognition and understanding.


    He stood there in a daze, and didn''t know how the connected command should proceed.


    Continue to attack?


    But how to defeat the enemy in front of you?


    Where are their weaknesses?


    Choose to retreat?


    What to do with such a big mess?


    General Rose couldn''t think of an answer for a moment.


    until¡­¡­


    He felt his arm being pulled by someone, and his thoughts returned to the real world.


    He turned his head subconsciously and saw a warrior with fear on his face.


    Can feel his fear and fear of the battle.


    "General Ross, you must leave here quickly!"


    The young soldier trembled.


    Although he didn''t know how to solve this mess, he knew it in his heart.


    In any case, General Ross cannot be allowed to die here.


    "Ah, uh..."


    General Rose''s mood is more subtle.


    But don''t know why, he feels that he has always been vigorous and resolute completely passive.


    He neither nodded nor responded, he felt his body being pulled and pushed by several forces.


    Stepping away involuntarily, followed these soldiers to flee.


    A dozen soldiers noticed the situation here and gathered together to form a wall of people, nervously observing changes in the situation.


    At the same time protect General Ross from approaching armored vehicles.


    However, at this moment, the armored car carrying some hope suddenly began to rumbling.


    I saw the front half of the armored car suddenly rose, split arms, five fingers, folded the front of the car, and raised the mechanical head.


    The latter part is transformed into the lower body.


    Suddenly, there was an Autobot over six meters tall, in front of General Ross.


    Before General Ross had time to exclaim, the Autobot had already clenched his fists with his five fingers and hammered the ground violently.


    Rumble!


    The sound shook the sky, and the shock wave spread around like ripples.


    The human walls formed by elite fighters were as fragile as paper shells, and they flew out one after another.


    Some even separated hands and feet and died on the spot.


    Of course, General Rose''s condition is not getting better there.


    Although he was in the center of the human wall, he could not escape the shock wave.


    Coupled with his age, his body flew upside down more than three meters high and fell heavily to the ground.


    The internal organs seemed to be shattered, and it was painful.


    "Ahem..."


    General Rose rolled his body from lying down to lying down, and his violent cough made him spout several mouthfuls of blood.


    The blood stains were also mixed with white teeth and small pieces of meat.


    General Rose''s consciousness began to spin, and his ears rang.


    He looked around subconsciously, feeling that the artillery fire was both far away and close at hand.


    Everything seems so unreal.


    He is General Pili Ross.


    My own fighter is the most powerful in the army.


    In my decades of military career, I have never lost so miserably.


    It was a complete failure.


    Blockbuster soldiers fell.


    It is like a wheat field harvested by a sickle.


    Piece after piece.


    Let others slaughter, and there is no force to fight back.


    Not only that¡­¡­


    Those fighting tools they trusted have changed into mechanical lifeforms, aiming the dark barrels at them.


    Rumble!


    The roar of artillery!


    This was the first time General Rose felt so helpless.


    Even when he captured Hulk, he had never been as helpless as he is now.


    I will die.


    Your own fighters will become martyrs.


    General Rose''s powerlessness transformed into helplessness.


    Then came the unprecedented desperation.


    Let alone re-direct the attack and retreat.


    Now he doesn''t even think that his body is his own.


    His eyes turned around and the picture became blurred.


    He felt that his eyelids were heavy, and his body was cold and sleepy.


    I really want to just fall asleep like this.


    suddenly¡­¡­


    Just when General Rose''s eyes were about to turn black, a brute force dragged him from the ground.


    "Now is not the time to sleep."


    The familiar voice came into General Rose''s ear canal.


    After looking at the situation, it was not someone else but the director of SHIELD...


    Nick Fury.


    But why...


    Will he come to save me?

 v2 Chapter 411： The power to disrupt the world

    "I didn''t expect that the last person who rescued me would be you."


    General Rose, who was dragged by Ferry, shook his head, his consciousness a little clearer.


    Although the body still felt very painful, the soaring adrenaline gave him some mobility.


    Of course, this is not entirely due to General Rose''s physical function or desire to survive.


    Before pulling him up, Fury gave him a shot specially.


    To make sure that I am not involved in trying to save his life.


    Of course, Fury was not entirely out of good intentions.


    When General Rose couldn''t help asking this question, Fury subconsciously looked at the sky and betrayed him.


    I saw that the helicopters deployed in the sky turned into mechanical lifeforms, descending from the sky and joining the battle.


    no doubt.


    They are fighting for Xu Fan.


    There is no doubt.


    Fury was forced to jump off the plane.


    This makes the army, which is already at a disadvantage, even worse.


    "You leave here."


    Fury said without thinking.


    He planned to convince Xu Fan to join his Avengers plan.


    However, it seems that this matter may not be so easy.


    General Rose looked at Fury, and his mood became extremely complicated for a time.


    As a combat commander, he is basically to blame for the mistakes he committed this time.


    "Here."


    Fury called a few soldiers and handed General Ross to them. He took out the black technology weapons produced by SHIELD.


    Although he wanted to convince Xu Fan to join his camp, it was obviously not the time.


    "Let''s wait until next time."


    Fury took a breath. He felt that if he rushed to Xu Fan now, there would be no good results.


    But this also means that all the soldiers assembled by General Ross will be explained here.


    Although he is the director of SHIELD, he sympathizes with these people very much.


    In any case, they are also fighting for this country and for humanity.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    However, during the effective retreat between him and General Rose, the latter seemed to suddenly remember something important.


    "what happened?"


    Fury asked subconsciously.


    Because Xu Fan has the ability to influence vehicles, they must avoid those bright faces or potential enemies.


    The chosen retreat route is naturally a small area that will not be pursued.


    He thought that General Ross was worried that the other party would ambush.


    But then, Fury figured out the situation.


    The troops led by General Ross are just a part.


    The order he received was not to quell the riots here.


    But to get the truck and the technology Xu Fan has in his hands.


    For this reason, not only General Ross, but even those behind him are very supportive.


    There is a green light on the authority, and various weapons that would not have appeared in the neighborhood are gathering here.


    The worst is that these most advanced weapons will also be affected by Xu Fan.


    Transformed into his steel warrior.


    "It must be... prevented..."


    General Ross stopped. He needed a communicator to communicate with the soldiers and keep them as far away from the battle as possible.


    At least before I figured out a solution to Xu Fan.


    The farther they are from here, the better.


    "Madefak."


    Fury couldn''t help but cursed, such important information, General Ross hasn''t said until now.


    Do not¡­¡­


    He should have imagined it.


    After all, those people are unscrupulous guys for their power.


    But just when General Ross was about to return to the battlefield again, looking for communicators to warn the soldiers.


    Xu Fan''s voice echoed throughout the block again.


    This time, his voice was not just for General Rose.


    Not only to Nick Fury.


    But facing the whole world.


    Xu Fan was very clear in his heart, such a big battle, such an exaggerated power.


    It has long attracted the attention of the most powerful.


    If you guessed correctly.


    Those members of the Security Council may be watching themselves through super satellites.


    What he said would naturally reach their ears.


    In fact, it is not just the Security Council.


    On the earth at this moment, all forces are paying attention to what is happening here.


    Even, no one cares about Stark, Iron Overlord.


    Their focus is only one.


    That''s Xu Fan!


    "What is this guy doing?"


    Ferry rolled his throat and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He could feel Xu Fan''s arrogance and arrogance.


    "Those guys hiding in the dark, you must really want to figure out my identity and my abilities?"


    "It doesn''t matter to tell you."


    "My name is Xu, and I am the guardian of the temple in New York."


    "I know very well that you want to get my ability and my technology."


    "but!"


    "Some things are not something you mortals can touch."


    "What happened today is a lesson."


    "Correct your identities."


    Xu Fan''s voice fell to the ground, completely ignoring the impact and consequences of what he did.


    He used the power of the fire source to the fullest and opened up the coverage as much as possible.


    Soon, the influence of the fire source expanded from one block to the second and third blocks.


    And this time, the mechanical lifeforms that Xu Fan transformed were not limited to those vehicles.


    Drink vending machine.


    smart phone.


    Or something else.


    As long as they are affected by the source of fire, they are all led by Xu Fan.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Even Optimus Prime was surprised, even though he knew Xu Fan was his creator.


    But he didn''t expect that his creator would be so powerful.


    "Rose, you angered a terrible guy..."


    Ferry rolled his throat, again complaining about General Ross''s recklessness.


    From the beginning, his communication equipment was connected to the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. to obtain the most advanced intelligence from which agents.


    However, as Xu Fan was serious, the communication equipment on his body suddenly broke away and fell to the ground, transforming into a mechanical life form at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As for people in other neighborhoods, they were even more surprised, more speechless, and even more confused about the situation.


    "Fak, how come the car I just bought suddenly turned into a robot!"


    "My new mobile phone!"


    "Is it the end of the world? This must be God''s punishment for us, we must be too dependent on intelligence!"


    From the very first block, the influence of the fire source soon covered half of New York.


    The torrent of iron and steel belonging to Xu Fan has surged from tens of thousands of members to hundreds of thousands and millions.


    Not to mention New York, the United States.


    The whole world was extremely shocked by Xu Fan''s performance!


    This is simply beyond common sense, beyond cognition, beyond the supernatural power of the laws of physics!


    Almost everyone seemed to understand.


    Why did Xu Fan explode directly.


    Because he is really tough enough to subvert the whole world with his own power!

 v2 Chapter 412： He is god

    Affected by the source of fire and thus transformed into an Autobot, the Decepticons have more and more mechanical life forms.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, the number is more than one million, far exceeding the troops led by General Ross.


    An unprecedented despair shrouded these young soldiers.


    They uttered the most primitive roar and poured out the bullets.


    The results can be imagined.


    The strength gap between the two sides is too large, and those bullets hitting the mechanical lifeforms are not painful at all.


    This is a battle without suspense.


    Stark looked at the **** block with extreme complexity.


    Although Xu Fan had done similar things before, the guy who was wiped out was the Ten Commandments, a terrorist in the Middle East.


    What Xu Fan did was more like executing justice.


    But it is different now.


    The targets of Xu Fan''s slaughter are young soldiers, soldiers of this country.


    Is the teacher of justice.


    Is the most determined guardian on the planet.


    "Enough, Xu."


    Stark walked to Xu Fan''s side with a low voice, hoping that he could stop all this.


    He has shown extremely powerful strength.


    Those soldiers would never dare to attack him again.


    "not enough."


    Xu Fan responded to Stark in the same tone.


    The latter''s face became extremely embarrassed, and he trembling with his right hand, hesitated to the extreme for a moment.


    In any case, Xu Fan is the one who saved himself.


    I don''t want to hurt him.


    But on the other hand, the current situation makes it difficult for him to accept.


    Under the entanglement, Stark couldn''t help but want to use the last bit of energy from the reactor to sneak attack Xu Fan.


    "Stark, will you hand over your skills?"


    Xu Fan turned his back to Stark and asked casually.


    "What do you mean?"


    Stark''s arms were hanging in the air, his expression stunned.


    technology?


    What technology?


    Hand it over?


    To whom?


    "The reaction furnace, and the steel suit, whether you admit it or not, it is indeed a very good weapon. Do you think those in the Ministry of Defense will sit back and die?"


    "No, they won''t. They are one of the most powerful people in the world."


    "They will use national security as an excuse to do everything possible to get you to hand over these technologies."


    Xu Fan said without hesitation.


    In fact, these are just "Iron Man II" plots.


    It is a routine operation of the Ministry of Defense.


    Although the current Stark was completely shocked by Xu Fan''s ability, and he couldn''t understand how he turned the broken copper into mechanical lifeforms.


    But anyway, Stark is one of the smartest people on earth.


    He might not immediately think of the steel suit, the Ministry of Defense.


    But as long as a little reminder, he can reflect the connection.


    He knew very well that Xu Fan was not bluffing.


    This is likely to be a problem that I will face in the future.


    However, if you choose to compromise.


    Then it''s not that Tony Stark.


    "The guys want to take my skills from me unless the sun comes out from the west."


    Stark said confidently, as if he would welcome people from the Ministry of Defense to come and try it at any time.


    "me too."


    Xu Fan nodded, then turned around, the corners of his mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    "The power I possess will not be given to you humans either."


    "So it is necessary to cut off all your fantasies from the beginning."


    "And, are you underestimating me?"


    Xu Fan showed the expression of seeing through Stark''s tricks, and gestured lightly in a circle with his fingers.


    A circle of fire immediately appeared under Stark''s feet.


    The concrete floor disappeared and was replaced by the reactor building of the Stark Group.


    Before Stark had time to react, his body was involuntarily free fall.


    When he realized that he was going to use the last energy, the position of the circle of fire had covered the top of his head, and it shrank and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Stark rushed to catch up, but failed.


    At the same time, his energy was less than 3%, the light under his feet was fleeting, and his body fell again.


    bad.


    Stark couldn''t help cursing, so he had to divide the action several times and use a little energy to slow down the impact of the fall.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Stark''s body still slammed into the ground, leaving a slight pit.


    Fortunately, the final energy played a buffer role, and coupled with the defensive performance of the steel suit, Stark did not suffer any substantial damage.


    But the pain is still the same pain.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Stark muttered the name, but he didn''t think all of this would be a coincidence.


    It was Xu Fan who used calculations to ensure that he would not harm him before sending himself elsewhere.


    "What is this place¡­¡­"


    As Stark spoke, he took off his helmet and looked around, trying to determine his position.


    The result was a few familiar faces.


    Coleson, an agent of the Super Long Department, and his assistant Pepper.


    Don''t know why, see them again.


    Stark felt very comfortable.


    "Tony."


    Little Pepper rushed directly to check Stark''s physical condition.


    Coulson squatted down too. "Mr. Stark, do you know what''s going on?"


    "Just now, our cars and smartphones all turned into human figures. What is going on?"


    Coleson asked without hesitation.


    Somehow he guessed the answer in his heart.


    This incident is probably related to the man who saved Stark.


    The reason for asking now is actually to get more information from his mouth.


    "what happened?"


    Stark couldn''t help but sneer, if he could.


    He also hopes that someone can come over and tell him what is going on.


    "Although I hate using the word god, there is no doubt that the abilities that guy possesses are infinitely close to god."


    Stark spit out angrily.


    What he was able to confirm was that those guys were all ordinary tools before they became the iron torrent.


    Xu Fan''s ability can create millions of mechanical warriors in an instant.


    Mechanical God of War!


    Only such a statement can describe him.


    Not only that, such a terrifying strength.


    Stark couldn''t even think of how to restrict it.


    Throughout the entire human history, no matter what kind of natural disasters and dangers we face, we have enough courage to face and even overcome all of them.


    A hymn of courage.


    It is the hymn of mankind.


    But this time, facing Xu Fan...


    Apart from praying that he would not become an enemy of mankind, Stark could not think of any way for the time being.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    If it is a machine, it can be awakened by Xu Fan and fight for him.


    Does that mean...


    Can your own steel suit, even mushroom bomb, be awakened?


    "We''d better pray, and perhaps have no interest in destroying the world."


    Stark complained about his powerlessness again.


    Or, you need a suit that is not made of metal.

 v2 Chapter 413： Shocked, shocked, shocked!

    "It seems that the advancement of the Avengers project must be accelerated..."


    Fury took General Ross away from the battlefield, and his mood was even worse.


    In this situation, he basically didn''t have the opportunity to invite Xu Fan.


    and¡­¡­


    The power Xu Fan displayed also made him jealous.


    This kind of power is definitely a double-edged sword.


    If he can be in his own hands, then he is the most powerful avenger.


    On the contrary, it is the most difficult enemy to deal with.


    "I need a team to ensure that this guy''s power will not harm the earth."


    Fury clenched his fists.


    He couldn''t help but think of his former companions in his heart.


    Captain Marvel.


    Her power is equally powerful, and she has prevented the invasion of higher beings with her own power.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that she was once the ideal avenger candidate in Fury''s mind.


    As a result, because the power is too strong, he is not under his control at all.


    The original Avengers plan is gone.


    However, Xu Fan''s strength is not the same as Captain Marvel''s strength.


    One is the leader of the mechanical army.


    One is a powerful individual.


    To say how difficult it is, Furui felt that Xu Fan was even more difficult.


    After a while, General Fury and Ross hid in a building and sent soldiers to find medicine.


    Although Fury gave General Rose a shot, his situation is still not optimistic.


    As the effectiveness of the medicine diminished, his physical functions began to decline.


    "We have to deal with that guy."


    But even so, General Ross was still thinking about Xu Fan.


    "The United States will never allow such a powerful person to exist."


    General Rose said firmly.


    In his opinion, those steel torrents and mechanical lifeforms were completely transformed by Xu Fan''s ability.


    It''s not an incredible black technology.


    Because those tools, those machines, were all manufactured long ago.


    Many of them are for military use.


    If Xu Fan had such great abilities, he had implanted his own technology when these things were manufactured.


    Then he is probably the king of this world.


    Although it sounds incredible, just eliminate all the impossible.


    Then the rest may be the only truth no matter how impossible it sounds.


    This also means.


    Just kill Xu Fan.


    They can solve the threat posed by mechanical natural disasters.


    However, these words silenced Fury.


    "Are you scared?"


    General Rose couldn''t help asking.


    He thought Director Fury would be as determined as himself.


    But who knows, Fury just shook his head very ordinary, "What if it fails?"


    After seeing an army composed of millions of mechanical lifeforms.


    It''s not just talking about what decapitation operation to perform.


    The price behind this is probably something no one can afford.


    Even in Fury''s opinion, General Ross''s advice is no different from crazy talk.


    But this is understandable.


    His current injury is very serious, he has lost a lot of blood, and his brain is not awake for a while.


    Yes.


    I am afraid that no one can bear the consequences after angering Xu Fan.


    Ferry rolled his throat, so sure in his heart.


    And General Ross, in fact, is not crazy.


    He just didn''t finish.


    In his cognition, there is something in this world that can resist Xu Fan.


    such as¡­¡­


    Hulk!


    Just get Hulk, copy his serum, mass-produce, and create Hulk Legion.


    It is possible to fight Xu Fan''s steel torrent.


    At that time, behead him again!


    After all, the power Xu Fan possesses is enough to threaten the entire earth!


    even¡­¡­


    General Ross firmly believed that the pattern of the earth might be rewritten because of Xu Fan''s power!


    At the same time, in the Hydra base.


    Mrs. Viper is watching major events in New York through the broadcast.


    When she first saw Stark and the Iron Overlord fight, although she was surprised, she was not shocked.


    Although that kind of technological power is very good, it is compared with the magic and power he owns.


    In fact, it''s just that.


    The reason why I watch it is that it is novel on the one hand, and the idea of ??passing the time on the other.


    Can be upgraded with events.


    She disappeared calmly.


    Instead, they were dumbfounded and stood on the spot.


    The picture of Optimus Prime squeezing the Iron Overlord with bare hands gave her a sensory understanding of the strength of the mechanical lifeform.


    She wants to get that truck and Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan''s technology, coupled with the power and capital of Hydra.


    They must be able to create a new world.


    As long as Xu Fan is willing to cooperate.


    however¡­¡­


    When all the cars on the block were affected by Xu Fan and became his most faithful servant of steel.


    Madame Viper was completely shocked.


    Such power is like a god!


    "He is the person we have been waiting for. If the order continues, no matter what method is used, we must get in touch with this guy."


    "Our great cause needs him!"


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    Kama Taj.


    Although Gu Yi dispelled Xu Fan''s suspicion, he set out to help him return to the original universe.


    But during this time, she still went to see what Xu Fan did from time to time.


    When she saw Xu Fan clashed with the human army, she just felt that Xu Fan was tougher.


    However, what Gu Yiwan never expected was...


    Xu Fan''s expressive power far surpassed his own ideas.


    Those vehicles invented by ordinary humans gained life in no time and fought for Xu Fan.


    What kind of magic is this?


    What kind of power is this?


    Although the highest-level magic can give life, it is not an area that the mages can touch.


    In her cognition.


    Only an existence like Domam can do such a thing.


    and¡­¡­


    Dommam created some monsters by giving life at best.


    "In other words, has Xu grown enough to stand alongside Domam?"


    Gu Yi couldn''t help taking a breath, marveling at Xu Fan''s magic.


    Asgard.


    God King Odin sits on his throne, and soon, it will be the most important day for his son.


    But when he was thinking about how to spend that day, he suddenly felt a huge force.


    The power comes from the atrium.


    It is also the earth.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Odin''s sight passed through layers of space and locked onto the New York City on Earth.


    Countless mechanical army is fighting for a young man.


    "Master Mage?"


    Odin rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    Such a shocking power made Odin feel that there is only one existence worthy of.


    That is the most powerful guardian on earth.


    Supreme Master!


    And Odin felt that Xu Fan was not only the Supreme Master.


    He is even the most powerful of all the Supreme Masters in the past!


    Moreover, there are many other forces that are shocked by Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disasters.


    Wakanda area...

 v2 Chapter 414： I am a legitimate defense

    Seeing that the human army was defeated by his own steel torrent, Xu Fan did not choose to continue the ravages.


    He has nothing to do with these people.


    The reason for the move is entirely due to these guys.


    Is it possible that with just a word from General Ross, he must surrender the source of fire and submit to them?


    Obviously it is impossible.


    So from the beginning, let them understand what it will be like to provoke them.


    Instead, it will be much more convenient for your next actions.


    Especially after emphasizing being the guardian of the temple, Xu Fan felt that this scene should end here.


    Under the attention of everyone and all forces, he waved his hand.


    The closest Optimus Prime to Xu Fan disappeared.


    Because he is not a mechanical lifeform transformed into by the influence of the fire source.


    Xu Fan can use his self-awareness to store Optimus Prime and Megatron in his small auxiliary inventory.


    As for those mechanical lifeforms that were affected by the fire source, they stopped moving and changed back to the form of cars, armored vehicles, tanks, and mobile phones.


    This makes the already paralyzed neighborhoods even more chaotic.


    In addition, all vehicles face Xu Fan''s direction, as if praying.


    It is no exaggeration to say that everything that happened tonight made Xu Fan''s limelight far surpass Stark.


    After today, no one will not know their name.


    and¡­¡­


    This will be their nightmare!


    Ever since Xu Fan started to become stronger in Naruto World, he felt that he was losing something on his body.


    He was once a little confused.


    And now, Xu Fan understood.


    I am not lost, but I don''t need it anymore.


    As one becomes stronger and stronger, he gets closer and closer to a ruthless mentality of seeking the truth.


    Even in his eyes, the so-called humans have become less close.


    When he looked down on those people condescendingly, he had an unprecedented sense of strangeness in his heart.


    This strangeness made him a little numb to life.


    The Ten Commandments Gang is also good.


    Regardless of General Rose''s subordinates.


    In essence, is there any difference to Xu Fan?


    It makes no difference.


    He is not from this world.


    The reason for appearing here is just to sign in and gain stronger power.


    Whether it is the evil played by the Ten Commandments, or the justice played by General Ross.


    In Xu Fan''s view, this is just a different position.


    Because of different positions, there will be conflicts and contradictions.


    If it is only a pure consideration of good and evil, right and wrong.


    That would seem naive.


    "Because of my strength, I can not fear S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Security Council. Do what I want to do and sign in where I want to go."


    "As long as someone blocks me, I can use this power to get rid of the opponent."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart.


    Maybe this kind of thinking seems cold-blooded.


    But if the roles are swapped, will SHIELD become gentle and considerate?


    Not at all.


    They will do everything possible to arrest and control themselves.


    The Avengers seem to be very free, and S.H.I.E.L.D. is more like a partner.


    But in essence, because they are strong enough.


    Hulk naturally goes without saying.


    There are not many people who can provoke him and retreat.


    Thor is the Thor of Asgard.


    Behind Stark is the strongest consortium in the United States. As long as he is interested, he can run for president without any problem.


    The captain is the spiritual leader.


    Hawkeye and Black Widow are super agents of SHIELD themselves.


    But this doesn''t mean that SHIELD is just right.


    For example, in dealing with the issue of alien races.


    Their methods are much rougher.


    The alien races that can be controlled are controlled, and those that cannot be controlled are eliminated.


    Once the whereabouts of the alien race is discovered, it is not just the alien race, his friends, his family, and his colleagues.


    All will be monitored by SHIELD.


    Without freedom, one cannot resist.


    Either do something for SHIELD in exchange for the safety of people around you.


    Either there is big trouble waiting for you.


    Deal with such people, or stop them from noticing you from the beginning.


    Either...


    Just let their brains clear up and realize how small their power is.


    What tactics, experience.


    In front of absolute power, they are all bells and whistles.


    "And I am absolute."


    Xu Fan''s voice echoed the whole block again.


    For a performance of this scale, the final conclusion is naturally more gorgeous.


    He moved his right hand, and the portal connected to the Holy of Holies suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The magic light from the circle of fire is even more dazzling than the bright moon.


    And, in the sky, what is reflected is the Hall of the Most Holy Place in New York.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene took a sigh of relief and felt that their worldview had been shocked again.


    If Xu Fan''s performance just now is the pinnacle of technological power.


    So now, this power is magic, or...


    Super power!


    Most of the people in New York noticed the portal in the sky and began to pray.


    Xu Fan didn''t care about the ripples he caused.


    The performance is over.


    It''s over!


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, motioning Hui Ye to come over to his side.


    Both used their flying capabilities at the same time, passed the portal and returned to the Sanctuary of New York.


    Immediately afterwards, the portal shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye until it disappeared.


    The night sky recovered as before, as if nothing had happened.


    but¡­¡­


    The picture just now has been taken by someone using a mobile phone, and then through the Internet, it began to ferment and run wild.


    The Sanctuary of New York.


    Arthur, Anna, and other Xu Fan followers, all gathered here at this time, surrounding him.


    Although he did not leave here, he was always paying attention to Xu Fan''s every move.


    Even these mages who think they know the truth and have seen the truth.


    I have never seen the abilities that Xu Fan possesses.


    Give life to machinery.


    They hadn''t even heard of this level of magic.


    However, the lives that Xu Fan created were not one or two, nor ten or twenty.


    Even the most conservative estimate.


    At least millions of mechanical lifeforms awakened tonight are so exaggerated!


    the most important is¡­¡­


    With the end of the battle, those steel beasts became ordinary tools.


    But everyone knows it very well.


    As long as Xu Fan needs them, these tools will once again become his weapons, his subordinates, and his power!


    Then destroy the obstacles on Xu Fan''s advancement and leave them alone.


    This sleeping beast is the most terrifying.


    "However, in this way, you break some rules."


    Arthur suddenly said with some worry.


    As mages, they should not step into the realm of ordinary people.


    This is also the reason why the mages did not take action during the New York War.


    However, these mages have always followed the rules.


    Can''t limit Xu Fan now.


    "You have also seen that at the time, I was forced to take action."


    "Strictly speaking, I am a legitimate defense."

 v2 Chapter 415： Dr. Banner

    As the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York, now Xu Fan does not need to follow anyone''s orders.


    But the mages here are all their followers.


    Those so-called rules can''t limit Xu Fan at all.


    After a few words, Xu Fan turned the topic off and went back to the room alone.


    However, this battle should be said to be unintentional.


    According to Xu Fan''s original understanding and plan.


    He just went to that place to sign in and solved the Iron Overlord easily, which was enough to come to an end.


    As a result, I did not expect that the appearance of Optimus Prime would attract General Ross''s troops.


    The fighting between the two sides escalated, and Xu Fan only slightly demonstrated the power of the fire source.


    "But after that."


    Xu Fan recalled when he saw General Ross.


    He seemed to be surprised at his ability to awaken mechanical life forms.


    You must know that after you came into this world, you were beyond the existence of the six immortals.


    Even if he didn''t complete the sign-in for this world, his strength was one of the best.


    After all, the Marvel Cinematic Universe does not have as many fairies in comics.


    For some things, Xu Fan didn''t care so much in his heart.


    For example, in the cave, Xu Fan had already noticed Stark''s careful thoughts.


    The reason why he did nothing is because he has nothing to be afraid of.


    Even the opposite...


    Xu Fan also hoped that Stark''s shots would flow out so that the forces would understand their own terrifying strength.


    I thought that this would make other forces afraid to provoke them.


    "Could it be that those people didn''t tell Rose the truth?"


    "Or is it too late to tell because of the rush of time?"


    Xu Fan complained to himself, but he didn''t entangle.


    In any case, there is nothing to entangle with.


    Although it was accidental, the result was excellent.


    The entire New York, the United States, and the world.


    They all know their existence.


    Temple guardian, Xu!


    "As for the next move."


    Xu Fan shook his head, leaving General Ross out of the sky, thinking about the next plans and arrangements.


    Based on the information he has now, he can basically be sure.


    This is indeed the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    But what Xu Fan is not sure about is...


    The check-in of the small assistant will end in Avengers IV, or will it be integrated into the comic story.


    If it involves something in the comics.


    "The super villains in the comics are stronger, and there are mutants and so on."


    "Various artifacts are also countless."


    "The most important thing is that I am not a Marvel fan. Although I watched movies before crossing, I don''t know much about comics."


    "What''s more, the combat effectiveness of comics has collapsed, and restarting the universe is commonplace."


    Xu Fan began to think about these things.


    People without thought, he must worry about.


    The assistant has not released a new sign-in location, so Xu Fan naturally has a lot of time to think about the future.


    What makes Xu Fan feel that the inadequacy is that his little assistant is just a simple tool.


    Except for posting check-in locations and rewards, it is basically the same as non-existent.


    Ask it anything and never respond.


    Otherwise, you can ask it yourself.


    After completing the sign-in for the Marvel Cinematic Universe, is it about to go to the next location?


    "But then again."


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan suddenly remembered.


    When I came to the Marvel Cinematic Universe, I was not alone.


    Instead, they traveled over with the Hokage Continent.


    in other words¡­¡­


    Does this also mean that when I go to the next world in the future, I will take the entire earth with me?


    "What are you thinking about."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile, and began to admire his own brain.


    But soon, his smile disappeared.


    Comics.


    The next world.


    Thinking of this kind of thing now, it may seem like a fantasy.


    However, what is more fantastic in this world than crossing?


    "Would you rather trust it to have it, than to trust it to have nothing."


    Xu Fan suddenly stood up from his seat.


    If you worry about the wrong direction, then you make a profit.


    Conversely, if the direction you worry about is the right direction, you end up doing nothing.


    At that time, there was no regret about taking medicine.


    "Fire source, Optimus Prime, Megatron."


    Xu Fan whispered the reward he had just received, and suddenly one kind came into being.


    It is also a good idea to build this place into the planet of Cybertron.


    "Zhenjin."


    Through the Cybertron civilization, Xu Fan quickly thought of Zhenjin, Edman, and Ulu Metal.


    In Marvel, it is called the existence of the three major metals.


    Among them, vibrating gold not only has the characteristic of absorbing kinetic energy, but also affects the surrounding materials, turning the soil into vibrating gold.


    This is why Wakanda has dug for hundreds of years, but only dug the tip of the iceberg.


    "Anyway, first go back to the country of fire."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and opened the portal again.


    In any case, the country of fire is its base camp.


    At the same time, a factory in Brazil.


    A man named Bruce Banner is working.


    "Hi, come and take a look at this."


    A colleague walked quickly to his side, holding a mobile phone with playback function in his hand.


    "what happened?"


    Banner asked casually, gradually moving his eyes to the phone screen.


    At a glance, he was stunned.


    In the neighborhood of New York, a cool truck suddenly transformed into a mechanical lifeform over eight meters high, killing the Iron Overlord.


    Immediately afterwards, countless cars were awakened by a mysterious man.


    "The movie special effects now are really cool."


    Banner''s colleague seemed very excited. With such a fantastic picture, he didn''t think it was what happened in the real world.


    It should be a special effects movie in the United States.


    "But I''m not very good at searching, can you help me find which movie this is?"


    Banner''s colleague asked.


    however¡­¡­


    Banner at this time was already shocked to the extreme.


    Perhaps at the beginning, he did watch the scene with the mentality of movie special effects.


    But as time passed, he saw an incredible guy in the crowd.


    General Perak...


    Rose!


    The general Rose who has fought with himself several times and dreamed of arresting him back!


    At the same time, the appearance of Rose is tantamount to an announcement.


    This is not a special effect at all!


    In the New York neighborhood, UU reading really happened.


    Because according to Banner''s understanding of Rose, he would not appear in that place for no reason.


    "Sorry, can you ask me a leave."


    Banner said abruptly, no matter how the other party reacted, he took off his work clothes and strode away.


    He must confirm this no matter what.


    If your guess is correct.


    that person¡­¡­


    Maybe you can help solve problems that you have been unable to solve.


    But what Banner doesn¡¯t know is...


    When he was ready to move about it.


    The two high-status figures not only reached a consensus, but also chose to join forces. </div>

 v2 Chapter 416： Smooth like a black marinated egg

    Chapter 418: Smooth Like a Black Marinated Egg


    Xu Fan''s strength not only shocked Director Fury and General Ross.


    It made the forces behind them feel chilly.


    Although there are various gods in the Marvel universe.


    Tony Stark, who has been leading the earth for decades in technology.


    Thor from Asgard.


    Dr. Banner turned into a monster through gamma rays.


    There are also alien races that can awaken various abilities.


    and many more¡­¡­


    But in any case, in conventional wars, armored vehicles, missiles, tanks, and fighter jets are still combat units that measure the strength of a country.


    But with the emergence of Xu Fan, these cutting-edge technological weapons should have been proud of by the Ministry of National Defense.


    Instead, he would become Xu Fan''s steel warrior at any time.


    This kind of potential crisis and instability factors make every big man uneasy.


    They had already found General Ross before Chief Fury proposed the Avengers plan again.


    He was asked to do everything possible to use all his strength to eradicate Xu Fan.


    On the entire earth, such a powerful person is never allowed to exist.


    Facing the orders of those big men, General Rose both had a headache and was excited.


    The headache is...


    Xu Fan''s ability is completely dimensionality reduction.


    As long as they rely on machinery, weapons, and combat tools.


    It is impossible to defeat Xu Fan.


    It''s not even exaggerated to say...


    Humans who rely on these things don''t even have the qualifications to challenge Xu Fan!


    They would only be swallowed up by the steel torrent the moment they saw Xu Fan.


    The soldiers who died in the New York neighborhood are the best proof.


    however¡­¡­


    There is always a way out.


    Under such extremely harsh conditions, General Rose saw a glimmer of hope.


    This glimmer of hope is also the key to his excitement.


    "Hulk."


    The US military base, General Ross''s home conference room, he said the name of the monster in a low voice.


    In front of General Rose''s sight, a tall black man sat on a chair with a black eye mask covering his left eye, and the top of his head was smooth like a brine egg.


    It is Director Fury.


    For this cooperation, it is not in Fury''s plan.


    He wanted to go to Xu Fan alone and try to win.


    Persuade him to join his own SHIELD.


    Even if it''s just a technical consultant, there is no problem.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t come to SHIELD to check in.


    As long as the earth needs him, he can stand up and fight with the superheroes.


    This is also the Avengers plan that Fury wants to implement.


    However, although he is the director of SHIELD, he is still limited by the requirements of some people.


    Because of this and other relationship, Fury had to sit here and cooperate with Rose.


    Of course.


    Whether it''s Director Fury or General Ross.


    Neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp.


    On the surface, it is cooperation to jointly resolve the threat posed by Xu Fan.


    In fact, the two have their own ghosts in their hearts.


    It''s almost the same as using each other.


    General Rose took out information about Dr. Banner and handed it to Fury.


    Since Dr. Banner became Hulk under the influence of gamma rays, he has been evading the military''s pursuit for these years.


    I have to say that Dr. Banner is indeed very talented in this regard.


    Although I have always wanted to get his power, he has never been able to lock his whereabouts.


    For this reason, General Ross plans to use the intelligence network of SHIELD.


    "Let''s open the skylight and speak up, Director Fury, you are a special department, and you are more powerful than the military in intelligence collection."


    "And as far as I know, even the military has been planted with your people."


    "I need Hulk''s whereabouts."


    General Rose said loudly.


    This was the only solution he could think of that could solve Xu Fan.


    With the power of Hulk!


    "Do you want to use a monster to deal with a monster?"


    Fury couldn''t help but sneered.


    He has also heard about what happened to Dr. Banner, and he has seen those precious video materials.


    As General Rose said.


    In terms of intelligence collection, Fury doesn''t think anyone can beat himself.


    Whether it is intelligence on earth or intelligence outside of the earth.


    Although Hulk is powerful, it is not invincible.


    "To be precise, it''s gamma serum."


    General Rose paused and explained, "As long as we can catch Hulk, we can get the serum from him, so that we can replicate and mass-produce."


    "Create a Hulk army."


    "Even if the guy who claims to be able to transform a car into a robot, it can''t be Hulk''s opponent."


    "According to our calculations, Hulk can hit a hundred tons of destructive power with a single punch. This is still normal."


    "Hulk under anger will be stronger."


    In the eyes of General Ross, it is impossible for Fury to be unclear about this part of the intelligence.


    So it doesn''t matter to say it.


    What''s more, he really needs S.H.I.E.L.D.''s intelligence network to capture Hulk.


    As for Xu Fan''s whereabouts.


    Rose didn''t think it was so tight, as long as they had enough strength.


    There is no need to worry about Xu Fan.


    Moreover, compared to ordinary soldiers who rely on weapons, super fighters like Hulk are the future.


    "I need your intelligence network."


    General Ross revealed his plan in full, and then waited for Fury''s answer.


    "Ok."


    Fury nodded after a moment of silence.


    From the beginning, the above has been requested.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. will assist the military this time to capture Hulk with all its strength.


    However, after the capture of Hulk...


    Who belongs to his ownership.


    It''s hard to say.


    Fury got up from the chair, the corners of his mouth raised, a smile appeared, and then he stretched out his right hand.


    When Rose saw this, he followed suit.


    Cooperation reached.


    "As for Dr. Banner, it is better to leave it to SHIELD for safekeeping."


    Fury couldn''t help but vomit, but he didn''t say it.


    As for Xu Fan, Fury felt that he should talk to him.


    Then, with the authorization of Director Fury, it only took a few hours.


    The huge intelligence network of S.H.I.E.L.D. had unexpected gains.


    According to the latest information.


    Dr. Banner is hiding in a factory in Brazil.


    however¡­¡­


    Just a day ago Dr. Banner bought a ticket to the United States.


    "Banna is back?"


    Rose couldn''t help frowning. He thought Banner would stay away from this country as much as possible, seeking peace.


    As a result, he did not expect that he would come back on his own initiative!


    And judging from the timeline, it happened after Xu Fan made a noise in New York.


    Are these two things...


    General Rose couldn''t guess what Banner, who was always smart, was going to do this time.


    However, Director Fury found a very interesting part in the intelligence.


    "Just before Dr. Banner bought the ticket, he made contact with a person who called himself Dr. Lan."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 417： Sign-in location: 0 Laohui

    Chapter 419 Sign-in Location: Broadway


    After Xu Fan¡¯s video of turning a car into a mechanical lifeform went wild on the Internet, Dr. Banner received a considerable impact.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan may be able to solve the problems that have troubled him for many years.


    He looks ordinary on the surface, but there is another soul in his body.


    Whenever I feel excited, angry, or hurt.


    That guy would take his body and let out his anger.


    General Ross, who should have become his father-in-law, also launched various military pursuits against him because he yearned for this power.


    Although he has tried to restrain himself and control the dominance of this body over the years.


    But there are still many problems.


    No matter how restrained you are, there is still a risk of losing control.


    Not only that, but General Rose''s pursuit of himself has never ended.


    Every once in a while, he had to say goodbye to familiar people and start a new life.


    There are no friends, no lovers, not even friends who can make friends.


    All my time is devoted to solving the disease called "Hulk".


    but¡­¡­


    Years of hard work have yielded no results.


    This time made him feel desperate.


    For this reason, Dr. Banner tried suicide, wanting to die with the monster in his body.


    As a result, the other party just spit out the bullet that shot himself into the brain.


    Unscathed.


    Electric shock, jumping from building, drowning...


    Banner tried countless ways to commit suicide, and the result was the same every time.


    No matter what kind of injury, he will open his eyes again and see himself naked.


    That sense of despair made him feel helpless.


    until¡­¡­


    He saw Xu Fan.


    He felt that an existence as powerful as Xu Fan would definitely be able to help himself.


    But Dr. Banner was also very clear in his heart.


    Once I return to New York, I risk being targeted by General Ross.


    Moreover, Xu Fan only has this possibility.


    Maybe in the end, he can only do nothing against Hulk.


    This decision is undoubtedly a gamble for Banner.


    Banner, who was thinking about going, thought of another person.


    He has been in contact with a man who calls himself Dr. Blue all these years.


    In the matter of eliminating Hulk, Dr. Lan once helped himself.


    Although these help all ended in failure, it can be regarded as ruling out a wrong option.


    At the same time, he also mailed a serum sample to Dr. Lan.


    Except that they have never seen each other, Banner can be said to be quite trusting in this Doctor Lan.


    So two hours before boarding, Dr. Banner sent an email to Dr. Lan.


    And agreed on a meeting place.


    In fact, this is the answer that Dr. Lan has been expecting.


    Just studying the serum, the methods that can help you are ultimately limited. If you can, I still hope to see you.


    This is the invitation that Dr. Lan once sent to Banner.


    Before that, Banner had not accepted it.


    "Dr. Lan."


    Banner took a breath from the corner of his mouth and kept praying in his heart.


    I hope that at least one of Dr. Lan and Xu Fan can help me.


    Either eliminate the disease named "Hulk".


    Either...


    Just kill it with myself.


    In any case, the military cannot get Hulk serum.


    no way!


    With this determination, Dr. Banner returned to the United States.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect...


    Because of Xu Fan''s relationship, the higher-level figures more recognized the value of Hulk.


    Even under the stimulus of this big man, General Ross and Director Fury joined forces.


    Dr. Banner, who was thinking about going to the fringe areas of the United States without knowing it, then sneaked into New York, never thought.


    His every move has long been followed by General Ross.


    When the plane landed, the passengers throughout the airport were evacuated cleanly.


    All kinds of cutting-edge technologies and elite fighters are gathered here.


    In addition, General Ross and Director Fury also preside over the overall situation here.


    "There should be a fierce battle in a moment."


    General Ross stared at the slowly landing plane, and said to Fury.


    The implication of this sentence was to tell Fury that he could leave.


    After all, the arrest work is more suitable for military soldiers.


    "That''s why I will provide you with extra help."


    Fury was tit-for-tat.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. is an intelligence agency, it secretly develops various weapons in private.


    In order to capture Hulk successfully this time.


    Fury contributed some small toys.


    After all, they are now a cooperative relationship.


    When I thought of a behemoth lodged in Banner''s body, Fury would leave at this moment.


    "In that case, it''s up to you."


    Ross''s answer to Fury was not surprising.


    After all, he had participated in many battles before becoming an agent of SHIELD.


    He has seen the cruelty of war.


    "But those cruelty are compared with Xu''s mechanical natural disasters..."


    Rose shook his head, not thinking about those things, he made a gesture, and all the soldiers began to deploy.


    On the plane, Dr. Banner realized what was going to happen next through the situation outside the window.


    Although it is not clear why General Rose''s intelligence is so powerful this time, Banner does not want to pester him right now.


    What''s more, there are many passengers on the plane, they are all innocent.


    "wrong¡­¡­"


    Banner rolled his throat, "It''s because there are innocent people that I think I won''t resist."


    Banner''s brain was running fast, and suddenly there was an idea that Rose might have discovered his whereabouts.


    So, before the plane landed safely, Banner unfastened his seat belt and went to the toilet alone.


    In any case, Banner has eight doctoral degrees and has a deep knowledge reserve in the field of physics and mechanical structure.


    Using what he had learned, Banner directly removed the toilet bowl, and then went outside through the landing gear of the plane.


    "Inhale, inhale, exhale..."


    Seeing the ground shaking in front of him, Banner took a few deep breaths before jumping.


    Puff!


    At the moment of hitting the ground, Banner rolled out to reduce the impact.


    Although the pain is still the same, it does not hurt, nor does it wake up the monster in my body I must leave here quickly. "


    Watching the plane get farther and farther, Banner didn''t take much care of it, and started running wildly on the runway.


    However, these little tricks of his were all seen by Rose''s new equipment.


    "This time I will never let you escape."


    General Ross spoke loudly and let Colonel Bronsky, who had a rich military career, start the action.


    At the same time, the most holy place in New York.


    Xu Fan, who was calculating his next plan, suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    From the host, go to Broadway to sign in tomorrow night!


    You will get a sign-in reward after signing in!


    "Broadway?"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 418： Capture Hulk

    Chapter 420


    "Broadway?"


    Xu Fan murmured the new sign-in location.


    As a traveler, he was not familiar with the terrain of New York.


    But when he thought of signing in here many times, Xu Fan simply found a map of the United States.


    With the writing wheel eye and powerful memory ability.


    Xu Fan now knows the entire streets of New York.


    Broadway can be said to be a very famous street in New York, starting from Battery Park in the south and running through Manhattan Island. It is also the most important place for the country''s drama and musicals.


    In addition to this information, it is also a witness to the famous scenes of Marvel!


    In "Invincible Hulk", after Banner turned Hulk, he fought hatred here.


    "The story of Invincible Hulk?"


    Xu Fan''s brain was running fast, and he quickly linked the sign-in location with the timeline.


    Because the box office was not very satisfactory, the actor and the creator clashed again.


    Therefore, "Invincible Hulk" did not have a sequel.


    Even the actor of Dr. Banner, Marvel also replaced it.


    But no matter what, the story and some characters in "Invincible Hulk" are still preserved.


    Take General Rose, for example, who appeared in the Marvel Cinematic Universe and was promoted to the rank of Secretary of State during the Civil War.


    In addition, in the Marvel short film, Coleson was also asked to ask for hatred from General Ross.


    "Speaking of which, the timelines of Hulk and Iron Man should be similar."


    Xu Fan began to remember.


    According to Stark''s character, if he finds two monsters on Broadway, he can''t be indifferent.


    Either, he has some special reason, he can''t go to that battlefield.


    Or, he just hasn''t become Iron Man yet.


    Therefore, some people think that the timeline of "Invincible Hulk" should be earlier than the movie "Iron Man".


    However, in the ending egg of "Invincible Hulk", Stark appeared in the bar again and asked Rose to cooperate with him.


    Although the trouble broke up, it shows that Stark at this time is already a superhero.


    "If you analyze it from this perspective, Stark will become Iron Man and go to New York with Dr. Banner to find Dr. Lan. It should be a matter of fore and aft?"


    Xu Fan thought about it carefully, and felt that such an explanation was reasonable.


    After all, Stark had just had a battle with Steinney''s Iron Overlord, and his suit was badly damaged.


    Without the steel suit, Stark''s combat effectiveness is not as good as Hapi.


    In this situation, he naturally could not support Hulk.


    Of course, if it is from a movie perspective, then it is Dr. Banner''s personal movie, how could it be possible for Iron Man to come out to grab the limelight?


    "However, for me now, this is not a movie, but the real world."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the sign-in instructions.


    In this case, you can only go to Broadway to sign in.


    "Speaking of it, hatred is just getting part of Hulk''s serum, and it is not comparable to Hulk in strength."


    "It''s fine to sign there and come back."


    Xu Fan thought for a while and started to continue his work.


    At the same time, a certain airport.


    With his own knowledge, Banner got off the plane secretly, and he didn''t even care about identifying the direction, so he started to run wildly.


    He has only one idea now, as far as possible from the guy here.


    However, the passengers of the entire airport were not only evacuated by General Ross with his own authority.


    There was only one plane that just landed on the entire runway.


    There is no shelter here, let alone hiding spots.


    Even if Dr. Banner''s figure is indeed small, he still has a clear view.


    "Start the arrest!"


    General Rose locked Banner''s position with a telescope device in one hand, while giving orders through the microphone.


    In order to counter Xu Fan''s ability, Hulk serum has become a vital presence.


    In any case, he couldn''t let Banner escape from under his nose.


    he is¡­¡­


    Military property!


    Following General Ross''s order, the soldiers deployed at the airport began operations.


    Countless barrels were aimed at Banner at the same time.


    Because Rose''s purpose was to capture, not to destroy, their bullets were all replaced with anesthesia.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Banner screamed in his heart. He never dreamed that General Rose would act so fast.


    As soon as he landed, he completed the precise deployment.


    Looking at the surrounding situation, I really couldn''t fly.


    If there is no Hulk...


    Suck¡­¡­


    Suck¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    Banner''s breathing started to become rapid, not out of tension and fear.


    Over the years, he has not only been hiding in Brazil, he has also been learning how to control his emotions with a certain master.


    He can suppress his anger in an instant and stay calm.


    You can also increase your anger through emotional regulation.


    He knew very well in his heart that only when Hulk was awakened in such a scene could it be possible to escape.


    "ended."


    Bronsky is at the forefront of the team. Although he is only a colonel, he has been pursuing excitement.


    He likes the battlefield and the feeling of fighting.


    Otherwise, with his qualifications, he could be promoted to the rank of general.


    It''s just that Bronsky can''t figure it out.


    In front of him, I saw just an ordinary adult.


    The speed is average, and he doesn''t have any weapons that look like mass destruction.


    An arrest target of this level can be arrested successfully as long as a small team is arbitrary.


    However, this time, General Rose paid great attention to it.


    In order to arrest successfully, he even called himself.


    Either General Rose is old and fearful.


    Either...


    This is what really excels about this guy.


    This feeling of unknown makes Bronsky full of anticipation.


    But just when the distance between Bronsky and Banner was less than fifty meters.


    The latter''s size suddenly began to skyrocket, and the handbag was thrown onto the runway.


    I saw that Dr. Banner''s eyes turned dark green first, and then the skin turned from white to green.


    The clothes on his body began to crack.


    After a few couldn''t breathe, a huge beast was exposed in front of Bronsky.


    Looking at the green-skinned monster in front of them, Bronsky and the soldiers behind him all took a breath.


    Such a weird scene cannot be explained by common sense at all!


    Their enemy turned out to be a monster!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bronsky felt scalp trouble immediately. He never dreamed that his enemy would be such a guy.


    His common sense and cognition were all torn to pieces at this moment because of Banner''s transformation.


    However, unlike others...


    Bronsky was not terrified or desperate.


    In his eyes, Hulk''s posture was so beautiful and full of power.


    In extreme shock, Bronsky''s heart was full of longing for Hulk.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk roared like a beast, bent his knees, jumped up, and flew directly over Bronsky''s head.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 419： Hulk hates you

    Chapter 421 Hulk hates you


    "Wow!"


    Hulk roared at the enemy in front of him, his toes jumped up, and he drew a perfect arc in the air.


    However, what Hulk does is not just jumping.


    His temper is not as easy to talk as Banner.


    Hulk in this period is more like a child who is furious because he can''t find his favorite toy.


    He grabbed a fist with his five fingers, his body leaned forward in the air.


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of these people, he just wants to vent his grievances.


    boom!


    Hulk''s fist slammed the ground, and the gravity of one million tons directly split the airstrip, the impact spread out to the surroundings, knocking all the soldiers gathered around him into flight.


    These people didn''t even have time to even the most basic reaction, so one by one they flew out like kites with broken wires.


    Even Bronsky was no exception, his body also drew an arc in mid-air before he fell heavily to the ground.


    His brain was blank and his ears roared.


    He shook his brain so hard to recover, or to prevent himself from being so uncomfortable.


    At the same time, the strong desire to survive is also reminding Bronsky.


    He is not out of danger.


    The huge Hulk is beside him, near him.


    He may run forward, or he may turn around to solve himself.


    Thinking of this, Bronsky didn''t care much, and forced his body to sit up from the track.


    He felt severe pain all over his body, and all his bones seemed to be broken.


    Fortunately, the strong will helped him prove one point.


    There is nothing serious about his body.


    It''s just that it hurts too much to feel this way.


    Bronsky took a breath, and quickly grabbed the submachine gun that fell to the ground with his right hand.


    And the bullets in this gun are all real bullets.


    "Bronsky, what are you doing, stop that guy quickly!"


    General Rose''s voice rang from Bronsky''s earphones.


    He could clearly feel the emotions of General Rose.


    He is angry, he is nervous, he is worried, he is afraid...


    Various emotions are mixed together.


    In fact, it is true.


    For Bronsky, this is just an action.


    But for General Ross, this time is crucial.


    Hulk serum is not only the key to dealing with Xu Fan.


    At the same time, this is also a personal grievance between himself and Banner.


    New hatred and old hatred, it''s time to resolve today!


    On the contrary, it was Director Ferry next to General Ross. He was only calmly paying attention to the scene on the airstrip, and didn''t say anything.


    As if he didn''t care about Hulk''s ending at all.


    "Is this Hulk."


    Ferry squinted his eyes, admiring Hulk''s performance.


    Those weapons that General Ross called elite, or the most sophisticated weapons, were simply vulnerable to Hulk.


    Bronsky sitting on the ground was able to dominate his legs again at this time, straightened up and started running.


    In any case, Hulk is his prey.


    I would never allow this big guy to disappear in front of me.


    Bronsky walked like flying, not caring about the physical pain. He took up the submachine gun, reorganized the attack, led his men, and surrounded Hulk from behind.


    "Fire!"


    Following Bronsky''s simple and rude orders, everyone gave up the narcotic bombs and poured out real firepower.


    It wasn''t Bronsky''s mentality to kill Hulk.


    But he just noticed that the narcotic bomb prepared for this operation couldn''t penetrate Hulk''s skin at all!


    Can''t inject the medicine into Hulk''s body, what about anesthesia?


    Firing frantically is nothing but a waste of effort.


    Based on this relationship, Bronsky temporarily changed his mind and chose a real gun.


    Although this scene was somewhat unexpected by General Rose, he still acquiesced to Bronsky''s judgment.


    "It seems that you underestimated Hulk''s defense."


    Fury couldn''t help but complain.


    Before embarking on the action, Rose also vowed to say that he and Hulk had fought against each other many times.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Rose''s face turned greenish, "It looks like Hulk has become stronger again. For us, this is actually good news."


    Rose took a deep breath and focused on Hulk again.


    However, Bronsky''s re-formation did not bring down the Hulk.


    What they did, on the contrary, angered Hulk.


    He turned his head abruptly, and his eyes became more strange and terrifying.


    This is simply out of the category of beasts, incarnate into death.


    "Hulk, hate, you guys!"


    Hulk snarled again, pieced together a very simple word, opened his legs, and ran towards Bronsky and others.


    Even if the bullets rained, Hulk was still unscathed.


    Bronsky did not expect Hulk''s strength to be so terrifying.


    You know, most of the weapons they used in this operation were sponsored by SHIELD.


    It is more powerful than the military''s conventional weapons.


    Bronsky was excited when he first took over the weapons.


    But now...


    He felt that the weapon in his hand was no different from a water gun to Hulk.


    "damn it!"


    Bronsky couldn''t help cursing, "What the **** is this guy!"


    Before General Ross had time to respond to Bronsky.


    Hulk has rushed in front of him.


    "Fak!"


    Bronsky yelled at Hulk, threw out the cumbersome weapon, and then a skilled roll, relying on his short stature, avoided Hulk''s grab and jumped behind him.


    Bronsky, who appeared behind Hulk, stood up abruptly, his knees suddenly exerted force, and his body jumped up and jumped directly onto Hulk''s back.


    In Bronsky''s view, Hulk''s back muscles are so developed that his hands must have poor flexibility.


    As long as you are careful, you won''t be caught by Hulk backhand.


    At the same time, he can also find out where Hulk''s back is, where the defense is weakest.


    Bronsky swallowed nervously, drew out a dagger with one hand, and grasped Hulk with one hand. After finding out the exact position, he burst out with all his strength with one hand and slammed down.


    Bang!


    Hearing a muffled noise, the dagger instantly rolled its blade, without piercing it at all.


    At the same time Hulk also figured out how to deal with it. He couldn''t catch Bronsky with both hands, so he simply fell back and forced Bronsky to escape by himself.


    However, in terms of speed Hulk is not inferior to Bronsky. He grabbed Bronsky''s calf with a backhand.


    Bronsky looked back subconsciously, but saw Hulk''s triumphant smile.


    Immediately afterwards, Hulk stood up suddenly, and Bronsky''s perspective began to turn upside down.


    He was directly carried by Hulk!


    It''s like a toy.


    Bang!


    Hulk grabbed Bronsky and thumped the ground.


    Bang!


    With another backhand fall!


    Repeatedly, finally, as if tired of playing, smashed Bronsky to the ground.


    Bang!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 420： Temple Mage who hit the Hulk

    Chapter 422: The Temple Mage Who Crashed into Hulk


    "Hulk¡­¡­"


    General Rose''s hands dropped naturally, and the situation in front of him forced him to recognize the facts.


    He miscalculated the power of Hulk.


    In the face of this monster, the troops he sent out of nowhere.


    Even Bronsky, who had a rich military career, was thrown around like a toy by Hulk.


    After solving these weak human beings, Hulk glared at Ross and Fury from a distance, and then left here without looking back.


    "Is this Hulk."


    Ferry squinted one eye.


    Whether it was the reaction, speed, or violent power displayed, he was very satisfied.


    Although Hulk''s strength may not be as good as Captain Marvel, considering that guy''s style.


    Hulk might be the most powerful avenger on earth.


    In any case, I have to pull Dr. Banner into my Avengers plan.


    Fury made up his mind secretly.


    For Fury, there is nothing to lose in this operation or not.


    He was only responsible for the provision of intelligence and weapons.


    Coupled with witnessing the true power of Hulk, Fury felt that this action was very rewarding.


    "damn it."


    General Rose didn''t care about any image at this time, he looked at the direction Hulk was fleeing, and cursed fiercely.


    On the one hand, this is no longer known how many times the arrest of Hulk has failed.


    On the other hand, if you don''t get the Hulk serum, you can''t mass-produce the Super Warrior yourself.


    In this way, he couldn''t deal with Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disaster.


    The entire United States will live in the shadow of Xu Fan.


    This is something General Ross cannot accept.


    "Since the action failed, then I will take one step first."


    Fury said softly, he didn''t care about General Rose''s response at all, and when he said this, he had already turned around and started walking.


    He still has a lot to do.


    Ross glanced at Fury''s back subconsciously.


    They are not subordinate to the superior, but two independent departments.


    The two parties are only cooperating, and naturally there is no order.


    Moreover, in this situation, Ross doesn''t need Fury.


    He took a deep breath and led his guards while contacting the medical staff to go to the Bronsky embedded in the runway.


    Although he cares, he loves every soldier here.


    But in terms of importance, it is naturally Bronsky.


    "How is his situation?"


    As soon as he approached, Rose couldn''t wait to ask.


    If it is not for the pursuit of war, with his military career, the lowest level is also a major general.


    Such a gifted person, Rose naturally did not want to watch him die here.


    "The situation is terrible."


    The doctor took a breath and explained.


    Bronsky had fractures in at least forty places on his body, and all his internal organs were impacted to varying degrees.


    Consciousness coma.


    Even if it is really pulled back from the death line, Bronsky can only survive on the machine.


    High paraplegia, incontinence.


    Will be his label for the second half of his life.


    Upon hearing this description, General Rose couldn''t help but **** in a cold breath.


    Even if it is not dead, it is actually the same as dead.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that if Bronsky knew his condition, he would have liked to die directly.


    Seeing Bronsky being carried away by a stretcher, Rose fell silent again.


    "The captain who captured Hulk..."


    Rose frowned slightly.


    On the one hand, he admires Bronsky very much and feels that he is a well-deserved person for action.


    On the other hand, the reason why he became like this is entirely because of himself.


    It was because he had misestimated the strength of Hulk that caused the situation to develop to this point.


    In any case, I should be responsible for Bronsky.


    "No... not only to be responsible, but also to capture Hulk, he is the property of the military."


    General Rose''s eyes grew deeper.


    Another serum suddenly appeared in his mind.


    It was a time of war that turned Rogers into a copy of the American captain.


    If you use that thing, you might be able to recover Bronsky.


    Thinking of this, General Rose raised his right hand again, used the communicator to contact the headquarters, and ordered the people there to start preparing.


    Next time, the arrest must be successful!


    At the same time, Hulk easily got rid of Rose''s troops and began to run towards New York.


    Under normal circumstances, when Hulk ends a battle, his emotions will slowly calm down and he will return to being Dr. Banner.


    But this time, Hulk rushed into the city by accident, causing a lot of riots.


    The police rushed to the scene and shot Hulk.


    And this move undoubtedly made Hulk, who was about to recover, become angry again.


    He leaped up, clenched his hands into fists, then fell sharply and smashed into the abandoned car.


    With three attempts, Hulk transformed the two cars into shields.


    I saw him use a shield to defend and charge towards the person who shot him.


    The police personnel were all lifted into the sky by Hulk.


    This is simply a unilateral crush.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk roared like a beast and began to destroy everything he saw.


    "Hulk, hate, you guys!"


    As Hulk burst out a few simple words, his power began to grow stronger.


    So that...


    The riot attracted the attention of the temple mage.


    "What exactly is going on."


    At the corner of the block, a red circle of fire expanded from the size of a fist.


    A young man in a robe of a mage took steps from it.


    If it is normal, his appearance will definitely attract attention.


    But now, the entire street is completely paralyzed, and passers-by just rush all the way.


    No one looked at him more at all.


    In fact, the temple mage will only show up when he feels the invasion of dimensional creatures.


    Guard the world.


    Like the Hulk problem, it shouldn''t be part of their management.


    But after sensing the situation here, they couldn''t stand by.


    "Anyway, find a way to calm this guy''s anger."


    The person heading is no one else, but the former guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York.


    Arthur!


    He stepped forward, striding like flying, slapped his hands, and burst out a red magic circle from the palm of his hand, muttering words in his mouth.


    "monster!"


    Arthur gave a low growl and flicked his right hand forward.


    The red magic circle instantly turned into a magic whip, entwining it towards Hulk.


    "I am Hulk!"


    Hulk also quickly noticed Arthur and emphasized his name to him.


    However, Hulk did not have time to dodge, his neck was directly locked by the red magic whip.


    Behind Arthur, there were four wizards who dressed up like him, following his actions.


    Four of the same magic whips pounced on Hulk''s hands and feet, locking them firmly.


    In Arthur''s view, as long as Hulk is bound.


    It''s much easier to deal with.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 421： Under Xu Fan, what is there to do

    Chapter 423: Under Xu Fan


    "Use sleeping magic."


    Arthur said without hesitation.


    His strength is far less powerful than that of the Ancient One Mage, and he can knock Hulk''s soul out of his body.


    The only way he could think of was to use sleeping magic to make Hulk temporarily lose consciousness.


    Only this method can stop this guy from running away.


    Fortunately...


    Before he rushed here, Hulk''s fury had scared away passers-by.


    The entire block was completely paralyzed, and no one dared to approach here.


    All of them fled in the opposite direction.


    This is enough to help Arthur and them hide their identity.


    but¡­¡­


    Just this level is not enough.


    Arthur clenched his teeth, grabbed the magic whip with one hand, and spread the magic with the other hand in ripples.


    The cameras in the entire block were destroyed by Arthur''s magic.


    After solving this problem, Arthur began to chant the sleeping magic.


    however¡­¡­


    He still underestimated the power of Hulk.


    Although Arthur is a very good one among the temple mages, he has learned the knowledge and the means to deal with the enemy.


    It''s all about magic.


    Existence like Hulk.


    It was the first time he met.


    and¡­¡­


    Neither Arthur nor the temple mage who rushed here with him knew nothing about Hulk.


    Because of the lack of intelligence, they didn''t know the Hulk''s setting that the more angry the stronger.


    In Arthur''s eyes, Hulk is just a monster with a punch that can reach hundreds of tons.


    "Hulk, very angry!"


    Seeing that he could not move, Hulk''s anger began to soar.


    His hands began to exert downward force, gradually suppressing the power of the wizards.


    "What are you doing!"


    Arthur couldn''t help shouting, once Hulk broke free, their situation would become awkward.


    Even if you like to be lazy, you should take it seriously at this time.


    However, the mage who sealed Hulk''s hands was astonished.


    They are not serious, let alone careless.


    They are all using their most powerful force to contain each other.


    They just didn''t expect it at all.


    The power Hulk possessed far exceeded their limit.


    A few can''t breathe, the power that Hulk has grown surpasses them.


    Hulk grabbed his backhand, locked the magic whip with his five fingers, pulled it hard, and the two mages directly rose into the sky.


    "bad."


    Arthur screamed, and had to separate the concrete road under his feet, and sank down, trying to pull Hokla to the ground.


    But until this time, Arthur did not realize the seriousness of the problem.


    His power...


    Hulk can''t be pulled anymore!


    Even if he tried his best, Hulk still stood in place, motionless.


    The blue veins on his neck were violent, and his facial features looked a bit hideous, but he was unmoved.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The two wizards were thrown into the air and let out a miserable cry.


    Immediately afterwards, Hulk''s knees were bent and straightened abruptly, and the burst of force made him jump up and fly into the air.


    Even these two wizards tried their best to adjust their state and tried to attack Hulk.


    But their magic still failed to cause substantial damage to Hulk.


    Hulk''s physical defense is much stronger than their cognition and imagination.


    boom!


    boom!


    Hulk''s fists hit their abdomen directly, and the majestic power seemed to collapse like a mountain torrent.


    Puff!


    Puff!


    The two wizards instantly spewed blood, dyed the sky red, and fell straight to the ground, smashing a deep hole.


    And Arthur and the remaining wizards were also taken into the air because of Hulk''s jump.


    In desperation, they were forced to abandon the shackles of Hulk and use combined magic.


    The six magic circles appeared in their palms, complementing each other.


    Dark clouds began to spread above the sky, lightning and thunder.


    Dominated by Arthur''s consciousness, the power of thunder was transformed into a dragon.


    Taking advantage of Hulk''s body has not fallen, unable to make a chance to dodge, Arthur''s hands fell suddenly.


    In response to Arthur''s will, the dragon opened his mouth wide, and his body was shining with lightning and thunder.


    Hulk not only couldn''t dodge, but also couldn''t see clearly because of thunder.


    Rumble!


    Thunder sounded through the entire block.


    The front of Hulk was bitten by the dragon, and he dived down and hit the ground.


    A mushroom cloud soared into the sky, and Arthur and others quickly retreated.


    In order to use this magic, they combined all the magic power together.


    In other words, this is the strongest move they can use today!


    The smoke gradually dispersed, and Hulk lay in a huge pit.


    It looked like he had lost consciousness.


    "has it ended."


    Arthur gritted his teeth, but he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Not to mention losing consciousness, Hulk didn''t even have slight scratches on his body.


    After two or three breaths, he put his hands on the ground and shook his head, as if he wanted to make himself more awake.


    Seeing Hulk who was slowly standing up, Arthur''s eyes widened suddenly.


    This guy¡­¡­


    What kind of monster is it?


    It was more terrifying than any dimensional creature invader he had ever encountered.


    "Hulk cut!"


    Suddenly, Hulk slapped his hands when he straightened up, and the invisible impact spread forward.


    Before Arthur and the others even had time to react, they were hit frontally by this shock wave, flew out, and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Arthur..."


    The mage beside him was dying, and he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Moreover, Hulk did not let go of their plans at all.


    Seeing the appearance of Arthur and others, Hulk stepped forward, strolling in the courtyard, slowly approaching them.


    That kind of oppression made them feel desperate.


    "no solution anymore¡­¡­"


    Arthur couldn''t help taking a breath. In such a situation, there was only one person in his mind.


    Xu Fan!


    It stands to reason that Xu Fan is the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York.


    But because of this and other relationship, Arthur is still responsible for the most holy place.


    Sudden crises such as Hulk are naturally also Arthur''s scope of work.


    Unless he encounters an invincible enemy, Arthur will make contact only when Xu Fan cannot make a move.


    And now, Hulk is clearly an invincible enemy.


    "dead!"


    Hulk''s footsteps suddenly speeded up, and then he jumped up, his five fingers clenched into fists in the air, and smashed against Arthur on the ground.


    Arthur closed his eyes subconsciously because he couldn''t even do things like rolling and dodge.


    Seeing that Arthur was about to be smashed into the flesh by Hulk.


    A fist-sized ring of fire suddenly appeared between the two and expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Without seeing anyone coming out of it, he stretched out an arm to face Hulk''s fist frontally.


    Bang!


    A face-to-face confrontation with a punch and a palm, the impact spread out like ripples, and instantly shattered the glass of all buildings.


    "Hulk?"


    The man who caught Hulk looked a little surprised, but only to the extent of surprise.


    Because even Hulk could not threaten him at all.


    That''s right, Xu Fan came here!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 422： 1 punch in 6-pass mode

    Chapter 424 A Punch in Six Ways Mode


    Take...


    Caught it?


    Hulk''s eyes were wide, and he looked at the man in front of him with an incredible look.


    Although Hulk is always in a violent state, it seems irrational, no different from the most primitive beast.


    But in fact, Hulk''s mind is just immature.


    Just like a child who was just born, there will always be inexplicable anger, anger, and only continuous destruction in his eyes.


    For example, in "Thor III", after a period of life, Hulk can slowly suppress this anger and communicate with others.


    Like Hulk in the first confrontation with hatred, he will also feel awe at the terrifying power of hatred.


    It''s the same now.


    When Hulk saw Xu Fan effortlessly resist his fist, his heart was completely shocked.


    You must know that in a normal Hulk, the power of a punch can reach hundreds of tons.


    Even the military''s armed tanks cannot bear it.


    However, the man who suddenly appeared in front of him, this flesh-and-blood fellow, turned out like this!


    There is no rapid breathing, and the expression is lightly written.


    Who is this guy?


    "Hulk, smash!"


    However, although his heart was shocked by Xu Fan''s power, Hulk did not turn around and escape, nor did he stop his anger.


    He clenched his fist with his other hand, and blasted Xu Fan''s Tianling Gai.


    No one can stand in the way of Hulk!


    It should be.


    "Hulk?"


    Xu Fan glanced at the behemoth in front of him, his palm suddenly exerted strength, and the red magic circle appeared out of thin air.


    While receiving another punch from Hulk, he bounced back all the power he burst out.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Hulk immediately lost his balance and lifted his feet off the ground.


    In Hulk''s unbelievable gaze, his body flew out like a football, hitting the ground heavily, destroying a big hole.


    Arthur and so on took a breath.


    Fortunately they were saved, but they also yearned for the power Xu Fan possessed.


    Especially after fighting against Hulk, they are very clear about the power of Hulk.


    Even the combined magic of the five temple mages, there is no way to counter his power.


    With a reference such as Hulk, in comparison, Xu Fan''s horror can be brought out even more.


    "Hulk is very angry!"


    Hulk''s voice sounded again.


    Arthur and the other temple mages subconsciously turned their sights and saw Hulk straightening up from the ruins.


    Xu Fan showed strong power.


    But Hulk is not a person to lose.


    His setting has always been that the more vigorous the war, the strength will continue to expand as the anger increases.


    In other words, the power of Hulk has no limits.


    "Very serious consequences!"


    Hulk opened his mouth, and his voice sounded like a demon from hell.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that his aura is even more terrifying than the dimensional monster Xu Fan encountered in New York before.


    If you have not completed countless check-ins, appear here.


    Xu Fan may not have the courage to stand in front of Hulk to provoke him.


    But how can there be so many ifs in this world?


    Now Xu Fan is far stronger than Hulk, and even the legendary Lushang!


    As long as he is willing, he can shoot Hulk''s soul out of Dr. Banner''s body like Gu Yi mage.


    It''s just that, it''s not fun.


    Seeing Hulk rushing up again and rushing towards him, Xu Fan neither dodges nor hides.


    At this time, Xu Fan raised the corners of his mouth and a smile appeared.


    He first extracted the ten-tailed chakra, and then covered it on the surface of his body.


    And this ability is strange power.


    In the face of Hulk''s provocation, Xu Fan chose front hard steel.


    He and Hulk clenched their fists at the same time.


    Only Xu Fan can fly directly with the power of six chakras.


    When he resorted to six chakras, his appearance also changed.


    Xu Fan''s black hair grew madly, and his hair reached his waist after one or two breaths, and the color changed from black to white.


    The mage robe on his body changed into six feathers.


    Six ways Xu Fan!


    Because there is no suitable opponent after obtaining this power, Xu Fan has never had a chance to test how strong this power is.


    And now...


    Hulk is obviously an ideal sandbag.


    Bang!


    Both sides punched at the same time and blasted at each other, no one flinched, no one gave in.


    After a sonic boom, the impact spread to the surroundings.


    This time, what is falling apart is no longer the glass inlaid on one building after another.


    It''s the whole building!


    The violent impact spread to the entire neighborhood, and the buildings that were the first to bear the brunt could not resist this force, as if they were blasted at a fixed point, they collapsed into ruins.


    Hulk gritted his teeth, his facial features twisted.


    It''s not that he hates Xu Fan more or wants to kill Xu Fan too much.


    Just...


    The six powers that Xu Fan possesses now far exceed the normal Hulk.


    The power of this punch made him painful, and the bones of his hand could not bear it at first, cracks broke out and broke.


    Immediately afterwards, this force spread from the point of confrontation to Hulk''s whole body.


    Bones, internal organs, muscles, nerves...


    All were devastated by this force.


    What''s more terrifying is that all of this happened at the moment when the two met and collided.


    Hulk''s feet left the ground again, and his body flew out because he couldn''t resist.


    Rumble!


    Hulk''s body drawn a green arc in the air, and when it hit the ground, it was already a hundred meters away from Xu Fan.


    "It''s really Hulk."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and admired Hulk''s power.


    Only a powerful avenger like Hulk is qualified to compete head-on with him.


    Like some Iron Man, Captain, the unawakened Thor.


    Even if they are tied together, I am afraid that there is no way to force their six modes.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan was not satisfied with this level of fighting.


    The reason why he didn''t hit the soul of Hulk as soon as he came up, nor did he use stronger ninjutsu or magic to end the battle.


    Its real purpose is to draw out the strongest Hulk!


    That''s right.


    Xu Fan now wants to fight Lu Shang very much.


    He wanted to immerse himself in the thrill of fighting.


    Longing for a real fight.


    It''s like the big brother Poros who drives a spaceship in "One Punch Man".


    And Saitama in the later period.


    "Greenshang."


    Xu Fan flexed his muscles and bones a little bit so that his body could fully enter the state What must be no more.


    What a thousand hands.


    What Bamen Dunjia.


    He doesn''t mind using it when facing Lushang.


    even¡­¡­


    "Grow your eyes, open!"


    Xu Fan directly opened his pupil technique and rolled his eyes, passing through the smoke raised in the ruins to confirm Hulk''s next move.


    However, what Xu Fan never dreamed of was...


    When he opened his eyes, the picture he saw was not Hulk at all.


    But...


    Dr. Banner was lying on the ground and fell into a coma.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 423： Use Xu Fan to defeat Xu Fan

    Chapter 425: Use Xu Fan to Defeat Xu Fan


    Xu Fan looked at the center of the ruins with a black line.


    "Isn''t Hulk the most beat-resistant superhero in Marvel."


    It is said that the more war is stronger?


    It is said that there is no limit to anger growth?


    That''s it?


    No way.


    But no matter what Xu Fan thinks, the person in the center of the ruin is Dr. Banner in a coma.


    Not Hulk.


    In other words, one punch in the six-stroke mode easily solved Hulk.


    This is something Xu Fan didn''t expect at all.


    Originally thinking of slowly pulling his potential and strength.


    Let Hulk gradually escalate into Lushang in the anger, and then fight him again.


    "Is it because of the relationship between the Marvel Universe, that Hulk can''t be upgraded to Lushang?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    But no matter what, the picture before him lost his interest in continuing to fight.


    Even if Dr. Banner is awakened, it is estimated that Hulk will not be forced out.


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan sighed and made a gesture directly to Arthur and the others, asking them to deal with the unconscious Dr. Banner.


    On the one hand, it is Hulk that interests Xu Fan, not Dr. Banner.


    On the other hand, if it is left here and left alone, it may be picked up by the military.


    If Hulk did not appear on Broadway, it might affect his sign-in.


    After all, it is judged based on the previous sign-in situation.


    The opportunity to trigger the completion of the sign-in is not just to get there.


    Some other conditions are required.


    However, what Xu Fan was able to help Dr. Banner was only to prevent him from falling into the hands of General Rose before he finished signing in.


    As for the ending after signing in, it has nothing to do with him.


    After briefly explaining Arthur, Xu Fan directly opened the portal and returned to the Sanctuary in New York.


    And Xu Fan''s explanation is undoubtedly the supreme command for Arthur and others.


    They looked at each other, and repeatedly confirmed that Dr. Banner was in a coma and would not transform into a Hulk, and then carefully led him back to the Most Holy Place.


    And through the previous battle, the cognition of Arthur and others collapsed again.


    Because when Xu Fan and Hulk fought, they didn''t use magic power at all.


    It was a power they had never seen before, let alone understood.


    This also makes Xu Fan''s strength even more mysterious.


    "Where is Xu''s limit?"


    Arthur took a deep breath. Every time he saw Xu Fan fighting, he would always bring out new strength and crush the opponent with absolute advantage.


    I thought that a monster as powerful as Hulk could make Xu Fan take it seriously.


    It even makes him feel tricky.


    result¡­¡­


    It turned out to be just a punch.


    Thinking of this, Arthur once again respected Xu Fan in his heart.


    Maybe in my life I have no way to understand the field Xu Fan has reached.


    But what Arthur and the others didn''t know was that the sudden incident this time did not end with them taking Dr. Banner to leave.


    Even if he has used special magic to interfere with the cameras in the entire block, hiding the magic.


    But he still far underestimated the power of human technology.


    The appearance of Xu Fan''s Six Ways Mode and the process of fighting Hulk were still discovered by some people and forces.


    Inside Stark''s ocean view villa.


    Tony Stark is working hard to develop a new generation of steel suits.


    After witnessing Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disaster, every cell in his body was telling himself.


    The new suit cannot rely too much on metal.


    I figured out a way to create a suit that would not be affected by Xu Fan.


    Anti-Xu Fan Armor!


    "Mr. Stark."


    Just as Stark was busy working hard, Jarvis''s voice suddenly came to mind.


    Since he became Iron Man, he began to fight various criminals.


    In order to be able to grasp more intelligence, he even allowed Jarvis to invade some special systems.


    And now, Jarvis presents the latest discovery to Stark in the form of 3D holographic projection.


    "Ok?"


    Stark had to put down the tools in his hand and read Jarvis'' latest discovery.


    At the very beginning, Hulk suddenly appeared in the human city and began to destroy it wantonly.


    Passers-by are like scared rabbits, running for their lives.


    The whole street was paralyzed.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this time the problem is more serious than when Stark fought Iron Overlord.


    "When did this happen?"


    Stark couldn''t help asking. He felt he had a responsibility and an obligation to prevent this disaster.


    "It happened ten minutes ago."


    Jarvis replied.


    The picture advances forward.


    Just when Stark couldn''t bear it and wanted to support the past, several wizards suddenly appeared.


    The way of appearance is quite similar to Xu Fan.


    "Juggling again?"


    Stark frowned.


    He thought there was only Xu Fan as the so-called mage, but he didn''t expect it to be more than he thought.


    And judging by their outfits, these mages seem to be a group.


    Does this also mean that Xu Fan is not the only one who can cause mechanical natural disasters?


    Thinking of this possibility, Stark couldn''t help but chill in his back.


    However, there is a picture missing in the middle.


    That was supposed to be the scene where Xu Fan appeared in the same way, then resisted Hulk and saved Arthur and others.


    In the end, for unknown reasons, when it came out, the scene was just a ball of snowflakes.


    By the time the image was restored, Xu Fan was already in the mode of six immortals.


    "What is this again?!"


    Stark looked at the one more person who suddenly appeared, and he was still a little exaggerated, he couldn''t understand at all.


    And the strength that the white-haired man possessed far exceeded Hulk.


    What is going on in this world?


    How many monsters are hidden in a normal world?


    First is Xu Fan, who can control mechanical natural disasters.


    Now it is the mysterious man who overturned Hulk in strength.


    this world¡­¡­


    How many superpowers are there?


    At the same time, inside SHIELD.


    Stark is not the only person who noticed Xu Fan''s six-way immortal pattern.


    Nick Fury also sat in a chair to watch the video.


    In fact, this video was originally filmed by SHIELD through satellites deployed in space.


    Just because of energy interference, all some pictures are lost.


    At the same time, all cameras in that block were destroyed.


    Apart from knowing that there is such a powerful existence on earth , Fury didn''t even see this person''s face.


    "This guy may be stronger than Xu and Danfoss..."


    Ferry rolled his throat, feeling a little excited.


    Because from the screen, the other party is the one who prevented Hulk from going away.


    This also means that he is very likely to be a guardian on earth.


    Just like the Supreme Master.


    maybe¡­¡­


    Oneself can draw him to the Avengers project.


    "Even, I can use him to contain Xu."


    Fury''s eyes grew deep, he felt that this man''s power might be able to counter Xu''s mechanical natural disaster!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 424： 1 everything is being calculated

    Chapter 426


    My head hurts.


    It hurts...


    My body hurts...


    Dr. Banner subconsciously held his forehead, his entire brain was in pain.


    Although Hulk had robbed his body before, it was the first time that such a painful situation happened.


    After a few deep breaths, Banner sat up from the top of the bed and looked around.


    Based on past experience, Banner felt that he would wake up in the deep mountains and forests.


    But this time, when he slowly opened his eyes, what caught his eye was the exquisite ceiling and the retro and gorgeous decoration style.


    Every decoration here is very antique, revealing a strong sense of age.


    "What is this place¡­¡­"


    Banner blinked, feeling a little confused.


    If he fell into the hands of General Rose, it would definitely not be such a scenario.


    Fortunately, this question did not last long.


    "You are awake, Dr. Banner."


    A girl''s voice sounded from behind Banner.


    Since he was brought back, the girl has been by his side, waiting for him to wake up.


    And this is the job Arthur arranged for her.


    After all, Banner is not very human. In his body, there is a monster named "Hulk" inhabited.


    What if no one is responsible for supervision?


    "Who are you? Where is this place? How did I come?"


    Banner hurriedly turned his head and looked up and down the girl, and found that her clothes were a bit familiar.


    But for a moment I can''t remember seeing it there.


    The girl had blonde hair, and she looked a little cute.


    "My name is Anna, and I am a temple mage." Anna introduced herself.


    "Mage?"


    Banner couldn''t help being stunned. As a doctor of science, he always thought that magic and wizards were illusory existences.


    How could there be such a thing in the real world?


    However, the layout of these surroundings and the unique temperament exuding from the girl''s body.


    It is difficult for Banner to deny the identity of the other party.


    Especially after he can transform into Hulk.


    Especially after he saw Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disaster.


    Now that the world jumps out of the wizard, it seems that it is not a difficult setting to accept.


    "Then here?"


    "This is the Holy of Holies, located in New York." Anna explained patiently.


    "Mage Arthur found you, but you weren''t like this at the time."


    "Isn''t it this way?" Banner showed a surprised expression, because this sentence meant that he was in Hulk form at the time.


    "Yes." Anna nodded slightly, affirming this, "Mage Arthur defeated the other you and brought you back."


    Banner suddenly realized, as if he understood why his body was so painful.


    Although the whole thing sounds mysterious and mysterious, since the other party knows Hulk, it shows that this explanation has certain truthfulness.


    It''s just that Banner fell into contemplation at the same time it suddenly realized.


    Upon seeing this, Anna did not deliberately embarrass, but waited patiently.


    Anyway, I have time.


    "Then your purpose..."


    "No, can you show me Master Arthur?"


    Banner took a deep breath. He felt that there should be some reason for the other party to bring himself back.


    Moreover, if the opponent is really a mage who will use magic.


    They might have a way to destroy the Hulk in their bodies.


    If possible, Banner would love to meet this mage named Arthur.


    "Actually, Master Arthur is already on his way." Anna replied softly.


    Immediately afterwards, a fist-sized circle of fire suddenly lit up in the room.


    Banner was taken aback by this sudden scene.


    The ring of fire expands at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the interior seems to be connected to the other space.


    A mage dressed similar to Anna walked slowly.


    When both his feet were on the floor of the room, the circle of fire behind him shrank directly until it disappeared.


    The portal is closed.


    "This is a kind of magic."


    Anna on the side emphasized.


    You can see from Banner''s expression that he is only half-believing about magic and mage.


    "Hello, Dr. Banner, it is Arthur below."


    Arthur raised his mouth and said with a smile.


    Prior to this, Arthur had already understood Banner to a certain extent.


    As long as there is not much emotional fluctuation, the body will not be fatally injured.


    The monster inside him won''t wake up.


    At the same time, Banner is very knowledgeable about restraining emotions.


    "You must have a lot of questions to ask now, right?"


    Before Banner could speak, Arthur began to speak.


    In fact, what Arthur said was basically what Xu Fan meant.


    He is nothing but a reporter.


    Before going to the sign-in place, Xu Fan did not plan to make contact with Banner.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t eliminate the Hulk in your body."


    "And we don''t have any malice against you. The reason we acted is because Hulk was destroying the city at that time."


    Arthur explained the injury to Banner.


    "In addition, we can''t take you in for a long time. Since you are awake, Dr. Banner, I hope you can leave here."


    Arthur''s attitude is very firm.


    Although he thought it would be better to keep Dr. Banner''s unstable factor in the Most Holy Place, Xu Fan is the highest guardian here.


    His arrangements, his orders, are naturally absolute.


    Even if Arthur had doubts about this in his heart, he would not violate Xu Fan''s order.


    "go away?"


    On the contrary, Banner is a little baffling.


    The other party spent so much effort to solve Hulk''s problem, and then took in himself.


    As a result, he directly asked himself to leave!


    "Is there no other way?"


    Banner said unwillingly.


    Arthur could only respond by shaking his head and told Banner that he could use the portal to send him wherever he wanted to go.


    At least, Dr. Banner does not need to worry about the military''s arrest.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Seeing Arthur''s attitude so determined, Banner could only think about where he would go next.


    Between Dr. Lan and Xu Fan, Banner naturally chose Xu Fan first.


    That powerful force.


    Maybe you can help yourself solve the Hulk problem.


    Even this is the key reason why he chose to go to New York.


    Unfortunately, Xu Fan also explained this part.


    Arthur shook his head again, indicating that he could do nothing.


    "That''s it."


    Banner''s expression revealed a disappointment I had to retreat to the next best place and let Arthur send himself to the university where Dr. Lan was located.


    It is also the place where they agreed to meet.


    "Good luck, Dr. Banner."


    After getting the exact location, Arthur displayed the portal again.


    Banner replied, thanked Master Arthur in various senses, and then walked through the portal to the university where Dr. Lan was located.


    Then, at the moment the portal closed, Xu Fan appeared behind Arthur.


    "Is this all right?"


    Arthur turned his head and was not surprised by Xu Fan''s appearance, as if all this was in the original calculation.


    "If it were you, it should be able to solve the problem that has been plagued by Dr. Banner, right?"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 425： Dr. Lan

    Chapter 427


    According to Arthur''s knowledge of magic and magic, he has no way to solve the problems that plagued Dr. Banner.


    But Xu Fan''s strength is much stronger than himself, and he possesses magic knowledge even more so.


    So Arthur felt that if anyone could solve the Hulk in Dr. Banner''s body.


    Then it must be Xu Fan.


    In fact, Xu Fan did have the means to solve Hulk.


    "If I remember correctly, in the Marvel comics, there is a universe of Dr. Banner who came into contact with magic while looking for a solution to Hulk."


    "Through hard work, Dr. Banner of the universe became the supreme mage and used a special magic to separate the Hulk''s soul from himself, and finally sent him to hell."


    Although Hulk sent to **** caused Mephisto a headache.


    But this did solve Banner''s problem and saved him from using a body with Hulk.


    However, Xu Fan has no responsibility or obligation to help Dr. Banner in this favor.


    Although Xu Fan did watch all Marvel movies before crossing, he is not a true fan.


    It''s just that everyone around him was watching, so he followed.


    As a popcorn movie, Marvel is still quite good.


    Based on this and other relationship, Xu Fan felt that if he had time to participate in the trivia of those superheroes, he might as well improve the overall combat effectiveness of the country of fire.


    If it weren''t for the need to sign in, Xu Fan might not have had anything to do with these superheroes.


    Xu Fan just smiled at Arthur''s question without answering.


    At the same time, Dr. Banner, who left the Holy of Holies through the portal, shook his brain hard.


    Forget the mages, magic, the most holy place, etc.


    Now that Xu Fan can''t be found, he has to pin his hopes on Dr. Lan for the time being.


    "Dr. Lan..."


    Banner disguised himself as much as possible to avoid being recognized.


    In the email with Dr. Lan, Banner has always been worried about his identity being exposed, so he used various disguise methods.


    Dr. Lan has no such concerns.


    His identity is nothing more than a doctorate, scholar, and scientist.


    People like him are everywhere in New York.


    Neither the military nor SHIELD would deliberately notice him.


    "Are you Dr. Lan?"


    Soon, Banner locked Dr. Lan, stepped forward and asked.


    When this question was asked, Banner was also a little nervous.


    "you are?"


    Dr. Lan was taken aback for a moment, and then he became excited.


    His real name was Samuel Stern, and he would only use the name Dr. Blue when communicating with Banner on the Internet.


    In normal life, people who know him directly call him Professor Stern.


    "Doctor Green."


    Banner took a deep breath, watching the surroundings vigilantly.


    In this broad daylight, it is not a place to speak.


    Stern understood, and asked Banner to go to the laboratory with him.


    In fact, Stern is not a soy sauce role.


    It''s just that "Invincible Hulk" did not succeed, coupled with the disagreement between the protagonist and the main creative concept, which led to Banner not launching a personal movie.


    Therefore, the role of Stern did not continue to appear in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    However, his true identity is a famous super villain.


    Big boss!


    There is a literary and military saying about hatred, and Hulk has fought several times.


    In addition, the reason why General Ross turned into Red Hulk was also a big boss.


    For Xu Fan now, this is no longer a pure movie world.


    This is the real world.


    People here will not be abandoned because of some problems, as the Marvel movie said.


    At the same time the hatred is born, the big boss will be born too!


    It''s just that Banner now doesn''t realize the seriousness of the problem.


    After a cautious advance, Banner followed Stern to his personal laboratory.


    "Dr. Banner, you can rest assured that my equipment here is very complete, and I have also conducted in-depth research on the samples you sent."


    Stone was very emotional


    "Honestly, before I saw you, I didn''t even think you were real."


    Stern couldn''t hide his emotions.


    Do not¡­¡­


    He didn''t want to cover up at all.


    Although Dr. Banner sent him an e-mail before heading to New York, it aroused his sense of expectation.


    but¡­¡­


    It was different to see Banner standing in front of him alive.


    totally different.


    To know.


    This is in the true sense, netizens are running!


    On the contrary, it was the black line on Dr. Banner''s face. It was not that he couldn''t understand Stern''s excitement.


    As himself, who is also a scientist, he fully understands this feeling.


    However, his situation is a bit bad.


    General Ross regarded himself as a thorn in his eye, a thorn in his flesh, and always wanted to gain the power of Hulk, to invest in the military, to build a super soldier.


    He finds here at any time, the possibility of finding himself.


    Based on this relationship, Dr. Banner did not want to have another academic discussion with Stern.


    Now he just wants to hurry up and get rid of Hulk.


    Heal yourself and return to a normal person.


    "you''re right."


    Stone temporarily put away his excitement and excitement, "Come with me."


    "But seriously, Dr. Banner, don''t you really think about it again?"


    "The serum you sent me is the most perfect serum I have seen in my lifetime."


    "It can even wipe out all viruses in the world."


    "The immune system it has is simply a miracle."


    Hearing Stern''s point of view, Dr. Banner didn''t know whether to cry or laugh for a while.


    It was hard for him to imagine that Hulk would be infected with a disease.


    From this point of view, Hulk''s serum may indeed be the most powerful in the world.


    Unfortunately...


    No one can control Hulk.


    No one can bear such a miracle.


    They will only be destroyed by Hulk''s rage and their poor lives.


    "I have made up my mind, Dr. Stone, anyway, I must eliminate Hulk this time."


    "And you may be the only one who can help me now."


    Dr. Banner took a deep breath and said firmly.


    After all, I am completely unclear about Xu Fan''s whereabouts.


    Stern stopped and looked back at Dr. Banner. Although he felt sorry, he nodded vigorously.


    Anyway...


    I also have a lot of Hulk serum.


    At the same time, with the help of the powerful intelligence network owned by S.H.I.E.L.D., General Ross once again locked down Banner''s whereabouts.


    He hurriedly walked through the military hospital.


    When he came to the designated ward and saw the scene of Bronsky sitting on the bed again, he felt relieved.


    In any case, Bronsky is the best candidate to catch Hulk.


    "General Ross."


    Bronsky noticed the visitor and the corners of his mouth raised. "I feel better now."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 426： Boys don’t like driving

    Chapter 428


    "It''s almost time."


    Xu Fan took a look at the approximate time, and only less than twenty minutes remained before the sign-in prompt.


    If the guess is not wrong, the current Dr. Banner has completed the injection at Stone.


    General Ross and Bronsky are on the way.


    Of course, this is the progress calculated according to the original plot.


    There may also be changes due to this or that relationship.


    "Anyway, let''s go to Broadway first."


    With Xu Fan''s current method, he could use the ring to open the portal to Broadway as long as he moved his wrist.


    "Or, drive there?"


    It doesn''t make sense to rely on magic for everything.


    And coming to the Marvel universe is also a return to modern society in another sense.


    Xu Fan likes vehicles like cars before crossing.


    after all¡­¡­


    How can boys dislike driving?


    In various senses.


    As for the choice of sports cars...


    Xu Fan still shook his wrist and opened the portal connecting Tony Stark''s garage.


    "you again?"


    Stark couldn''t help being stunned. At this time, he was developing a new generation of steel suits and conducting the final testing phase.


    Seeing Xu Fan appearing in his garage like this, Stark''s mood was very subtle and complicated.


    This feeling is as if I have no privacy at all.


    As long as Xu Fan has a thought or a thought, he can spy into his own life.


    There are no secrets at all.


    "Xu, you know that if I break into the private domain, I can shoot directly, right?"


    Stark asked with a black line.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, affirming this, "There is a problem on Broadway. As the guardian of the Sanctuary in New York, I need to rush over."


    Xu Fan chose to tell the truth without hesitation.


    If hatred was born tonight, it would be headline news.


    Stark: "???"


    Instead, Stark looked confused. What does it matter if you go to Broadway and run with me?


    This is not Broadway either!


    And you have a portal!


    Wouldn¡¯t it be over if you send it directly?


    "I haven''t driven a car for a long time, so I want to try."


    While talking, Xu Fan directly used the power of the fire source to influence a blue supercar.


    After the machinery was fully activated, the sports car left the team directly, stopped at Xu Fan''s feet, and went out automatically.


    Stark: "???"


    Since buying these cars, he has never been treated like this!


    For a while, he didn''t even know whether he should be envious or angry.


    After all, at Stark''s current value, a sports car is nothing at all.


    Even if it is a limited edition of XX, it is very easy for him to get it.


    Money is so capricious.


    of course¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is easier than Stark, he can even borrow it directly from Stark.


    "When things are over, he will go home by himself."


    While talking, Xu Fan sat in the driving position and the door closed automatically.


    The portal appeared out of thin air in front of the sports car, but it was not directly connected to the check-in location.


    After all, Xu Fan wanted to enjoy driving before signing in this time.


    "Wait."


    Stark stared at Xu Fan for three seconds, then stepped forward, pressing his hands on the hood.


    Although the trouble was not pleasant last time, he did not hate Xu Fan.


    The situation at the time was indeed the offensive method used by General Ross first.


    If you change to yourself, maybe it will be the same choice, but the means will not be as cruel as Xu Fan.


    "What happened to Broadway?"


    Stark asked firmly.


    On the one hand, his heart is slowly turning into Iron Man, even if he does not admit it, he is already doing heroic things.


    If something really happened to Broadway, he couldn''t persuade himself to ignore it.


    On the other hand, Stark naturally hopes that Xu Fan can become a superhero, not a super villain.


    It''s not because he saved himself.


    The main thing is that his ability is really tricky.


    After Xu Fan created a mechanical natural disaster and disappeared last time, Stark bought many cars that were affected by Xu Fan''s ability.


    However, no matter how Stark studied and dismantled it, he could not figure out the principle of these mechanical activations.


    From his point of view, this is not a technology leading the earth technology at all.


    It is a supernatural magic that cannot be explained by scientific principles.


    This is an area that Stark has never touched, and it is also an area that cannot be understood.


    Once Xu Fan really developed towards a dictator in human society.


    It would be quite difficult to deal with him.


    The most important thing is that, judging from Xu Fan''s appearance, he should be just a teenager and still very young.


    If it can be guided correctly...


    But Stark was also very clear in his heart that people like Xu Fan could even create mechanical natural disasters.


    Hiding your true age will naturally not be a problem.


    So now seeing Xu Fan, Stark''s heart is also very contradictory and tangled.


    "If you are interested, then go there."


    Xu Fan smiled and said, grabbing the steering wheel with one hand, and started gearing.


    Seeing that Xu Fan hadn''t said clearly, Stark had to wear a steel suit and head to Broadway to find out.


    Xu Fan stepped on the accelerator to the end, rushed out of the portal, and came to the streets of New York.


    He glanced at the rest of the time.


    There is still a lot of time.


    In order to prevent others from affecting his racing, Xu Fan resolutely used the power of the fire source to cover all the way and activate all the vehicles on both sides of the street.


    Become a mechanical lifeform with thought and consciousness.


    Do not¡­¡­


    To be precise, these guys are all Xu Fan''s mechanical slaves.


    They gave up enough space one after another, as if their subjects treated a noble king.


    Let Xu Fan run wild on the road to Broadway.


    At the same time, Dr. Banner completely fell into the hands of General Rose.


    The reason why General Rose was able to capture Banner was also because Stern helped indirectly.


    After trying to neutralize the serum, the Hulk serum in Banner''s body completely disappeared.


    Now he is no different from ordinary people. Facing Bronsky, he has no chance of parrying him.


    "If that monster disappears, I will kill you!"


    General Ross, who was sitting in the gunship, yelled at Banner in an angry manner.


    He doesn''t need a coward like Banner, what he wants is a super fighter like Hulk!


    Moreover, in the opinion of General Ross Banner will lose control every time he transforms, which is entirely due to his weakness.


    If a fighter like Bronsky was able to control the power of Hulk.


    Becomes used.


    However, facing the anger of General Ross, Dr. Banner was completely indifferent.


    As long as we can get rid of Hulk, as long as the military can''t get this power.


    Will suffice.


    "What a stupid decision, Dr. Banner."


    In the shadow of the gunship, the black bald head that had been silent suddenly started to complain.


    It is Director Fury.


    He has always had great expectations of Banner.


    Now, he has obliterated this expectation.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 427： Abomination is born

    Chapter 429


    Ferry looked at Dr. Banner in front of him, feeling a little lost.


    He should have been the most powerful avenger in his plan.


    In the end, he killed Hulk.


    Only the body of Banner''s soul was completely worthless to Fury.


    Not to mention General Rose.


    He wanted to punch Dr. Banner''s white teeth.


    But this way of venting emotions is ultimately useless.


    He can only pray that Hulk is not as fragile as he imagined.


    He might still exist somewhere in Banner''s body.


    As long as you use the right way, Hulk can come back again.


    The current General Ross can only believe this.


    But just as he was about to take Banner back to the military base for further confirmation and research, the soldiers on the armed helicopter suddenly looked embarrassed.


    "General Ross..."


    The soldier''s voice was trembling, as if he had heard terrible news.


    "what happened?"


    General Rose frowned.


    His subordinates have always been well-trained and not chaotic in the face of danger.


    And this time the arrest of Banner went smoothly, except for the fact that Hulk might have disappeared, which was perfect.


    "It''s... it''s Hulk..."


    The soldier took a deep breath and said a complete sentence intermittently.


    General Ross.


    Director Fury.


    Dr. Banner.


    All were stunned at this moment, wondering if there was a problem with their ears.


    Hulk has been lodged in Banner''s body.


    And Banner was sitting on this helicopter.


    How could there be other Hulks?


    The three of them looked at each other and showed a confused expression.


    "General Ross, what is going on?"


    Fury broke the silence first, his low voice, "Could it be that you have created a new Hulk?"


    "Building a super soldier has always been my long-cherished wish and goal, but..."


    General Rose''s sight turned to Banner, "I have always been missing the most critical core."


    "Corporal Lynch, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Rose''s eyes focused on the soldier, his expression turned a little unhappy.


    Fury and Banner also turned around, trying to figure out what was going on.


    The corporal called Lynch took a deep breath and explained the information he had just received.


    That was the support from the ground forces.


    On the streets of Broadway, another Hulk appeared, destroying it frantically.


    The ground forces are trying to contain the opponent, but they have failed.


    Not only that, they were also unable to get in touch with Bronsky.


    Without a leader, they had to try to get in touch with Rose and ask how to respond.


    "Where is it?"


    There was a bad feeling in Rose''s heart.


    For such a serious matter, naturally no soldier dared to make jokes or mischief.


    Otherwise, the ruling of the military court will be waiting for them.


    "Turn the helicopter around."


    After getting the exact location, Rose directly ordered the driver to turn back.


    Go and see the Hulk in the mouth of the soldier.


    Banner was also very worried.


    He suddenly remembered that in Dr. Stone''s laboratory, a large amount of Hulk serum was copied.


    Although I wanted to destroy them, I was a step slower and failed.


    Is it possible...


    Is Stein injecting Hulk serum into his body?


    Otherwise, how to explain the condition of the ground?


    "However, Stone should have seen the horror of Hulk, he shouldn''t be so stupid..."


    Banner muttered to himself.


    The prerequisite for neutralizing Hulk serum is to activate Hulk serum.


    The picture of himself transformed into a Hulk, Stern had seen it.


    That is simply a monster.


    Ferry''s mentality is completely opposite.


    Although he was surprised and stunned, he didn''t feel bad.


    Even now, Ferry can be said to be a little excited.


    He has seen Banner transform into Hulk.


    If there is another Hulk on Broadway, it means that Hulk serum can be replicated and produce super soldiers in quantity.


    That terrible sense of destruction and oppression.


    If it can be controlled by SHIELD.


    There is no need to worry about Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disasters.


    After all, mechanical natural disasters are just bigger steel toys.


    The main means of attack are bullets and artillery shells.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan''s ability to take the military''s weapons as his own, Fress would not think that human technology would lose to mechanical natural disasters.


    But the tricky part is precisely this.


    So they need Hulk serum very much and Hulk very much.


    Once there are a large number of Hulk fighters, Xu Fan can be suppressed, so that he does not have to be so arrogant.


    When necessary, Xu Fan can even be erased directly.


    Just as the three helicopters were contemplating their own ideas, the pilot had already controlled the machine and came to the sky above Broadway.


    The pictures broadcast on the screen.


    There is indeed a Hulk-like monster venting his anger in the street.


    His skin is dark green, and the bones of his back and elbows are convex.


    Coupled with the image of a bald head, it looks much uglier than Hulk.


    "What have you done, Rose."


    Banner couldn''t help asking.


    Traffic on Broadway was completely paralyzed, and passers-by screamed and fled.


    An unprecedented despair enveloped the entire neighborhood.


    General Rose''s troops tried to kill the opponent but failed.


    Even their most powerful rocket artillery can''t break the opponent''s skin.


    The worst thing is that the monsters in front of you attack indiscriminately.


    Whether you are a soldier in the military or an ordinary person passing by.


    Just enter the range of his attack.


    Is going to die.


    In fact, this big guy is Hulk''s old enemy villain.


    Hate.


    There is no good and evil in his heart, only a sense of superiority brought by strong power.


    To him, those weak humans are no different from ants.


    Maybe Abomination won''t deliberately trample them to death, but it won''t take another look when trampling them to death.


    It will not intentionally avoid it when it is about to be stepped on.


    He lifted the car on the ground as much as he could, bursting out with muscle power.


    Bang!


    These abandoned cars are weapons of abomination.


    The moment it hit the ground, it became a violent explosion.


    The impact spread to the surroundings, flying out countless passersby.


    For a time, there was a burning fire everywhere on Broadway.


    When General Ross was stunned felt his scalp numb and his brain was blank, a red figure suddenly cut through the sky and hovered over Broadway.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Rose and Banner couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "It''s Tony Stark."


    Fury directly stated the identity of the person who came.


    This playboy, billionaire, is also Fury''s target.


    Is a core member of the Avengers project.


    A superhero named Iron Man.


    "Is that the trouble Xu said."


    Stark looked at the disaster below and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The world is really getting crazy.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 428： I must go

    Chapter 430: I Must Go


    "I don''t know when it will arrive."


    Stark looked straight at the streets of Broadway.


    The trouble Xu Fan was talking about was more serious than he thought.


    In Stark''s view, Xu Fan should use the portal and appear directly here to stop the abominable riot.


    Instead of driving here leisurely.


    But Stark knew in his heart that if left alone, hatred would only cause more damage before Xu Fan arrived here.


    Thinking of this, Stark took a deep breath, keeping his flight state close to hatred.


    "Stop."


    Stark spoke righteously, raised his hands, and the laser on his palm aimed at his hatred chest.


    Detested Stark who was looking at Stark in a steel suit.


    Although Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disasters are more eye-catching than "Iron Man", many people still focus on Iron Man.


    Bronsky, who just turned into hatred, is not included.


    Compared with the various things that happened in New York, he cares more about how to become stronger and get excitement from every action.


    When he saw Stark, he thought it was General Rose''s new toy.


    Without a word of hatred, he picked up a small car and aimed at Stark in the air.


    Muscle strength exploded in an instant, and the whole car looked like it had been ejected from the hands of hatred.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Seeing that Abomination took the lead, Stark decisively focused his energy in his palm and fired a laser to blast the oncoming big guy.


    However, the combat experience of hatred is more abundant than that of Stark.


    Before becoming an abomination, he was a fighter with a long career in the military.


    "go to hell!"


    Disgust roared loudly, his knees bent hard, his leg muscles exploded, and he jumped from the ground.


    The car that was thrown out before was just to block Stark''s sight.


    As Stark blasted the car away, Abomination also completed a five-finger fist in the air and went straight to the opponent''s chest.


    Although he didn''t know much about Stark, he guessed it.


    The reaction furnace on the chest of the steel suit is not just an ornament.


    This set of combined attacks startled Stark.


    Although he had already made a retreat in the first reaction time, he was still overtaken by the abomination with the powerful ability to stay in the air.


    The big iron fist of the casserole just hit the abdomen of the steel suit.


    The majestic power directly penetrated the suit and imprinted on Stark''s body.


    Although this did not kill Stark, it also made him lose his balance in pain.


    Rumbling.


    Stark flew out, hitting the streets of Broadway with his back, sliding forward for a distance before stopping.


    At the same time, the three people on the gunship took a breath.


    Especially Fury.


    He had always been interested in Stark and wanted to draw him into SHIELD.


    Although his steel suit is not as shocking as Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disasters, it is also a technological force that is decades ahead of the earth.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, it is more than enough to deal with a well-trained army.


    However, even Stark struggled to hate this monster.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    In this situation, no one can help Stark.


    Maybe he will explain the risks here.


    "The power of hatred..."


    General Rose was stunned on the surface, but his emotions were very complicated.


    This is not the first time he has dealt with Hulk.


    He has always felt intuitively about Hulk''s strength.


    But now it seems that hatred is better than Hulk in terms of jumping ability, explosive power and combat experience.


    If you can fully control it, hatred is actually your ideal type.


    just¡­¡­


    His temper is no better than Hulk, and his destructive power is even more terrifying.


    If we don''t stop what the abomination does soon, I''m afraid the entire Broadway will be destroyed.


    Whether facing his superiors or those soldiers who sacrificed in vain.


    General Rose couldn''t explain it.


    "Let me go."


    When General Ross was at a loss, Banner sitting next to him suddenly volunteered.


    He raised the handcuffs that bound his hands with a simple intention.


    In this situation, only Hulk in his body can stop the hatred.


    "Dr. Banner, you can''t even confirm Hulk''s presence or not, right?"


    Fury couldn''t help but complain, and didn''t think this was a good plan.


    If he was allowed to go, Hulk could not be summoned.


    Will only sacrifice in vain.


    It would be better to find a way to get in touch with Stark and let him leave here first.


    As for hatred, it can only be dealt with by mobilizing more manpower from the military.


    But who knows, Dr. Banner shook his head without hesitation.


    "Only Hulk can stop this guy."


    Rose looked back at Banner, eyes facing each other.


    Their emotions are very subtle.


    "Banna..." Rose slowly said, his voice suddenly changed a lot, far less than the hard breath that had just arrested Banner.


    He never dreamed that the situation would develop into this way.


    As the commander-in-chief, he is simply to blame.


    Not only that, but looking at the hatred below, Rose gradually realized his identity.


    This abomination is probably Bronsky.


    "I can''t let you go..."


    In just a few seconds, Rose thought a lot.


    He doesn''t have the slightest affection for Banner, and can even be said to be quite annoying.


    Even his daughter went crazy and liked Banner.


    Maybe Hulk can stop hatred, but in case it is another consequence, he can''t accept it at all.


    "It''s all because of you, Rose!"


    Seeing Rose''s attitude, Banner''s mood became tough.


    "In order to catch a monster, you created another monster."


    "The other party is trampling on the lives of others."


    "If you continue to sit and wait for death and stand by, it will only cause more casualties."


    "Then do you think all of this can be pushed onto that monster? No, you are the trickster!"


    Banner shouted these words without showing weakness.


    He didn''t even plan to wait for Rose''s response.


    "Soldiers, open the door!"


    "If you don''t want to see more innocent sacrifices!"


    Banner snarled at the soldier at the door.


    Because of the power of Hulk Banner doesn''t actually have to be unlocked by someone.


    However, Banner''s words greatly touched General Rose''s heart.


    Yes.


    There must be someone to stop the hatred.


    Not only to deal with superiors.


    But to prevent more victims from appearing.


    "Let him go."


    Ferry, who had been silent for a long time, also said, "Now the only one who can stop that guy is Dr. Banner."


    Seeing that Ferry''s attitude was the same, General Ross had to take a deep breath and temporarily put aside the grievances between himself and Banner.


    "Soldier, open his handcuffs!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 429： Arrive at 0 Old Way

    Chapter 431: Arrived on Broadway


    General Rose struggled internally before he had to agree to Banner''s proposal.


    In this situation, besides Hulk, he couldn''t think of other methods.


    Although he can also mobilize manpower from the military base as his general.


    But when the troops arrived here, maybe the hatred was the same as the previous Hulk, it had already disappeared.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Judging from the current situation, the abomination below is stronger than Hulk''s strength.


    Even though the hatred did not disappear before more soldiers assembled here.


    Regarding the arrest and hatred, General Rose didn''t have much confidence in his heart.


    After thinking about it, he had to let someone open the handcuffs for Banner and let him stop the hatred.


    "Find a place to land."


    General Rose took a deep breath and said to the pilot.


    "No need."


    Faced with the kindness of General Rose, Banner refused without even thinking about it.


    On the one hand, it was because Stark''s situation below was not optimistic, and he might be killed by hatred at any time.


    On the other hand, it was because Hulk would show up whenever he was in danger.


    This is the fastest and most direct way to awaken Hulk.


    Seeing Dr. Banner made up his mind, neither Rose nor Fury said much.


    Suck¡­¡­


    Suck¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    The helicopter door was quickly opened by the soldiers, and Banner stood at the door and glanced down.


    Such an exaggerated height made his brain feel a little dizzy.


    The thinness of oxygen also made him feel uncomfortable.


    But I think of the hateful evil and the despair of those innocent people.


    Banner finally jumped and embraced the streets of Broadway.


    "Hulk!"


    Banner let out a low growl, calling out Hulk''s name.


    However, this time, Hulk did not respond to him as he did before.


    "bad¡­¡­"


    Can''t feel the existence of Hulk at all.


    His consciousness is more clear than ever.


    Except for yelling at Fak, Banner can only free fall and hit the ground.


    Rumble!


    The huge force did not make Banner fall to the blood, but instead smashed a deep hole.


    In the darkness, a pair of green eyes suddenly lit up.


    At the same time, Stark was knocked to the ground with a fist of hatred.


    The strong aftershocks made him feel uncomfortable up and down.


    Fortunately, the defensive performance of the steel suit was very good, which helped him withstand a lot of power.


    "Tell General Rose, only I am worthy of this power!"


    Disgust fell from the air, roared at Stark on the ground, then raised his hands above his head and squeezed them together.


    Seeing such a scene, Stark suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    If you take it head-on, I''m afraid I will be more or less good.


    "Jarvis, concentrate all the energy on my chest!"


    In a hurry, Stark opened his hands and exposed the reaction furnace on his chest.


    It was too late and it was fast. Seeing that the iron fist of hatred was about to fall, Jarvis directly consumed 60% of his energy and fired a shot.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a huge roar, a light beam of milky white energy burst out from the chest of the steel suit, unbiasedly hitting the front of Abomination.


    Such a sudden and powerful force made hatred unexpected.


    The loathing body instantly lost its balance and flew out like a kite with a broken string.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise in the night sky, and his loathing back rushed to the ground, smashing a deep hole.


    And there was a blood hole in his chest, and the smell of burnt wafting around.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Seeing the attack had its effect, Stark let out a long sigh of relief and quickly got up from the ground.


    However, it was not until this time that Stark accidentally discovered that his flight system had been damaged.


    I can''t fly at all now.


    Fortune Wushuang comes, misfortune never comes singly.


    Stark thought it was unlucky enough, but he didn''t expect that hatred was like a okay person, and stood up from the ground again.


    It consumed more than half of the energy at one time, and it failed to cause fatal injuries to hatred.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Not even stun and affect mobility.


    "damn it."


    He cursed fiercely with disgust, and his injuries quickly healed.


    Although there is no talk of recovering as before, it will not affect his next actions.


    "Xu!"


    Seeing such a scene, Stark subconsciously called out Xu Fan''s name.


    No matter how much ink this guy does, he should show up at this time, right?


    "Xu?"


    His brows frowned slightly in disgust, and he didn''t understand that this fellow Stark would call an unknown name.


    Even if you want to shout, don''t you call General Rose''s name?


    Is it possible...


    This guy is not actually from the military?


    But no matter what the truth is, hatred has no plan to think about it.


    Such emotions and thoughts only exist for a moment and disappear.


    He opened his legs again, ready to take care of the guy in front of him.


    "Today is your death date!"


    Disgust first yelled at Stark, then yelled at the sky.


    "Rose, send Hulk here, or I will slaughter the whole block!"


    "Don''t keep one!"


    The voice of hatred resounded throughout the night sky.


    Not only did General Ross and Director Fury hear clearly, the innocent people who were on the move were almost frightened to death by the abhorrent sound.


    Let them hear that this is not a sound that humans can make at all.


    This is simply the roar of the devil.


    The most embarrassing person is Stark.


    He couldn''t fly now, and his running speed was not as fast as he hated.


    He kept breathing deeply, and there was almost no other way except praying that Xu Fan would show up quickly.


    "Jarvis..."


    Stark rolled his throat, raised his hands again, the palm cannon and the reaction furnace on his chest reflected each other, aiming at hatred.


    But even he didn''t know how much effect this old trick could play.


    Just as Stark was sweating coldly and hatred started to run, a green shadow suddenly rushed over Stark''s head.


    The speed was so fast that he didn''t even have time to see the opponent clearly with hatred, and he felt a force of strength around his waist.


    Not Hulk, who else?


    I saw Hulk clinging to the waist of hatred tightly with both hands, rushing forward desperately, and finally leaped up, leading him to the ground together.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, another deep pit was born. UU reading


    At the same time, Xu Fan was on his way.


    Because of the source of fire, he didn''t have to worry about traffic jams at all.


    Even a vehicle abandoned by its owner will actively give up an empty road so that Xu Fan can pass freely.


    After a while, Hulk, hate.


    Xu Fan''s eyes were caught by these two famous guys in Marvel.


    "Has it started."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured, and he was about to hit the hatred directly.


    Immediately afterwards, a small auxiliary voice sounded in his ear again.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at Broadway!


    Sign in officially!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 430： Are you worthy?

    Chapter 432


    Xu Fan drove slowly into Broadway in the car borrowed from Stark.


    Although the traffic on the entire street was completely paralyzed, the water was blocked.


    But for Xu Fan, who has a source of fire, this kind of problem is not a problem at all.


    Under the influence of the fire source, all vehicles were activated and upgraded to mechanical lifeforms.


    The reason why I was lying there quietly was because the current situation did not require mechanical natural disasters.


    "Abomination."


    Soon, Xu Fan''s eyes were attracted by the dark green hatred.


    At this moment, he was fighting with Hulk, fists to the flesh.


    But anyone who enters Broadway will never miss this picture.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the battle of hatred and Hulk is probably the best performance since the birth of Broadway.


    No special effects.


    There is no script.


    The two most primitive beasts attacked each other in the most instinctive way.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The combat experience of hatred is much richer than that of Hulk, and after several sets of combined punches, Hulk is a little confused.


    "If you guessed it correctly, this should be their first match on Broadway."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched the disgust that had the upper hand output as he pleased.


    Hulk is only a few hundred tons under normal conditions.


    Comparable with hatred.


    Moreover, Hulk in this period is more like a baby, just venting his anger with emotion.


    There is almost no fighting skills at all.


    Abomination is completely different in this respect, the power of his punch is about the same as the normal Hulk.


    At the same time, hatred completely inherited Bronsky''s intelligence and experience.


    Simply put, hatred is Bronsky, and Bronsky is hatred.


    And Hulk is Hulk, and Banner is Banner.


    It''s more like two souls in a body.


    Just when Xu Fan subconsciously thought about these trivial matters.


    Abomination successfully seized a flaw in Hulk, lunged forward, and punched Hulk''s Adam''s apple.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Hulk''s footsteps backed back again and again.


    Although this level of attack would not cause him to faint or be seriously injured, there was a subtle feeling of spinning around.


    Abomination chose to jump backwards, stretch some distance, and completely increase his explosive power in an instant.


    His legs were like wind, and his whole body jumped up, and his body was like a bullet, kicking it straight.


    Although Hulk could see clearly and his arms subconsciously set up a defensive movement, he still could not withstand the outbreak of hatred.


    Bang!


    A loud noise hit the sky.


    Hulk even flew out directly from the spot, crashing into the building behind him.


    Rumble!


    The building was pierced with black holes by Hulk''s bullets.


    The entire Broadway fell into deathly silence.


    Ross, Fury, and the surviving soldiers.


    They all regarded Hulk as hope for overcoming hatred.


    However, judging from the current results, Hulk and hatred are not at the same level.


    "I once admired you, Banner, your power is so perfect, but now..."


    "I won''t think about that anymore!"


    "You don''t deserve to have such power at all!"


    He roared hard and his emotions rose even more.


    His long military career has kept him looking for excitement and chasing excitement.


    However, all the experiences, all the feelings, are not as good as this moment.


    Under the moonlight.


    Bronsky felt that he was reborn.


    "I hate it!"


    "The most powerful existence in this world!"


    "I will become the master of this world!"


    "And tonight, it starts with you, Banner, don''t you always want to eliminate Hulk?"


    "I will fulfill you!"


    But just when the abhorrent knees were slightly bent, when they were about to chase Hulk.


    A very strange picture suddenly caught his eye.


    It was a super sports car that looked very gorgeous and luxurious.


    It''s not fast, and even slow in the eyes of hatred.


    but¡­¡­


    Its direction is not to escape Broadway.


    It is the opposite direction of fleeing.


    What makes hate most incomprehensible is...


    Those vehicles that were abandoned and parked on the street at will, as if suddenly awakened to their self-consciousness, backed up to make room for this sports car.


    So that it slowly approached itself.


    The abhorrence frowned slightly, puzzled.


    And General Ross, Director Ferry, sitting in the gunship.


    All of them opened their eyes wide at this moment, revealing incredible gazes.


    They never dreamed that the man would suddenly show up.


    "That guy again!"


    General Ross yelled irritably, and he wanted to let his own attack immediately and kill him.


    Although Ferry was shocked, he did not have the same reaction as General Rose.


    Even at this time, Fury is full of expectations for what will happen next.


    You know, he will cooperate with the military this time, the purpose is to get Hulk, and then form his own Avengers alliance.


    Ensure the safety of the earth.


    Xu Fan, who possesses the summoning mechanical natural disaster, is already a potential enemy deep in Fury''s heart.


    If hatred can suppress Xu Fan''s power.


    This is completely harmless to his plan.


    on the contrary¡­¡­


    If even hatred can''t beat Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disaster.


    That''s really tricky.


    Because the Hulk just now obviously lost to Abomination.


    Hatred is stronger than Hulk!


    Such thoughts are already deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    "Arrived."


    Xu Fan glanced at the sign-in progress of the assistant, and opened the door of the sports car with just one thought.


    Faced with hatred of such a tall and vicious monster, Xu Fan''s expression was very calm.


    He stepped on the streets of Broadway.


    Because of hatred of fighting with other people, the road that should have been level became bumpy.


    Some deep pits are as exaggerated as a few meters.


    Those who don''t know thought this was a wasteland world.


    "You finally came."


    When Xu Fan got off the car, Stark hurriedly came to his side and vomited fiercely.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly.


    I calculated it according to the check-in time, not the time when the hatred was born.


    Besides, it is not too late to come by myself.


    "I didn''t expect you to come too, Stark."


    Xu Fan spit out casually, not paying attention to the hatred in front of him.


    This feeling of being ignored naturally caused a strong dissatisfaction with hatred.


    Although he didn''t know Xu Fan''s identity and strength, he just defeated Hulk!


    The monster that once gave General Rose a headache.


    The current self is the strongest!


    "go to hell!"


    Disgust grabbed a car casually, and the muscles on his arms suddenly swelled.


    Locking Xu Fan''s position a bit, he threw it out with all his strength.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise, and the car drew an arc in the air. The sports car that was driven by Xu Fan stood up instantly, grabbed it forward with both hands, and took it down.


    Disgust suddenly looked stunned.


    this is¡­¡­


    Transformers?


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 431： Thats it?

    Chapter 433


    "It really is that guy."


    Rose straightened his eyes and carefully observed the situation below.


    When the supercar entered Broadway in a very strange way, General Rose noticed it and thought of Xu Fan in parallel.


    Only Xu Fan who possesses the fire source can use this ability.


    "Ok."


    Fury nodded, and also became interested in the confrontation between Xu Fan and Abomination.


    Although the entire Broadway traffic is paralyzed, every car can be awakened as Xu Fan''s mechanical warrior.


    but¡­¡­


    Today''s hatred is only 20 meters away from Xu Fan.


    At such a close distance, those mechanical natural disasters may not be able to stop hatred.


    His power comes entirely from gamma energy.


    Xu Fan''s ability is completely useless to him.


    As long as he can break through the first obstacle, Xu Fan will be completely exposed to hatred.


    Within minutes.


    People make the enemy country!


    Even General Rose was somewhat excited in his heart.


    Compared with hatred, Xu Fan''s existence is more troublesome, hateful, and tricky.


    On the other hand, the disgusting character is so bad that it cannot be controlled by the military.


    But you have to admit it anyway.


    The super soldier that General Ross wanted hated this kind of existence.


    This contest can be said to be a preview.


    If hatred could directly kill Xu Fan, that would be even better.


    "go to hell!"


    Seeing Xu Fan ignoring himself, his hatred suddenly became furious, he picked up a car and smashed it.


    As a result, the blue sports car that lay between Xu Fan and Detest suddenly changed. It stood upright from the ground and became an Autobot about four meters away.


    Bang!


    The Autobots caught the oncoming car with little effort and threw it aside.


    Disgust couldn''t help but froze for a moment.


    He had never seen such a picture.


    And before turning into hatred, he was a colonel in the military.


    A technology similar to this, let alone I have seen it, I have never even heard it.


    The abomination was just a daze.


    He was surprised by this technology, not the power.


    In his opinion, the Autobot in front of him is nothing more than a bigger pairing toy.


    There is no way to compare with the current self.


    Whoops!


    Disgust let out a sky-shaking roar, his legs moved quickly away, and rushed up.


    Upon seeing this, Stark stepped back decisively.


    "You should have confidence in your tricks, right?"


    Stark''s low voice was actually trying to hint Xu Fan.


    If you want to deal with hatred, you can only rely on an Autobot.


    It is best to turn all the cars around here into Autobots.


    or it could be¡­¡­


    Let Optimus Prime come out to deal with the hatred in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, Stark."


    Xu Fan said without hesitation, "He was not a hated opponent."


    Except for Optimus Prime, Megatron exists at the leadership level.


    Most Transformers are average.


    Especially the movie version, even human technology can kill it.


    The black technology of railguns kills the Big Mac in an instant.


    So don¡¯t worry at all.


    The Autobot turned into a Stark sports car is not an abominable opponent at all.


    Of course.


    Xu Fan didn''t plan to use mechanical natural disasters to deal with hatred this time.


    As he watched the Autobots rush over and scuffle with Detest, the little assistant''s sign-in progress slowly advanced to 100%.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in successfully!


    Get the sign-in reward: Gamma Energy!


    "Gamma energy?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly and looked a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, signing in this time would actually get the gamma energy that Hulk has.


    Although the Hulk of the movie looks average, he can''t even beat the normal Thanos.


    Avengers III and Avengers IV are almost full soy sauce.


    But in Marvel comics, Hulk is much more powerful.


    Especially in the latest setting of Eating Books, Banner''s Hulk Origin has been revised again.


    From a laboratory accident to a family heritage.


    The influence of gamma rays has turned into the supernatural power of gamma.


    Even appeared, Marvel''s strongest existence is the opposite of oaa, oba.


    However, even ignoring oba''s settings.


    Four-handed Hulk is also a terrifying existence that can instantly kill seven universe observers.


    In addition, there is also the Captain of the Universe Hulk, and the Green War Hulk.


    Even if it''s just Lushang, he can still break the stars with one punch.


    And the power source of these Hulks is gamma energy.


    Xu Fan''s sign-in reward this time.


    "Speaking."


    "Although Transformers are very strong, they are still compared with ordinary human civilization. Even leaders like Optimus Prime and Megatron are far from being able to crush the stars with one punch."


    "Perhaps their strength is sufficient for normal Hulk."


    "But once you face the level of Lushang, you will probably only be killed by a spike."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, comparing different versions of Hulk in strength.


    Of course.


    The growth of hatred is not as good as Hulk.


    If Xu Fan wanted to end the battle directly, he could just summon an Optimus Prime, and he would be able to slay his hatred.


    He just used a part of Hulk serum.


    Once the energy in the serum is used up, he will die.


    And it hasn''t grown.


    His normal power is as much as it is.


    Not like Hulk, as anger grows, so does strength.


    Whoops!


    The voice of hatred resounded across Broadway again.


    To him, the Autobot is just a big toy.


    Even Hulk can''t match it.


    The effort of three times and five divisions was torn into scrap metal by hatred.


    Stark''s face was also pale when he saw this picture, and he swallowed nervously.


    Originally in his thoughts, Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disaster would be the last straw.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that it would be so vulnerable in the face of hatred.


    The most embarrassing thing is that hatred is less than ten meters away from them.


    Even if Xu Fan went to awaken his Iron Legion now, it might not be too late.


    "Xu, use a portal!"


    Stark suddenly yelled, wanting Xu Fan to pull the distance away.


    But who knows.


    Facing the hatred rushing over, Xu Fan still stood in place, not evading.


    Moreover, there is no idea of ??awakening mechanical natural disasters.


    He began to mobilize the gamma energy in his body while maintaining a critical value so as not to directly transform.


    "go to hell!"


    Disgust let out a roar like a beast, grabbed a fist with five fingers, and slammed down Xu Fan''s face.


    Bang!


    A shock wave spread to the surroundings, knocking Stark out instantly.


    General Ross, Director Fury, all stood there at this moment, like petrification.


    A fist thrown by what they regarded as extremely powerful hatred.


    Xu Fan unexpectedly...


    Taken it easily.


    "That''s it?"


    Xu Fan raised his arm and caught the hated fist with his palm.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 432： The fear in Hulks eyes

    Chapter 434 Fear in Hulk''s Eyes


    Disgusted and stood on the spot.


    The scene fell silent for a while.


    No one thought that Xu Fan just raised his hand to block the fist of hatred.


    You know, this punch has at least a few hundred tons of power.


    Enough to smash a car into scrap metal.


    Ross and Fury on the helicopter even held their breath.


    For a long time, they thought that Xu Fan''s biggest capital was to activate machinery and turn it into his own steel warrior.


    And his body should be the same as ordinary people.


    Will be injured and bleed.


    However, the picture in front of him was far beyond the expectations of Ross and Fury.


    Stark also looked at Xu Fan with an incredible expression.


    Before Xu Fan arrived on Broadway, Stark fought hatred.


    Stark can be said to have a very intuitive feeling about the power he possesses.


    With flesh and blood, it is enough to resist...


    What is the origin of Xu Fan?


    Is this also magic?


    "This is impossible."


    But this scene hit the hatred the most.


    He just got the Hulk serum from Stern, injected it into his body, and merged it with the copy of Captain America''s serum.


    Although the appearance has become a little ugly, the power gained is quite powerful.


    It is not excessive to say that it is invincible.


    Even the Hulk that made General Ross a headache was defeated by his own hands.


    He should be invincible.


    "This is impossible!"


    Disgust was another roar, and his fist was raised sharply, and then he exploded with stronger muscle power.


    I saw the veins on the arms of Abomination violently, and the iron fist fell again.


    "My strength is infinite!"


    Bang!


    As the roar sounded again, the invisible impact once again spread out in the form of ripples.


    Instantly extinguish the flames burning everywhere on Broadway.


    And this scene naturally produced a greater blow to hatred.


    What exactly is going on?


    How sacred is this guy in front of me?


    First came up with incredible technology.


    Then came an extremely powerful body.


    Who is this guy?


    Cold sweat began to erupt from his hatred forehead.


    A sense of blows that had never been seen before quickly grew, tearing his swelled self-confidence to pieces.


    However, at this moment, Hulk broke free of the building that trapped him and returned to the streets of Broadway with a meteor-like gesture.


    His feet stepped on the concrete road, directly marking two small holes.


    Whoops!


    The sky-shaking roar vented his anger.


    He scanned the surroundings, trying to find the hatred, and fought him again.


    Soon, Hulk found his target, and as a result, the corners of his mouth rose and a smile appeared.


    Because of the growth of anger, his power has become stronger than before.


    But as soon as he took a step forward, the smile on his face disappeared.


    In addition to hatred, Hulk also found another opponent.


    A guy who gave him a psychological shadow.


    Xu Fan.


    Although Hulk is always angry, he is not completely irrational.


    It is not without memory.


    Whenever he broke free from Banner''s body, he remembered what had happened.


    In "Thor III", Hulk remembers what happened on earth, knowing that everyone doesn''t like him.


    Seeing Xu Fan again now, he instantly remembered the power he had exploded in the Six Ways Mode.


    That is a force that makes people unavoidably desperate.


    "Hulk¡­¡­"


    Dislike the low voice.


    Whether it is Hulk or Xu Fan, he must concentrate all his energy to deal with enemies.


    Especially Xu Fan, his strength is far beyond what he expected.


    Now I see Hulk watching him again.


    The hatred heart began to become anxious.


    However, the situation was worse than he feared.


    When he was about to retreat and temporarily distanced himself from Xu Fan, he found out.


    Xu Fan, who took his fist, actually held himself back.


    Because of the size of his palm, Xu Fan couldn''t wrap his entire fist.


    But just the degree of a half grip makes it impossible to withdraw his arm.


    In other words, the current hatred is actually restricted by Xu Fan.


    "bad¡­¡­"


    Disgust couldn''t help but cried out.


    But speaking of it, he didn''t know whether the bad place was Hulk''s gaze, or Xu Fan''s power was too terrifying.


    Because the current situation is really unfavorable for him.


    "Hulk?"


    Stark''s eyes focused on the Hulk direction.


    He was the first superhero to rush to Broadway, and he witnessed the scene of Hulk being kicked with his abominable legs.


    I thought that Hulk would directly rush to beat hatred.


    As a result, the scene greeted us was that Hulk''s size was shrinking rapidly.


    After few breaths, his appearance changed back to Dr. Banner.


    The fat shorts fell to the ground, exposing Dr. Banner''s lower body.


    His eyes were filled with confusion.


    Because hatred is right in front of him.


    The two sides faced each other, and Banner opened his mouth wide, a little confused about the current situation.


    Where is Hulk?


    What is he doing?


    "Hey, Hulk!"


    Banner didn''t even care about his predicament, and slapped himself severely, trying to force Hulk out to fight in this way.


    In his cognition, only Hulk can deal with hatred.


    But no matter how angry Banner was, there was no way to wake up Hulk in his body.


    "You embarrass me like this, Hulk, are you scared?"


    Banner began to mock himself.


    Hulk was still indifferent.


    But the hatred of seeing this scene is very clear.


    Hulk never disappeared because he was afraid of himself.


    When he first saw himself, he was obviously very excited and excited.


    That was the look in the eyes that found the target again.


    After a long career in the military, I would never misread the information in Hulk''s eyes.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    Before Hulk disappeared, he saw something else in Hulk''s eyes.


    That is fear.


    And this fear comes from my side.


    Xu Fan...


    Disgust suddenly turned his head and looked at Xu Fan again.


    This seemingly unremarkable teenager would make that Hulk feel terrified.


    What did he do to Hulk?


    Do not¡­¡­


    I should be clear.


    Disgust rolled his throat, as if he realized what would happen next.


    Do not¡­¡­


    He still didn''t realize It turns out that this is gamma energy. "


    Xu Fan whispered softly, with a slight force on his wrist, he just lifted the hatred in front of him into the air.


    then.


    In the horror of everyone''s eyes, Xu Fan flung his hatred away as if throwing trash casually.


    And this inertia is too big to hate and there is no way to adjust itself in the air.


    He could only silently endure that his body made an arc in the air, fell heavily to the ground, and then continued to slide forward.


    "You just said that your power is infinite?"


    Xu Fan smiled, "You are wrong, hate it."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 433： Detest, die!

    Chapter 435 Hate, Die!


    The power of hatred comes from the Hulk serum in Banner''s body.


    Once the serum is used up, hatred will die


    Not only that, but he could not increase his strength as Hulk did as his anger grew.


    His strength, from the moment he turned into hatred, was the peak.


    In fact, let alone hate.


    Hulk is not Xu Fan''s opponent now.


    As long as he has a random idea, he can solve each other.


    Regardless of the six modes, Suzuo Nenghu, really thousands of hands, eight-door Dunjia, or the magic of the Ice Fire Austrian three repairs, Optimus Prime, Megatron.


    It''s not the power that hate can bear.


    The reason why the battle didn''t end in an instant was just that Xu Fan was curious about the gamma energy obtained by signing in.


    Seeing Disgust sliding out on the ground, Xu Fan slammed his toes.


    Bang!


    A loud noise and shock spread to the surroundings, making Xu Fan''s original position instantly torn apart.


    With such a powerful force, Stark suddenly lost his balance and sat down on the ground.


    And his gaze naturally focused on Xu Fan''s figure.


    This is not a flight, but a very ordinary jump.


    Leaping up and struggling forward, the height is more than ten meters, far more than normal human beings.


    Banner was dumbfounded, and while standing still, he couldn''t help but recall the reason why he made up his mind to come to New York.


    Isn''t this guy the one?


    I saw it here!


    Banner never dreamed that the people he expected to meet would meet here in this way.


    In addition to Stark and Banner, Rose and Fury are also watching this battle.


    I thought that Xu Fan''s ability was only to activate machinery, but he didn''t expect his physical body to be so terrifying.


    But what shocked them more was the next part.


    Xu Fan''s body began to swell in the air, and the color of his skin changed from white to green.


    The same green as Hulk.


    The difference is that Xu Fan''s clothes are not made of ordinary materials.


    If you insist, this is a special magic material from Kama Taj.


    The size can be adjusted automatically according to the needs of the owner.


    When Xu Fan swelled into the form of a giant more than two meters high, his clothes also grew with him.


    There is no embarrassment that happens every time Dr. Banner transforms.


    "Even the consciousness is so clear."


    Xu Fan''s body drew an arc in the air, muttering to himself.


    Unlike Banner and Hulk.


    Regardless of the normal state or the state of using gamma energy, one''s consciousness comes from the same one.


    No Hulk was born in his own body.


    It''s just that now I don''t feel any anger.


    This kind of gamma energy is more like chakra, magic power and the like, lodged in your body.


    When you want to use it, you only need a thought, not an emotional impact.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan liked this sign-in reward even more.


    Because this feeling also means...


    He can use ninjutsu in a form similar to Hulk.


    "The seventh door, open!"


    With a burst of shout from Xu Fan''s mouth, Chakra erupted from his body, forming blue sweat through his skin, like steam, covering his whole body.


    "what is that?"


    Banner''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t understand Xu Fan now.


    As a human being with Hulk, he is naturally also a Hulk expert.


    I thought the so-called Hulk would only use brute force to smash things.


    Up to this moment, Banner suddenly had an idea that he didn''t understand Hulk.


    In addition, he has another idea.


    Xu Fan is not only the person he is looking for, but also the only person in this world who can really help him solve problems.


    "Xu, you guy..."


    Stark couldn''t help clenching his fists, looking at the situation in front of him, so he had to recognize one thing clearly.


    Every time he saw Xu Fan, he showed a different power.


    The more things he showed, Stark felt that the power of science and technology was fragile in front of Xu Fan.


    He naturally didn''t understand the difference between fire source, ninjutsu, and Zanpaku.


    In his eyes, all the abilities used by Xu Fan.


    All are things called magic.


    This kind of thing makes Xu Fan almost the same as the gods.


    He will become a **** sooner or later.


    In other words, in Xu Fan''s heart, he has already identified himself as a god.


    A dictator in human society.


    Stark swallowed nervously, feeling more and more that his worries and thoughts were right.


    Not to mention Ross and Fury, at this time they are also watching the battle intensively.


    When Xu Fan jumped up, the two of them even held their breath, and did not dare to blink their eyes, for fear that they might miss something.


    Disgust shook his head at this time.


    Although he was just thrown out by Xu Fan very ordinary, the impact he received was not a joke.


    At this time, he not only felt like the sky was spinning, but he also understood why Hulk showed such eyes.


    Why is even Hulk afraid of Xu Fan.


    This guy¡­¡­


    It''s really strong and outrageous.


    Abomination sat up from the ruins, thinking about whether he should escape from here.


    Immediately afterwards, hatred felt a sense of oppression approaching him.


    He raised his head subconsciously and looked in the direction of the oppression.


    At one glance, he was stunned.


    Another Hulk!


    And judging from the clothes, this guy hasn''t changed from Dr. Banner.


    It''s Xu Fan!


    He can also transform into a Hulk!


    The unprecedented fear shrouded and instantly occupied the heart of hatred.


    But he hadn''t waited for him to respond.


    Xu Fan has come strong, he seems to be able to step on the air and exert his strength twice.


    Bang!


    Xu Fan''s right hand directly pressed the hatred head, and directly rubbed him on the ground.


    Facing Xu Fan, he hates the weak as a child.


    There is no ability to resist at all.


    Rose, who saw this scene, had to make the most difficult decision.


    "In any case, we must destroy this guy..."


    General Ross took a breath, "The military has developed a new weapon that can destroy oxygen in a radius of several kilometers in an instant."


    "Maybe Hulk is indeed powerful, but in such an environment, he..."


    Before Ross could finish speaking.


    Xu Fan has thrown his hatred into the air again.


    "Day Tiger!"


    Xu Fan''s hands are sealed.


    By now he has no fear at all.


    It seems to hate this kind of existence, there is no need to stay.


    It''s not out of the idea of ??good and evil.


    just because¡­¡­


    Disgust is too weak.


    It is so weak that it has little use value.


    As Xu Fan slapped a fist, the fist that he burst out changed into a white tiger, which instantly penetrated his loathing body.


    Puff!


    The hatred that was stagnant in the air suddenly spewed a mouthful of bright red, his eyes widened, his breath and heartbeat disappeared at this moment.


    Hate...


    Tragic death!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 434： General Ross

    Chapter 436


    Boom!


    The abominable body fell from the air and slammed firmly on the streets of Broadway.


    Breath, heartbeat.


    These iconic vital signs disappeared from the body of hatred.


    At the same time, because the body is dead, the cells in the abomination body have also lost their activity.


    Together with the Hulk factor, it decays together.


    This also made the abominable body slowly shrink in a very strange way.


    After a few breaths, the huge hatred returned to Bronsky''s appearance.


    He was lying flat on the ground, his eyes wide-open, and he looked straight ahead with a stark stare.


    The pupil in the center reflected Xu Fan''s figure.


    Stark and Dr. Banner, who recovered, were shocked.


    They somewhat thought it would be a close battle.


    Even if Xu Fan will win the final victory, it will not be so easy.


    After all, according to normal routines, superheroes tend to be inferior to the villain first, then gradually figure out the opponent''s weaknesses during the battle, and finally turn defeat into victory.


    But for Xu Fan, such a routine simply didn''t exist.


    No matter what kind of enemy he is facing, he can completely crush the opponent with invincible strength.


    Let the other party not see the slightest hope.


    And it is not only hatred that fell into despair tonight.


    And Rose.


    Before that, he desperately wanted to get Hulk, get the serum in his body, and build a super soldier.


    Rose firmly believes that only fighters like Hulk can defeat Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disasters.


    Wipe out the threat he brings.


    However, the fact is, how confident Rose was in Hulk at the time, the mentality now collapsed.


    Although hatred is a product born of mishaps, it is a super soldier in another sense.


    In other words, the previous battle between Abomination and Xu Fan was a crucial decisive battle for General Ross.


    After seeing Abomination destroy the Autobot easily.


    Somewhat relieved in his heart.


    Because Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disaster is a large toy in front of the super soldier.


    But now...


    Even if they mass-produce such super fighters.


    There is no way to deal with Xu Fan.


    The power he possesses is really too powerful.


    Strong enough to completely transcend Ross''s worst plan.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Ross couldn''t figure out why Xu Fan could transform into Hulk anyway!


    Isn''t that the powerful power that Dr. Banner gained by irradiating himself with gamma energy?


    What is going on in this world?


    Is it possible...


    Xu Fan has mastered this technology for a long time, and has studied it to the point of perfection?


    Thinking about it carefully, although Xu Fan has also turned into a "Hulk", he is not like Banner, so angry that he loses his mind.


    If you think about it from this perspective, does it also mean...


    Can Xu Fan make this kind of super soldier in large quantities?


    Grunt.


    General Rose rolled his throat, his forehead, and his back were bursting into cold sweat.


    Xu Fan must be eliminated.


    Before he loses control completely...


    Before he became a public enemy of mankind...


    This is not a personal grievance, but to protect the country.


    Mankind needs America, a beacon of freedom, to guide the people of the earth, not a dictator like Xu Fan.


    Such a false god.


    Thinking of this, Rose trembling with his right hand, raised the communicator in his hand.


    "Launch Freedom One."


    "what are you doing?"


    Ferry on the side was taken aback by Rose''s behavior.


    Xu Fan''s performance was not a small blow to him, but it did not force Fury to the point where he would do everything to eliminate Xu Fan.


    Anyone who knows a little about Marvel movies knows it.


    In Director Fury''s hand, there is also a hole card named Captain Marvel.


    She is the capital that Fury dared to confront everyone with.


    Even in Fury''s heart, he doesn''t completely like Captain Marvel.


    But I have to admit that as long as he thinks of Captain Marvel standing on his side, he doesn''t think he will lose.


    What mechanical natural disasters are good.


    Whatever turned into a Hulk.


    All threats exist on earth.


    And Captain Marvel is powerful enough to cross the universe with a physical body, and go to the galaxy that the most cutting-edge technology can''t reach.


    In fact, it is true.


    Even Megatron, Optimus Prime, the strongest mechanical natural disaster, can only be limited to the planet.


    Even if they broke out with all their strength regardless of the consequences, they could destroy a city at most in an instant.


    It can''t be compared with the superhero that Captain Marvel can achieve the existence of Broken Star.


    Not to mention Hulk.


    In the setting of the Marvel movie, Hulk can hardly even destroy a city.


    His battle with hatred only affected a few streets.


    Based on this relationship, Fury''s panic is not as exaggerated as General Rose.


    of course¡­¡­


    Just this level was enough to shock Fury and forced him to change his original plan.


    After today, no matter what the price is, I must find a way to win Xu Fan into my Avengers plan.


    "This is our only chance!"


    Rose roared hysterically.


    If you stop at this time, you might never have a chance to kill Xu Fan again.


    Although Broadway is a famous neighbourhood in New York, the people here have been moved to other areas because of their aversion.


    Just use weapons newly developed by the military.


    Xu Fan can be completely eliminated!


    It is a biological and chemical weapon that can destroy all oxygen in a radius of two kilometers in a matter of seconds.


    And has a certain toxicity.


    "emission!"


    General Ross directly ignored Fury''s opposition.


    I and him are just a cooperative relationship, not the superior.


    In addition, Ross is the general of the military, the first person in charge and command of this operation.


    No matter what Ferry yelled, the other side of the communicator would not do what he said.


    Following the order of General Ross, a very lethal missile is flying to Broadway in New York at supersonic speed.


    "Launch!"


    Rose yelled at the pilot, making him desperately raise the height of the helicopter.


    The soldiers stationed on the ground desperately evacuated.


    Seeing that the overall situation has been set, Fury''s mood is naturally very bad.


    However, he is now unable to change anything.


    I have to say Ross'' current decision is similar to that of the Security Council.


    During the New York battle, they also fired mushroom bombs, trying to eliminate aliens and superheroes in one fell swoop.


    only¡­¡­


    Stark''s technology is not lost to the military.


    What''s more, before the closure of the weapons department, the Stark Group was almost the largest arms dealer in the United States.


    "bad!"


    Stark suddenly yelled and turned his eyes to the direction where the missile was flying.


    "What happened?" Banner couldn''t help asking.


    Obviously hatred is dead.


    Stark showed even more horrified eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 435： Between 1 thought

    Chapter 437


    "what did you say?!"


    Banner drew a sigh of relief, seriously wondering if he had heard something wrong.


    In order to capture Hulk, General Ross created another monster abomination.


    If he hates defeating everyone and Ross launches missiles, Banner still understands it.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Banner widened his eyes again, but this time it was Xu Fan.


    Although the hatred is dead, Xu Fan is still there.


    And now Banner completely recalled.


    The boy in front of him who can also transform into a Hulk is the boy who can control the entire mechanical natural disaster.


    Like such a strong character, Rose will naturally not save his life.


    but¡­¡­


    This also exposed another problem.


    Because now Xu Fan can also transform into Hulk, his vitality is very strong.


    If Rose firmly believes that the missile he fired can kill Xu Fan.


    That also means that the power of this missile can also kill yourself.


    He didn''t hesitate to give up capturing Hulk, but also to eliminate Xu Fan.


    Thinking of this, Banner took a breath again.


    He thought Rose was crazy.


    Only without the rationality of normal thinking can we make such a confused decision.


    "We must get out of here quickly!"


    Banner yelled to Xu Fan.


    "Use the portal, Xu."


    Stark followed closely.


    During the battle against Abomination, his steel suit was damaged, and now he cannot take off.


    If you want to leave here, you have to use Xu Fan''s power.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan did not intend to leave like this.


    "Rose."


    Xu Fan whispered the name of this "big man" gently.


    This guy always likes to challenge himself again and again.


    That being the case, let you see it.


    Xu Fan instantly diffused his mental power and locked down the entire Broadway ordinary people who had not yet been evacuated.


    Among these people, there are old people, women, and children.


    Although they were very afraid of the disaster on Broadway, they had no choice to escape.


    If that missile falls, they will not be surprised and all will die.


    Although the lives of these people have nothing to do with Xu Fan.


    He doesn''t need to go to rescue these people.


    The reason they died tragically was all because Rose was out of control.


    In order to be able to eliminate himself, he has lost some bottom lines.


    "The technique of multiple shadow clones!"


    Xu Fan''s hands are sealed.


    Now he has not only six chakras in his body, but also ten-tailed chakras. It is not difficult to separate tens of thousands of entity clones in an instant.


    Stark and Banner were shocked again.


    Today Xu Fan is maintaining the Hulk form, and those shadow clones are naturally also in the Hulk form.


    In understatement, a Hulk army was created.


    Such a scene made Banner almost stumbled.


    He was really scared.


    Stark inhaled the air-conditioning frequently.


    "Xu...what do you want to do?"


    Stark trembled.


    Although Xu Fan has rescued himself twice, he has manipulated mechanical natural disasters to destroy countless soldiers.


    If Xu Fan now says that he wants to slaughter the entire New York citizen, Stark does not think it is a fantasy.


    Even Xu Fan wants to do such a thing.


    It is very easy.


    However, Xu Fan''s answer surprised Stark.


    "There are many ordinary people on Broadway. If that missile falls, they will die."


    Xu Fan said lightly, his eyes also automatically upgraded to white eyes.


    Thousands of meters apart, you can already see the missiles coming.


    Thousands of shadow clones started operations at the same time, using teleportation magic to send ordinary people to a safe area.


    Moreover, Xu Fan also used the ability of the Eye of Ago Motor to determine the missile''s explosive range.


    "Is the coverage area two kilometers."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, this was a biological weapon he had never seen before.


    Xu Fan hadn''t even heard of it.


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, it has never been exposed that the military still has such technology.


    "From this point of view, the military has never been an existence that can be underestimated."


    "It''s no wonder that in the face of superheroes with various abilities, Rose can also demand them to sign the agreement with a very strong attitude.


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, but he felt that this was normal.


    just¡­¡­


    Whether it''s Rose or anyone else.


    Completely miscalculated his own strength.


    Even if he does nothing and hard-wire this missile with his body, he can still resurrect with the strength of six chakras.


    You know, Liu Dao Madara was kicked by Ba Men Kai but didn''t die.


    "what did you say?"


    Stark couldn''t help blinking and looked at Xu Fan in disbelief.


    He thought things like Xu Fan didn''t care about the lives of those people at all.


    But now it seems that he has misread Xu Fan again?


    "come."


    Xu Fan was not interested in repeating the words, he kept his voice low and ordered Stark and Banner.


    If you want to live, stand by your side.


    At the same time, the missile is getting closer and looking bigger.


    It hits the center of Broadway at supersonic speed, bursts with dazzling light, and explodes.


    The power released from the inside instantly swept across Broadway, destroying the oxygen in a radius of two kilometers.


    Xu Fan switched his eyes to an eternal kaleidoscope on the spot, and then used Suzuo Nenghu to respond.


    This kind of pupil technique that substantiated Chakra can easily achieve complete defense.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Banner looked around, with incredible gazes in his eyes.


    He seemed to be in a blaze of flames, but he didn''t feel the slightest burning.


    This feeling made him feel very strange and surprised.


    And for Xu Fan''s powerful strength, Banner was shocked again.


    He was very convinced in his heart.


    Xu Fan was the person he was looking for.


    He must be able to solve the problems that have been bothering him.


    He must be able to solve Hulk!


    Stark fell into silence directly.


    He silently looked at Xu Fan''s profile, feeling that he couldn''t see through this man.


    Every time I saw him, he would shock himself.


    again and again.


    again and again.


    And, counting this time, he was already saved by Xu Fan for the third time.


    Above the sky.


    The interior of an armed helicopter.


    Rose held his breath and stared at the captured footage He desperately wanted to find Xu Fan''s body.


    However, the truth is that when the smoke completely dissipated, the picture greeted his eyes was a huge warrior standing on Broadway.


    His figure is at least ten stories high.


    "What it is."


    Fry suddenly stood still on the spot.


    He suddenly felt that he had miscalculated Xu Fan''s strength.


    perhaps¡­¡­


    The power he possesses is not inferior to that of Captain Marvel!


    However, what made him and General Ross feel numb is...


    The giant samurai who wrapped Xu Fan suddenly flapped his wings and flew from the ground.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 446： Erase 0 old ways

    Chapter 438: Erasing Broadway


    Xu Fan, who sacrificed Suzuo Nenghu, soared into the sky, glowing hot from all over his body.


    The citizens of New York all noticed Xu Fan''s posture.


    At the same time, Xu Fan used the physical shadow clone created by Chakra to complete their work and moved the ordinary people still left on Broadway to a safe area.


    Although encountered some resistance during this period, Xu Fan''s shadow clone is not an easy-to-talk character.


    Facing those who were unwilling to leave, they picked them up decisively and threw them directly into the portal.


    These people were forcibly transferred.


    At this time, apart from Stark and Banner, there are no other living people on Broadway.


    As for those soldiers who could not escape, they were buried in new weapons developed by the military on the spot.


    Standing in the sky, Xu Fan looked down at everything below.


    The entire Broadway is now a mess.


    "Xu, what are you going to do?"


    Stark couldn''t help asking.


    At this time, he, like Dr. Banner, was absorbed by Xu Fan into Suzunohu''s interior, maintaining a suspended state.


    After all, the new weapons that Ross had fired are not small in scope and duration.


    If Stark and Banner were thrown out of Susano at this time, they would definitely explain it here.


    It''s just that when Stark couldn''t help looking at Xu Fan''s side, he couldn''t help but feel a bad feeling in his heart.


    In Stark''s view, Xu Fan is more like a character who is both good and evil.


    Although he is a superhero, he will not let go of those who are against him.


    The first time was the Ten Commandments Gang.


    The second time was the military.


    This time...


    Stark took a breath, looked around, looking for a target that might be eliminated by Xu Fan.


    "Rose."


    Xu Fan ignored Stark''s question and directly blended magic into his voice.


    Xu Fan''s voice is not loud, but very powerful, coupled with magical effects.


    Throughout New York City, he could not hear his voice.


    even¡­¡­


    Even the surrounding areas of New York heard this content.


    Part of the pedestrians on the road began to worship.


    Because in their cognition, only gods can achieve this level.


    However, more people are confused about this situation, or fear it is breeding.


    "See it clearly."


    Xu Fan knew very well in his heart that no matter where Rose was hiding at this time, he must be watching here.


    Pay attention to yourself.


    In fact, with Xu Fan''s current strength, it is not difficult to find Ross and then behead him.


    only¡­¡­


    In this world, there is no one who is so bored that he deliberately tramples an ant to death.


    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, Rose is the aloof General Pili.


    A big man with a rich military career.


    But in Xu Fan''s eyes, he was no different from the lowest ant.


    What political struggle, power struggle.


    In Xu Fan''s eyes, it was all ridiculous.


    For him now, only truly powerful power is real.


    Otherwise, it is an ant.


    No one in this world would deliberately run an ant to death because of his anger.


    It''s just that Rose felt that it didn''t matter to sacrifice the entire Broadway in order to destroy himself.


    Then simply erase this place from the map.


    Tail beast jade spiral shuriken!


    Xu Fan raised one hand slightly, and the ten-tailed Chakra inside his body began to gather forward.


    Although Stark and Banner do not understand what ninjutsu is.


    But they are quite good physicists in the Marvel movie universe.


    They could fully feel how terrible the tail beast jade suspended in front of Suzuo Nohu.


    Bang!


    I saw that Suzuo N¨­hu pulled out the Chakrata sword on his waist, just inadvertently generated by the wind pressure, he went out for a hundred meters, blasting all the buildings on Broadway into ruins.


    Stark and Banner were stunned.


    Witnessing such terrifying power so close.


    They only have a numb scalp.


    This is simply not the power that humans can have.


    What mechanical natural disaster.


    What Optimus Prime.


    Compared with Xu Fan''s ability, it is nothing short of a big deal.


    What makes them feel most incredible is.


    That high-density tail beast jade was traversed by the Chakrata sword of Susanoh without causing an explosion.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Stark and Banner seriously feel that this has violated the laws of science.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan just did it.


    And it was still such an understatement, without a drop of sweat on his forehead.


    Obviously Xu Fan is not using this power for the first time.


    He was already quite proficient in this "magic".


    The reason why it has not been used is because no one can force this power.


    But even now, Stark doesn''t feel that this is Xu Fan''s limit.


    This guy is like a bottomless pit.


    Unfathomable!


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Broadway below.


    Here, it was the beginning of an era.


    It is a place where countless people pursue their dreams.


    It is also a place where countless people lose their dreams.


    For Broadway, although Xu Fan has not been there before crossing, he has heard many descriptions about it.


    And now...


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Broadway will be a thing of the past.


    Rumble!


    Under Xu Fan''s mind control, Suzuo Nenghu directly swiped it with one hand.


    The tail beast jade spiral shuriken went straight to the heart of Broadway.


    The fire blasted straight into the sky, illuminating half of the starry sky, allowing countless New Yorkers to see an unbelievable scene.


    Then there was a mushroom cloud skyrocketing, and a huge roar.


    Deafening.


    If it weren''t for Susanoh, ordinary people like Stark and Banner would definitely be shattered by this sound and died on the spot.


    However, this is far from over.


    This is just the beginning.


    What Xu Fan wanted was not the fire, the mushroom cloud, or the rumbling.


    What he wants is not even Deidara''s idea that explosion is art.


    What he wants...


    It''s the entire Broadway, and everything within a radius of two kilometers, disappeared.


    When the mushroom cloud rose to the top, the shock wave spread out in all directions in the form of ripples.


    Wherever you go, the roots are uprooted and no grass grows.


    What building building.


    The cement road or other modern-style existences were all destroyed by Xu Fan''s brute force.


    At the very center of the tail beast jade explosion, there was a huge pit close to a hundred meters deep, and it affected the surroundings.


    When the Mushroom Cloud completely calmed its anger, all modern technology within a radius of two kilometers disappeared without a trace.


    Yes, it''s just bare land.


    As if back to primitive civilization in a flash.


    And this was just a whim of Xu Fan.


    "Xu...what have you done..."


    Stark and Banner were stunned, unable to believe everything in front of them.


    However, what shocked them most was that the area destroyed by Xu Fan seemed to correspond to the coverage area of ??the military''s missile explosion.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 447： 9-headed snake

    Chapter 439: The Unstoppable Hydra


    As the smartest person in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Stark quickly noticed this detail.


    The area destroyed by the tail beast jade explosion is exactly the area covered by the military''s new weapons.


    In other words, this is probably not Xu Fan''s limit.


    But he did it intentionally!


    He controlled his destructive power appropriately.


    This is a warning.


    At the same time, what makes Stark feel terrible is that Xu Fan''s face has not changed much from beginning to end.


    For him, this level of destruction is nothing at all.


    And this kind of psychology often requires a lot of exercise to form.


    "What happened to Xu''s body..."


    "How many enemies and cities did he destroy with this power."


    "And his age..."


    Countless questions suddenly appeared in Stark''s heart.


    Only at this time did he realize that he might have underestimated Xu Fan again.


    He looks very young although he is only a teenager.


    But in his heart, maybe it was a monster that had lived for hundreds of years, thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years.


    His youth is probably disguised by magic.


    Just as Stark felt that this was the truth more and more in his heart, Suzuo Nohu radiated a dazzling light again.


    Like the sun, it''s so dazzling that you can''t look directly at it.


    This sudden scene caused Ross''s already tense emotions to collapse again.


    After seeing the power of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken, he could no longer withstand any changes.


    Fortunately, as the dazzling light gradually dimmed, the huge Suzuonenhu, Xu Fan, Stark, and Banner all disappeared in the night sky.


    In addition, all modern technology was destroyed two kilometers above the circle.


    Broadway, which was once brightly lit, is now completely dark.


    Ross and Fury sat stupidly in the gunship.


    For a while, I didn''t know what to do.


    Especially Director Fury, who has always been calm and steady.


    He really couldn''t sit still this time.


    After seeing the destructive power of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken, he even felt that he might not see the sun tomorrow.


    The right hand was in a position that General Rose could not see, sending a distress signal to Captain Marvel.


    It''s just that Captain Marvel is the same as the previous few times.


    Did not respond to himself at all.


    She did not show up.


    Fortunately¡­¡­


    Xu Fan only destroyed Broadway, but did not continue to destroy it.


    Otherwise, all of New York...


    Do not¡­¡­


    The entire United States.


    Even if the entire U.S. country resisted Xu Fan''s violent, economic, military, it would go back hundreds of years.


    Ok¡­¡­


    It''s gone directly.


    "we¡­¡­"


    I don''t know how long it took before the once-frozen air seemed to recover.


    Ferry rolled his throat and spoke first.


    "We... still underestimated the strength of that guy."


    Fury couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "This person can definitely influence the structure of the entire world with his own power."


    The pattern of the whole world?


    Rose gave a wry smile, his military uniform was soaked in cold sweat.


    He feels that his emotional management has gone wrong.


    He can''t even figure it out. At this time, he should be thankful.


    Xu Fan is not hateful.


    Still should be afraid of Xu Fan''s terrifying power.


    "Assembling all the military forces of the United States, can really defeat the mechanical natural disasters led by this person, and the Hulk army?"


    When Rose asked this question, his eyes didn''t focus on Ferry at all.


    He is more like asking and answering himself.


    Just this question, I am afraid there will be no answer.


    "The power of the military?"


    Although Rose didn''t expect Fury to respond to him, he still spoke slowly when he saw Rose''s profile.


    Fury is different from Rose.


    He is someone who has experienced big scenes.


    When he was an ordinary S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, he fought a battle with aliens and lost an eye for this.


    Everyone who knew about this incident at SHIELD saw themselves as a legend.


    But after all, he didn''t play a decisive role in that battle at all.


    If it weren''t for Captain Surprise.


    The entire earth civilization may end at that time.


    So from the beginning, Fury didn''t think the military could deal with any high-level incidents.


    The Avengers Project.


    This is the way out for the future.


    However, the current General Rose can hear Fury''s words there.


    Thinking of mechanical natural disasters.


    Thinking of Xu Fan''s shadow clone.


    Thinking of Xu Fan''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken.


    General Rose felt hopeless.


    In this world, I am afraid that no one will be Xu Fan''s opponent.


    He is God!


    "You may be right..."


    Fury nodded slightly.


    The power that Xu Fan possesses is indeed not something humans can possess.


    but¡­¡­


    God can bleed too.


    As long as the method is correct.


    Or...


    If it really can''t be beaten, just win it.


    Fury''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Compared to being an enemy of Xu Fan, he is now more inclined to this mentality.


    If you can''t beat it, just join in.


    At the same time, Ross and Fury are not the only ones watching the Broadway incident.


    In a virtual meeting room on Earth.


    The members of the Council were all grimace.


    From the beginning, they determined that Xu Fan would be the greatest threat on the planet.


    His appearance is likely to break the stable pattern.


    Based on such a relationship, they will require cooperation between the military and SHIELD.


    Find a way to capture Hulk and use Hulk serum to build a super soldier.


    To deal with Xu Fan''s mechanical natural disasters.


    If you can, you can kill him.


    On earth, such a powerful person is never allowed to exist!


    As a result, now, they have gone from surprise at the beginning, to surprise, to consternation.


    The last is the current situation.


    silence.


    Yes.


    The most powerful people on earth now have nothing but silence.


    According to their cognition, thinking.


    It''s even the imagination.


    There is no way to think of any method that can target and restrict Xu Fan.


    He is simply a **** without weakness!


    "Everyone, do you remember... the plan mentioned by S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury?"


    The long silence was finally broken.


    "Which one are you talking about? Pegasus?"


    The first person to speak shook his head is the Avengers project, forming a superpower team of our own. "


    "Whether it is an alien race or a mutant, a serum warrior..."


    "Gather these people together, maybe you can deal with this guy."


    This person finally pointed his finger towards the screen in front of him.


    The character on the screen is Xu Fan.


    At the same time, the Hydra base.


    Mrs. Viper has always been very interested in Xu Fan and wants to draw him to her team.


    Complete the great cause of ruling the world.


    Originally, she just arranged for the subordinates to go down and search.


    But now, she decided to go there in person.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 448： You tried in the wrong direction

    Chapter 440


    The Broadway incident is over.


    Xu Fan, who disappeared into the night sky, also returned to the Sanctuary of New York.


    In addition, Stark and Banner were also brought back here by Xu Fan.


    In order to deal with some things conveniently, Xu Fan specially used magic to transform this place.


    Although from the outside, the Sanctuary of New York is just a mediocre building, covering only a few hundred square meters.


    However, based on the existence of magic, there is no magic here.


    You don''t even need to use the portal made by the hanging ring, the door here has the ability to connect to other regions.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    Banner looked around, whether it was the decoration style or the gorgeous retro degree, it made him feel familiar.


    Isn''t this the place where I was taken when I was in a coma?


    "You guessed it, Dr. Banner, when Hulk went violently before, it was I who stopped him."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and he smiled and said, "Arthur has already told me about your confusion."


    Banner was taken aback for a moment, and then the memory about it struck.


    Although he was not very clear, why did Xu Fan only tell himself this now.


    But he could hear that Xu Fan''s remarks meant something else.


    As for the other parts, they are not important.


    I don''t need to ask myself.


    Banner nodded vigorously, indicating that it was true.


    "I hope you can¡­¡­"


    Banner, who had just spoken, paused subconsciously.


    Before the Broadway incident.


    Before seeing hatred.


    He really hoped that Xu Fan could help him and eliminate Hulk from his body.


    He even came to New York with the determination to die with Hulk.


    But now, after experiencing so many things.


    Banner''s thinking has changed.


    He felt that having a violent beast in his body was not necessarily a bad thing.


    at least¡­¡­


    If Xu Fan hadn''t appeared today, the only person who could stop the hatred would be Hulk.


    In fact, Banner, who jumped from the helicopter, held this belief.


    I firmly believe that Hulk can overcome hatred and prevent this disaster.


    This gave Banner a new insight for the first time.


    When one uses a knife to commit a crime, should one blame the knife for its killing power?


    Should I blame the merchant who made the props?


    This will definitely not work.


    The real problem should be the person who uses the knife.


    Not a knife.


    The sword is a murder weapon.


    Swordsmanship is a murderous trick.


    But this trick can also be used to protect others.


    Banner took a deep breath, his eyes gradually becoming firm.


    He cleared his thoughts again, "I hope you can help me control the power of Hulk."


    The power of Hulk.


    Plus your own mind.


    Absolutely can protect those weak and small.


    Banner believes in this.


    Only when Xu Fan heard these words, the banner of "Avengers IV" came to mind.


    That is simply...


    Banner''s power.


    Hulk''s mind.


    hiss¡­¡­


    Take a breath.


    Horrible.


    "Control Hulk?"


    Stark frowned slightly, although he could understand Banner''s mood at this time.


    But he doesn''t think this is something that can be done.


    According to the information he has, Banner and Hulk are more like two separate personalities.


    Independent soul.


    "Stark is right." Xu Fan nodded, confirming this statement.


    At the same time, it was denied.


    "But there is no way."


    "Whether it is to merge these two personalities into one, or to separate Hulk from your body."


    "There is a way."


    "It''s just that I don''t recommend you to choose these two methods."


    Xu Fan said with a serious face.


    The first result is Bannerhawk in "Avengers IV."


    Throughout the plot of the movie, except that he snapped his fingers forcibly to restore his erased life, it was basically useless.


    And the second is to use magic to pull the soul of Hulk away, and then send it to the **** dimension.


    It''s just that, Banner can no longer transform into Hulk.


    "Bruce, can I call you that?"


    Suddenly Xu Fan''s conversation changed.


    Although he came to New York after crossing, he had watched many American dramas before crossing.


    The humanities here call each other last names in ordinary relationships, and only friends call each other by their first names.


    "Of course." Banner nodded without hesitation.


    As early as when he saw Xu Fan saving ordinary people on Broadway with a shadow clone, he had determined that Xu Fan was also a hero.


    Although the move to destroy Broadway was a bit rough.


    But it didn''t hurt the innocent.


    Moreover, the first person to launch the missile was General Ross.


    "Well, Bruce, I have been following you a long time ago. The moment you irradiated the gamma rays, I noticed you."


    Xu Fan began to flicker.


    The result was the same as he thought. When he threw out the rhetoric, Banner''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    "I know everything about you."


    "How did you escape the hunt for General Ross."


    "How to hide yourself again."


    "In order to prevent Hulk from destroying, you even ran to learn the breathing method, trying your best to control your anger."


    "Everything you do, I actually see it in my eyes."


    "Only the direction you are working towards will be wrong from the beginning."


    Xu Fan continued to flicker.


    And when Banner dilated his pupils, there was even more light.


    It is a kind of light that can only be produced when you see a person you are looking forward to, or an idol.


    "Speaking of it, I don''t seem to have officially introduced myself."


    Xu Fan smiled suddenly, as if he really suddenly realized this.


    "My name is Xu, the guardian of the temple stationed at the Most Holy Place in New York."


    "It is also a mage in the general population."


    "My responsibility is to protect this world from being invaded by creatures of other dimensions."


    As soon as Xu Fan finished speaking, he raised his arms at the same time, hitting Stark and Banner''s chest, knocking their souls out of the body.


    Banner and Stark both stared in horror.


    The feeling of watching their soul leave their bodies and floating in the air shocked them.


    This is simply the Three Views that took decades to establish, and in an instant, it was destroyed by Xu Fan!


    It is terrible!


    however¡­¡­


    Banner is now different from the "Avengers IV" period.


    At that time, by re-irradiating gamma rays, he merged Banner and Hulk together . Now, Banner and Hulk are two completely independent souls.


    When Banner was shot out of his body, those Hulk factors were growing rapidly in his body.


    The white skin began to turn green.


    After a few could not breathe, Banner''s body swelled to more than two meters high.


    Hulk shows up!


    This is also the first time Banner has witnessed his transformation.


    After all, before this, whenever Hulk rushed out of his body, his consciousness would become pitch black.


    Can''t recall what Hulk did with his body.


    So this feeling now.


    It made Banner feel very strange.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 449： Education Hulk

    Chapter 441: Education Hulk


    "Hulk."


    Xu Fan glanced at Hulk, who was furious and angry, and the collar around his neck flew out directly, wrapping around Stark''s body to prevent him from being injured by Hulk.


    Stark and Hulk were so shocked by the scene before them that they couldn''t make a sound for a while.


    However, Hulk can also see Banner and Stark.


    But his only means of destruction was physical strikes, and there was no way to attack their souls.


    In fact, when Hulk saw Banner''s soul body floating in the air, his expression was suddenly stunned.


    I don''t know the current situation at all.


    At the same time Hulk also noticed that Xu Fan was by his side.


    A bad memory swept over.


    What Hulk never expected was that Banner was forced to show up in this way because Banner was kicked out of his body.


    There is no way to go back.


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan just stepped back subconsciously.


    The reason he did this was not to destroy Hulk.


    But to tune and teach him.


    According to the information given in "Invincible Hulk", Banner has been with Hulk for five years at this time.


    From birth to the present, Hulk is only five years old.


    In addition, most of the time this body is dominated by Dr. Banner.


    Hulk''s mind is almost the same as that of a child.


    Grumpy, no idea of ??right or wrong.


    I''m in anger all the time, doing things according to my own preferences.


    When you see something unpleasant, destroy it.


    It makes no sense at all.


    Although in order to prevent Hulk from doing so much damage, Dr. Banner tried many methods and worked very hard for it.


    But in Xu Fan''s view, he had tried in the wrong direction from the beginning.


    Banner and Hulk can coexist.


    Facing various disasters together.


    For example, in the plot of Thor III, Banner and Hulk are in very good condition.


    Give the advice to Banner.


    Hulk will play when you need strength.


    same¡­¡­


    The time Hulk lived on the Star of Saka allowed him to grow.


    Let Hulk gradually start to care about friendship.


    It is no longer to vent my endless temper all day long.


    Under normal conditions, he can even communicate with others daily.


    So I want to change Hulk''s rage.


    It is not impossible at all.


    It is not difficult.


    Just let Hulk come out to see the world.


    Take time to boil slowly.


    Can always change his habits.


    "Bruce."


    Xu Fan suddenly said, "You don''t need to fear Hulk at all. He was born from your body and is a part of you."


    "Repeated fear will only make you weak, until one day, Hulk''s anger will swallow you completely."


    Banner clenched his fists.


    This feeling of facing Hulk made him feel very strange, but also a little scared.


    Thinking of Hulk''s destructive power.


    Every night, Banner could hear Hulk roaring in the depths of his soul, and a low roar about to rush out.


    This is not despair that can be described in words or words.


    Countless nights, Banner thought about suicide.


    But whether it was jumping off a building, getting an electric shock, or shooting.


    Hulk always has a way to keep those injuries out.


    You cannot survive, nor can you die.


    As a result, Xu Fan actually told himself that Hulk was actually nothing to fear.


    This is not acceptable.


    Stark, who was next to Banner, was full of interest in what happened next.


    When Hulk appeared, he instinctively made an attack.


    However, because of the relationship between the soul and the body, the furniture that was smashed over easily penetrated through both of them.


    Since there is no harm, there is nothing to worry about.


    Plus Stark is the third party, outsider.


    He could see something more thoroughly than Banner.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk roared loudly.


    Seeing that his attack methods were not effective against Banner, Stark simply adjusted his body in one direction.


    Not facing Xu Fan.


    It faces the wall.


    Even now, Hulk doesn''t have much courage to face Xu Fan head-on.


    Besides, Banner, whom he hated the most, was separated from his body for some reason.


    Why should I stay here?


    Hulk took a deep breath, his posture was slightly low, and he hit the wall with his shoulder, trying to destroy a hole, and then fled from here.


    "Hui Ye."


    However, just when Hulk was about to succeed.


    But Xu Fan gently called a name without hurries.


    Immediately in front of Hulk, the space began to tear, revealing darkness.


    A young girl with long hair falling to her heels slowly floated from it.


    Stark and Banner stood still on the spot again.


    Unlike Xu Fan''s portal, Huiye uses the ability to directly cut space and connect to another space.


    "Xu Fan."


    Hui Ye responded softly.


    Speaking of it, this is the first time Xu Fan needs to do something on his own.


    Although there was no fluctuation in her expression, Hui Ye was very happy in her heart.


    Myself...


    It''s needed.


    "Remember the previous training?"


    "This time I specially find a duel for you."


    Xu Fan said with a smile.


    Hui Ye is no longer the little white who has Chakra.


    With her own training, Kaguya has mastered many kinds of ninjutsu.


    There is just no opportunity for actual combat training.


    The Hulk now can be used as a toy for Hui Ye.


    If his anger can continue to grow, he will transform into a green shaman.


    That has always been a good thing.


    After all, Hulk under normal conditions is too weak.


    So weak that I can''t take any interest at all.


    "The concubine understands."


    Hui Ye nodded slightly, his eyes opened instantly, and then he observed Hulk.


    This is also the most basic thing Xu Fan has taught her.


    "Anyway, Hulk will leave it to you, Hui Ye, as long as you don''t kill him."


    Xu Fan said lightly.


    To be honest, Hui Ye''s strength is completely stronger than the normal Hulk.


    To guide Hulk through blows and frustrations.


    Slowly turn him into the Hulk of the "Thor III" period.


    By that time, Banner could control Hulk''s power.


    This is the most correct way to become stronger.


    Although he still doesn''t know the current situation, Hulk is determined to leave here.


    As long as it is not Xu Fan no one can stop him!


    Seeing Hui Ye standing in front of him, he decisively grabbed his fist with five fingers and slammed it over.


    Bang!


    However, this time, Hui Ye took Hulk''s fist very easily.


    After all, Hui Ye is the legendary Ten Tails.


    "The power is good, but there is nothing but power."


    Hui Ye made a low voice, in Hulk''s body, she could neither see Chakra nor mana.


    He is weak.


    At the same time, Xu Fan, who was watching the battle between Huiye and Hulk, suddenly heard the voice of the sign-in assistant.


    Please go to the doorless bar to sign in!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 450： The Hanged Hulk

    Chapter 442: The Hanged Hulk


    The next sign-in place...


    No door bar?


    Looking at the next sign-in location given by the sign-in assistant, Xu Fan was somewhat surprised.


    In the world before Xu Fan traveled, Marvel¡¯s movies had been screened in a total of almost twenty, and the plot ended with the final "Spider-Man: Far From Home".


    Although Marvel said that they regained the copyright of the mutants.


    And it is possible to add mutant settings in subsequent movies.


    But at least the story of the Marvel movie universe that Xu Fan knows, no mutants appeared.


    Even the Scarlet Witch, Kuaiyin, these two well-known mutants.


    The setting has also been changed in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Similarly, the doorless bar has never appeared in the Marvel movie universe.


    Although it is relatively famous in Marvel comics.


    At least in Xu Fan''s view, Wumen Bar is a very interesting place, and the word Wumen is by no means a metaphor.


    This bar is hidden deep in New York without any doors.


    Not even a sign, a decent name.


    It is called a doorless bar.


    Because it really has no door.


    And this bar is by no means a coquettish bitch, and it never takes the initiative to solicit business.


    On the contrary, it is very Buddhist.


    If you know it exists, you can always find it.


    If you do not know its existence, this bar does not exist in this world.


    Especially anyone who knows Strange Doctor Strange will not be unfamiliar with Barless Bar.


    Because that''s where Strange often gets drunk.


    It is also a place of entertainment for the Scarlet Witch.


    What evil knight, vampire Morbias, night werewolf...


    Many superheroes and wandering mages regard the doorless bar as a good place for activities.


    Such a famous place.


    If you have the opportunity to travel to the Marvel Universe, you must check in.


    However, Xu Fan is very interested in the doorless bar.


    The next sign-in place was also there, but he was not in a hurry to set off.


    The reason is obvious.


    The battle between Hulk and Kaguya has just begun.


    Hulk''s eyes became shocked when he saw his iron fist being followed by Huiye.


    Then there were bad memories in his mind.


    When Xu Fan slapped himself, it seemed that Hui Ye was dressed like this.


    Suddenly realizing this, Hulk took a deep breath, retreated quickly, and glanced at Xu Fan nervously.


    After confirming that Xu Fan had no intention of making a move, Hulk turned his head, grabbed a metal vase and slammed it out.


    Although Hui Ye''s figure is much shorter than Hulk, she is not defeated by her opponent in terms of strength or speed.


    Under normal circumstances, the power of a Hulk punch is only a few hundred tons.


    At best, it is the extent of smashing a car.


    As the ancestor of Chakra, Huiye can destroy an entire mountain in minutes.


    Still in a state of not trying their best.


    Not only that.


    The current Kaguya is completely different from when Hei Jue was just resurrected.


    Now, under Xu Fan''s teaching, she has mastered ninjutsu without optics and also mastered physical skills.


    Especially the natural white eyes, so that Huiye can use the Hyuga clan soft fist well.


    Of course¡­¡­


    At the height of Kaguya, the soft fist she used was naturally not as weak as the Hyuga clan.


    Hui Ye first used Chakra bullets to fly over the vase, and then covered Chakra on her skin as Xu Fan taught.


    Weird power!


    With the horror of Ten-tailed Chakra volume, the current Hui Ye''s punches are thousands of tons of power.


    Coupled with the skill of the soft boxing, her strength completely crushed Hulk.


    The most important thing is that Hulk is no different from a baby now.


    He will only rely on his own preferences to smash things and attack opponents.


    No fighting skills at all.


    Under normal circumstances, he did not even win against such inferior products.


    If it weren''t for the increased anger, the strength would become stronger, and Hulk would probably have a hard time defeating the hatred of rich fighting skills.


    but¡­¡­


    This is also the strongest advantage Hulk has.


    His power will become stronger and stronger!


    "Wow!"


    Hulk clenched his fists with both hands, roared like a beast, moved his legs, and rushed up again.


    Looking at the menacing Hulk, Hui Ye just looked at him lightly.


    in this world.


    Except for Xu Fan, Hui Ye didn''t know what fear was.


    She raised her hands slightly, her figure shook, and easily avoided Hulk''s straight fist.


    Immediately afterwards, Huiye easily grasped Hulk''s shortcomings with the ability to roll his eyes.


    Huiye''s right hand was palm, and Huoke''s chest was centered.


    Boom!


    Under the strange force, the sound was shocking.


    With the skill of soft fist, Hui Ye exerted this ordinary palm to its extreme power.


    In an instant, Hulk''s chest sank.


    Known as the strongest creature.


    Hulk, the strongest Avenger, began to break his ribs one by one.


    Hulk hardly reacted and wailed on the spot.


    Even the full-strength attack of hatred could not hurt him like this.


    The severe pain spread from the chest cavity to the whole body, forced Hulk to squirt a mouthful of blood, staggering back, almost kneeling down.


    He was breathing heavily, and under his anger, he was even more shocked by the power Huiye possessed.


    What is this place?


    Who are these guys?


    How come any guy can suppress yourself?


    The more you think about it, the more angry the Hulk, the more angry.


    He is obviously the most powerful one.


    Roar!


    Hulk roared again, standing firmly on his heels, forcibly ignoring the sharp pain in his chest, grasping the ground with his toes, and sagging the floor here.


    His muscle strength also began to soar with anger.


    A few of them couldn''t breathe, and they broke through ten million tons of opportunities.


    "The strength is good."


    Xu Fan lightly observed Hulk''s performance.


    "However, without sufficient wisdom and skills, Hulk is a beast after all, and it cannot hit the enemy''s attack. No matter how powerful it is, it has no meaning."


    Xu Fan said softly.


    Stark and Banner on the side were already dumbfounded.


    No wisdom and skill?


    What kind of things are needed for Hulk''s power?


    In the face of absolute power, any technique is fancy.


    However, in front of Xu Fan, Hulk didn''t talk about absolute power, he didn''t even have the most basic power.


    "I''m afraid In this world, only Xu is qualified to say such things."


    Banner rolled his throat and couldn''t help but complain about this.


    The result was naturally the same as Xu Fan expected.


    Seeing Hulk rushing up again, Hui Ye directly predicted his actions with white eyes, easily dodge the offensive, and then counterattacked.


    She didn''t even use tail beast jade, or other ninjutsu.


    Just two hands, Hulk frequently and seriously hurt.


    After several sets of soft fists came down, Hulk was already covered with injuries, and his hands drooped naturally.


    Upon seeing this, Huiye grabbed Hulk''s neck with a hand, lifted him high, and finally slammed the ground.


    Hulk was wounded all over, and even his muscles were severely damaged by Huiye, and he passed out on the spot.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 451： Coach, I want to learn magic too!

    Chapter 443 Coach, I want to learn magic too!


    Witnessing Hulk covered in injuries, he fell to the ground and passed out.


    Dr. Banner, who was suspended in the air, was already dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it.


    If Xu Fan shot himself, he would not be shocked by this situation.


    In the end, it was not Xu Fan''s turn to make a move. Just a woman who didn''t know where she came out completely defeated Hulk.


    Banner, as the host of Hulk, has shared his body for five years.


    Banner felt that he was the one who knew best about Hulk''s strength.


    Every time General Ross organizes an army to arrest him, as long as Hulk wakes up, he can retreat.


    In other words, Hulk alone is comparable to the most powerful troops in the military.


    The more Banner knew this, the more he was astonished when he saw Hulk who had passed out.


    "So weak."


    Hui Ye looked down at Hulk who was knocked out by herself, and couldn''t help but vomit.


    She only used soft fists and strange power.


    Like the ninjutsu Xu Fan handed over to herself, and none of her own abilities were useful.


    "Did you not find out?"


    Seeing Huiye''s attitude, Xu Fan said softly.


    Although the contest between Huiye and Hulk was meant to temper Hulk''s temper, it also had the purpose of improving Huiye.


    As the ancestor of Chakra in the world of Naruto, Kaguya''s powerful strength is naturally beyond doubt.


    It''s just that Huiye only has power in the sky, and doesn''t have a fighting thinking or fighting style that can match this power.


    In the final battle of the original plot, all of Hui Ye''s actions were basically to complete Heijue''s instructions.


    When Hei Jue was forced to separate from Kaguya, her shortcomings were greatly exposed.


    Maybe deal with the normal Hulk, deal with Stark, this kind of superhero, or the super villain of the same level.


    With Hui Ye''s current strength, it was completely sufficient.


    but¡­¡­


    Even the sign-in task of the doorless bar has appeared, who can guarantee that the sign-in assistant will not let himself go to a place that is not mentioned in the Marvel movie to sign in?


    Maybe there are many existences in this universe that are stronger than Thanos.


    Dark Lord Domam is one of them.


    Once he played against a villain of that level, Huiye''s innate advantage was not enough.


    So cultivating Huiye naturally became a goal of Xu Fan.


    Maybe her talent is not the best among Naruto, but the starting point is the highest.


    Hui Ye responded to Xu Fan''s gaze and thought about it seriously.


    "The green man''s power seems to have increased."


    Although Huiye always had the same expression, she looked a little paralyzed, not very clever.


    But in fact, Hui Ye would seriously think about some things.


    She is not empty and powerful.


    When she was fighting Hulk just now, although she was not attacked by Hulk, she was able to judge the power of the opponent''s punch by the wind generated by Hulk''s fist.


    And Hulk seems to be a power type with no IQ.


    He shouldn''t think about it, and reserve his full power to conduct such things as temptations.


    Doesn''t meet his label.


    Based on these judgments, Kaguya believes that Hulk can continuously increase its power during the battle.


    It''s just that Kaguya doesn''t know exactly what''s the opportunity to make Hulk stronger.


    "It''s anger."


    Xu Fan nodded, fairly satisfied with the analysis given by Huiye.


    Even Xu Fan has a feeling that his daughter has finally grown up.


    "Although Hulk now looks very weak."


    Stark: "???"


    Banner: "???"


    Hearing what Xu Fan said, Banner couldn''t help the black question mark on his face.


    How did this guy come to the conclusion that Hulk looks weak?


    In the eyes of normal humans, Hulk is simply a monster, right?


    There were too many slots at a time, and Banner didn''t know where to start complaining.


    Of course, Xu Fan would naturally not care about Banner and Stark''s views.


    Because to Xu Fan now, the normal Hulk looks very weak.


    There are only Lushang, Hulk, Captain of the Universe, and Hulk with Four Hands.


    Let Xu Fan take it seriously.


    But for Hui Ye, the Hulk of the Lushang level was already a disaster.


    Although Huiye''s strength is not weak, he is still the ancestor of Chakra, but there is no official setting in that regard to show that Huiye has enough power to destroy the earth with one punch.


    Even the ten-tailed beast jade failed to erase a territory in the world of Naruto.


    And the Hulk of the Lushang level, but has the strength to break the stars with one punch.


    "But it needs to be noted that this guy will increase his strength because of the growth of anger, and...no one has seen his upper limit."


    Hearing Xu Fan''s high evaluation, Dr. Banner was taken aback.


    The Hulk just now is not considered the upper limit?


    That power, just looking at it, feels scary.


    "Ok."


    Facing the surprise of Banner and Stark, Xu Fan nodded slightly, "If you underestimate this guy, it would be bad. If you give him enough time and a chance to grow anger."


    "He can really become terrifying."


    "Even, it might make me take it seriously."


    Banner and Stark fell silent immediately.


    Especially Xu Fan''s first half, they thought Xu Fan wanted to say it.


    If it really reaches that level, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to deal with it.


    This is the result?


    Just to be more serious?


    a little?


    Just a little bit?


    "From today, Hui Ye, you have to compete with Hulk every day, and slowly temper his temper without killing him."


    "Of course, don''t frustrate him so quickly, it''s better to give him some time."


    "Slowly draw out his anger and strength."


    "do you understand?"


    Xu Fan has a low voice.


    If Hui Ye stunned Hulk every time when he hadn''t strengthened to a certain level.


    It didn''t help Huiye''s growth.


    What Xu Fan wants is the common growth of Huiye and Hulk.


    It is not a unilateral sling.


    "My concubine understands."


    Hui Ye''s answer was very clever.


    Then, Xu Fan moved his finger slightly, and then pulled Stark''s soul back into his body.


    Banner''s soul has the same effect.


    When Banner returned to this body, the seriously injured Hulk began to shrink into a human.


    The severe pain swept through the body, making Banner almost faint.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan used healing magic to relieve Banner¡¯s pain and injuries in time By the way, Tony, there is nothing for you now, you can go back. "


    Xu Fan turned his head and said with a smile.


    "You brought me to a place like this so that I can see this?"


    Stark frowned slightly, showing an expression of dissatisfaction.


    After experiencing so many things, he deeply realized one thing.


    Can''t beat Xu Fan...


    Then join him!


    "Otherwise?" Xu Fan asked.


    "Xu, I also want to learn tricks, oh no, it''s magic."


    Tony Stark said with a serious face.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 452： 1 Flicker on the rise

    Chapter 444


    Looking at Stark with a serious face, Xu Fan didn''t feel that he had no talent for learning magic.


    On the contrary, Stark''s talent in the field of magic is very high.


    In a certain Marvel universe, due to changes in small events, Stark worshipped the Supreme Mage Gu Yi.


    Strange became Stark''s assistant.


    In that universe, Stark not only learned all the magic knowledge with super talent, and became the supreme mage.


    He also combined the technological system of "Iron Man" with the magic field to create a magic suit.


    There are both physical attacks on the technological side and destructive power on the magic side.


    Even the Dark Lord Domam had a headache for Stark''s technique.


    Supreme Master Stark.


    Now that Stark made such a request, Xu Fan couldn''t help but think of the Universe Stark.


    I just don''t know if Stark in this universe will also show his magic talent.


    "No way?"


    Seeing Xu Fan''s delay in answering, Stark had to test again.


    These days of personal experience made Stark completely believe in the existence of magic.


    He witnessed the power of magic with his own eyes.


    Mechanical natural disasters.


    Suzuo Nenghu.


    Portal.


    Hit the soul.


    Although these abilities are not all magic, but from Stark''s perspective.


    These are so-called magic.


    Even looking at the entire Marvel, Stark is an extremely smart person.


    His thinking is naturally active and divergent, and is not limited to a solid thinking mode.


    In his opinion, the so-called magic is actually a kind of science.


    Only at the modern level of science, there is no way to step into the realm of magic.


    It''s like ancient people couldn''t imagine and understand the existence of airplanes.


    The so-called magic is actually just an existence that cannot be explained by science.


    at least¡­¡­


    Stark thinks so, and wants to seize this opportunity.


    The reason could not be simpler.


    The power Xu Fan possesses is really too powerful.


    It''s so powerful that even the military can''t restrict it.


    In this world, there must be something that can threaten him and limit his existence.


    Based on this, Stark originally planned to develop an anti-Xu Fan armor.


    Create a suit that Xu Fan''s fire source cannot affect.


    But now, Stark feels that just this level is not enough.


    When Xu Fan transformed into Hulk, his true strength was terrifying.


    This greatly touched Stark''s knowledge blind zone.


    After thinking it over.


    Stark suddenly woke up.


    Since I can''t beat Xu Fan now.


    Then join him!


    First find out what kind of existence magic is.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to create an anti-magic battle suit?


    "It''s not impossible."


    Xu Fan thought for a moment, and felt that it was not a bad thing to let Stark come into contact with magic.


    He himself is a superhero with a mortal body, shoulder to shoulder with a god.


    In "Avengers IV", he sacrificed himself to snap his fingers.


    Although I don''t like Iron Man much, Xu Fan is not disgusted.


    If his strength can be improved, it will also be a help to deal with Thanos and those super villains who are eyeing the earth.


    As for the thought in Stark''s mind.


    Xu Fan didn''t expect it.


    Do not¡­¡­


    He doesn''t care at all.


    Because Xu Fan is very clear about Stark''s limit in the field of magic.


    Even if he is really talented, he is only the level of the Supreme Master.


    Not to mention that his strength has far surpassed the Supreme Master.


    There is no limit to your own growth.


    Every time you sign in, you can get rewards.


    And these rewards can make yourself stronger and stronger.


    Does anyone worry that an ant threatens him?


    Not at all.


    Even at that point, the ant is still an ant.


    Just step on him to death and find the next one to train him.


    Based on this, why would Xu Fan think about it, what exactly is Stark thinking?


    "Really?"


    Seeing Xu Fan''s answer so happily, Stark was a little stunned.


    He thought Xu Fan would find all kinds of excuses to refuse, or prevaricate himself.


    "Well, if you are interested in magic, of course you can learn, although for others, magic is a rugged mountain road."


    "Many people quit midway."


    "However, you are not one of "many people". I believe you can make a difference in the field of magic."


    Xu Fan paused for a moment, "I know everything about you, Tony."


    "what?"


    Stark stood still on the spot. He never dreamed that Xu Fan would suddenly say such a thing.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Didn¡¯t you just meet yourself?


    Or is this also a kind of magic?


    Can he read his own memory?


    Or is it a psychological game?


    However, Stark didn''t know which one it was.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see through Xu Fan.


    In fact, it is true.


    Xu Fan is a traveler. He not only understands Stark, he understands every superhero that appears in the movie universe.


    And know everything about them.


    Seeing Stark''s surprised and suspicious expression, Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile.


    "Do you think, how long have I lived in this world?"


    Xu Fan flickered.


    And, when he said this, the pupils of Stark and Banner did start to enlarge.


    Before Xu Fan crossed, he was only about 20 years old, and now his body is only a teenager.


    But often, strong power will make people involuntarily go to the brain to make up for some.


    Stark and Banner are now.


    Their minds started to speculate about Xu Fan''s age wildly.


    From one hundred years old, to two hundred years old, three hundred years old, continue to rise.


    After a few breaths, Stark began to wonder if Xu Fan was an old monster who had lived for two thousand years.


    "For you, history is something that happened in the past, but for me."


    "The so-called history is just real life."


    "I have witnessed the progress of human civilization. I even drank wine with the sons of God in your mouth, the gods of all the gods on earth."


    "There is no one I don''t know."


    "Even the birth of Captain America, and..."


    "Your father, Tony."


    "He is not as bad as you think."


    "He actually loves you very much."


    Suddenly, Xu Fan''s conversation changed, "You will know one day ~ www.novelhall.com~ After saying this sudden sentence, Xu Fan decisively disappeared.


    Only Stark and Banner were left with an incredible face.


    Because of Xu Fan''s strength, they couldn''t explain in their hearts that they didn''t believe his story.


    "Xu, know everything about me..."


    "Even my father..."


    Stark rolled his throat, as if he understood in his heart why Xu Fan would put such a heavy hand on the military.


    He has lived for too long.


    And Stark began to doubt...


    Could Xu Fan''s true identity be in a certain god-based story...


    God!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 453： Doorless Bar

    Chapter 445


    Although he agreed that Stark would study magic in the Sanctuary of New York, Xu Fan was not in a hurry to guide him on how to enter this field correctly.


    For such small things, just leave it to Arthur to do it.


    There is no turn to teach by yourself.


    And now Xu Fan has another thing to do.


    Go to the doorless bar.


    Then sign in.


    At the same time, Xu Fan also looked forward to the sign-in reward this time.


    Although the Doorless Bar does not appear in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, it is indeed a well-known place in the Marvel universe.


    Among the guests gathered there, not a single person is waiting.


    According to Xu Fan''s judgment, the sign-in reward this time will be very good.


    It''s just that Xu Fan still doesn''t know how to get to the doorless bar.


    Before the sign-in assistant''s voice sounded, Xu Fan didn''t even realize the existence of the doorless bar.


    However, this does not mean that Xu Fan can''t find the location of the doorless bar on his own.


    As a traveler, he knows the location of the Doorless Bar is located in New York City.


    It''s a big deal to expand his mental power to the entire city.


    Will leave some clues for myself to discover.


    With the power you have now, what is impossible even if you force a breakthrough?


    just¡­¡­


    There is no need for that.


    After Xu Fan separated from Stark and Banner, he took the lead in finding Arthur.


    First, let Arthur find someone to arrange for Stark.


    Starting today, this famous Iron Man is a mage apprentice in the Sanctuary of New York.


    According to normal circumstances, this kind of apprentice of the mage should go to Kama Taj to learn the knowledge of magic from the ancient mage.


    However, Xu Fan''s strength is so powerful that even Gu Yi Mage is somewhat ashamed.


    All such powerful guardians of New York Most Holy.


    Naturally, you can be willful in some things.


    However, Arthur''s position here is second only to Xu Fan.


    There is nothing wrong with teaching it personally, but the problem is that Stark now knows nothing about magic.


    It''s like a baby.


    Any mage here is qualified to be Stark''s teacher.


    After thinking a little bit, Arthur decided to give this task to Anna.


    Let her be Stark''s initiation teacher.


    Xu Fan was not dissatisfied with Arthur''s decision.


    Anyway, Stark is not his important person.


    "Arthur, have you heard of a bar without a door?"


    The matter of Stark learning magic came to an end.


    The next thing to deal with is how to go to the doorless bar.


    Although the doorless bar gathers all kinds of people, quite a lot of its customers are masters.


    They may be practitioners wandering in this world.


    Or the orthodoxy from Kama Taj.


    But no matter how you say it, Wumen Bar is open to the mage, which is not a secret.


    "Well, I have been there many times. Tequila is very good."


    Arthur nodded slightly, and applauded the No Door Bar.


    In fact, not only Arthur, but also the mage of the Sanctuary in New York, many people have visited the Bar without a Door.


    Especially when the pressure is high, buying drunk to relieve one''s pressure is often the first choice of the mages.


    Arthur was not surprised that Xu Fan would suddenly inquire about the doorless bar.


    Thinking about it carefully, Xu Fan is a mage from Kama Taj.


    And, judging from Xu Fan''s skin color, he doesn''t look like a person here.


    Maybe, Xu Fan heard someone discussing a bar without a door by chance.


    Then got interested.


    Arthur started to replenish his brain.


    "Want to have a drink?"


    Xu Fan raised his mouth and said with a smile.


    His purpose of going there was naturally to sign in, but it did not mean that the only thing Xu Fan could do there was to sign in.


    "of course can."


    Arthur responded without hesitation. He had a soft spot for the tequila of the Barless Bar.


    Even if Xu Fan didn''t say anything, he would run over to relax in the evening.


    Now Xu Fan takes the initiative to ask, how would he refuse him?


    Even in Arthur''s view, it was an honor to be able to pay for Xu Fan.


    "Well, then lead the way."


    Xu Fan quickly responded to Arthur and asked him to lead himself to the Bar without a Door.


    Considering that this was a past check-in, Xu Fan did not bring Huiye, Stark, Banner and others.


    Xu Fan followed Arthur, and occasionally talked about irrelevant topics along the way.


    But in Arthur''s mind, he wanted to learn Xu Fan''s magic.


    Mechanical natural disasters.


    Suzuo Nenghu.


    Even transformed into Hulk.


    These are not magical abilities, which made Arthur mistaken for magic and longed for it.


    Of course, considering the current relationship between the two parties.


    Even the impulse in his heart, Arthur endured it.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Arthur took a deep breath and stopped in an empty alley.


    The night has fallen in New York, and the bright moonlight stretched the shadows of Xu Fan and Arthur.


    "This is it."


    Arthur explained.


    "Is it here?" Xu Fan looked around.


    It''s not dirty, messy, but it doesn''t fit into a city like New York.


    And where Arthur stopped, there was neither a door nor a window.


    There is only one airtight wall.


    "Speaking of, Xu, if you want to come and drink by yourself, you''d better not use the hanging ring."


    Arthur emphasized.


    Xu Fan nodded in response.


    He naturally wouldn''t ask stupid questions like why.


    I came to the doorless bar just to sign in.


    It''s not really here to drink.


    After signing in, the doorless bar is not so valuable to me.


    He might not even come later.


    "There are very powerful barriers arranged around the Wumen Bar, so that those who do not belong here can hardly find his existence."


    "But for us, this is the most suitable place to relax."


    Arthur raised his mouth, raised his arm, and pressed it against the wall in front of him.


    His palm began to emit a green light, like a ripple, spreading to the surroundings.


    Until it affects the entire wall.


    Under the shining of moonlight, here is like lake water, crystal clear.


    Let the mysterious doorless bar add another color.


    "Please come in."


    Arthur sent an invitation to Xu Fan.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan answered and didn''t go politely with Arthur, he took a step forward and walked in.


    When crossing the wall, Xu Fan felt warm water flowing from all around.


    My body seemed to be immersed in a hot spring.


    Very comfortable.


    After crossing this wall, Xu Fan heard the sound of classical music.


    And some noisy sounds.


    He looked around and looked at the layout here.


    It was found to be bigger than expected.


    At the same time, the familiar voice of Xiao Aid also resounded in Xu Fan''s ears.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 454： Madame Viper debuts

    Chapter 446


    Sign in officially began.


    Please don''t quit midway.


    1%


    ...


    Seeing the sign-in progress bar began to move forward, Xu Fan simply found a place to sit down.


    As a regular customer here, Arthur ordered two cups of tequila and gently placed one in front of Xu Fan.


    "The agave here is very good."


    Arthur raised his mouth and smiled and said, from beginning to end, he maintained a respectful attitude.


    without any exaggeration.


    Among all the mages on the earth, Xu Fan was the one who Arthur admired for being cast into the ground.


    He even firmly believed that Xu Fan''s future achievements would not be lower than the current Supreme Master Gu Yi.


    And his attitude also attracted the attention of people nearby.


    As a frequent visitor to the doorless bar, Arthur''s reputation here is not low.


    You know, before Xu Fan crossed the Marvel world, he was the guardian of the temple of the Sanctuary in New York.


    Such status is not only status, but also a symbol of strength.


    While Arthur admired and looked forward to Xu Fan, many of the guests here also envied his talent and looked forward to his powerful strength.


    However, what they never expected was.


    Like Arthur, who is so powerful, when facing Xu Fan, this young man, he would be so humble.


    "Are the rumors true?"


    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd, and they speculated about Xu Fan''s identity.


    "What rumor?"


    But the people who can come to the doorless bar are usually not the idle generation.


    Among them, either can use magic or have some kind of ability.


    And these abilities often cause them to look down on ordinary people in their hearts.


    Not to care about the world of ordinary people.


    The information here is basically related to the dimensional world, magic, and signs of disaster.


    Based on this relationship, not everyone heard about what happened in New York the first time.


    "Have you never heard of it? It is rumored that a powerful wizard has arrived in the Sanctuary of New York."


    "He easily defeated the magic life created by the Dark Lord."


    "I also heard that his potential is not below the Supreme Master."


    "The next supreme mage?"


    More and more people are discussing this matter.


    After all, the Supreme Master is recognized as the strongest guardian on earth.


    In addition, Gu Yi has served as the Supreme Master for more than hundreds of years.


    Sooner or later, she will find the next supreme mage to replace herself.


    And Xu Fan, without knowing it, became what everyone expected.


    Coupled with the attitude of a mage of Arthur''s level towards Xu Fan, countless people couldn''t help linking these two things together.


    until¡­¡­


    When Xu Fan was relaxing and enjoying the tequila, a group of people swaggered close to him.


    The head is a woman, wearing a green dress, cold and frosty, stepping on high steps.


    Her sight seemed to bring a chill, which could easily force anyone back.


    The crowds on both sides retreated to their rear like a tide.


    An invisible aura and a sense of oppression shrouded.


    The previous discussion of Xu Fan stopped one after another, and the whole doorless bar became quiet.


    Almost everyone knew what would happen next.


    It will never make people happy.


    Arthur also quickly noticed the person who came, and felt the ill-intentioned aura on him.


    He got up from his chair, his voice low.


    "The guardian of the temple is resting, please don''t disturb him."


    While issuing this warning, Arthur condensed his eyes slightly, spread his five fingers in both hands, slowly exuding his magic power.


    There are still many people who are afraid of a powerful wizard like Arthur.


    All the people following this woman became vigilant, guarding Arthur''s strength.


    "The guardian of the temple?"


    The corners of the woman''s lips were raised, showing a calm smile, not surprised by this situation.


    On the contrary, there was an expression on her face that I knew it would be like this.


    "I didn''t mean anything, Master Arthur, I just wanted to talk to this man."


    Her gaze crossed Arthur and focused on Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan has no interest in the episode that happened around him.


    But he knew the identity of this woman.


    Whether it is her dress or anything else, it is very eye-catching.


    Moreover, Xu Fan, who was sitting in a chair leisurely, could feel the magic surging in this woman''s body.


    She is Mrs. Viper!


    One of the core figures of Hydra!


    Most importantly, Madame Viper is not the same as Pierce''s villain.


    Rely on disguise and tactics to play superheroes between applause.


    Mrs. Viper has moved away from her flexible mind, keen sense of smell, and beyond the extremely high city.


    She also possesses special abilities.


    magic!


    The person who signed the contract with her has a great background.


    The opponent''s name is Pluto, a more advanced and primitive evil **** than Mephisto and Domam.


    Even the power of Domam once originated from the **** of underworld.


    Although Madame Viper performed mediocre in the American TV series S.H.I.E.L.D., she was eventually defeated by the fourth-generation ghost knight.


    But in the Marvel Comics Universe, Madame Viper¡¯s methods are more powerful.


    She is one of the few characters who picked up Thor''s Hammer without a matching godhead.


    "You are Xu?"


    "The one who made a big noise in New York."


    Mrs. Viper directly ignored Arthur. She first broke Xu Fan''s identity, then crossed Arthur, pulled a chair away, and sat down gracefully.


    Arthur''s expression suddenly turned green.


    On the one hand, he felt offended.


    On the other hand, the other party is not afraid of his own warning at all.


    This is enough to show that the origin of this woman is by no means simple.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Xu Fan put down the bar, said lightly, and waved his right hand lightly to signal Arthur to sit down first.


    Although Mrs. Viper is indeed a very powerful super villain.


    But in this world, people are always more dead than people, and people will be thrown away.


    A mere Hydra organization can''t do anything to itself.


    "Of course it''s cooperation."


    Mrs. Viper said with a smile.


    "Although I don''t know which ancient **** your power comes from, it is really powerful."


    "Your two shots in New York have opened my eyes."


    "If we can join hands and rule the world, it will not be difficult at all."


    Madame Viper paused for a while, and handed over a special business card.


    After all, there are some things that can''t be said in full view of the public.


    Xu Fan glanced down, confirming his guess.


    The charming woman in front of her was the core high-level of Hydra, Madame Viper.


    "But I''m very curious, if I help you conquer the whole world, what benefit can you give me?"


    Xu Fan looked directly at Mrs. Viper''s gaze, jokingly.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 455： Im not interested in the woman who brought it up

    Chapter 447 I''m Not Interested In The Woman Who Takes The Initiative


    Mrs. Viper did not expect to encounter Xu Fan in such a place.


    She just witnessed Xu Fan''s performance in New York and identified the power he used as magic.


    Otherwise, there is no explanation at all.


    Even mechanical natural disasters can be classified as technologies that I have not seen before.


    Nasu Sanoh and the portal can only be authentic magic.


    The reason why Mrs. Viper came to the doorless bar was only to find out about Xu Fan''s whereabouts and intelligence.


    Because in the real world, Mrs. Viper used Hydra''s most powerful intelligence network, and failed to find any information about Xu Fan.


    Even to find out where Xu Fan came from, she deliberately used the spies installed in SHIELD to investigate.


    The result is naturally nothing.


    Xu Fan is not a native of Marvel at all.


    He is a traverser.


    No matter how powerful the intelligence network of Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. is, it is impossible to find his personal information.


    Only in Mrs. Viper''s eyes, Xu Fan was able to wipe out his own information completely without any clues.


    It just proved his magical powers.


    Coupled with the destructive power of Suzuo Nenghu.


    Make Madame Viper''s heart excited.


    In any case, she must find Xu Fan and convince Xu Fan.


    Let him join his own Hydra organization and rule the world.


    However, Mrs. Viper never expected that Xu Fan would speak to himself with such a superior attitude.


    If I help you conquer the world, what benefit can you give me?


    When talking about conquering the world, he actually used help!


    This also means that in Xu Fan''s cognition.


    Conquer the world, rule the world.


    It''s not that difficult at all.


    Yes, it''s just whether you want to.


    "It''s arrogant, but I like your character very much."


    Madame Viper paused, "I can give you something that no one can give you."


    "Oh?"


    Xu Fan showed a curious expression, but he knew it clearly.


    Compared with her sign-in assistant, Madame Viper couldn''t even count as a fart.


    In fact, let alone a woman like her.


    Even if it was the underworld **** behind her, Xu Fan had never been jealous.


    "Tell me."


    It''s just that Xu Fan doesn''t have any thoughts of tearing his skin.


    Because no one sees the jumping clown and can''t wait to run her to death.


    Moreover, Xu Fan''s purpose here is to relax and to sign in.


    During the conversation with Mrs. Viper.


    The progress bar has only gone sixty percent.


    "that power."


    Naturally, Mrs. Viper wouldn''t know what Xu Fan was thinking.


    The corners of her mouth rose, and a triumphant expression emerged.


    In Mrs. Viper''s cognition, no man can stand the temptation of power.


    "I can assist you and become king on the world stage."


    "Doesn¡¯t you like to try the feeling that you are in control of the world?"


    Mrs. Viper said bewitched.


    Her desire is to let Hydra unify the world.


    Become the master of this world.


    However, with his current strength, it is still difficult to achieve this achievement.


    And the magic that Xu Fan possessed, coupled with his own Hydra organization.


    There will be no enemies in this world.


    "You can be the king of the new world."


    Madame Viper paused for a while, her voice was full of endless temptations, "And I can be your queen."


    This was Mrs. Viper''s plan from the beginning.


    As long as she can win over Xu Fan, she is willing to dedicate her body.


    Support Xu Fan as a woman behind him.


    This remark naturally caused an uproar.


    Although not everyone knows Mrs. Viper, these people are still waiting.


    Among them, either possess a variety of abilities or are proficient in magic.


    They can perceive the danger of Madame Viper, and the unfathomable strength.


    "The conditions you opened seem to be good."


    "I don''t seem to have a reason to refuse."


    Xu Fan responded with interest, leaning forward slightly, as if showing interest to Mrs. Viper.


    Arthur frowned, wondering why Xu Fan would say such words.


    However, just as Arthur hesitated whether to persuade Xu Fan and not to be confused by the other party''s rhetoric.


    Xu Fan suddenly blurted out.


    "But I am not interested in a woman like you who took the initiative to send it up."


    Xu Fan''s voice was low and cold, revealing a bit of chill.


    Mrs. Viper is at least a few dozen years old.


    In order to get to where she is today, she didn''t know how many times she had used this routine.


    Especially in Marvel comics, she even married Wolverine for her ambitions.


    It is no exaggeration to say, in Xu Fan''s view.


    Mrs. Viper in front of her did not say she could do her best, but she was almost there.


    As long as the opponent has enough use value and strong enough strength.


    And she is the one she looks down on most.


    Not to mention that I don''t want to be with a certain girl yet.


    Even if they are really together.


    Kaguya, Terumi Mei, Hinata, and Xiang Rin are not much more cute than Mrs. Viper?


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Hydra is just a mere organization, even its own country of fire can''t compare to an organization.


    What is good in the end.


    Said to support yourself.


    Do you need the power of this weak organization?


    Faced with Mrs. Viper''s invitation, Xu Fan could say that he refused without giving any face.


    "Before my mood is destroyed, you better disappear before my eyes."


    Xu Fan blurted out, not loud, but very powerful.


    The customers in the doorless bar all heard clearly.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Xu Fan''s lofty and unrelenting approach is tantamount to slap Mrs. Viper in the face.


    She underestimated her status.


    Moreover, this is not just a matter of the face of Mrs. Viper.


    It is the reputation of the entire Hydra.


    There was a vicious look in Mrs. Viper''s eyes.


    She never dreamed that Xu Fan would say such a thing.


    Moreover, once in this case, he escaped in a desperate manner.


    That own reputation, the reputation of Hydra.


    Will be ashamed.


    Those who followed Mrs. Viper''s faces were even greener, and their hearts were extremely angry.


    "pardon."


    Mrs. Viper suddenly stood up from her seat and glared at Xu Fan.


    At this moment, she was basically a poisonous snake with fangs.


    Arthur took the initiative to step forward, blocking Mrs. Viper''s men in advance.


    In his opinion, a battle is inevitable.


    The other guests in the doorless bar are focusing on their eyes one after another, wanting to watch a good show.


    "So you are deaf?"


    Xu Fan said without thinking, "I will let you disappear, don''t disturb my mood."


    At the same time, the sign-in progress bar has reached 100% progress.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Chaos Magic! (Movie version)


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 456： Chaos Magic

    Chapter 448 Chaos Magic


    "Chaos magic?"


    "Is it just a movie version?"


    When he saw that the sign-in reward this time was Chaos Magic, Xu Fan was somewhat surprised.


    Looking at the entire Marvel, Chaos Magic is quite powerful.


    In addition, the previous few sign-in rewards were all manga version abilities, and Xu Fan wanted the Scarlet Witch in the manga for the first time.


    Those who know Marvel a little know how powerful Scarlet Witch¡¯s chaos magic is.


    That is super magic that can modify reality and affect probability in a true sense.


    even¡­¡­


    In the Marvel event story.


    The Scarlet Witch once used the phrase "there are no more mutants in the world", and wiped out more than 90% of mutants.


    For a time, the mutant group became extremely desperate.


    However, even though it is a movie version, it is not disappointing.


    Even in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Scarlet Witch is an extremely powerful existence.


    In the plot of "Avengers IV", the Scarlet Witch almost single-killed Thanos with chaos magic.


    If it wasn''t for Thanos to order his subordinates to fire the cannon forcibly at a critical moment, the plot could end there.


    "Even if it is only the movie version of Chaos Magic, it is also the power that can destroy infinite gems."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, set aside Mrs. Viper and ignored her.


    Xu Fan''s lofty attitude naturally caused Mrs. Viper''s extreme dissatisfaction.


    What''s more, it''s under the eyes of everyone now.


    Madame Viper suddenly stood up from her seat, her forehead was exposed and her eyes were a little red.


    She had never encountered such humiliation.


    She took a deep breath, opened her red lips, and sprayed green venom from the tips of her teeth.


    This is one of the reasons why she is called Madame Viper.


    Not only did she sign a contract with the underworld **** Sithorn, she was also a master at making poisons.


    In order to attack the opponent unexpectedly, she even made her teeth into a vacuum state to store venom.


    A touch of green poison pounced on Xu Fan.


    Even the mage''s robe in the Sanctuary of New York cannot resist this toxin.


    however¡­¡­


    Just when Mrs. Viper was looking forward to the surprise attack.


    From Xu Fan''s chest, red magic particles suddenly floated out.


    He still sat in his position, seeming not to regard Madame Viper''s surprise attack as a threat.


    Xu Fan slowly picked up the wine glass on the table and shook it gently.


    The green venom was completely wrapped in red particles and fell to the ground.


    "You are also one of the core executives of Hydra at any rate. Is that what you can do?"


    While Xu Fan was talking, he drank all the tequila in the cup and emptied it on the table.


    More red particles burst out from Xu Fan''s body.


    This magic is neither white magic nor black magic.


    It is a third kind of magic.


    The entire Marvel movie universe is currently only available to Wanda the Scarlet Witch.


    As if a barrier enchantment, Xu Fan was protected in it.


    Let alone Mrs. Viper now.


    The whole doorless bar was completely shocked.


    When they saw Arthur''s respectful attitude towards Xu Fan.


    When they recalled the gossip about the next supreme mage.


    They firmly believe in two things.


    Mrs. Viper is going to be unlucky.


    as well as¡­¡­


    The power Xu Fan possesses and uses.


    There is no doubt that it comes from the white magic power of the Trinity God, Emperor Weishan.


    This is enough to make many people envious.


    However, the moment they saw Xu Fan''s move, they realized how naive they were.


    This is the third type of magic that does not belong to white magic at all.


    Although not everyone understands and knows Chaos Magic.


    But they can feel the power contained in the red particles.


    It makes people tremble.


    "That ability..."


    Mrs. Viper couldn''t help being stunned. Among the information she had, Xu Fan didn''t show such ability at all.


    For this power, Madame Viper can be said to be nothing.


    but¡­¡­


    While being blank, she was familiar with this ability.


    just like¡­¡­


    It was standing in front of the underworld **** Sithorn.


    That kind of huge force that completely crushes everything.


    It''s desperate.


    "Mrs. Viper."


    Xu Fan stood up from his seat, his voice was low, his eyes became cold.


    "You take the initiative without knowing anything about me. There is simply no one more stupid than you in this world."


    "Don''t you know?"


    "The battle with the enemy is an intelligence contest."


    Xu Fan took a step forward, and Chaos Magic became more and more unstable.


    The subordinates who followed Mrs. Viper realized that something was wrong and took out the weapons they were carrying in an attempt to suppress Xu Fan with firepower.


    Arthur noticed this detail and sang magic quickly, wanting to help Xu Fan.


    But he still read the first syllable, and the chaotic magic on Xu Fan has spread out.


    In an instant, those red particles locked all of Madame Viper''s subordinates.


    Without exception, this is a human being caught by the red particles. Before he even hummed, he broke down into atoms in the air and disappeared.


    Madame Viper turned her head subconsciously, shocked by Xu Fan''s power again.


    but¡­¡­


    She is not a waiter, but the famous Viper Lady Hydra.


    Even in the face of the ancient **** like Sithorn, she has never flinched.


    No fear.


    Even through the contract with Sithorn, he gained the ability to stay young forever and the use of black magic.


    Seeing Xu Fan being aggressive.


    Mrs. Viper decisively pulled out a green whip from behind, and drew it at Xu Fan from a very strange angle.


    On this whip, Mrs. Viper''s favorite toxin was coated.


    Once contaminated, the action will become slow and become a fish to be slaughtered.


    Excellent physicality can make her believe that she will never fail.


    "Mrs. Viper, if I''m not mistaken, you signed a contract with Sithorn, right?"


    "Indeed, he is one of the few masters of black magic, allowing you to gain immunity to all toxins in the entire universe."


    "Thus making you a master of toxins, but it is strange that your poison is meaningless to me."


    Xu Fan didn''t pay attention to Mrs. Viper''s methods.


    Under the powerful chaos magic, all the methods of Madame Viper were futile.


    After realizing that the situation was not right, Madame Viper could only flick her long whip forcefully, making a false move and retreating quickly.


    Want to take this to get out of here.


    However, the red particles of Xu Fan''s chaotic magic are faster than those of Mrs. Viper.


    When one couldn''t breathe, those red particles swiftly stepped forward and tightly wrapped Mrs. Viper''s neck.


    She struggled subconsciously, but found that she couldn''t escape this force at all.


    Her heels started to leave the ground, and her body slowly rose.


    A painful feeling of suffocation, spontaneously!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 457： Sithorn

    Chapter 449 Underworld God Sithorn


    An unprecedented sense of suffocation swept Madame Viper''s consciousness, making her feel that the scene in front of her gradually became blurred.


    Almost everyone who witnessed this confirmed the same fact.


    Madame Viper will die.


    She and Xu Fan are not in the same state at all.


    Xu Fan''s strength is much stronger than her.


    Crushing her to death is as easy as crushing an ant.


    With his hands behind his back, Arthur had no intention of making a move.


    For Mrs. Viper, Arthur has never had a good impression.


    If it weren''t for the ancient master, they shouldn''t interfere in disputes between humans.


    He had long wanted to kill the remnants of Hydra.


    Seeing Xu Fan''s move now, he only felt happy in his heart.


    however¡­¡­


    Just when Mrs. Viper''s consciousness was about to disappear completely.


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    It was the ancient **** who gave her eternal youth and immunity to all toxins.


    "Give me your body."


    The whispers of the underworld **** Sithorn spread into the body of Madame Viper.


    He had no interest in Madame Viper''s body.


    Only in the process of her near death, Sithorne perceives her state according to the contract signed between the two parties.


    Not only that, Sithorn also noticed the magic used by Xu Fan.


    Chaos magic.


    This kind of magic is so special that few people can use it.


    and¡­¡­


    This chaotic magic is also one of the magic that Sithorn has mastered.


    Another existence capable of using Chaos Magic suddenly appeared on Earth.


    Sithorn could not help but generate a lot of interest.


    It is only due to the existence of the three most holy places on earth and the supreme mage.


    Sithorn could not descend in his body.


    Otherwise, countless balances will be broken.


    There is bound to be a battle between him and Taj Kama.


    This is not what Sithorn now wants to see.


    However, he has a keen interest in Xu Fan.


    After thinking about it, Sithorn decided to borrow Madame Viper''s body.


    If it was normal, Madame Viper would definitely refuse Sithorn''s request.


    She doesn''t want her body to be entered by others.


    But now Madame Viper is also very clear.


    The only person who can change this situation is Sithorn.


    Only his power can deal with Xu Fan.


    Ability...


    Save yourself.


    "I do."


    Mrs. Viper spoke reluctantly, but was helpless.


    Compared to Sithorn using her body, she was even more reluctant to die here.


    The great cause of Hydra has not yet been completed!


    With the permission of Madame Viper, Sithorn''s soul broke through the last shackle and poured into Madame Viper''s body.


    The eyes that she was about to close suddenly stared at the boss, and the blood red began to swallow from the white of her eyes until it was completely.


    The muscles of the body that originally belonged to Mrs. Viper swelled.


    The red particles around her neck started to scatter.


    Immediately afterwards, black magic with incomparably evil aura burst out all around.


    This sudden scene shocked everyone present.


    Arthur felt his scalp tingling even more. In his cognition, even Domam¡¯s strongest pioneer had not had this level of power.


    It was almost a subconscious action.


    Arthur used the power of white magic and wanted to kill the opponent.


    Even if he is no longer the guardian of the temple, but just an ordinary temple mage, this is also his responsibility and responsibility.


    The milky white light shone through the doorless bar, blasting towards Madame Viper''s body.


    As a result, Arthur''s white magic seemed to hit the invisible barrier, and while part of it was absorbed, more magic spread to the surroundings.


    It''s like a ripple.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, he felt that Madame Viper had no such power.


    Even if she is one of the core executives of Hydra.


    Even if she had signed a magic contract with the **** Sithorn.


    She shouldn''t have such power either!


    This is the supernatural power that can balance chaos magic.


    The Eye of Agomoto.


    open!


    Xu Fan used the eye of the divine tool Agomoto with his own mind.


    Although the ability of white eyes is still very useful, but in distinguishing magic, it is not as good as the eyes of Agomoto.


    With the help of this third eye that appeared on the forehead.


    Xu Fan clearly saw through Mrs. Viper.


    Her soul is not in her body at all.


    Moreover, under this physical body, a more powerful evil soul resides.


    If you guessed correctly...


    The real identity of this guy...


    It should be the underworld who signed a contract with Mrs. Viper!


    Sithorn!


    "It''s really interesting."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and he was happy with the situation in front of him.


    A small character like Mrs. Viper, he can easily kill with just one finger and one thought.


    There is no interest at all.


    But Sithorn is different.


    He is one of the ancient gods and one of the earliest life forms on earth.


    Even Mephisto, a dimension lord at the level of Domam, had borrowed Sithorn''s power.


    Not only that¡­¡­


    Sithorn can be said to be the first and strongest master of black magic on earth.


    Even Wanda the Scarlet Witch is the main source of power.


    but¡­¡­


    No human being on earth can accommodate his full power.


    Not even the body of Mrs. Viper.


    "You don''t seem to be surprised."


    Sithorn spoke slowly with Madame Viper''s body.


    He thought that Xu Fan would be surprised, shocked, and shocked after seeing the power he possessed.


    result¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s expression was far more plain than he expected.


    And it''s much plainer.


    It was as if the power that he showed was nothing in front of Xu Fan.


    "Sithorn, the ancient god."


    "The first master of black magic on earth."


    Xu Fan directly broke Sithorn''s identity and did not put him in the slightest.


    Instead, it is the masses who are watching this battle.


    Because Xu Fan''s understatement was completely crazy.


    At the very beginning, they were just shocked by the huge black magic energy released by the body of Madame Viper.


    But what I never expected was...


    Control...


    No, it should be said that it is the guy who hosts this body, UU Reading turned out to be that legendary existence!


    Underworld Sithorn!


    If they stay here, they will all die!


    Arthur was also dumbfounded. He didn''t expect to encounter a big man like Sithorn in this incident.


    But no matter what, his responsibility is to protect the earth.


    It wasn''t because of the other party''s identity or strength that he flinched and fled.


    Compared with the wizards who flee around, Arthur can be said to be quite reliable.


    He chanted magic spells and borrowed a steady stream of power from Emperor Weishan.


    "Since it''s you, then I can''t let it go!"


    Arthur suddenly roared, pouring his magic on Sithorn, trying to force him to leave Madame Viper''s body.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 458： Pride of the Temple Master

    Chapter 450: The Pride of the Temple Mage


    Arthur never dreamed that he would one day


    You will meet legendary characters like Sithorn in your favorite bar without doors.


    But fortunately, what I met was not Sithorn''s body.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I would add Xu Fan and Gu Yi mage to come personally.


    It may not be able to stop this ancient god.


    The black magic he possessed far exceeded that of any evil **** or demon.


    Even Domam had been blessed by Sithorn and used his power.


    One can imagine how powerful Sithorn''s background and strength are.


    Arthur rolled his throat, chanting a white magic spell in a low voice, borrowing a steady stream of power from Emperor Weishan.


    In Kama Taj''s Book of Darkness, the black magic of Sithorn is recorded.


    "You must be expelled!"


    Arthur gritted his teeth.


    Since he followed the ancient master to learn magic and fight against the invasion of dimensional creatures, he has not used such a huge power of white magic.


    For the mage, magic has never been energy out of nothing.


    It is the power borrowed from the ancient gods.


    They need to bear the risks and costs of using magic!


    The first thing to bear is the backlash from the flesh.


    Such majestic white magic instantly poured into Arthur''s body, as if a bomb exploded from the inside.


    Then came the destruction of the soul.


    Saw Arthur''s skin began to fall off, and the surface looked like it was severely burned.


    Coupled with the destruction and torture of the soul, if you change to another person, I am afraid that you can''t even hum and you will pass out on the spot.


    This alone is enough to prove how strong Arthur''s will is.


    It''s not even exaggerated to say...


    He could have thrown Sithorn who was possessed by Mrs. Viper to Xu Fan.


    In terms of strength, Xu Fan is far better than him.


    But he didn''t flinch from it, or fear it.


    It was because he knew in his heart that he was a temple mage.


    I am the guardian of the earth.


    I must spend my whole life to fight the dark forces.


    This is not a question of strength, but a question of will and faith.


    Xu Fan naturally could see the pride in Arthur.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he simply put down his hand, and handed Sithorne in front of him to Arthur to deal with.


    Regardless of the final result.


    Arthur is a well-deserved temple mage.


    Of course, although Arthur has great determination today, he does not think he has no chance.


    On the one hand, what appeared here was not Sithorn''s body, but through boarding, robbed Mrs. Viper''s body.


    On the other hand, Sithorn is the original ancient god, born longer than Mephisto and Domam.


    His physical body exists in another dimension.


    Not here.


    Not at this moment.


    At the same time, there is no human in this world that can fully withstand the power of Sithorn.


    As long as Sithorn is forced out of Madame Viper''s body, he can''t make trouble here.


    Based on this idea, Arthur quickly settled the plan.


    He wanted to force Sithorn out of Madame Viper''s body.


    "In the name of Emperor Weishan!"


    Arthur burst into a red magic formation with both hands, and the milky magic energy flew out like a beam of light.


    Before Sithorn had fully adapted to this body, seize this only opportunity.


    Rumble!


    White magic instantly penetrated Madam Viper''s body, leaving black and red blood holes, front and back, bright.


    Immediately afterwards, the white magic that pierced through changed a direction in the air, turned his head again, and hit again impartially.


    Rumble!


    Another sonic boom exploded in the doorless bar.


    The loud noise spread to the surroundings, attracting the eyes of the fugitives.


    Although they all knew that Arthur was not an ordinary wizard, they did not expect that he could release such a powerful white magic.


    If you just look at the strength of this magical attack, this is completely comparable to the strength of the supreme mage Gu Yi.


    however¡­¡­


    Neither Arthur''s body nor soul was as strong as the ancient one mage.


    The white magic released this time completely exceeded Arthur''s limit.


    His body seemed to be on the surface of the sun.


    The eyes were directly melted by a high temperature.


    Red blood flowed from the pitch-black hole.


    The skin and muscles all over his body are semi-ripe.


    The condition of the internal organs has not improved there.


    Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes.


    Although Arthur was still alive, he was almost indistinguishable from the dead.


    His hands droop naturally.


    Muscles and nerves are completely destroyed by high temperature.


    Arthur''s body failed to fall directly, it can be said that it is strong willpower.


    "I''m curious."


    Just when Arthur was praying for a miracle to happen.


    A mixed voice of men and women rang in his ears.


    "What are you going to do to me with this level of magic?"


    Sithorn looked at Arthur with interest, and looked at the price he had paid.


    Just this level of white magic could not hurt Sithorn at all.


    The strength between the two sides is very different.


    No matter how hard Arthur tried, he was just wasting his life.


    Sithorn did not even do anything, and Madame Viper''s body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After two or three breaths, Mrs. Viper didn''t leave any injuries on her body.


    Arthur could not see, but could vaguely hear some voices.


    The helplessness and helplessness that came with the extreme loss turned into a sense of despair.


    There is no way to stop Sithorn.


    His power is too strong.


    Maybe Xu Fan can, but it''s just maybe.


    Sithorn is the ancient god.


    And Xu Fan is just a mage with some potential.


    Even if he really became the next supreme mage, he would be slightly inferior to existence like Sithorn.


    Now I can only hope that Master Gu Yi will notice Sithorn''s appearance.


    Stop the disaster in time.


    "However, I am willing to commend you for your courage."


    Sithorn temporarily put Xu Fan aside, and he looked directly at Arthur in front of him.


    Even if Arthur is just a small person.


    But in Sithorn''s view his courage is worthy of appreciation.


    To this end, he slightly raised his arm and shot a black particle barrier from his palm, rushing towards Arthur who was standing in place.


    Today he can''t even dodge.


    Feeling the incomparable oppressive power, he now only has to stand there and wait for death.


    However, just as the black particles were about to annihilate Arthur, a group of red particles suddenly appeared, forming a magic shield to protect Arthur.


    Rumble!


    One black and one red.


    Two strands of different magic particles collide with each other, creating a loud noise, and at the same time triggering shock ripples.


    Smashed the doorless bar by half.


    And Xu Fan, who was standing on the spot, had already appeared behind Arthur at some point.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 459： You will regret this

    Chapter 451: You Will Regret


    "well done."


    Xu Fan appeared behind Arthur with an instant instant technique, and affirmed his choice and actions.


    Although all Arthur''s efforts did not produce any effect.


    Did not even cause slight damage to Sithorn.


    But there is no doubt.


    It is this kind of bravery that knows and cannot do what is the rare quality of Arthur.


    What''s more, the Sanctuary of New York still needs Arthur to take care of daily affairs.


    Where did Xu Fan watch him die in Sithorn''s hands?


    Just as the two magic particles with different attributes collided with each other, Xu Fan''s palm was already pressed on Arthur''s back.


    This is not magical power.


    The reason why Arthur was so severely injured was because his body couldn''t bear the white magic power of Emperor Weishan.


    This kind of damage caused by magic naturally cannot recover the body with other magical energy.


    Therefore, the method Xu Fan used was the regeneration technique of the power of the Six Dao Yang.


    Like Naruto in the late stage of the Fourth Ninja World War, Uzumaki Naruto prevented Kai''s death.


    "The six powers I have now are far superior to Naruto at the time, Sasuke."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    At that time, Naruto and Sasuke were the powers obtained from the Six Way Immortals.


    Everyone is only half.


    Either the power of Yang.


    Either the force of Yin.


    It must be put together to make the most of it.


    He has both yin and yang powers at the same time.


    Plus ten-tailed chakra, magic and other power blessings.


    Xu Fan now doesn''t know how many blocks of six immortals will be thrown away.


    Pulling the dying Arthur back from the edge of death is nothing at all.


    With the influx of the power of the six suns, Arthur''s body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Even the eyes that had become black holes regenerated their eyeballs in an instant.


    Although Arthur''s soul was still painful and uncomfortable, the pain in his body had disappeared.


    He blinked incredibly.


    It''s hard to believe all this.


    The white magic just now, but he released it with a vanishing mentality.


    The consciousness of death has been done.


    "Xu?"


    Soon, Arthur turned his head and saw Xu Fan standing behind him.


    When Sithorn appeared, the wizards of the Barless Bar were all squirming around, and he wouldn''t believe it.


    The people who saved themselves were the ones who escaped without thinking.


    just¡­¡­


    He didn''t expect at all that Xu Fan actually possessed the ability to regenerate.


    This is simply incredible.


    This is something God can do.


    "Nothing to fuss about, Arthur."


    Xu Fan said lightly, and at the same time made a gesture to signal Arthur to retreat behind him.


    For the next battle, just leave it to yourself.


    Sithorn squinted his eyes and looked at Xu Fan carefully.


    The reason why he lodged with Mrs. Viper was because of Xu Fan''s Chaos Magic.


    It was Xu Fan that made him interested.


    "The strength you have is really good, but it''s a pity that you chose the wrong path."


    Sithorn said aloft, and stretched out a hand, as if inviting Xu Fan.


    As for Arthur''s life, Sithorn was not eager to accept it.


    To his existence, Arthur is nothing but an ant.


    Whether it is to live a few more minutes, or live for decades, for Sithorn.


    In fact, there is no difference.


    For him, the most primitive life on earth, the life span of a human being for decades is as short as breathing.


    "I can give you more power."


    Sithorn raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile.


    Countless years have convinced him that one thing is that in this world, no human being can fully withstand his own power.


    Until now, he would not think so anymore.


    In Sithorn''s view, a human being able to withstand his body completely.


    It exists.


    And right in front of me!


    It''s Xu Fan!


    You know, although Sithorn and Domam are the same, they are the masters of other dimensions.


    The supreme power of the owner.


    But he was the same as Domam, eyeing the earth dimension.


    More than once, I wanted to become the master of the earth, the only true god.


    For this reason, Sithorn signed a soul contract with many people.


    The result is all the same, these people finally exploded and died because they could not bear their own strength.


    "I have no interest in your power."


    Xu Fan said lightly.


    He is not bluffing, he is talking about it.


    Whether it is Sithorn, Domam, Mephisto, or Weishandi, Gu Yi mage.


    The power they can give themselves, and the power they have.


    In front of Xu Fan, there was no way to compare with the sign-in assistant.


    Whether it is the difficulty of gaining power, or the reward given.


    The sign-in assistant is the best one.


    Only Xu Fan''s eyes became firm.


    The chaotic magic particles surrounding him became more and more visible.


    Numerous magical particles are entangled, hovering in the air, condensed together, and transformed into a red dragon.


    Whoops!


    The red dragon uttered a roar, and the burst of magic shock instantly dissipated the black magic particles of Sithorn.


    With such an amazing power, even Sithorn was shocked.


    While shocked, he was also a little jealous.


    Being jealous of Xu Fan''s existence, he would fall into Kama Taj''s sect.


    Become the running dog of Emperor Weishan.


    If from the beginning, Xu Fan was not in contact with white magic.


    But black magic, and become his own slave.


    I am afraid that my current self is already the master of the earth.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Xu Fan said with a sneer.


    The red dragon fluttered its wings, opened its mouth wide, and rushed towards Sithorn.


    In Xu Fan''s view.


    Madame Viper''s body couldn''t bear much Sithorn''s power at all.


    Once the limit is reached, Madame Viper''s body is damaged.


    At that time, even if Sithorn wanted to stay in the earth dimension, it would be impossible.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is a traveler.


    He knows the story of every superhero and super villain.


    Even if you can''t get a thorough understanding.


    At least, I know a general idea.


    Sithorn did not go to Dimension because of Hope .


    He was expelled.


    And it is not easy to return to the earth.


    Otherwise, he would not find a large number of contractors to find a way to break through the restrictions.


    Not to mention Sithorn who was unable to exert his full strength.


    Even if his body suddenly appeared.


    Xu Fan was not worried either.


    Seeing Xu Fan''s determination, Sithorn couldn''t help but sneered, "We are still on the side of Emperor Weishan, but one day, you will regret it, human being."


    "No, it''s now!"


    Sithorn let out a low growl, raised his hands, and released the strongest black magic.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 460： Xianfa·Suzonenghu

    Chapter 452


    Seeing Sithorn began to gather the power of black magic, Arthur swallowed nervously.


    In his impression, there is no human in this world that can withstand all the black magic power of Sithorn.


    Even Mrs. Viper.


    It''s impossible.


    but¡­¡­


    Only at this moment did Arthur realize that his ideas were too naive.


    Even if Sithorne could not exert her full strength, Madame Viper could not withstand all the black magic power of Sithorne.


    But even only a part, even the destructive power produced by the very weak black magic, is enough to destroy this place.


    If Xu Fan can''t stop Sithorn now.


    The whole of New York may be completely annihilated by the energy poured out by Sithorn''s black magic.


    In addition, the current situation needs to be dealt with.


    "Xu!"


    Arthur subconsciously shouted, as a long-time customer of the doorless bar for many years, he doesn''t want Sithorn to destroy this place.


    Moreover, when seeing Sithorn, there were indeed many mages desperately fleeing here.


    But his disposition was not evil, they were only fearful because of Sithorn''s power, and they had a desire to escape.


    As a temple mage, Arthur could not persuade himself to give up these people''s lives.


    "Ok."


    Hearing what Arthur said, Xu Fan responded lightly.


    "In that case, go out."


    "Just right..."


    "Also let the whole world witness all this!"


    The moment Xu Fan finished speaking, his right hand was raised, raised above his head, and aimed at the ceiling of the doorless bar.


    In fact, around the doorless bar, there are ancient enchantments arranged everywhere, which can absorb the magical energy poured here.


    It is impossible in the cognition of every mage to break a big hole in the ceiling here.


    Although Arthur advocated, the battle between Xu Fan and Sithorn is best not to happen in the doorless bar.


    But his intention was actually to hope that Xu Fan could use the hanging ring, or some other magic, to teleport Sithorn to no man''s land.


    Or maybe...


    Mirror space!


    Fight against Sithorn there!


    Arthur also thought Xu Fan would think so.


    However, his actions greatly shocked Arthur.


    And those who have not escaped from the doorless bar, but are attracted by Xu Fan and Sithorn.


    No one thought that Xu Fan would bombard the ceiling here.


    No one thought of facing the legend of Sithorn, such a strong man.


    Xu Fan would actually distract himself!


    That group of terrifying black magic power, in the black fog, changed into a black giant python, the tip of the tail was thicker than Hulk''s waist.


    It stretched out its long fangs, twisted its body, and ejected its upper body violently.


    It matches the face and figure of Mrs. Viper.


    Sithorn''s black magic seemed to declare the horror of the poisonous snake to the world from another angle!


    Even the moment the Black Demon Snake ejected exceeded the speed of sound.


    From the shot to the speed at which the attack was completed, Arthur couldn''t catch his sight.


    If another person is used as Sithorn''s opponent, he will have only one end.


    That is undoubtedly death.


    however¡­¡­


    Just when everyone couldn''t help worrying about Xu Fan''s life safety, the chaotic magic bursting from his palm suddenly broke through the ceiling of the doorless bar.


    The moonlight shone.


    Immediately afterwards, a gust of wind poured down.


    And the black magic that rushed up with lightning speed was caught in the neck by a huge palm.


    Sithorn couldn''t help but startled, following the hand and the arm, slowly looking up.


    He clearly saw that a soul body wearing a samurai armor wrapped Xu Fan in it.


    It was a power Sithorn had never seen before, and he didn''t even think it could be called magic.


    In fact, Sithorn is indeed qualified to say such things.


    He is the most primitive life form on earth.


    The knowledge he has, everything he has witnessed, is not imaginable by human beings.


    He was convinced in his heart that this was definitely not magic.


    At the same time, his heart was extremely shocked.


    In this world, there is a form of power that he has never seen before.


    "what is that?!"


    At this moment, Sisorn, the underworld **** who has always been composed and calm.


    Subconsciously blurted out almost astonished.


    what is that!


    What the **** is that!


    That''s not magic, but an extremely powerful force, what is going on!


    "You said this?"


    Xu Fan looked at Sithorn with a look of surprise.


    The ability he uses is naturally the pupil technique of the eternal kaleidoscope.


    This is the existence of both the lower limit and the upper limit.


    The so-called Suzuo Nenghu is the actualization of Chakra.


    And in Xu Fan''s body, there are not only chakras between the pillars known as the **** of ninjas, but also ten chakras and six chakras.


    and¡­¡­


    The natural energy that exists in this world is all Xu Fan''s weapon!


    "This is Suzano."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, followed by his hands clasped together.


    Xianfa¡¤Xianren mode!


    The natural energy of the entire New York city was madly plundered by Xu Fan at this moment.


    And the chaotic magic that burst out from Xu Fan''s palm not only broke through the sky guard of the doorless bar, but also completely destroyed the barrier here at the moment it broke through the ceiling.


    The natural energy of the whole city condensed from all directions, poured in from the hole exposed from the ceiling, and poured into Xu Fan''s body.


    Although Xianfa is not the power of Marvel''s world.


    But natural energy is the power that every mage can perceive, but only a few people can master it.


    Based on this relationship, when Xu Fan entered the fairy mode through the fairy law.


    Almost every mage stood still on the spot.


    Who is this guy?


    Why is his power so unreasonable?


    Such crazy plundering of natural energy, turning it into his own.


    Is this something a mage can do?


    I''m afraid this is not some ancient god!


    Even Sithorn, who was still aloof just now, thought he was completely superior to Xu Fan.


    Also had to re-examine Xu Fan.


    He even began to wonder whether Xu Fan''s ability came from Gaia.


    Or, he is another incarnation of Gaia.


    "Sithorn, do you have this skill?"


    Seeing Sithorne had no response, Xu Fan said softly.


    Susano, who was half a samurai, began to swell.


    After a few breaths, Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu reached the ceiling of the doorless bar and broke a bigger hole.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    With more and more natural energy, Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu opened its wings and took the Black Demon Snake created by Sithorn, soaring into the sky.


    And in this process, Xu Fan''s Suzuo can almost crush the Black Demon Snake with only a slight force.


    It''s like pinching a bug to death.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 461： Dragon Slayer

    Chapter 453 Dragon Slayer


    Xu Fan flew into the air and looked condescendingly at Sithorn in the center of Wumen Bar.


    Suzuo Nenghu opened his wings under the control of Xu Fan, facing the bright moon, standing on the sky like a demon.


    Because of plundering the natural energy of an entire city, coupled with the Chakra that Xu Fan originally possessed, the Suzuonenhu who became a Chakra instantly expanded to a height of hundreds of meters.


    The citizens of New York were shocked once again.


    "Oh my God, what is that again?!"


    "Devil, that guy must be a devil!"


    "Mom, hurry up and pack things, we must leave New York, the farther the better!"


    "It has only been a few days since so many monsters appeared in New York. Then what will be the next time aliens attack the earth? The New York War? I feel that my worldview is about to collapse!"


    Discussions began on the streets of New York, taking pictures of Xu Fan above the sky.


    However, because of Suzuo Nenghu''s relationship, neither the civilian video nor the military''s cutting-edge technology can capture Xu Fan''s clear appearance.


    The picture they took was only the horrible face of Suzuo Nenghu.


    Even on the streets of New York, countless people began to bow their heads and bow down, praying that the gods they believed in would deliver miracles.


    Although not everyone has witnessed Xu Fan destroying a two-kilometer radius of Broadway.


    But at this time in New York, almost everyone knew about this disaster.


    Everyone is beginning to realize that the world is not as peaceful as they know it.


    Not as good as they think.


    The people of New York are undoubtedly living in dire straits.


    Rely on the power of the network.


    The situation that happened in New York went wild in an instant.


    Throughout the earth, countless people have witnessed the huge "sky demon" Susano.


    The whole world began to tremble.


    The most powerful people in the world.


    The US military.


    Hydra organization.


    Wakanda is known as the technology leading the earth by a thousand years.


    and many more.


    and many more.


    Once again, I felt oppressed and angry because of the appearance of Susao Nohu.


    At this time, Xu Fan, like a bomb, exploded completely in the deep water area, and the impact spread to the surroundings in the form of ripples, destroying everything in the deep water.


    The surface of the water seems calm, but it is because no one can witness the changes underwater.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Xu Fan''s reappearance had a great impact on the entire world.


    However, Xu Fan at this moment had no knowledge of these things, and he didn''t care.


    He just looked down coldly with his eyes, looking at Sithorn.


    Looking at his expression of consternation.


    The **** Sithorn is indeed a character in Marvel legend, the master of black magic.


    Even big men like Mephisto and Domam have used his power.


    Even the chaotic magic of Wanda the Scarlet Witch originated from Sithorn.


    but¡­¡­


    As the Lord of Dimension, once he leaves his Dimension, he can''t use his full strength.


    In addition, Madame Viper''s body limited his power.


    Sithorn now has a reputation.


    "Suzor can be."


    Sithorn never dreamed that one day he would be suppressed by others.


    Although he suspected that Xu Fan was probably not a person, but a **** at the same level as himself.


    But I have to admit that I don''t remember that a **** like Xu Fan was born on earth.


    He was just deceiving himself and using the ancient gods to comfort himself.


    He did not lose to humans.


    Even if this is not one''s own strength, not one''s own body.


    "your name!"


    Sithorn raised his arrogant head and looked directly at Xu Fan above the sky. The sound of black magic instantly covered the entire New York.


    This is not just a question of Sithorn.


    It is also a question that countless people think about.


    Who is this demon standing in the sky?


    However, Sithorn, as the **** of the underworld, did not give up completely because of this, waiting for Xu Fan to destroy himself.


    Before leaving here, he simply burned himself.


    All black magic, including this consciousness clone, this power clone.


    Turned into a super weapon, launched one last attack on Xu Fan.


    And Madame Viper, because of Sithorn''s decision, was completely absorbed and swallowed.


    Her consciousness regained at this moment.


    She began to scream, struggle, and get angry.


    She just wanted to use Sithorn''s power to stay young and complete the great cause of Hydra.


    But she didn''t want to die with Xu Fan.


    She didn''t want to die here.


    In this meaningless way.


    but¡­¡­


    As the human viper lady, after all, she couldn''t resist a **** like Sithorn.


    Her voice, her wailing, and her struggle were finally swallowed clean.


    The clothes on her body were torn apart by the swelling black magic.


    The white jade body was exposed to the air, attracting the attention of countless people.


    After all, Mrs. Viper has not only a snake heart, but also a devilish figure.


    It''s just that this beautiful figure didn''t last long.


    The black mist seeped from her skin and changed her body.


    In a blink of an eye, Madame Viper''s white and flawless jade body turned into a jet black black dragon!


    This is the strongest move Sithorn can use now.


    and¡­¡­


    From the beginning of the black dragon head, this body has split.


    From the most primitive dragon head, separate the second and the third...


    Two or three breaths, the nine-headed black dragon entangled the ground, and collapsed half of the doorless bar.


    Arthur and other wizards couldn''t help but take a breath. They had never seen such a terrifying black magic power.


    Even the black magic ripples that happened here completely shocked the three most holy places in New York.


    Countless mages began to gather here.


    Stark put on a new steel suit with the help of Anna and saw this incredible scene.


    Banner followed the wizard team, and when he saw the nine-headed black dragon, he realized it again.


    He really needs Hulk''s power.


    Except for these people who rushed to the scene.


    Director Ferry of SHIELD, Agent Coleson.


    And Gu Yi mage far away in Kama Taj also noticed this black dragon.


    Gu Yi mage stood up from his seat with a loud noise.


    Such terrifying black magic made her soul tremble.


    If there is no time gem, she has little certainty to defeat Sithorn.


    Even if it''s just a clone.


    However, the attention to these people is shocking to these people.


    Xu Fan, standing in the sky, didn''t even know.


    In other words, he didn''t care about the shock of those people.


    He looked down at Sithorn, along with this troubled city.


    At the same time, Sithorn finally chose to preemptively. He flapped his dragon wings and rose into the sky, launching the final offensive towards Xu Fan.


    Seeing the menacing Sithorn, Xu Fan just controlled Suzuo Nenghu to raise the Chakrata sword.


    "Xu."


    Accompanied by a single word, Suzuo Nohu raised his sword and fell.


    Jianqi aspect.


    In an instant, split the Hydra into two!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 462： Spike Sithorn

    Chapter 454


    The nine-headed black dragon that Sithorn tried his best to transform into two was directly divided into two by Suzano''s sword energy in midair.


    Sithorn''s eyes widened, angry and incredible in his heart.


    Xu Fan''s power has far surpassed that of a mage in the traditional sense.


    Even the supreme mage who claims to be the strongest guardian on earth.


    It is never possible to have such power.


    He is even stronger than the Supreme Master!


    He is clearly...


    The ancient gods walking on earth!


    With such emotions and thoughts, Sithorn''s clone began to annihilate, dissipate, and disappear completely.


    Rumble!


    The beautiful art exploded over New York, and the ripples spread out in all directions like gorgeous fireworks.


    The citizens of New York City all took a breath from the scene.


    Just stand on the spot!


    Almost everyone''s worldview was completely torn apart by this incident.


    and¡­¡­


    The last Broadway incident was horrible, but because the military and S.H.I.E.L.D. were involved immediately.


    So there is not much news going wild on the Internet.


    But this time is different.


    This time there is even no need for internet.


    As long as the citizens of New York look up to the sky, they can see this very exaggerated explosion.


    It is like a small sun hanging in the sky.


    The blazing heat swept everything like a sea wave.


    The doorless bar below was directly razed to the ground.


    Even the remaining magic enchantment, the power is not enough to compete with Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan looked directly at the picture below, his eyes switched from eternal kaleidoscope to white eyes.


    The 360-degree field of view and perspective without dead ends can make any existence invisible.


    The Eye of Agomoto opened on his forehead can track the black magic power on the earth.


    After confirming Sithorne''s avatar consciousness again and again, it was erased along with the body of Madame Viper.


    Xu Fan just put away the wings of Suzuo Nenghu and landed slowly from the air.


    In the lower part of New York, countless temple mages have gathered.


    In addition to the Sanctuary of New York.


    The most holy place in Shanghai.


    The Most Holy Place of London.


    Even the mage of Kama Taj.


    All felt the threat because of Sithorn''s power, and used the power of the ring to open the portal and came here.


    In their cognition.


    In their consciousness.


    Facing Sithorn tonight will be a battle of the century worthy of the name.


    without any exaggeration.


    Even the old mage stationed at Kama Taj firmly believes.


    This will be a battle related to the survival of mankind.


    And do a good job of self-sacrificing consciousness.


    result¡­¡­


    That''s it?


    Not to mention they borrowed white magic from Emperor Weishan, and gathered all the magic power to release super-fit magic.


    They didn''t even have time to sing a spell.


    Not even a single magic was released.


    I watched Xu Fan use Suzuo Nenghu''s unreasonable flat-a play to directly kill Sithorn!


    The legendary **** of darkness!


    The existence of a big name was left in the art of black magic!


    No less powerful than Weishandi''s Lord of Dimensions!


    All of this is too dreamy, right?


    You know, when Xu Fan came to Karma Taj a few days ago, he was still a person who could not control the huge magic power in his body!


    Of course.


    At least all wizards except Gu Yi and Xu Fan were so sure.


    However, the stronger this determination, the greater the shock it is now receiving.


    How talented is Xu Fan?


    How evil is it?


    He is now compared with the ancient master.


    Who is more powerful?


    call¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    Looking at Xu Fan, who was slowly floating down from the air, everyone began to take a deep breath.


    Staring at Xu Fan as if looking at the savior.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan didn''t think he had done anything extraordinary.


    Perhaps the **** Sithorn is indeed powerful.


    Domam is better than Mephisto.


    But this is not his dimensional world.


    The position bonus effect under the blessing of the law of dimensionality, Sithorn is not here.


    In addition, his body is trapped in the dimension.


    How much power can a clone have?


    But so.


    As Suzuo Nenghu''s toes touched the ground, the entity Chakra surrounding Xu Fan began to dissipate.


    The fairy pattern graphics on the corner of Xu Fan''s eyes also gradually faded.


    He finally fell to the ground and stood firm.


    When Xu Fan returned from the high sky, thunderous shouts erupted across the streets of New York.


    "Xu!"


    "Xu!"


    "Xu!"


    ...


    The mage who walked out of Kama Taj, no one knew Xu Fan''s fame.


    They shouted Xu Fan''s name, as if they were his most loyal followers.


    Especially when I just felt the majestic black magic power of Sithorn and felt despair.


    How desperate and helpless they were at that time.


    Now the feeling of relief is so strong.


    Xu Fan looked around, he felt that he could understand this mood.


    They need a way to release the pressure just now.


    And shouting the name of the winner is a good way.


    When the corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose and he accepted all of this happily, Arthur, Banner, Stark, and Anna all walked up at this moment.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Arthur rolled his throat. He did have a thousand words just now and wanted to talk.


    But now, he doesn''t think he knows how to express it.


    Are you grateful for Xu Fan''s life-saving feeling?


    Still feeling that I am too weak?


    Or is it that I can''t help you at all?


    Either way, Arthur felt that it was not suitable for the current situation.


    As soon as he said Xu Fan''s name, he bowed his head in shame.


    Xu Fan noticed this and just patted his shoulder lightly.


    "You did a great job, Arthur, maybe you still need diligence on the magic road, but before that, you already have a strong heart."


    "I hope you can keep it up."


    Xu Fan comforted Arthur symbolically and noticed the reaction of Banner and others.


    Banner looked hesitant to speak.


    If he had not guessed wrong, his heart would have been greatly shaken.


    Banner has always believed that Hulk is something that shouldn''t exist.


    Human wisdom is the most powerful weapon.


    But now...


    Facing those strange forces and chaos, he really needs Hulk''s power.


    "The path that Xu chose for me is the most correct."


    Banner swallowed admiring Xu Fan more and more in his heart.


    Stark became more and more interested in magic.


    He suddenly had a new idea.


    If you can combine magic and technology.


    Maybe it will achieve unexpected results.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, magic is mysterious and mysterious.


    But in Stark''s eyes, magic is just a science that humans have not yet mastered.


    As long as this power is used well, it may be possible to prevent Xu Fan from embarking on the path of a dictator.


    However, just when everyone was cheering for the elimination of Sithorn.


    A person who makes everyone unexpected.


    Appeared.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 463： You are the supreme mage

    Chapter 455 You Are The Supreme Mage


    On the side of the crowd, the voice shouting Xu Fan''s name began to weaken.


    The wizards gathered here retreated to the sides like a tide, with extremely serious expressions.


    Xu Fan''s gaze was gradually attracted over.


    The people who visit here are no one else, but the famous Supreme Master living in Kama Taj.


    Gu Yi!


    The two sides faced each other, but Gu Yi smiled.


    Along with Gu Yi''s appearance, the waves of sound began to decrease.


    Countless eyes focused on between Gu Yi and Xu Fan.


    Almost everyone is looking forward to the dialogue and interaction between Gu Yi and Xu Fan.


    As a supreme mage who has lived for hundreds of years.


    Gu Yi holds a very high status in the minds of these people.


    When Xu Fan saw Gu Yi walking slowly, he just smiled back and didn''t say much.


    "We meet again, Xu."


    Gu Yi stopped at a distance of less than two meters from Xu Fan, and spoke softly.


    "There is no doubt that you are the most powerful mage I have ever seen."


    Gu has always been a rather humble person.


    She will not be jealous because of Xu Fan''s strength.


    However, in Gu Yi''s cognition, she has always believed that Strand Wizard is the best among all the Supreme Mage.


    But now...


    Gu Yi had to admit the fact that Xu Fan was better and better than Strange.


    Especially in the use of magic.


    In the face of a powerful enemy like Sithorn, Gu Yi would not be able to achieve this level without the help of the gem of time.


    Kill Sithorn with a single blow.


    If they were to fight a battle, it would cause great damage to the entire planet.


    "Can we talk about it?"


    With a wave of one hand, Gu Yi directly opened the portal connecting Kama Taj.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded lightly, as a response to Gu Yi''s invitation.


    Although she didn''t know what this woman wanted to say to herself, she wouldn''t be afraid of any Supreme Mage.


    After getting Xu Fan''s affirmative answer, Gu Yi stopped struggling and walked into the portal quickly.


    Xu Fan followed Gu Yi in full view.


    The two went directly through the portal to Kama Taj''s library.


    Xu Fan kept quiet.


    He couldn''t be more familiar here.


    Not long after I came to Marvel, I used the ninjutsu of shadow clone to brush up a wave of experience here.


    Brush up all the magic books that can be read in this place.


    All kinds of magic knowledge, magic spells.


    Xu Fan studied and mastered here.


    However, since it was Gu Yi Mage, he took the initiative to find himself.


    Then she must have something to say to herself.


    Why should I ask?


    Anyway, she would say it herself.


    "I rethinked for a long time."


    Just when Xu Fan was so determined, Gu Yi opened his chatterbox, and at the same time one-handed led Xu Fan to follow him.


    "Although you are not the supreme mage of this universe, you are strong enough."


    "Apart from being a bit rough manually, most of the time, you make the most correct choice."


    Gu Yi stated.


    Xu Fan still nodded and let out an "um".


    He felt that the rudeness in Gu Yi''s mouth should be the one against the military.


    In the end, Xu Fan didn''t care how Gu Yi viewed himself.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Xu Fan paused, "There are no outsiders here, Gu Yi, you can talk freely."


    Although in the eyes of other mages, Xu Fan now is just the guardian of the Temple of the Most Holy Place in New York.


    But when facing Gu Yi, Xu Fan would regard himself as the supreme mage of another universe.


    He and Gu Yi are both Supreme Masters.


    Naturally, there is no such thing as respect for the teacher.


    When facing Gu Yi, Xu Fan didn''t need honorifics.


    "What I want to say is."


    Gu Yi took a deep breath, "You know Strange, right."


    "Yeah. I know."


    Xu Fan nodded, did not deny that he knew about Strange.


    Because it is not necessary.


    Xu Fan also knew very well that Gu Yi was very optimistic about Strange.


    Even if he died in the hands of Casillas, he would guide Strange.


    Perhaps in some people''s eyes, Gu Yi died in Casillas''s hands a bit stupid.


    Some drop in mind.


    Some plot needs.


    But in fact, for the existence of such a powerful ancient master.


    There is no such thing as life or death.


    Even if her body is damaged, her soul can still be immortal.


    After her death, the soul will not go to heaven or hell, but will return to the arms of Emperor Weishan.


    In the plot of Marvel comics.


    Gu Yi''s soul body often appeared in front of Strange to guide him.


    Guide him and help him become a better Supreme Mage against powerful enemies.


    "I hope... you can guide him on the right path."


    Gu Yi was silent for a while before exposing his thoughts.


    When he heard this, Xu Fan''s expression was slightly stunned.


    Because the implication of these words is the same as that of Gu Yi''s abandoning the identity of the Supreme Master.


    "Have you made a decision?"


    However, Xu Fan was only slightly stunned in his heart, and his expression did not show.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yi answered in the affirmative.


    In her heart, she had long believed that Xu Fan was also a supreme mage, but came from another universe.


    All Supreme Masters will not die conceptually.


    They will go to the dimension where Emperor Weishan is located after the fall of their bodies.


    start a new life.


    Just to wait for Strange''s arrival.


    To guide Strange.


    Gu Yi never went to Emperor Weishan.


    She even chose to sign a contract with Domam to continue her life.


    However, as a supreme mage, the ancient pair of time gems had sufficient control and use rights.


    She has seen it more than once, the ripples caused by her secret being exposed.


    However, if he didn''t do that, he wouldn''t be able to guide Strange.


    Therefore, Gu Yi''s heart has always been contradictory.


    Until I saw Xu Fan.


    Saw those things he did.


    Saw how he helped Dr. Banner.


    Although the method is rough, it is still a good method.


    In Gu Yi''s opinion, let Xu Fan guide Strange.


    There should be no problem.


    "Before you return to the original universeI hope you can train Strange and make him the best among us."


    Gu Yi said firmly and stopped at the same time.


    She has arrived at the destination.


    Xu Fan looked around, very familiar with this place.


    One of the six infinite gems in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Time gem.


    It is stored here!


    Gu Yi took a deep breath, his wrist trembling slightly, his thumb and index finger pinched the air.


    A dazzling green light flickered, followed by a gem emitting green light, pinched here by her.


    "Xu, after I go to Emperor Weishan, I hope you will be the next supreme mage!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 464： Major decision

    Chapter 456


    Xu Fan looked at the infinite gem that exuded green light in Gu Yi''s hand and at the same time represented the law of time of the Marvel universe.


    Xu Fan was somewhat surprised by Gu Yi''s decision.


    But under the unexpected, it is reasonable.


    With his current strength, he can serve as a new supreme mage.


    Even Domam, who has been staring at the earth all the time.


    Xu Fan was not afraid.


    Gu Yi has lived on earth for hundreds of years.


    If it were not to wait for Strange''s arrival, to guide him on the path of the wizard.


    She might have already gone to the dimension where Emperor Weishan was.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    From crossing Marvel to the present, I have been fooling Gu Yi.


    Countless encounters have proved their strength.


    This made Gu Yi mage deeply believe in his identity as a supreme mage.


    Now give yourself the gem of time, and entrust Strange to yourself.


    There is nothing to fuss about.


    Seeing Xu Fan''s composure, Gu Yi was also very calm.


    She felt that a truly powerful supreme mage.


    Naturally, I won''t be shocked by such a thing.


    Obviously, Xu Fan is a truly powerful supreme mage.


    Whether it is inside or outside.


    Then, the Eye of Agomoto in the movie universe floated from Gu Yi''s chest, and the mechanism in the middle began to open layer by layer.


    That gem of time flew into the eyes of Agomoto.


    The mechanism is closed, concealing the brilliance of the gem of time.


    "Now, I will give it to you officially."


    Gu Yi raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    This is not only the surrender of the gem of time, but also the responsibility of guarding the earth.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded, responding to Master Gu Yi''s request, and then took the Eye of Agomoto and put it on his chest.


    For this artifact of time gems.


    To say that I am not excited at all, I have no thoughts at all.


    Naturally it is impossible.


    It''s just that Xu Fan never expected that he would do it this way.


    Get the time gem.


    "The earth, I will guard it."


    Xu Fan said in a low voice, the classic line he had heard.


    In this regard, Master Gu Yi was also very pleased.


    "Here and Strange will be handed over to you together, the most powerful guardian on earth, Supreme Mage, Xu."


    When Gu Yi said these words, mana began to surge in her body, and she used magic enough to cover the entire earth to convey her decision.


    Kama Taj.


    The most holy place in Shanghai.


    The Most Holy Place of London.


    The Sanctuary of New York.


    as well as¡­¡­


    Others, large and small, live in the wizard area.


    Everywhere this sound went, everyone was shocked.


    On the one hand, Gu Yi possesses the powerful strength that can spread the sound to the entire planet.


    On the other hand, he was shocked by Gu Yi''s content.


    The mage who knew Xu Fan a little bit and witnessed Xu Fan''s move, although he was surprised, he also felt that this was a matter of reason.


    However, more mages all knew nothing about this name, this person.


    Even the Masters of the Most Holy Place in Shanghai and the Most Holy Place in London.


    They are not very accepting of this news.


    But since it was the order issued by Gu Yi mage himself.


    They can''t help it.


    of course¡­¡­


    In addition to Xu Fan''s followers, the neutrals naturally also have opponents.


    Mordo and Casillas are two of them.


    "Give Xu the position of the Supreme Master?"


    Mordu stood in the central square of Kama Taj, stunned.


    He seriously doubted whether he had heard it wrong or was a prank by the ancient master.


    However, he could feel the majestic magic power from this voice.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, these words are not just to yourself, but to all the wizard groups.


    This undoubtedly makes Mordu difficult to understand.


    Perhaps Xu Fan does have a very powerful force.


    Strength far exceeds oneself.


    But in Mordu''s view, Xu Fan had only become a mage not long ago.


    Being empty does not mean that you can become a supreme mage.


    He still needs a lot of training.


    This decision of Master Gu Yi was simply hasty.


    "Unintelligible, unreasonable."


    Mordu clenched his fists with both hands.


    He always thought that he was the one who had the most hope to succeed Gu Yi mage and become the next supreme mage.


    For this reason, I am studying magic very hard.


    As a result, the guy who jumped out halfway now...


    the other side.


    Casillas obtained the Book of Darkness according to the instructions of the master of darkness, and is thinking about countermeasures, how to deal with Xu Fan.


    What he never expected was.


    Not only did he find a way to deal with Xu Fan.


    He also discovered the greatest secret of the ancient master.


    She also plunged into the darkness for strength.


    This caused Casillas to waver and question the extremely respected mage.


    But at this moment, his spiritual sense was infused with the voice of the ancient master.


    The content is precisely the appointment of Xu Fan as the new Supreme Master.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    "The new Supreme Master?"


    Casillas blinked, turned back quickly, and looked around.


    Looking at the empty room, he suddenly felt his blood pressure soaring.


    The brain is blank.


    Unable to accept this fact.


    Xu.


    That guy.


    Turned out to become the Supreme Master?


    What a joke!


    How long did he come to Kama Taj?


    Just being the guardian of the temple is legendary enough.


    And those things he did in New York.


    It can be said that the magic is completely exposed to the real world.


    Let countless Muggles who have not been in contact with magic know the existence of magic.


    This is already an unqualified mage.


    As a result, Gu Yi not only did not punish him, but drove him away.


    Instead let him be the Supreme Master?


    Just because of his talent?


    Thinking of this, Casillas gritted his teeth, wishing to swallow Xu Fan''s flesh and blood.


    His hands clenched into fists.


    Can''t wait to use the strongest black magic to burn Xu Fan''s soul.


    And the most unacceptable thing is...


    Once Xu Fan became the Supreme Master.


    It means that he will be his disciple.


    Obey him, obey him.


    This is something Casillas cannot accept at all!


    "No I can''t accept it, Gu Yi must be old and confused, how could it be possible to give the Supreme Master to that guy Xu!"


    However, just when Casillas was about to go to Gu Yi for theory.


    In his ear, the voice of the dark master rang again.


    "If there is no promise in this world, then who do you think will be the person who becomes the Supreme Master?"


    Casillas stopped abruptly, her heart could not be calm for a long time, as if this voice was reverberating in her ears.


    If there is no Xu Fan.


    Who will be the next supreme mage?


    "Except for you, I can''t think of a more suitable candidate, Casillas."


    The seductive voice sounded again, eroding Casillas'' heart.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 465： Big boss

    Chapter 457


    The voice that bewitched Casillas came from the monarch of the dark dimension.


    Domam!


    It''s just that he was not born in the dark dimension from the beginning.


    He was originally just a wizard, but because he was not accepted by the group, he accidentally entered the dark dimension space.


    After killing the monarch there, Domam replaced the opponent and became the master of the dark dimension.


    In order to obtain the extremely powerful dark power, he even abandoned his physical body and was replaced by a terrifying magical flame.


    However, Domam was not satisfied with this.


    His desire is hard to fill.


    Start to conquer other dimensions, swallow the energy possessed by other dimensions, and transform it into your own power.


    Until he met the earth.


    I thought the earth was just a piece of meat.


    As a result, after several fights, his invasion will be repelled by the Supreme Master here.


    At the same time, there are three holiest places that limit their power.


    Make yourself unable to directly set foot on the earth.


    In order to completely conquer the earth, but also to gain more powerful power.


    Domam finally discovered Casillas and confuses him step by step, turning him into his own disciple.


    He caught Casillas'' hatred of Xu Fan and guided him to open the dark book that he had been hesitant to, and obtained the knowledge and magic in it.


    This also makes the connection between Casillas and himself more intimate.


    But no matter how you say it, Domam''s goal is the three most holy places and the Supreme Master.


    Only destroy the most holy place and destroy the supreme mage.


    He can completely invade the earth.


    For Xu Fan''s existence, Domam had no interest.


    However, what made Domam never dream of was...


    Just when he designed to let Casillas discover the secrets of Gu Yi, those things that are not visible.


    Just when he planned to eradicate Gu Yi through Casillas'' hands.


    Gu Yi is surprisingly speaking.


    It was announced that the Supreme Master would be handed over to Xu Fan!


    Although Domam was puzzled.


    It is not clear why Gu Yi did this.


    But there is no doubt that Xu Fan''s strength should be no better than Gu Yi who has lived for hundreds of years.


    This also made Domam inexplicably have an interest in Casillas.


    Help Casillas destroy Xu Fan.


    It is helping himself to eradicate the Supreme Master.


    Once there is no Supreme Master on the earth.


    It is much easier to destroy the three most holy places.


    "It seems that I must lend Casillas more power to let him kill Xu completely."


    Domam sat on the Throne of Dark Dimension with serious eyes. While bewitching Casillas, he thought of a new plan.


    Whether it is Xu Fan, or the three most holy places.


    This time I will all be wiped out.


    at the same time.


    Kama Taj''s library.


    After handing the Infinite Gem to Xu Fan, Master Gu Yi had the last thing to worry about.


    She showed an unprecedented smile and entrusted all of this to Xu Fan.


    Her feet began to glow, turning into a little bit of starlight, like a decomposition, and gradually disappeared in front of Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan responded to Gu Yi with the same smile, until she completely disappeared in front of her.


    Gu Yi''s last words also gave Xu Fan some inspiration.


    "Since I can become the Hokage of Konoha Village and unify the Ninja World, I can naturally become the Supreme Mage in the Marvel World."


    "Integrate all the superheroes on the planet."


    "The Avengers, the Illuminati, the Superhero Registration Act, or something else, all can be held in my hand."


    "There are infinite gems."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and looked at the time gem sealed in the eyes of Agomoto.


    What Time Gems can do is to reverse time.


    It''s just that this ability doesn''t have much effect on the current self.


    Fast forward life without stopping.


    It''s not really interesting.


    Coupled with the sign-in assistant''s role, he doesn''t even need to practice.


    As long as you keep going to those famous scenes and sign in, you can get rewards and become stronger.


    There are such small assistants.


    What are you still practicing?


    "Superhero Registration Act."


    Xu Fan suddenly remembered.


    The Superhero Registration Act is actually the cause of the civil war contradictions in Marvel comics.


    In the movie universe.


    The Superhero Registration Act was changed to the Sokovia Agreement.


    The fuse was that Wanda the Scarlet Witch failed to control the energy, causing the crossbones to explode and destroying a building.


    Countless innocent people died.


    Set off a great public opinion effect in the society.


    As the most powerful people on the planet, they actually don''t care about the lives of the people.


    What they really care about is whether the power of superheroes will threaten them and whether they can be controlled.


    Even in their opinion, the so-called superhero is actually no different from a super weapon.


    Like Thor, Hulk.


    It has also been described as a mushroom bomb walking on the earth.


    In the eyes of these people, whoever can control a superhero will have the right to speak in the world.


    The superhero, who did not want to be controlled, began to resist.


    This led to a civil war.


    But from another perspective.


    The Superhero Registration Act, which is also the Sokovia Agreement, can indeed control superheroes.


    As long as you become a person in charge, this agreement is a good agreement.


    "General Ross."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose.


    He doesn''t know much about Marvel''s civil war plot, but General Ross is indeed in charge of Sokovia in the movie universe.


    At least on the surface, he is the first person in charge.


    This is also the reason why Xu Fan didn''t kill Rose directly in the public.


    He needs his identity to complete this move.


    "It''s time to find General Rose."


    Xu Fan raised his arm slightly, and turned it against the air.


    A group of red flames appeared out of thin air in front of him, slowly expanding, forming a circle of fire.


    The portal connected to the US military base suddenly appeared in front of Xu Fan.


    The reason why I am impressed here.


    It is because in "Invincible Hulk", there are scenes of military bases.


    As for finding Rose, just expand your mental power.


    After a few breaths, Xu Fan locked the position of General Rose.


    What Xu Fan didn''t expect was.


    One person did not die on Broadway.


    Dr. Lan once helped Dr. Banner but later became black.


    Big boss, Stern!


    "It seems that he was transferred to another place by the military before he was killed by my power."


    "Anyway, Stern is a very powerful scientist, and he masters Hulk''s serum replication method. The military has no reason to let this person go.


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly.


    The big boss now seems to be conducting some kind of experiment.


    and¡­¡­


    General Rose actually participated in it.


    "interesting."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, taking a step towards the position of the two.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 466： Big boss

    Chapter 458


    "There are unexpected guests..."


    The big boss is completing the last stage of the experiment, but it was the moment he turned on the machine.


    A man with very powerful brainwaves walked into the range of his mental perception.


    The big boss''s gaze narrowed slightly, focusing his attention and locking on the target.


    He was originally just a doctor of science.


    I have a strong interest in Hulk serum and have made a lot of copies.


    Although he did not agree with Dr. Banner''s idea, he still gave a great help out of this and other relationship.


    Although in the end, his method failed to eliminate Hulk.


    But this kind of experience made him even more yearning for the power Hulk possessed.


    Then under the threat of Bronsky, he also injected Hulk serum into his body.


    Abomination was created.


    However, because of his hatred, his forehead was injured, causing the Hulk serum to flow into his brain.


    It is different from Bronsky''s comprehensive strengthening, which has evolved into hatred.


    The Hulk serum only entered Dr. Stone''s brain.


    By strengthening his brain, he has acquired super wisdom, mind control and induction ability.


    Today''s Stone is the big boss!


    When noticing hatred and Hulk, and Xu Fan''s presence.


    The big boss realized that the situation was already very bad.


    He stayed away from Broadway as much as possible before he escaped.


    but¡­¡­


    He was unwilling to remain anonymous.


    He thinks that since Banner can create Hulk.


    It must be fine by yourself.


    After thinking about it, he finally made up his mind and took the initiative to find General Rose.


    One is to rely on the capital and strength of the military.


    Secondly, it is also to complete my own research.


    Prove that he has a stronger wisdom than Dr. Banner.


    He wants to turn General Ross into the new Hulk.


    Different from the weakened version of Hulk serum.


    But the real Hulk.


    The new Hulk is stronger than Banner''s Hulk.


    Although the idea of ??being a big boss shocked Rose very much and found it incredible.


    But there is no doubt that...


    General Ross does need such a super weapon now.


    After some struggle, Rose finally agreed to the big boss.


    He was absorbed into the military to meet all the supplies he needed.


    And started the first experiment.


    General Ross is now lying on the test bench with his eyes closed.


    For what happened next, he was both looking forward to and nervous.


    "No one can disturb me."


    The big boss made a low voice, holding the lever with his right hand, and pushing it up.


    The pre-prepared gamma rays burst out from the giant device and directly irradiated General Rose''s body.


    As the commander of the experiment, the big boss made a neat gesture to let the scientists gathered here perform their duties.


    He took off his jacket and walked towards the door.


    Bang!


    Under the mind control of the big boss, the gate here was instantly destroyed.


    An incredible scene happened.


    I saw the big boss pinched his hands into strange gestures, sitting cross-legged, his body floating in the air as if he could ignore gravity.


    This is exactly the new ability he acquired after absorbing Hulk serum.


    At the end of the corridor where the boss was facing, a slightly familiar figure appeared.


    It is just now that the big bosses perceive the threat.


    Xu Fan!


    "Big boss?"


    Xu Fan raised his head high, his eyes focused on the front, and he saw the big boss floating in the air.


    Because of the Hulk serum, Dr. Stone''s head is two or three times bigger than a normal person.


    This is why he is called the big boss.


    Because the characteristics are too obvious.


    As a traverser, Xu Fan knew very well.


    The abilities that big bosses possess are not super-intelligence, but also mind control and telepathy.


    When he used spiritual magic to lock the boss and Rose.


    He also used his special ability to confirm himself.


    The result is indeed the case.


    Today''s big boss is looking at him.


    "I advise you to stop moving forward."


    The big boss closed his eyes slightly.


    Through telepathy, he was very convinced.


    Xu Fan was on the streets of Broadway, killing the hated strong man.


    If you really fight, the big boss is not very sure.


    Consider that the experiment on General Ross''s side has begun.


    On the contrary, the big boss felt that it would be better to delay a little at this time.


    So he said bluffingly.


    "Although I don''t know how you found this kind of place, but... this is not a wise choice."


    "Maybe you are really strong."


    "But are you going to be an enemy of the whole world?"


    Seeing the pretending big boss, Xu Fan said nothing.


    Perhaps for others, the big boss is a very powerful super villain.


    But in Xu Fan''s view.


    Muscles are often more useful than brains.


    In the face of absolute power, any tactics are garish.


    Whether the current big boss is procrastinating or bluffing, he wants to make himself jealous.


    It''s useless.


    Even if he hates that kind of monster, he kills with a single blow.


    A mere big boss.


    What''s the matter again.


    Xu Fan continued to move forward, preparing to find General Ross.


    Now the big boss with super high intelligence, there is no way that Xu Fan is not afraid of himself.


    He took a deep breath and estimated the time on General Rose''s side.


    In this case, there is no way.


    "This will be your worst decision."


    As the big boss spoke, a green light radiated from his forehead, which in turn formed a beam of light that hit Xu Fan''s chest.


    Around the green beam, a spiral laser appeared.


    "It looks a bit like a magic gun."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, but his hands were drooping.


    When the light beam came straight to him, the floating cloak around his neck flew out directly, like a shield, blocking the big boss''s psychic laser.


    For the average superhero, big bosses are quite tricky.


    Even Dr. Banner, it is not easy to defeat him.


    But unfortunately...


    Any ability has its weaknesses.


    And the weakness of the big boss.


    I know it all.


    At the same time, Xu Fan has no interest in super villains like big bosses.


    His utilization value can be said to be minimal.


    Even if his mind is really smart.


    No matter how clever.


    Is Stark smart?


    Is Strange smart?


    Is Dr. Banner smart?


    If you can, the big boss will not lose every time.


    For Xu Fan now, he is no different from hatred.


    It''s just one article and one weapon.


    At the moment when the big boss was slightly stunned because he could not understand the floating cloak.


    Xu Fan resolutely used the instantaneous body technique in Hokage and flashed behind him.


    Zhanpaku knife was pulled out neatly.


    Sweep out.


    Blood gushing.


    A head two or three times larger than an ordinary person draws a perfect arc in the air.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 467： Red Hawk

    Chapter 459 Red Hulk


    The big head opened his eyes wide, watching everything in front of him spin around, he never dreamed of it.


    I will eventually have this ending.


    I thought it was my own time that I could usher in, and I did my best to study Hulk serum to the extreme.


    Create a stronger existence than hatred and Hulk.


    However, before all of this started, Xu Fan was swept away.


    Not reconciled.


    regret.


    hatred.


    Various emotions are intertwined, forcing the big boss to issue the final attack.


    Another gamma psychic ray rushed towards Xu Fan, trying to penetrate his heart.


    Die with him.


    But as long as there was a floating cloak, Xu Fan didn''t need to defend himself.


    This artifact is sufficient to withstand the attacks of quite a few super villains.


    Moreover, this floating cloak is not the one of the movie version.


    It was the comic version cloak that Xu Fan got through signing in.


    It can not only change into scarves, cloaks, hats and other forms.


    Fully expanded, and can even cover the entire solar system.


    Mind ray.


    It''s nothing at all.


    Boom!


    In the unwillingness of the big boss, his head fell heavily on the floor of the corridor and rolled forward.


    When his gaze was frozen, his headless body appeared in front of him, knelt on the ground with a puff, and then slowly fell forward.


    Xu Fan didn''t even turn his head back at least, he strode forward and continued to move forward.


    His target this time is General Rose.


    It''s like a big boss.


    There is no need for reason.


    Crunch.


    Xu Fan pushed in and walked into the lab of the big boss.


    The scene where he easily beheaded the big boss was caught by the researchers here.


    The methods are so cruel.


    Let everyone firm up an idea.


    Xu Fan is a wicked servant.


    Among them, the male scientific researchers took up weapons one after another and aimed at Xu Fan.


    It can be said that it is a weapon, but in fact it is nothing more than putting something that you touched on your chest.


    They chose to retreat to Xu Fan.


    However, Xu Fan is not interested in these people.


    In Xu Fan''s eyes, they are almost indistinguishable from the ants.


    Not even qualified to be killed by himself.


    He just looked around calmly and found General Rose.


    But at this time, the big boss''s carefully designed experiment came to an end.


    The gamma rays precisely controlled by the big boss irradiated General Rose''s body.


    He lay on the test bench and slowly opened his eyes. The first thing that caught his eye was the white ceiling.


    "Did you make it."


    General Rose took a deep breath and sat up.


    Unlike before, he felt that his body was so light now that he couldn''t feel the slightest effort.


    Not only that, but he clenched his fist again.


    An unprecedented force is surging out of the body.


    without any exaggeration.


    General Rose now feels like he has been reborn.


    No wonder Bronsky will pursue the Hulk serum.


    Pursue the power of Hulk.


    However, in shock and excitement.


    General Ross quickly noticed the unusual atmosphere.


    The entire laboratory is immersed in unprecedented fear.


    This made Rose couldn''t help but recall what the big boss had said before.


    here has¡­¡­


    uninvited guest.


    General Rose rolled over sharply from the experiment platform. He glanced around and was completely stunned.


    The guy here is no one else.


    It was the guy he had always wanted to get rid of.


    Xu Fan.


    "It''s you?"


    But for Xu Fan''s sudden appearance, General Ross was also shocked.


    He never dreamed that Xu Fan would appear in such a place.


    "Dr. Stone?"


    General Rose stared at Xu Fan nervously and called out the name of his partner.


    Although he has just gained new power.


    But for Xu Fan''s strength, General Ross was very afraid.


    However, the big boss Stone did not respond for a long time.


    "He is dead."


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan simply responded to the news that Rose had just killed him.


    Of course, this is not because Xu Fan is ruthless.


    But he knew that the big boss was a super villain.


    Let it go, he won''t do anything good.


    Maybe they will start a series of plans to get Hulk serum.


    Besides, he should have died on Broadway.


    "What do you want to do?"


    General Rose asked tentatively, and at the same time, with one hand behind him, hinting to the scientific researchers behind to call for support.


    But with this little movement of Rose, Xu Fan''s eyes were escaped.


    "Don''t waste time, Rose."


    "Calling others to come over will only kill you in vain."


    Xu Fan pointedly pointed out Rose''s abacus.


    In fact, Xu Fan''s purpose this time is to immerse Rose in illusion.


    Become your own puppet.


    After all, he is in the military, in the Security Council.


    In the case of the Superhero Registration Act.


    There is still a certain dominant position.


    just¡­¡­


    Looking at Rose''s current situation, he seems to have become Red Hulk.


    This gave Xu Fan the idea of ??trying his power.


    It is different from Hulk.


    The more Hulk is angry, the stronger the power becomes.


    Normally, Hulk loses his mind because of anger.


    The Red Hulk of General Ross is more abhorrent.


    Retains memory, thinking, and wisdom.


    Although the disadvantage is that there is no way to strengthen strength through the growth of anger like Hulk.


    But it will not be like hatred, the power is fixed from the beginning.


    Once the Hulk serum in the body is used up, it will die.


    After transforming into Red Hulk, he can absorb all the energy.


    So as to transform into their own power.


    Among them, gamma rays, as well as cosmic radiation, are the main means by which Red Hulk becomes stronger.


    "indeed."


    Rose nodded without hesitation in response to Xu Fan''s warning.


    Whether it is the natural disaster magic that Xu Fan possesses, or the ability to transform into Hulk.


    None of them can be dealt with by ordinary soldiers.


    But in front of Xu Fan, he couldn''t turn around and escape.


    Can only fight!


    Thinking of this, Rose began to run.


    There is no machinery here.


    It shows that Xu Fan can''t use that kind of magic.


    Coupled with the lack of intelligence, I might have a chance.


    When Rose started running, he suddenly realized how exaggerated he was now.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, the distance of 100 meters can be completed in five seconds at most.


    Far exceeds the human record!


    Not only that, but I can now...


    Transformation...


    Hulk!


    "Wow!"


    General Ross opened his mouth and let out a roar like a beast, his muscles swelled instantly, and his veins burst.


    The white skin began to transform into a deep red.


    The old body is changing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When he ran in front of Xu Fan, he couldn''t tell that he was the elderly General Pili Ross.


    It was a red giant more than two meters tall.


    Red Hulk!


    Xu Fan looked up and down, not surprised by this scene.


    It would be better to say that this situation is reasonable.


    "interesting."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 468： Where are you confident

    Chapter 460


    What has grown in General Rose is not only his strength, but also his confidence.


    The Hulk serum in his body not only strengthened his physical body, but also magnified his characteristics.


    The ever-victor Ross, once known as General Perak.


    At this moment, back!


    "Xu!"


    Rose, in the form of Red Hulk, roared like a beast, clenched his hands into iron fists, and stared at Xu Fan.


    The fear and fear of Xu Fan disappeared at this moment.


    Now Rose just wants to do his best to fight Xu Fan in a good fight.


    "bring it on!"


    There was another low roar, and Hong Huoke kicked the experiment platform in front of him.


    The majestic force uprooted the entire experimental platform and rolled towards Xu Fan.


    However, Hong Huoke''s current strength was not enough to make Xu Fan serious.


    His power under normal conditions is only one hundred tons.


    Bang!


    The floating cloak flew out from Xu Fan, hitting the flying experimental platform frontally, a loud noise exploded between the two, and the experimental platform flew out in an instant.


    The floating cloak stayed in the air, as if watching Rose''s next move.


    Seeing the experimental platform flying upside down, Hong Huoke flew out with his backhand, and stepped forward with his right foot, directly printing deep footprints on the floor.


    The scientific researchers on the side had seen such a situation, and expressions of horror appeared on their faces, and their footsteps retreated.


    Leaning against the wall, praying that he will not be swept in.


    Or the cat huddled under the table, hoping that this disaster would end soon.


    After all, Xu Fan is now the only one to go out.


    No one dared to approach him easily, let alone go around him and leave here.


    Except for Xu Fan and Hong Huoke, everyone was shaking and praying desperately.


    "Xu!"


    Hong Huoke completely ignored the fears of these people. He had only Xu Fan in his eyes. He rushed forward quickly, and every click would make the whole room tremble.


    "No need to shoot."


    Seeing Hong Huoke getting closer, Xu Fan made a low voice, motioning for the floating cloak to withdraw to the side.


    Otherwise, Red Hulk may not have a chance to become stronger.


    It was solved by the suspension cloak.


    After all, Red Hulk is different from Hulk, he will not become stronger because of his growth.


    The only way for him to become stronger is to absorb energy.


    And how could there be energy on the floating cloak.


    "In that case, I will play with you."


    As he spoke, Xu Fan''s pupils changed from black to red, and three black gouge jade gradually emerged to be clearly visible, and then quickly turned.


    The eternal kaleidoscope, now!


    After that¡­¡­


    Suzano!


    Just to deal with the current Red Hulk, there is no need to fully understand Suzuo.


    It''s just chakra steam, enveloping the bones.


    A hint of surprise flashed in Hong Huoke''s eyes.


    With his cognition, he couldn''t understand the power Xu Fan possessed at all.


    Of course, the current Red Hulk has no idea of ??shrinking.


    His elbows were bent vigorously, and his muscles piled up behind him, bursting out blue veins, and finally he threw a fist, as if he had ejected his fist, hitting Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu.


    Rumble!


    The impact spread to the surroundings, overturning all the equipment here.


    Those helpless scientific researchers could only endure the severe pain caused by the impact, their bodies flew upside down like a broken kite, hit a wall, or something, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    As for the bones of Susanoh, cracks appeared due to such a blow.


    "Is it cracked."


    Xu Fan glanced lightly at the damage caused by Red Hulk.


    Although Red Hulk only uses the most primitive brute force as a means of attack, his destructive power does not belong to the ninjutsu among Naruto.


    Except for the few strong ones.


    And special prohibitions.


    With the power of Red Hulk, Konoha could be easily destroyed.


    "If it is the combat power of Hokage in the early stage, I am afraid that only the forbidden technique like the ghoul can stop Red Hulk."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    But no matter how you say it, Xu Fan''s strength is not just that.


    Under the control of Xu Fan''s will, Suzuo Nenghu''s two arms raised at the same time and grabbed Hong Huoke.


    However, Red Hulk''s attack did not end.


    When he saw the crack appear, he was both excited and excited.


    Because this means that his attack power has surpassed Xu Fan''s defense.


    As long as the attack continues, Xu Fan''s weird magical defense can be broken.


    The current Red Hulk retains all the wisdom, experience, and fighting style of General Ross.


    Perhaps his current age and status have not allowed him to charge on the front line of the battlefield.


    But in the past, he was like a **** of war.


    Hong Huoke is tall, but he is extremely flexible in action.


    With two neat sliding steps, Red Hulk avoided Susao Nohu''s grasp.


    Immediately after that, a set of excellent combination punches counterattacked.


    Suzuo Nohu, who was "summoned" by Xu Fan, looked like a living target in front of Red Hulk.


    After a few breaths, the cracks that appeared on the bones spread to the entire body of Suzuo Nenghu.


    "Xu, although we don''t have many intersections, you can completely defeat the confident me every time."


    "But it''s different now."


    "Now I am like a new life!"


    "My strength has completely surpassed you!"


    Amidst Red Hulk''s roars, his right fist centered on Suzano''s left chest.


    The injuries accumulated before had a chain reaction at this moment.


    Suzuo Nenghu who wrapped Xu Fan and protected Xu Fan instantly collapsed.


    Falling apart between the two.


    The corners of Hong Huoke''s mouth rose even more, his eyes exuding unprecedented light.


    at last¡­¡­


    He saw hope.


    at last¡­¡­


    He felt that Xu Fan was no longer an invincible existence.


    "Go to hell, you fellow!"


    Hong Huoke was too excited to withdraw his right fist, swinging his left arm backhand, sweeping Xu Fan''s temple.


    If that person disappears from the earth, it will make the world a better place.


    Then it is undoubtedly Xu Fan this guy.


    His power is too strong.


    It can even be so powerful that it affects the pattern of the world.


    Shake the status of America''s world''s number one, peace police.


    However, his overly confident character exposed his only weakness.


    Here, his magic cannot create mechanical natural disasters.


    Even with mechanical natural disaster support, Xu Fan can''t be saved now.


    Not only that, Red Hulk''s attention is always on the floating cloak.


    Calculate everything in place Today is Xu Fan''s death!


    "You are too careless!"


    However, Xu Fan''s face did not show the shock, surprise, or regret that Hong Huoke expected.


    He kept an expression from beginning to end.


    Take it calmly.


    Whether it''s meeting the big boss or seeing General Ross turn into Red Hulk.


    Still the current situation.


    For Xu Fan, it was not a threat.


    He didn''t even choose to dodge, he just raised his hand slightly, covered the chakra on the surface, and patted it with a palm.


    The soft fist combined with the strange power, instantly knocked the Red Hulk away!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 469： As long as I am on a whim...

    Chapter 461: As long as I am on a whim...


    Hong Huoke''s eyes suddenly widened, and his stomach was as if it was overwhelming.


    However, this feeling did not last long.


    Hong Huoke''s feet gradually left the ground, no matter how hard he struggled, it wouldn''t help.


    The power that Xu Fan burst out far exceeded the limit that Hong Huoke''s body could bear.


    His body flew upside down, everything in his line of sight began to spin around, and his back eventually hit the wall of the laboratory and rolled to the ground.


    Puff!


    Before Red Hulk had time to gain a foothold, he spouted blood on the spot.


    Unprecedented pain spreads out of the body.


    The internal organs seemed to be completely shattered.


    And the ribs in the chest were painful as if they were broken.


    But these are not the most critical issues.


    Hong Huoke couldn''t understand why, seeing Xu Fan, who was about to be solved by himself, suddenly burst into such power?


    It surpassed Hulk in an instant.


    Is it possible that he was not serious just now?


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Hong Huoke clenched his teeth, supported his knees and stood up from the ground. He swallowed the air here and absorbed oxygen so that he could feel more comfortable.


    He raised his head and looked straight ahead, looking at Xu Fan who was still standing in place.


    The huge confidence seemed to be shattered by Xu Fan''s palm.


    No longer had the courage to rush forward.


    He suddenly remembered.


    On Broadway.


    When faced with hatred, Xu Fan also easily took his fist.


    Even Xu Fan can transform into Hulk.


    "Is it because I just gained such power, so I was too excited..."


    Hong Huoke rolled his throat, swallowing saliva.


    Although the experience just now almost destroyed all his confidence, it did not cause him to collapse.


    On the contrary, this made Hong Huoke''s once excited, excited brain thinking, calm down again.


    not enough¡­¡­


    My own strength is not enough...


    After clearly recognizing this, Hong Huoke''s line of sight subconsciously focused on the machine developed by the big boss.


    A machine that can release gamma rays.


    Since he has become Hulk due to the energy of the gamma rays, it means that his body can bear it.


    "Xu!"


    In order not to let Xu Fan realize his plan.


    Hong Huoke first roared, trying to attract Xu Fan''s attention, then grabbed a table and threw it violently.


    After making a false move, Hong Huoke rushed towards the machine, shouting loudly, and ordered the scientific researchers here to turn on the switch.


    Otherwise, all of them will die here.


    Under the orders of Red Hulk and the fear of death, the two scientific researchers closest to the machine walked over with dull expressions and pulled the beginning.


    As a result, due to the impact, this machine directly spilled part of the gamma rays and irradiated them.


    Not everyone can bear this energy and transform into a Hulk.


    Two scientific researchers with wide-eyed eyes died on the spot.


    As the biggest beneficiary, Red Hulk completely ignores their lives and lives and absorbs the gamma energy here as much as possible.


    He felt that his strength was gradually increasing.


    Different from Hulk''s anger reinforcement.


    It seems that he can absorb energy.


    I am getting stronger.


    "This power..."


    Red Hulk showed a shocked expression.


    He was just holding on to try and fight to the death.


    Never imagined that under this coincidence, he had discovered the biggest secret in his body.


    Your own strength can grow indefinitely.


    Defeated Xu Fan.


    It''s no longer impossible.


    "Xu!"


    Hong Huoke suddenly turned his head, glaring at Xu Fan, but didn''t rush his hands.


    He greedily absorbed the gamma energy.


    However, what Hong Huoke didn''t know was that Xu Fan knew his secrets very clearly from the beginning.


    The reason why there is no one trick to make him out of the prototype is actually to guide him.


    Seeing that Honghuoke had no plans to make a move, Xu Fan simply waited patiently.


    Waiting for him to become stronger and stronger.


    "Xu."


    Until all the gamma energy was absorbed, Red Hulk had become dozens of times stronger than before.


    His confidence grew and swelled again.


    His steps moved away again.


    His five fingers clenched into fists again.


    He rushed to Xu Fan again.


    "The current me is invincible!"


    As Red Hulk roared again, the surface of his skin began to seep out of magma.


    This is also the unique ability of Red Hulk.


    "unrivaled?"


    However, Hong Huoke''s remarks caused Xu Fan to chuckle.


    Without a breath, Xu Fan flashed directly in front of Hong Huoke.


    This is a unique instantaneous technique in Naruto.


    Hong Huoke''s pupils dilated again, and he didn''t even see Xu Fan''s movements clearly.


    His brain was running fast, and every cell in his body seemed to roar, telling himself to defend or attack.


    In short, it is impossible to froze here.


    However, because of the extreme shock, Hong Huoke''s body could not keep up with his thoughts.


    Only Xu Fan raised his palm again, hitting Hong Huoke''s chest.


    But this time, it was not a combination of soft fist and strange power.


    It''s a common move used by ancient masters.


    Soul separation.


    Bang!


    The soul of General Rose flew out from the back of Red Hulk, he looked at the scene in front of him incredibly, watching himself become translucent hands and body.


    "what did you do to me?"


    General Rose yelled without thinking, but saw himself as a Red Hulk crashing down.


    Rumble!


    The floor of the laboratory sank again.


    The soul body Rose tried to rush to kill Xu Fan, but couldn''t touch the opponent at all.


    Not only that, but he couldn''t touch anything, including his body.


    "See? There are actually many ways to deal with you, and you are not invincible."


    "Even in front of me, not even the strong."


    Xu Fan said lightly, and once again used magic to drive the soul of General Rose into the Red Hulk.


    And what he said kept reverberating in Red Hulk''s ears.


    "What on earth do you want to do."


    Now, it was Red Hulk who couldn''t figure it out.


    Since Xu Fan has such power, why didn''t he use it in the first place?


    "Well, what do I want to do?"


    Xu Fan looked at the puzzled Red Hulk with interest.


    "It should be said that it is not only a deliberate, but also a whim Xu Fan said, hands directly together, the natural energy around him was madly plundered.


    On his forehead, lines appeared only in the fairy mode.


    The reason for this is because Xu Fan thought of a way to control the superhero in his hands.


    And he needs the identity of General Ross.


    Said it was on a whim, but he saw Red Hulk and wanted to play.


    "Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤True thousands of hands!"


    As Xu Fan used this ninjutsu, the entire military base began to tremble violently, and the thick roots of trees grew wildly from the ground, entangled to form the Guanyin Buddha, and straightened up from one-third of the base.


    Thousands of bergamot behind them blasted towards Hong Huoke at the same time.


    Rumble!


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： what

    Chapter 462


    Obviously it looked like a huge wooden Buddha, but the power bursting out from the opponent far exceeded Hong Huoke''s cognition.


    At the very beginning, he was able to swing his fists to smash the oncoming fists.


    But as more and more fists rushed toward him, his power became stronger and stronger.


    Red Hulk can only be passively beaten.


    His body collapsed under countless attacks and fell to the ground.


    Cover your head with your arms.


    But with the stacking of attacks, Hong Huoke''s arms became more and more painful, and he couldn''t help but automatically hang down.


    Then came Red Hulk''s chest, face, arms and legs.


    Everywhere is really a part of thousands of hands.


    This continuous, almost inhumane offense lasted for several minutes.


    Until Red Hulk was dying, all the gamma energy in his body dissipated.


    Thousands of hands gradually stopped.


    However, Red Hulk was much smaller than Uchiha Madara''s Susano.


    There is no tail beast like nine tails to share the damage.


    When the Buddha stopped, his back was still connected to hundreds of arms.


    I can''t do my best.


    And the dying Red Hulk was also unable to maintain his form, his body shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he recovered to become General Rose.


    The military uniform on his body was torn completely when he was transformed, and now there is only a pair of shorts hanging on him.


    The flexibility is completely lost.


    Looking at General Ross on the ground, Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    The underwear of Marvel Universe seems to be of very good quality.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t intend to kill Rose in this way.


    Although he had originally killed Rose directly, and then let Bai Jue pretend to be him, and give orders to the military.


    But then think about it, now Rose can transform into Red Hulk with the help of the big boss.


    It can be regarded as a combat force.


    It would be a pity to kill him in this way.


    It would be better to have the illusion of other gods to completely control Rose.


    Become your own puppet and do things for yourself.


    And there is such a person who speaks in the military, and he can also get a certain effect on his next plan.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan overturned his previous plan, tied the seal with one hand, and threw a crow out of his sleeve.


    Because of the sign-in assistant, I now have the perfect eternal kaleidoscope.


    It is much stronger than other gods of Shishui.


    Moreover, after all, it takes two identical kaleidoscope writing wheels to open the Suzuo Nohu.


    Naturally, Xu Fan didn''t need to insert the other gods of Zhishui into his body frequently.


    So he chose to imitate Uchiha Itachi and planted other gods on crows.


    Use crows to activate other gods when necessary.


    Only in this way, without the inter-column cells, the use time of other gods cannot be greatly shortened.


    "But again, I feel that there is always a difference between the other gods that Danzo uses to control the three ships and the other gods that Itachi gets rid of his control."


    Xu Fan murmured to himself since he traveled to Hokage and Marvel.


    Naturally, he couldn''t have any way to make up the original work.


    Xu Fan didn''t remember too much detail.


    He just vaguely remembered that Danzo only controlled the three ships for a period of time, not an illusion that completely changed his will.


    "Forget it, there is no need to go into it now."


    Xu Fan shook his head and left the incident behind him. He strode forward and came to Rose.


    Rose is only in a semi-conscious state. He raised his head and looked up at Xu Fan.


    Rose now has no such emotions as fear, fear, and despair.


    He felt that Xu Fan would definitely not let him go.


    He will definitely kill himself.


    As a long-standing army and participating in countless wars, it is time to end his story.


    A complete story.


    "kill me."


    Rose made a hoarse voice.


    "Although I have always wanted to eradicate you, Xu, I have to admit that it is not a shame to be able to die in your hands..."


    "Do it."


    Although Rose''s performance in the film often seems stubborn.


    Can''t accept people like Banner and Hulk to become superheroes.


    Unable to accept superheroes to come and go freely.


    But he himself is quite a tough guy.


    In this situation, there is no regret in going to death generously.


    "What if I could give you a chance to live?"


    Seeing General Rose''s expression, Xu Fan said with a smile.


    Then, Xu Fan ignored General Rose''s reaction and used healing magic to help Rose recover from his injuries and a little bit of exhaustion.


    Rose''s pupils dilated once again, and he looked at Xu Fan incredible, seeming not to understand what he was going to do.


    He suddenly rushed here.


    Isn''t it just to kill yourself?


    Good point, why do you want to treat yourself?


    Is it possible, what kind of evil is this?


    Will he heal himself and then kill?


    Ah, ah, ah...


    Just when Ross was puzzled, the crow standing on Xu Fan''s shoulder began to cry.


    This sudden scene caught Rose''s eyes instantly.


    His expression was slightly stunned, his gaze focused subconsciously, and he clearly saw the writing wheel eye on the crow.


    Although the patterns are different, Rose feels that this eye and Xu Fan''s eyes are somewhat of the same origin.


    But he hadn''t waited for him to understand what the crow represented.


    The other god, who was known as the strongest illusion art, started impressively.


    The kaleidoscope pattern on the crow disappeared and returned to the state of a three-hook jade.


    But Rose was sitting sluggishly.


    Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes, waiting for General Ross to speak.


    Because there is no relationship between the cells between the pillars, the cooling time of other gods is as long as ten years.


    Unless you transplant it to yourself.


    Otherwise, don''t think about using it again for a short time.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen other gods change the will of others."


    Two other gods that appeared in the original work.


    Once Danzo controlled the three ships.


    It looks no different from ordinary illusion manipulation.


    The other time was the rebirth of the dirty soil covered by Itachi.


    Both are different from changes in will in the traditional sense.


    Is it possible that if another **** goes down, Rose will respect himself very much?


    "Xu."


    When Xu Fan was curious, Rose straightened up from the ground.


    His attitude towards Xu Fan was a radical change of 180 degrees.


    "You are rightXu Fan: "? ? ? "


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but said with a black question mark. He didn''t say anything.


    Is this also the ability of other gods?


    Let General Ross do self-braining?


    In other words, in a special illusion, Rose saw some unknowing scenes.


    "Before me, my eyes were always limited to the country. I thought that making the United States stronger is the most correct decision."


    "Because this is undoubtedly a beacon for mankind."


    "But now, I don''t think so shallowly anymore."


    "Our journey..."


    "It''s the sea of ??stars!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 470： Dont start

    Chapter 462


    Obviously it looked like a huge wooden Buddha, but the power bursting out from the opponent far exceeded Hong Huoke''s cognition.


    At the very beginning, he was able to swing his fists to smash the oncoming fists.


    But as more and more fists rushed toward him, his power became stronger and stronger.


    Red Hulk can only be passively beaten.


    His body collapsed under countless attacks and fell to the ground.


    Cover your head with your arms.


    But with the stacking of attacks, Hong Huoke''s arms became more and more painful, and he couldn''t help but automatically hang down.


    Then came Red Hulk''s chest, face, arms and legs.


    Everywhere is really a part of thousands of hands.


    This continuous, almost inhumane offense lasted for several minutes.


    Until Red Hulk was dying, all the gamma energy in his body dissipated.


    Thousands of hands gradually stopped.


    However, Red Hulk was much smaller than Uchiha Madara''s Susano.


    There is no tail beast like nine tails to share the damage.


    When the Buddha stopped, his back was still connected to hundreds of arms.


    I can''t do my best.


    And the dying Red Hulk was also unable to maintain his form, his body shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he recovered to become General Rose.


    The military uniform on his body was torn completely when he was transformed, and now there is only a pair of shorts hanging on him.


    The flexibility is completely lost.


    Looking at General Ross on the ground, Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    The underwear of Marvel Universe seems to be of very good quality.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t intend to kill Rose in this way.


    Although he had originally killed Rose directly, and then let Bai Jue pretend to be him, and give orders to the military.


    But then think about it, now Rose can transform into Red Hulk with the help of the big boss.


    It can be regarded as a combat force.


    It would be a pity to kill him in this way.


    It would be better to have the illusion of other gods to completely control Rose.


    Become your own puppet and do things for yourself.


    And there is such a person who speaks in the military, and he can also get a certain effect on his next plan.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan overturned his previous plan, tied the seal with one hand, and threw a crow out of his sleeve.


    Because of the sign-in assistant, I now have the perfect eternal kaleidoscope.


    It is much stronger than other gods of Shishui.


    Moreover, after all, it takes two identical kaleidoscope writing wheels to open the Suzuo Nohu.


    Naturally, Xu Fan didn''t need to insert the other gods of Zhishui into his body frequently.


    So he chose to imitate Uchiha Itachi and planted other gods on crows.


    Use crows to activate other gods when necessary.


    Only in this way, without the inter-column cells, the use time of other gods cannot be greatly shortened.


    "But again, I feel that there is always a difference between the other gods that Danzo uses to control the three ships and the other gods that Itachi gets rid of his control."


    Xu Fan murmured to himself since he traveled to Hokage and Marvel.


    Naturally, he couldn''t have any way to make up the original work.


    Xu Fan didn''t remember too much detail.


    He just vaguely remembered that Danzo only controlled the three ships for a period of time, not an illusion that completely changed his will.


    "Forget it, there is no need to go into it now."


    Xu Fan shook his head and left the incident behind him. He strode forward and came to Rose.


    Rose is only in a semi-conscious state. He raised his head and looked up at Xu Fan.


    Rose now has no such emotions as fear, fear, and despair.


    He felt that Xu Fan would definitely not let him go.


    He will definitely kill himself.


    As a long-standing army and participating in countless wars, it is time to end his story.


    A complete story.


    "kill me."


    Rose made a hoarse voice.


    "Although I have always wanted to eradicate you, Xu, I have to admit that it is not a shame to be able to die in your hands..."


    "Do it."


    Although Rose''s performance in the film often seems stubborn.


    Can''t accept people like Banner and Hulk to become superheroes.


    Unable to accept superheroes to come and go freely.


    But he himself is quite a tough guy.


    In this situation, there is no regret in going to death generously.


    "What if I could give you a chance to live?"


    Seeing General Rose''s expression, Xu Fan said with a smile.


    Then, Xu Fan ignored General Rose''s reaction and used healing magic to help Rose recover from his injuries and a little bit of exhaustion.


    Rose''s pupils dilated once again, and he looked at Xu Fan incredible, seeming not to understand what he was going to do.


    He suddenly rushed here.


    Isn''t it just to kill yourself?


    Good point, why do you want to treat yourself?


    Is it possible, what kind of evil is this?


    Will he heal himself and then kill?


    Ah, ah, ah...


    Just when Ross was puzzled, the crow standing on Xu Fan''s shoulder began to cry.


    This sudden scene caught Rose''s eyes instantly.


    His expression was slightly stunned, his gaze focused subconsciously, and he clearly saw the writing wheel eye on the crow.


    Although the patterns are different, Rose feels that this eye and Xu Fan''s eyes are somewhat of the same origin.


    But he hadn''t waited for him to understand what the crow represented.


    The other god, who was known as the strongest illusion art, started impressively.


    The kaleidoscope pattern on the crow disappeared and returned to the state of a three-hook jade.


    But Rose was sitting sluggishly.


    Xu Fan silently saw all this in his eyes, waiting for General Ross to speak.


    Because there is no relationship between the cells between the pillars, the cooling time of the other gods is as long as ten years.


    Unless you transplant it to yourself.


    Otherwise, don''t think about using it again for a short time.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen other gods change the will of others."


    Two other gods that appeared in the original work.


    Once Danzo controlled the three ships.


    It looks no different from ordinary illusion manipulation.


    The other time was the rebirth of the dirty soil covered by Itachi.


    Both are different from changes in will in the traditional sense.


    Is it possible that if another **** goes down, Rose will respect himself very much?


    "Xu."


    When Xu Fan was curious, Rose straightened up from the ground.


    His attitude towards Xu Fan was a radical change of 180 degrees.


    "You are rightXu Fan: "? ? ? "


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but said with a black question mark. He didn''t say anything.


    Is this also the ability of other gods?


    Let General Ross do self-braining?


    In other words, in a special illusion, Rose saw some unknowing scenes.


    "Before me, my eyes were always limited to the country. I thought that making the United States stronger is the most correct decision."


    "Because this is undoubtedly a beacon for mankind."


    "But now, I don''t think so shallowly anymore."


    "Our journey..."


    "It''s the sea of ??stars!"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 471： Large amount of vibration

    Chapter 463


    Other gods are not simply rewriting the will of others.


    Instead, write a story based on the will to change the other''s thinking.


    It is equivalent to an unlimited monthly reading that is permanently covered on someone.


    For the current General Ross.


    Xu Fan is what he has been waiting for to be able to change the entire world, and even lead the earth''s technology to rush out of the solar system.


    For this reason, the current General Ross is willing to look forward to Xu Fan.


    Offer his loyalty to him.


    Looking at General Ross with such an attitude, Xu Fan felt a little surprised, but it was reasonable.


    As for the researchers here.


    Xu Fan snapped his fingers directly.


    At the same time, at the feet of every scientific researcher, a portal was instantly born.


    The other end is connected to the laboratory of Dashewan.


    Although Oshe Maru has always been a very good scientist in the Naruto world, he has developed many scientific and technological achievements.


    But his knowledge is not comprehensive enough.


    Sending these researchers to Dashe Maru will definitely enrich his knowledge and areas of expertise.


    Moreover, these researchers can be employed by the military.


    Enough to show their wisdom, and the powerful ability of hands.


    Sending them to Dashewan will definitely help.


    "Xu, what is our next plan?"


    General Rose looked around and watched one familiar face disappear before him.


    If he was in front of the other gods, he would definitely look surprised and curse Xu Fan.


    However, General Ross now has a calm expression on his face.


    His will was completely changed.


    As long as Xu Fan needs it, as long as it is useful to Xu Fan.


    General Ross will not only make a fuss, but will work hard to fight for Xu Fan.


    No matter what Xu Fan wants.


    "The next step?"


    Xu Fan thought for a moment.


    When he first needed the identity of General Ross, it was actually for the implementation of the Superhero Registration Act.


    Once this bill is implemented.


    All superheroes will be supervised and controlled.


    All superheroes will lose their freedom.


    If you act rashly, you will even be punished and sanctioned.


    As the first person in charge, General Ross has the power to control superheroes.


    This is why Xu Fan needs him.


    Because General Rose is now firmly held in his hand.


    However, it was a bit early to promote the Superhero Registration Act at this time.


    The current timeline is still in the early stages of the layout of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Even if you count Captain Marvel, the captain of America, who has been hidden in the background story.


    There are only three superheroes exposed to the public eye.


    They are Captain Steve in the frozen state, Iron Man Stark, and Dr. Banner.


    If the Superhero Registration Act is proposed at this time, I am afraid that there will be no public opinion.


    Not to mention fanning public opinion and letting it go.


    "Zhenjin."


    As a result, Xu Fan had to drag the issue of the Superhero Registration Act behind.


    When the time comes, it is not too late to start.


    It''s better to take advantage of this time to guide General Rose to head to head with Wakanda.


    "Do you know Zhenjin?"


    Xu Fan turned around, then snapped his fingers again.


    A portal appeared at the feet of him and General Rose at the same time.


    Rose''s body is the first to free fall.


    Xu Fan slowly fell while maintaining a suspended state.


    thump.


    General Rose lost his balance in the air and fell to the ground.


    He subconsciously looked around and found that there was only an endless desert.


    The venomous sun hung in the sky.


    The surface temperature is at least 50 or 60 degrees, and the sand underneath is a bit hot.


    General Ross couldn''t help showing a puzzled expression, not understanding why Xu Fan brought himself to such a place.


    In fact, when Xu Fan used thousands of hands, he destroyed half of the military base.


    The army soldiers are moving in the same direction for support.


    Xu Fan is not a demon.


    There is no way to talk to General Rose while killing.


    Eliminate all the soldiers who came to support.


    That''s too cruel.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan used the portal to bring General Ross to the no man''s land.


    Because of his proficiency in magic, Xu Fan could not feel the heat.


    On the contrary, under the effect of the ice magic, Xu Fan felt very refreshing.


    General Rose also straightened up from the ground and stood up.


    He thought he would feel very uncomfortable in such an environment.


    But in fact, when approaching Xu Fan, I can obviously feel the temperature drop.


    Not only is it not uncomfortable, it is somewhat comfortable.


    Immediately afterwards, General Ross recalled the question Xu Fan asked.


    He nodded slightly, "Well, vibrating is a very scarce resource, which has the characteristic of absorbing kinetic energy."


    "On the black market, one gram of vibrating gold can be sold for tens of thousands of meters of gold."


    "Even our military can only get a little bit every year."


    "It''s not enough to develop new weapons."


    Logically speaking, these are military secrets of General Ross.


    It is impossible to tell Xu Fan.


    It was only because of the effects of other gods that he knew everything.


    Xu Fan was not surprised by this answer.


    Behind Ross is the military, and behind the military is the United States.


    As the world''s largest power on the surface, it obtains vibrating gold through various channels.


    Naturally it is not difficult.


    After all, how can the largest arms dealer have no reason to buy and sell weapons?


    It''s just that the vibrancy that the military can get is a very small part of it flows out of Wakanda.


    Not enough for anything.


    As long as you make good use of this, you can lure the forces behind General Rose to compete for this resource.


    After all, they are not open-minded gentlemen.


    The development of the entire country is based on ingenuity.


    Just look at the Middle East.


    These guys can fight for resources like oil.


    Once let them know that Wakanda has Zhenjin Mountain.


    Will definitely try everything possible.


    Hold the Zhenjin Mountain firmly in your hand.


    "In any case, in the eyes of those people, Wakanda is a rather backward agricultural country."


    "The land is barren and the population is sparse."


    "In international conferences, you don''t even have the least right to speak."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    When I heard Zhenjin''s intelligence General Ross'' eyes radiated even more.


    "Wakanda?"


    General Rose asked incredulously.


    He has also heard of the country of Wakanda.


    I just haven''t looked down on it.


    "Where is Zhenjin?" General Ross asked subconsciously.


    "Of course, there are not only vibrating gold, but also many, many, many."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, this is not a flicker, this is the truth.


    It''s just that Wakanda can hide this truth for so many years.


    One can imagine their methods.


    Zhenjin is not so easy to take.


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： Ask for 1 day off

    Ask for a day off


    The epidemic has gained a lot of weight. I have recently lost weight. I quit carbohydrates, sugar, and oil, and then tried fasting. Now I have withdrawal and hypoglycemia. I''m very sorry...


    Friends, reduce important attention, don¡¯t be too aggressive...


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 472： Start to fool the world

    Chapter 464


    The time for Wakanda to develop vibrating technology, even in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, is not to say hundreds of years or even thousands of years.


    During this period, naturally countless people want to get involved with this metal.


    And the huge benefits and cutting-edge technology brought by metals.


    Especially the period when the African continent was discovered.


    Countless troops appeared on this land.


    However, the results are also very obvious.


    Until now, no one knows how strong Wakanda''s technology is.


    People only know that vibranium is a very rare and precious metal.


    Few people know their source.


    Including General Ross, the military and the country behind him.


    When Xu Fan spit out this information, Rose also looked surprised.


    Although he is now looking forward to Xu Fan''s head, his experience and knowledge have not been rewritten.


    In Ross''s perception.


    Zhenjin is still a scarce resource.


    Even whoever can get a lot of vibrancy is equivalent to having the ability to rewrite the world pattern.


    Now I heard that an agricultural country like Wakanda has a large reserve of vibrating gold.


    And all the vibrations that flow out of the black market now come from Wakanda.


    Such information was enough to shock Ross that he could not make any sound.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the illusion of other gods.


    I''m afraid Rose has already roared "nonsense".


    An agricultural country has a lot of vibrancy, but it is safe.


    How is this kind of thing possible?


    Haven''t your ancestors set foot in Wakanda?


    Didn''t find vibrato there?


    However, because of the relationship between other gods, Xu Fan is now the person Ross trusts most.


    He would only believe in Xu Fan''s words.


    It took a long time for Rose to calm down.


    "In short, pass a piece of information out and tell the entire military and those behind the military."


    "Make them interested in Wakanda."


    "Convince them that they have to get the gold veins anyway."


    Xu Fan said lightly.


    He actually felt that what he said was a bit redundant.


    Just let the military behind Ross and the big boss behind the military know that Wakanda has the Jinjin Mountains.


    I''m afraid there is no need for Rose to convince anyone.


    Those people will flock to it.


    Do everything possible.


    Use all means.


    Use all power.


    Put Zhenjin in your hands.


    As for the people of Wakanda, they don''t care at all.


    Just like those tragedies in the Middle East.


    The guys who claim to be world peacemakers are the real war machine.


    For these people, there is nothing worthy of sympathy.


    "I understand."


    General Rose nodded slightly, but his eyes glowed.


    It was an extremely greedy light.


    Even other gods cannot eliminate this light.


    Even if Rose is now firmly controlled by Xu Fan, deep in his heart, he still has great ambitions.


    but¡­¡­


    To convince those people, just a mouth is not enough.


    I have to be busy with work.


    Those people must be convinced that Wakanda does have a gold vein.


    They will desperately find various reasons to drop soldiers on that battlefield.


    Occupy the land of Wakanda.


    This is also the most basic in the world.


    In front of General Ross, a blueprint for the future world is slowly emerging.


    Xu Fan was very satisfied with this.


    Although Xu Fan has the sign-in assistant, he can become stronger without any effort.


    But good things like Zhenjin ore veins.


    There is no reason to let it go.


    Coupled with the mind of Oshemaru, maybe you can combine vibration gold and ninjutsu to develop even more powerful new weapons.


    Greatly increase the power of the nation of fire.


    After all, he is the shadow of the country of fire, so he can''t just think about improving his strength.


    It also needs to improve the power of the entire country.


    At the very beginning.


    Xu Fan even thought about improving the overall strength of Fire Nation first, and then attacking Wakanda.


    Occupy the land there.


    After all, Wakanda already has very cutting-edge technology.


    The land is also very fertile.


    There are also defensive barriers and hidden systems that can withstand the Thanos Army.


    In Xu Fan''s view, Wakanda is the right time and place.


    Only after the Broadway incident.


    Xu Fan''s thoughts have changed.


    It is true that he is very interested in Zhenjin.


    It''s true to want to get the gold veins.


    Wanting to capture Wakanda is also true.


    However, if you think about it, there is no need to consume your own power.


    Control General Ross like this way.


    Fudge the US military.


    Let them rush to the front line and compete with Wakanda.


    Isn''t it better?


    first¡­¡­


    The lost troops belonged to the U.S. military and had nothing to do with them.


    Second, we can collect more intelligence on Wakanda through war.


    According to Xu Fan''s understanding, the power that Wakanda possesses is not the technology brought by Zhenjin.


    At the same time there is magic there.


    A country of technology and magic.


    "Moreover, once the U.S. military aggressively attacked Wakanda, it is bound to put in various modern technologies."


    "Tanks, armored vehicles, naturally needless to say."


    "Maybe some black technology can be forced out."


    "At that time, as long as I cover it with my fire source, those things will be my mechanical natural disaster."


    "It also saves the trouble of various transportation."


    Xu Fan was thinking about his plan.


    This is simply killing three birds with one stone.


    Xu Fan really couldn''t think of a reason for not implementing it.


    After a while, Xu Fan opened the portal again and sent Rose back to the military.


    He is now the Supreme Master.


    The only Gu Yi mage who was able to crack the illusion of another **** had also gone to the dimension where Emperor Weishan was.


    As for the others, other powers.


    Don''t talk about cracking other gods.


    I''m afraid I can''t even notice it.


    This kind of dimensionality reduction strikes.


    Basically no solution.


    "Anyway, go back to the holy place first."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself that the Ross incident came to an end for the time being.


    However, Xu Fan has inherited the title of Supreme Master.


    Take some responsibilities.


    But he didn''t intend to live the life of the ancient master.


    Instead of garrisoning Kama Taj, teach those mages.


    Xu Fan prefers to stay in the Sanctuary of New York At the same time, Ross is no stranger to Xu Fan''s teleportation magic.


    He straightened up from the ground, and he was surrounded by a lot of soldiers before he walked out for long.


    As a general, he looked at these people majesticly despite his body.


    He is still the proud General of Thunderbolt Ross.


    After confirming his identity, the soldiers surrounding him immediately disarmed, saluted him one after another, and prepared new clothes for him.


    "General Ross, what happened just now?"


    A lieutenant came to Rose, until now, he is still confused about the disaster that happened before.


    In order to find out the truth, he can only bite the bullet and ask the general.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 473： Cooperation

    Chapter 465


    Because of other gods, Ross naturally wouldn''t tell the truth to these people around him.


    He only used military secrets to answer this question, so that others would not inquire.


    Then, after changing his clothes, General Rose hurriedly left the place.


    In order to complete what Xu Fan explained to himself, he now has a lot of things to deal with.


    It is certainly unrealistic to contact the Security Council directly.


    Before there is conclusive evidence that Wakanda owns the metal vibrating gold.


    He did not intend to expose his ambitions.


    not to mention.


    Although the current General Ross does not have the authority to deploy a large-scale war.


    But he is a general anyhow.


    In the army, it has a pivotal position.


    He wanted to mobilize an army and didn''t need to say hello to anyone.


    "In short, set up a special team first, let them sneak into the Wakanda area to obtain information about Zhenjin."


    Rose quickly made up his mind.


    But Rose also knew in his heart.


    Because of the geographical location, it is not easy to put his subordinates to Wakanda.


    In order to ensure the safety of his subordinates and the smooth completion of tasks.


    Naturally he would not be stupid enough to order the soldiers to go to unfamiliar territory without carrying any weapons.


    "It seems that we need to find some old friends for help."


    Rose''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought about it carefully.


    To ensure that the task can be completed smoothly.


    At the very least, a team of hundreds of people should be put in to cooperate and assist each other.


    When necessary, it may be added to the scale of thousands of people.


    Make sure to be foolproof.


    Even in Ross''s perception, Wakanda is just a backward agricultural country.


    There is no national status in the world.


    But with a little carelessness, accidents may still occur.


    But this mission action was no small matter, and General Ross could not accept the accident.


    After thinking about it, he decided to ask his former friends to help.


    Robert Maverick.


    He had followed himself, born and died together.


    It was just that Maverick did not choose to stay in the army, but joined the navy.


    Currently climbed to the rank of brigadier general.


    In the navy and military, they have certain real power.


    If you can cooperate with him.


    This time, the task will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Thinking of this, General Ross temporarily set aside Xu Fan''s damage to the military base.


    Contact Maverick directly.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, General Rose, have you had a headache these days?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Maverick''s hearty voice came.


    Regarding the matter that General Ross is arresting Hulk.


    And the tragedy that happened on Broadway.


    Maverick knows a little too.


    He even felt that an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years suddenly made this call.


    I clearly want to ask for help.


    And Mafric missed it very much.


    The days when I fought side by side with Rose.


    "Ok."


    General Rose nodded in response. He did have a headache originally.


    Xu Fan''s powerful strength is a headache.


    There is no way to limit it.


    It is likely to affect the pattern of this world.


    Shake the status and influence of the US government in this world.


    But now.


    Rose, who is not a god, has no worries about this.


    What he is doing now is to help Xu Fan get vibrancy.


    So he chose straight to the point.


    "I found Zhenjin, Maverick."


    Rose''s simple sentence made Ben a little excited, and Maverick was stunned on the spot.


    The pupils of his eyes gradually dilated, and he began to wonder if there was a problem with his hearing.


    You know, that''s Zhenjin.


    The black market has been fired to the point where one gram of gold is 10,000 meters!


    Whether it is sea, land or air, which military.


    They are all salivating to Zhenjin.


    "You say it again, Rose."


    Maverick took a deep breath and said in disbelief.


    "I found a lot of vibrating gold, enough to arm our two personal armies."


    Rose paused for a while, talking about the dusty past.


    "Remember Steve Rogers?"


    "The former captain of the United States, who can forget? He has always been our spiritual leader, and his life and photos are recorded everywhere in the museum."


    Maverick said without thinking.


    Now just find a copy of American textbook, which clearly records the name Steve Rogers.


    He is the spiritual leader of the United States.


    His reputation is no less than that of the first president.


    "Especially among children, his reputation is much greater than that of the President." Mafrick stated, "But what does this matter have to do with him?"


    "Have you forgotten? The weapon used by the captain is the vibrating shield."


    Upon hearing the vibration of the golden shield, Maverick fell silent.


    Maverick knows a lot about that shield.


    It can absorb all kinetic energy and make the impact invisible.


    It is also the hardest shield in the world.


    There is no way to break it open by any physical means.


    If this shield can be mass-produced and put into the army.


    Maverick believes that it will be invincible and invincible.


    At the same time, this reminiscent picture made Maverick more interested in what Rose said about vibration.


    "So, where can we get this metal?"


    Maverick asked directly.


    For Zhenjin, the military will purchase every year.


    However, the price of Zhenjin is very expensive.


    It is obviously impossible to invest military spending.


    So every year, they can only get a part of the vibrating money.


    Not enough for anything.


    Now Rose''s words, like the voice of the devil, whispered in Maverick''s ear.


    In an instant, his interest was maximized.


    Ross naturally didn''t want to sell it. He lowered his voice, "In Wakanda, there is a whole vein of vibrating gold."


    "However, if you want to persuade the people above to launch an action and invade there, you must have conclusive information and evidence to prove it."


    Roston paused, "I need a warship to take my soldiers to Wakanda."


    "After it''s done, I can pay you a ton of vibrating gold."


    Rose has a low voice.


    At this time, he hadn''t realized what would happen in Wakanda''s trip.


    He still feels.


    Just join forces with Maverick.


    Nothing can stop yourself in WakandaNo!


    Maverick learned the ins and outs on the phone.


    He naturally believed what General Ross said.


    I just feel a little unrealistic.


    but¡­¡­


    On one side is Rose''s temptation, on the other side is questioning.


    The Libra in Mafrick''s heart quickly tilted.


    He nodded slightly and responded to Rose, "I understand, General Rose, I agree to this cooperation, but I need two tons of vibrating gold."


    "No... I want ten tons!"


    "If Zhenjin really has so many things you said."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 474： Invitation from S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Chapter 466: Invitation from SHIELD


    After fixing the situation on General Rose''s side, Xu Fan returned directly to the Sanctuary of New York, ready to start the next phase of the plan.


    Aside from superheroes, the most influential organization in the United States is the military behind Ross.


    And the other party...


    There is no doubt that SHIELD!


    Although the SHIELD of this period has been completely invaded by Hydra, it is even nicknamed the Snake Shield by many people.


    But in any case, it is impossible to deny the strong background of SHIELD and the influence of Nick Fury.


    A character who can bring all superheroes together.


    "Take full control of SHIELD and then clean it from the inside."


    However, just as Xu Fan thought about his next plan, a knock at the door suddenly sounded.


    The person who came was not someone else, but Arthur.


    Arthur walked into the room and saw Xu Fan, who was interrupted by his thoughts, cast his gaze.


    "Xu, Fury is here."


    Arthur simply said what he wanted to notify.


    Fury?


    Xu Fan thought of the marinated egg with a black eye mask and a beard.


    As a traveler, Xu Fan will naturally not be unfamiliar with this character.


    Presumably he suddenly visited, also to draw himself into his Avengers plan.


    Actually...


    Nick Fury has relevant information about the superpowers in New York, and those who encounter the right abilities will personally come to the door to pull into SHIELD.


    Although during the New York War, the Avengers formed by Fury played a vital role.


    But these are not enough in Xu Fan''s eyes.


    Xu Fan''s demonstrated ability has completely exceeded their cognition.


    It is even beyond what they can imagine.


    Like Stark, he even wants to join the Sanctuary of New York as a mage, trying to understand magic.


    Most importantly, because of the sign-in assistant.


    Every time Xu Fan completes the sign-in, he will be rewarded and become stronger.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan''s strength growth rate and upper limit are unlimited.


    So, how could he look at that SHIELD?


    Even in the Broadway incident, he did not show his full strength.


    If Fury knew the abilities Xu Fan had at present, he probably wouldn''t have the guts to come to Xu Fan.


    Arthur waited silently.


    Today''s Xu Fan is already a real supreme mage.


    When I think of Xu Fan''s current status, I think about the purpose of Fry''s visit.


    This makes Arthur feel a little funny in his heart.


    In his mind, Xu Fan is already the most powerful guardian on earth.


    As long as Xu Fan is there.


    No Avengers plan is needed.


    Even Gu Yi, the supreme mage who had disappeared, was incomparable to Xu Fanxiang in Arthur''s mind.


    "Arthur, what do you think?"


    Xu Fan lay on the chair and asked with interest.


    After all, Arthur was the guardian of the temple before him. He should know a little bit about New York, SHIELD, and Fury.


    "Well, I don''t feel there is any need to see Fury."


    Arthur frowned. It was not that he had any prejudice against Nick Fury, but that it would be difficult to see the power Xu Fan possessed in Fury''s eyes.


    However, Arthur was only expressing his own thoughts, and he would not influence Xu Fan''s decision.


    He has no qualifications either.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan replied softly and made a gesture for Arthur to call Fury.


    "Yes."


    Arthur replied, and then retreated from the doorway.


    "Nick Fury..."


    Xu Fan watched Arthur close the door and slowly relaxed his spirit.


    Speaking of which, before crossing, I have read a lot of Marvel fan fiction.


    Many of the protagonists say how good they are on the surface.


    Not in Fury at all, S.H.I.E.L.D. is paying attention.


    But in fact, their behavior will more or less fear SHIELD.


    Some even join SHIELD directly to please Fury.


    But for the current self, let alone the SHIELD led by Fury.


    Even the Heavenly Sword Bureau behind him.


    The strength is nothing more than that.


    Except for Captain Marvel, who else can watch?


    Scroo?


    Do not make jokes.


    Xu Fan retracted his gaze and lay peacefully on the chair, waiting quietly for Nick Fury''s arrival.


    Time passed so slowly.


    A slightly vigorous middle-aged male voice came from outside the door: "Xu, I''m Fury."


    Xu Fan opened his eyes, sat up from the recliner and looked at the door. He moved his finger gently, and the door opened slowly.


    A burly man with a beard and a dark skin and a black blindfold walked in. He saw Xu Fan''s eyes full of luster.


    For Xu Fan, Nick Fury actually did many investigations like Mrs. Viper.


    Of course, the result was the same as Madame Viper, even using the intelligence system of S.H.I.E.L.D., still no such person was found.


    The young man in front of him, the background behind him should be amazing.


    "I know a lot about the wizard, Xu."


    Fury was not ready to grind with Xu Fan, and said straightforwardly.


    Xu Fan did not interrupt Fury''s intention to continue, but watched with interest what Nick Fury said next.


    Ferry saw that Xu Fan was not as difficult to get along with as he thought, and even showed an expression of interest in what he was about to say, and his pressure was reduced.


    "I also know the Supreme Master, Gu Yi."


    A slightly triumphant smile came up at the corner of Ferry''s mouth.


    Although the name of the Supreme Master Gu Yi is well-known in the magic world, it is rarely known in the real world.


    The implication of these remarks is to show that he is different.


    And his own blockbuster was enough to shock Xu Fan.


    The Supreme Master who has existed for hundreds of years is completely a legend.


    "Oh, what then?"


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, he already knew what Fury wanted to say.


    Looking at Xu Fan''s smile, Ferry was a little confused, and his black face became more and more puzzled.


    Just now I was very interested in my news. Why did Xu Fan smile like this when I started to talk about it?


    "Fry, we all know the purpose of your coming here, so don''t say anything extra."


    Fury was silent, his eyes met Xu Fan.


    In the end it was Fury who broke the silence.


    "Indeed, with your extraordinary power, you naturally know the truth that many ordinary people don''t understand."


    Fury took a deep breath and said, "I hope you can join my Avengers project."


    After finishing his words, Fury looked directly at Xu Fan and was full of expectations for his next answer.


    However, for Fury''s invitation.


    Xu Fan is not interested.


    He smiled and shook his head, "I don''t seem to have a reason to refuse, but..."


    "I reject."


    Xu Fan made a loud noise, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    He is against SHIELD.


    No interest!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 475： Stand-in

    Chapter 467


    For Xu Fan''s answer, Fury was not surprised.


    Rather, this way of answering is the strong attitude.


    If they switch roles, Fury will not accept the invitation of the guy who jumped out from there.


    Just join the other party in a daze.


    "To be precise, it''s a magic consultant."


    However, Fury has never been a person to give up lightly.


    In his opinion, as long as Xu Fan can be drawn to his Avengers plan.


    No matter what way, what kind of identity.


    It''s all possible.


    Even if he is just like Captain Marvel.


    It doesn''t appear most of the time.


    Just show up at a critical moment, that''s enough.


    Facing Xu Fan''s first refusal, Fury changed his statement.


    "I have had contact with the Supreme Master, and I believe that if it were her, she would agree to this matter."


    Fury decisively moved out of Gu Yi''s identity.


    Perhaps there is no such information in the Marvel movies.


    But in the Marvel comics, Fury is not only aware of the existence of Gu Yi mage.


    The two sides still keep in touch.


    There has even been cooperation.


    Based on this relationship, Xu Fan is not surprised that Fury knows about Gu Yi.


    He is the king of secret agents after all.


    The man who retreated from the danger again and again.


    It also holds countless intelligence in this world.


    And under the premise that S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was short of funds for many years, he created the Sky Mothership and the man who deployed the Sky Sword Bureau in outer space.


    Just talk about these achievements.


    Frico is no weaker than those superheroes.


    Especially in the Marvel comics, Fury once used his own power to trigger the Marvel event: the plot of original sin.


    With just one sentence, Thor can no longer lift the hammer.


    In the end, he became an observer of the universe.


    "She is no longer on earth, Fury."


    Xu Fan still smiles politely.


    Then, Xu Fan slowly straightened up from the reclining chair, with his feet hanging in the air, looking down at the proud and confident Fry.


    This one comes from the director of SHIELD.


    If the other gods hadn''t entered the CD, Xu Fan would want to use this illusion to control the opponent.


    However, before that, you must confirm.


    Is Ferry in front of him really that director?


    The Eye of Agomoto slowly opened on Xu Fan''s forehead, forming his third eye.


    For this sudden scene, Fury''s eyes revealed a hint of surprise.


    Although he had heard of magic and witnessed it, he didn''t know much about magic itself.


    Especially Xu Fan now.


    Condescending, expressionless.


    Invisibly created a strong sense of oppression.


    Fury took a deep breath, and at some point when it started, he felt his breathing speed up.


    Becomes hasty.


    With the help of the Eye of Agomoto, Xu Fan looked over Fury''s skin and finally confirmed his true identity.


    This guy is not Director Ferry at all.


    "really."


    Xu Fan raised his mouth and shook his head with a smile.


    That Ferry is really bright and calm.


    While trying to win him into his Avengers plan, the other side dared not show up.


    That''s right.


    The man standing in front of Xu Fan.


    In fact, one of the people of Scroo.


    Talos.


    He and Ferry, Captain Marvel, fought against the oppression of the Cree.


    And after that incident, he began to act as a stand-in for Ferry.


    Speaking of which, the abilities of the Skrulls are somewhat similar to Bai Jue.


    "What is it?"


    Talos rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    I don''t know why, standing in front of Xu Fan, he suddenly felt naked.


    No, it''s not just naked.


    Xu Fan''s sight seemed to be able to see through his skin and muscles.


    As if to be able to see my soul.


    This made Talos step back involuntarily.


    He was not pretending to be Ferry on the first day.


    And for his abilities, Talos is also extremely confident.


    I firmly believe that I can do it seamlessly.


    No one can see through his camouflage techniques.


    impossible!


    "You are not really Fury, you are a Scroo."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Although you are not a creature from another dimension, you do not belong to the earth."


    "What do you mean?"


    Talos pretended to be calm, but it was useless.


    Now he is standing in front of Xu Fan, just like a little cat.


    "It means literally."


    "I want to drive you out."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and a red magic circle began to appear around his body.


    Behind Talos, a fist-sized circle of fire appeared first, and then expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Tarros was naturally terrified to the extreme.


    He never expected the situation to develop to this point.


    He took a big breath to calm himself down.


    In fact, in order to be able to play the role of Fury well, Talos paid a lot of effort.


    In a hurry, he broke the name of Gu Yi mage.


    He has repeatedly claimed that only Gu Yi mage is qualified to do this.


    "I am the Supreme Mage!"


    Xu Fan made a loud noise and declared his identity.


    Talos'' pupils suddenly enlarged, shocked by the fact that Xu Fan was the Supreme Master.


    However, at this time, he was already unable to change anything.


    The ring of fire swallowed his body like a huge mouth.


    Talos felt his body fall rapidly and freely, until he fell to the ground with a "bang".


    There was only the light from candlelight all around.


    More is darkness.


    He looked around subconsciously and found that this place was simply a cage.


    In fact, this is actually the research institute of Oshemaru.


    In addition to Talos, there are many people detained here.


    Including Shigogo.


    Seeing Talos was imprisoned, Xu Fan directly closed the portal and sent a message to Dashewan.


    Let him take care of Tarros, lest he run around.


    At the same time, as Skrulls who can freely change into others, the cells in their bodies are also worthy of research on Dashewan.


    If it goes well, maybe you can still get the technology of the Skrull people.


    Of course, Xu Fan is not a murderer now, and Talos is not a bad person in essence.


    Xu Fan naturally did not directly kill him As for his work.


    Xu Fan already had a more suitable candidate in his mind.


    I saw that Xu Fan opened the portal again, and the connection at the other end was a huge army of 100,000 Baijue.


    He moved his fingers slightly, and a Bai Jue flew over instantly.


    Under Xu Fan''s instruction, Bai Jue''s body began to change.


    After two or three can''t breathe, Bai Jue''s body turns from white to black and becomes taller.


    One eye seemed to be scratched by a sharp claw, losing its light forever.


    The white hair on the top of the head fell one after another, turning into a bald head in a blink of an eye.


    "From today, you will be Nick Fury, taking over everything from SHIELD."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 476： Sign-in location SHIELD

    Chapter 468


    After disguising Bai Jue as Nick Fury, Xu Fan asked him to return to SHIELD headquarters.


    Although Zhen Ferry is the well-deserved king of agents in the Marvel universe, he holds a lot of confidential information.


    But for Bai Jue''s existence from another world, even True Fury could not know everything about Bai Jue.


    In addition, as a traveler, I am quite familiar with the Marvel movie universe.


    It can completely fill the blank memory of Bai Jue.


    "Don''t worry, Hokage-sama, I won''t show anything in this matter." Bai Jue, disguised as Fury, said vows.


    Even if Fury didn''t like other people calling himself Nick, and the bread would never be cut into triangles, Xu Fan told Bai Jue everything.


    However, just when Xu Fan was about to leave Baijue.


    The sign-in assistant''s voice sounded in his ear again.


    Please go to SHIELD to sign in!


    You will be rewarded after signing in!


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Xu Fan frowned. He could say that he was unexpected and reasonable for the sign-in location of SHIELD.


    In any case, SHIELD is a well-known department in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    In the movie "Captain America 2", S.H.I.E.L.D. is the home of the entire movie.


    Based on this relationship, Xu Fan felt that he would go to SHIELD to sign in sooner or later.


    I just didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    "In this case, I have to take a trip to SHIELD first."


    Xu Fan secretly said in his heart.


    Because "Fry" was with him, Xu Fan didn''t need to think about any reasons.


    There is no need to find a way to sneak in.


    He only needs to follow Fury''s side, walk in openly, and sign in.


    And Fury, standing next to Xu Fan, was the director of SHIELD, the king of agents.


    But in reality, he was just a fake Ferry disguised by Bai Jue.


    In this world, he would only follow Xu Fan''s commands and words.


    After receiving Xu Fan''s order, Bai Jue Furui (abbreviated as Bai Furui, in order to distinguish) directly opened his legs and walked out of the Sanctuary of New York.


    Although Xu Fan could also use magic to open the portal, it was not necessary.


    On the one hand, I am not in a hurry to complete this sign-in.


    On the other hand, relying on the portal no matter where you go will lose some fun instead.


    Sometimes sitting in the co-pilot''s position to blow the air is also a good choice.


    What''s more, S.H.I.E.L.D. is not far from the Sanctuary of New York.


    It''s just relatively hidden.


    Except for the existence of people in this department of SHIELD, many people on the planet have neither heard of SHIELD nor know its existence.


    In a short while.


    Bai Furui took Xu Fan to the headquarters of SHIELD.


    Dignified and luxurious.


    Just looking at it will be awe-inspiring.


    "Although that guy Fury often says that SHIELD lacks funding, it does not show the same at all."


    Before crossing, Xu Fan also admired Fury''s ability to accumulate money.


    He is not a rich man like Stark, nor does he have the gold veins like the Panthers to splurge.


    But he just built several sky motherships.


    It''s not that powerful.


    "Let''s go."


    Xu Fan retracted his gaze and said softly.


    Bai Furui didn''t say much, deliberately leading Xu Fan by half his body.


    After all, he now needs to play the role of "Fry" well.


    That arrogant, self-confident man, who would always say that his mother provoke Fak.


    Many people even jokingly called Nick Fury the Maja Fakher.


    Xu Fan silently followed Befrey without saying a word.


    In fact, when Beverley walked through the revolving door and stepped into the headquarters of SHIELD.


    The staff in the hall were all attracted.


    Xu Fan looked around, his eyes swept one person after another.


    He could clearly see that the eyes of these people were full of respect and admiration.


    This made Xu Fan not help but think of a legend about Nick Fury.


    Legend has it that in order to protect the earth, he rushed to outer space to fight with alien civilization.


    In the course of the battle, one of his eyes was injured and lost the light.


    Although with modern technology, there are ways to restore Fury''s vision.


    But he refused without hesitation, and told others in a loud voice.


    He did this to remember something.


    Tell yourself to always beware of the enemies hidden in the dark.


    But the truth is...


    Fury''s eyes were actually blinded by a cat named Gugu.


    Of course.


    This cat named Cuckoo is no ordinary cat.


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help but recall these things, he had already followed Bai Ferry to the elevator entrance.


    The staff here, although they respect and admire, but few people take the initiative to say hello.


    Because Fury didn''t like this.


    Compared with such unreasonable etiquette, he hopes that everyone can take the time to do some practical things.


    "Director Fury."


    Suddenly, a voice that made Xu Fan feel familiar chased up from behind them.


    Interrupted them from entering the elevator.


    Beverly turned his head subconsciously and found the person who was speaking in the crowd.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t look for it for the first time, he locked the opponent with invisible mental power.


    The result is the same as Xu Fan guessed.


    The comer is not someone else.


    It is the famous seventh-level agent in the Marvel movie universe.


    Phil Colson.


    "Director Fury."


    Coleson ran all the way, with excitement and excitement on his face.


    Soon, he also noticed Xu Fan standing next to Fury.


    "Hello, I''m Agent Coleson." Coleson introduced himself politely.


    Although he didn''t know Xu Fan''s identity, he must be able to walk around with Ferry.


    "Have we met?"


    Coleson asked subconsciously.


    The more he looked at Xu Fan, the more familiar he felt, but for a moment he couldn''t remember seeing him there.


    For a white man like Coleson, the facial features of Asians look similar.


    Even if you distinguish carefully, it is difficult to see the difference.


    "You can call me Xu."


    Xu Fan smiled and said For Coulson, he still has some good feelings.


    "What can you do with me?"


    Bai Ferry spoke slowly, interrupting the conversation between Xu Fan and Coleson, playing his role as much as possible.


    As soon as he heard the "director" speaking, Coleson''s thoughts suddenly returned to business.


    There was an unprecedented light in his eyes, and he took out a stack of documents.


    The tone was extremely excited.


    "We found it, Director Fury, we found that person."


    Hearing Coleson say this, combined with his extremely excited emotions.


    In Xu Fan''s mind, the standard U.S. hips could not help.


    You know, there are not many people in Marvel who can make Coleson so excited.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 477： He is still alive

    Chapter 469: He Is Still Alive


    Beverly took the file in Coulson''s hand and probably glanced at the content on it.


    Although Bai Furui was disguised as Bai Jue, he knew something about Marvel very clearly under Xu Fan''s instillation.


    For example, the person mentioned above in this document.


    Steve Rogers.


    It is the leader who symbolizes the spirit of the United States, the captain of the United States.


    "Director Fury."


    Coleson rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    The reason why he would become a Level 7 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., engaged in the work of maintaining the safety of the earth.


    Part of the reason is precisely because of Rogers.


    What he did during the war was undoubtedly a heroic act.


    Especially when he finally chose to parachute and sacrifice himself.


    It sublimated the definition of hero.


    In the peaceful age, Rogers''s various life stories were all written into textbooks.


    Almost every child aspires to be a superhero like Rogers.


    Colson is one of them.


    He even collected cards about Rogers.


    Very valuable.


    One of his dreams is to hope that this superhero can sign his name on his card.


    Now I found my idol.


    Coleson''s joy is naturally beyond words.


    Beverly probably understood what was going on, and closed the document Coleson handed him.


    He glanced at Xu Fan and exchanged his eyes.


    Now Beverly is the director of SHIELD, with the ability and position to preside over the overall situation.


    Even Coleson must obey Beverley''s orders.


    However, in reality, Bai Ferry is just Xu Fan''s servant.


    After seeing Xu Fan''s eyes, Bai Furui took a deep breath and said softly.


    "Take me to see him."


    This is not a requirement, but an order.


    Coleson would naturally not refuse.


    But in his opinion, this incident is undoubtedly a secret incident of SHIELD.


    No matter what Xu Fan''s true identity is, why does he appear here.


    It is not a reason for him to participate.


    In other words, Coelson felt Xu Fan should avoid it.


    "Xu is the special adviser I invited. Now that I have found that man, his abilities may come in handy."


    Beverly said bluntly, and once again asked Coulson to take it away.


    I heard Bai Ferry say so.


    Coleson didn''t have much to say.


    After he responded neatly with a "yes", he walked ahead and led the way.


    Behind them is Bai Ferry, and finally Xu Fan.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, the appearance of Rogers should have triggered the sign-in assistant?"


    Xu Fan walked at the back of the team and couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Although the rules for sign-in minor auxiliary are those famous scenes.


    But many times at the check-in location will trigger some plot points.


    For Rogers, Xu Fan didn''t like it or hated it.


    Before he crossed, he was not from the United States, but from another powerful country, China.


    Although Marvel movies entered the China market, they were essentially commercial movies.


    The personal films about Rogers are "Captain America", "Captain America 2" and "Captain America 3: Civil War".


    The first part is the origin, just to explain the background of Rogers.


    And his journey to become a hero.


    The plot itself is average, and the final results are not very good.


    Xu Fan''s greatest sense is that he is ordinary and ordinary.


    On the contrary, when it was the second part, Xu Fan had a bright feeling.


    It seems to have seen the Marvel version of Mission Impossible.


    Except for this one, Rogers''s performance in other movies is very average.


    Far less impressive than the heroes of Iron Man, Thor and Hulk.


    Of course, as a spiritual leader, he is often the one who plans and deploys.


    "Instead it is the third civil war..."


    Xu Fan showed a subtle expression.


    If the second part made Xu Fan feel good about Rogers, the third part of the civil war collapsed.


    He fought hard for Bucky, pulling a group of superheroes into the water.


    Not only that, he also chose to deceive and conceal.


    This feeling seemed to Xu Fan.


    It was like a thoughtful leader who suddenly became a love mind after seeing Bucky.


    Obviously many things can be avoided.


    Especially the Sokovia Agreement.


    Obviously the first half of the film was promoted mainly around this bill.


    It is the fuse of the civil war between the two superhero factions.


    Point of conflict.


    It ended up in the second half of the movie.


    No one seems to care about the Sokovia Agreement.


    It''s as if the whole thing is no more.


    The thought of what Rogers and Bucky would find out later on, Xu Fan''s mood was also subtle.


    Of course, this is just Xu Fan''s personal thoughts.


    And mixed with certain benefits.


    In order to control superheroes, Xu Fan not only supports the Superhero Registration Act, but also the Sokovia Agreement, and has even been slowly promoting this.


    Rogers was naturally the one who did not support the bill.


    "Forget it, these are things for the future, so I''ll wait until later."


    "At least so far, Rogers may still have a little use value."


    "Furthermore, there are still a few years before the Civil War. At that time, the other gods should be able to perform it again."


    The other gods in Xu Fan''s mouth were not used against General Rose.


    It was the one inlaid in the crow''s eye.


    It''s just that Shishui has already used other gods last time, and the cooldown of other gods has not ended yet.


    It will take at least a few years before it can be launched again.


    Just when Xu Fan was calculating these things.


    He and Beverly, Coleson, came to the laboratory where Rogers was stored.


    Although it was true that Rogers was found, it was for various reasons.


    Rogers is now frozen.


    Beverley glanced at it and found Rogers was enclosed in ice.


    It looked like an ice coffin, crystal clear.


    "Director Fury."


    Coulson cited a single hand and turned his attention to the precision instrument.


    According to the display above.


    Although Rogers was frozen, his pulse kept beating.


    He is still alive!


    "The captain is not dead."


    Coleson rolled his throat and was extremely excited. "He is still alive, can you believe it? This is an unprecedented freezing technique that has preserved the captain intact."


    "And let the captain come to our time."


    "As long as we can unfreeze the captain, he will be able to wake up."


    Coleson said without thinking.


    In fact, he knew something about Fury''s Avengers plan.


    If in the Avengers plan, a leader is needed.


    Coleson thinks Rogers is a well-deserved one!


    At the same time, Xu Fan''s ears also heard the voice of the sign-in assistant.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 478： Original Edman alloy

    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: the original Edman alloy bone!


    "Primitive Edman alloy? Bones?"


    When Xu Fan looked at the reward content displayed in front of him, his first reaction was that there was no other famous superhero in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Wolverine.


    Logan!


    At the same time, there is an actor named Hugh Jackman who has used his seventeen years of life to create an unforgettable image of Wolverine.


    In particular, Xu Fan was deeply impressed by the final movie "Twilight Wolf Returning Home".


    "But speaking of it, although Edman alloy is called one of Marvel''s three major metals, it is divided into many types."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    Like the well-known Wolverine Logan, the Edman alloy he was implanted was actually the second-generation Edman metal.


    Also known as true Edman alloy.


    It is a super strong metal that does not contain vibrating.


    The advantage is that this second-generation Edman alloy is reproducible and is also one of the black technologies mastered by the military!


    And the original Edman alloy obtained by signing in, but a generation Edman.


    "If I remember correctly, the origin of the first generation of Edman alloy was during World War II."


    "It was a doctor named McLean, who was influenced by Greek mythology and began to try to create an indestructible alloy."


    "Although the idea is good, due to the technical limitations at the time, no matter how hard he tried, he failed."


    Xu Fan recalled the birth of a generation of Edman alloy.


    Of course, he is not a Marvel fan. The reason why he knows Marvel is because of the hot movies.


    The content of the comics is just to pass the time apart from boring.


    In addition, Marvel comics often have problems such as collapse of combat effectiveness and restart of the universe.


    Screenwriters eating books are nothing new.


    Therefore, Xu Fan is not sure whether the reward he is getting now is that indestructible generation Edman.


    But no matter how you say it.


    The creation of a generation of Edman alloy is legendary.


    In the course of countless failures, Dr. McLean fell asleep in the laboratory because of exhaustion.


    The result was exactly that time, the metal he had always dreamed of was accidentally created.


    It is a fusion of steel, iron, vibrato, and an unknown catalyst.


    The hardness surpasses any known substance.


    This is the original Edman alloy.


    It is also the first generation of Edman.


    However, because it was a product obtained unconsciously, Dr. McLean naturally did not know the correct proportions required to make the original Edman.


    This also made it impossible for him to copy.


    The original Edman alloy has thus become a swan song.


    It is worth mentioning that this first generation of Edman is also the shield of the American captain.


    However, Marvel Cinematic Universe finally modified this setting due to copyright issues.


    After all, Edman Alloy is tied to the mutant worldview.


    At that time, the copyright of mutants was not in Marvel''s hands.


    The captain''s shield in the movie has become a pure vibrating metal.


    "Maybe some other materials are also blended."


    Xu Fan shook his head. He didn''t worry about this detail anymore.


    Just as Xu Fan recalled the setting of the original Edman alloy, Coleson''s voice came from the side, pulling him back to reality.


    "As long as we can find the right way, the captain can wake up again."


    Coleson did not hide his excitement.


    If Rogers can wake up now, he will definitely rush up immediately and find the other party to sign.


    But now Fury is not the real Fury.


    It was Fury who used Bai Jue''s ability to disguise Xu Fan.


    Seeing Coleson said very excitedly.


    Bai Furui had to turn his head and look at Xu Fan.


    After getting Xu Fan''s permission, Bai Furi took a deep breath.


    "With modern technology, I am afraid it will be difficult for the captain to wake up." Bai Ferry said, raising his arm and pressing it on the glass window, showing a very regretful expression.


    The time for Captain Rogers to really wake up should be 2012.


    It is also four years later on the current timeline.


    It''s just that Xu Fan is not quite sure.


    Is it because the level of technology cannot reach the thawing level, or S.H.I.E.L.D. only found Rogers four years later.


    If it is the latter.


    That also means that because of this and other relationship, the timeline has been impacted.


    Some things happened earlier.


    "Butterfly effect."


    Xu Fan secretly said in his heart.


    You know, the Marvel Cinematic Universe, because of its own relationship, made Gu Yi leave the Earth dimension nine years earlier.


    If the encounter with Stark is to cast a stone in the river of time.


    Then, by flicking away the ancient one mage and becoming the supreme mage, I am afraid that he will smash a whole continent into it.


    "If Rogers was discovered four years early by S.H.I.E.L.D., then maybe Sol might come to Earth early."


    "Also there is Domam, Thanos."


    But this kind of thing is not a bad thing to Xu Fan.


    He just wants to sign in now, and then become stronger and stronger by signing in.


    As for the length of the timeline, he doesn''t care much.


    "Xu."


    Bai Furui turned his head suddenly, focusing on Xu Fan.


    "Maybe your ability can wake up the captain."


    As Beverley said this sentence firmly, Coleson beside him and the scientific researchers gathered here.


    All took a breath.


    In other words, this is an announcement.


    Xu Fan''s abilities far exceed the technological level of this era.


    "Director Fury, are you true?"


    Coleson couldn''t help exclaiming, he wanted to say how anyone could have this kind of power.


    But then he remembered what happened on Broadway.


    Then, he thought of magic.


    And more and more feel that Xu Fan''s appearance is a bit familiar.


    This guy¡­¡­


    "You killed the mage that hated?!"


    Coulson''s eyes widened in an instant, and his feet staggered back. He couldn''t help but lift his fingers, his mouth involuntarily opened into an "oh" shape.


    The impression Xu Fan left on him was too deep.


    It''s too hard to forget.


    How could I not remember the identity of this guy for a while?


    Feeling stupid, Coleson was in awe of Director Fury''s ability.


    He never dreamed that Director Fury could persuade Xu Fan to exist like this.


    Join your own Avengers project!


    He must be undoubtedly the most powerful Avenger!


    at least¡­¡­


    In Coulson''s mind, he thinks so, and believes it.


    Xu Fan and Rogers will become superhero symbols and spiritual leaders!


    "Exactly."


    Xu Fan smiled and nodded, admitting this identity.


    Because he has nothing to fear at all, otherwise, he can use magic to hide his face from the beginning.


    This is the real...


    Strong attitude!

 v2 Chapter 479： Captain Awakened

    No one will deliberately trample an ant to death.


    Because no matter how the ants mutate and work hard, they cannot threaten people.


    The current captain Rogers is such an ant to Xu Fan.


    Perhaps from his standpoint, he cannot accept the Superhero Registration Act.


    Maybe it will become a steadfast opposition.


    But in the final analysis, for Xu Fan''s general trend.


    No one can stop the promotion of the Superhero Registration Act.


    It is also impossible for anyone to influence his plan.


    Even Steve Rogers has no such power.


    Besides, nothing in this world cannot be changed.


    Even if there is.


    It''s just an illusion of another god.


    If Rogers can "willingly" sign the Superhero Registration Act.


    That will only make more superheroes follow suit.


    Based on this relationship, refused to unfreeze Rogers.


    Or kill him directly here.


    It doesn''t make much sense.


    "With the current level of technology, it is indeed not up to the point of thawing Rogers, but in the face of magic."


    "The technology you master is just the tip of the iceberg."


    Xu Fan made a sound, and at the same time raised his right hand slightly, red light gleamed from his palm, intertwined, forming a dazzling magic circle.


    The majestic magic power poured out from Xu Fan''s palm, through the glass window, and shining on the ice block that sealed Rogers.


    Beverly, Coleson, and the researchers who witnessed this scene all showed shocked expressions.


    Although Beverly knew that Xu Fan was strong, he couldn''t understand the power Xu Fan possessed now.


    Because in his opinion, it is neither ninjutsu nor pupil technique, nor is it a blood inheritance limit.


    "Is this magic."


    Coleson rolled his throat, swallowing his saliva.


    As a seven-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., his authority knows many secrets.


    He even knew something about aliens.


    But for magic, it is quite a strange field.


    Before seeing Xu Fan, he didn''t even think that magic really existed.


    I feel that it is nothing more than an imaginative writer who made up his own mind and made up his own.


    Not to mention this kind of close-up view of magic now.


    It was something Colson couldn''t even think about.


    At this moment, Coleson even felt...


    This world is far bigger than I thought, and I didn''t even realize it.


    Under Xu Fan''s magic, the ice cubes began to melt at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Rogers'' pulse began to rise.


    "Director Fury, Agent Coleson, there is a reaction!"


    A scientific researcher shouted excitedly and shared the news.


    Beverly and Coleson looked back subconsciously and glanced at the data displayed on the machine.


    About five or six breaths.


    The ice block that sealed Rogers completely melted and turned into a puddle of ice water, flowing down from the experimental platform.


    Coulson''s heart is extremely excited.


    From the data point of view, Rogers''s indicators are all normal.


    Even far beyond the standard of ordinary people.


    This also means that Rogers''s body is not a major problem.


    "Successful."


    Researchers are also extremely excited.


    They had heard the story of Rogers since they were young and knew that this was a superhero.


    At the same time, this is also a new kind of opening for them.


    This technique of freezing and thawing people.


    Once successful, it will greatly change people''s lives.


    Terminal illnesses that cannot be cured can be completed by future technology in this way.


    Although they have not found a way to thaw that can match magic.


    But at least, this proves that the idea is indeed feasible.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    The illusory existence of magic was so confused to prove its true existence.


    This will undoubtedly be in human society and human history.


    Set off a frenzy.


    Including these scientific researchers, they can''t wait to take off their clothes now and turn around to embrace the magic.


    Concentrate on becoming a magician.


    However, just when a scientific researcher was about to summon the courage to try to contact Xu Fan.


    Rogers, lying on the test bench, opened his eyes suddenly.


    His heart rate began to increase, and in a blink of an eye it broke through one hundred and four.


    Researchers are staring at human data.


    I am afraid that Rogers will have any accident.


    Bang!


    With only a muffled sound, Rogers stood up with a carp, and stepped on the experiment platform with his feet, making the metal under his feet sunken.


    His eyes were filled with confusion and panic.


    But I have to admit that Rogers is healthier than anyone.


    Physical fitness is also extremely powerful.


    It''s just that his heartbeat keeps speeding up.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    Rogers was rolling his Adam''s apple, he looked around, breathing faster and faster.


    Such an advanced laboratory, and scientific researchers.


    Let Rogers exclude the United States in the first place.


    His cognition of the world still stayed in the Second World War.


    In his opinion, only Red Skull''s laboratory can reach this level.


    Only Red Skull''s laboratory can be so gorgeous.


    At the same time, Rogers also had a lot of questions in his heart.


    He clearly saw the red skull disappear in front of him.


    He also drove a fighter jet away from everyone.


    Finally rushed into the sea with the bomb.


    But for good reason, why did I suddenly appear in such a place?


    Didn¡¯t those bombs explode?


    Did not blow yourself to pieces?


    But no matter how you say it, Rogers is firm about one thing now.


    This is the laboratory of the Red Skull.


    The guys gathered here are all subordinates of Red Skull.


    And when he looked around, Rogers found his shield was at his feet, and there was a lot of water on the ground.


    Is this also some kind of human experiment?


    The more he thought about it, the more terrified Rogers felt.


    He took a deep breath, jumped off the bench, and grabbed the shield with one hand.


    There is hardly any hesitation or pause.


    He aimed directly at Beverly and Colson.


    The action was chic and neat, and the shield flew straight out of his hand.


    Bang!


    I saw the shield engraved with a five-pointed star hit the glass in front of Bai Furui A loud noise was produced, and visible cracks appeared on the transparent glass, and then spread out quickly.


    However, this shield was not embedded in it. Instead, it flew back and was caught by Rogers in a seemingly illegal physics manner.


    The entire glass fell apart at the moment the shield flew away!


    Bai Ferry, Coleson, and the researchers and staff present.


    All took a breath and exclaimed.


    "The glass here is enough to withstand the baptism of artillery fire. I didn''t expect it to be smashed by the captain..."


    Colson clenched his fists subconsciously, once again shocked by the strength of the captain.


    Super serum.


    It really deserves its reputation!

 v2 Chapter 480： Rogers flying upside down

    The Zhenjin shield whirled in the air and returned to Rogers'' hands again.


    Although he has been frozen for decades, his physical coordination and mental thinking have not diminished in the slightest.


    Seeing that the situation was not good for him, Rogers did not choose to fight or destroy this place.


    He has only one idea now.


    That is to escape from here.


    Go back to Carter''s side.


    Seeing Bai Ferry, Coleson was shocked and surprised by his actions.


    He quickly put the vibrating shield behind his back, his legs moved forward like the wind, two breathing distances, his knees were slightly bent, and his toes were a little harder.


    I saw Rogers''s body drew a beautiful arc in the air, leaped, and jumped out of the broken glass window.


    "team leader."


    Coleson quickly realized that the captain had misunderstood something and quickly wanted to explain the current situation.


    But before he had time to speak completely, Rogers rushed up in a vigorous step, grabbed a fist with five fingers, and slammed it into Coleson''s chest.


    Facing the sudden attack of the super idol, Coleson''s first reaction was to dodge.


    In the final analysis, Coleson is just an ordinary agent with better physical fitness than the average person.


    He can deal with two criminals with guns in a neat way.


    But facing a superhero like Rogers.


    Coleson''s response nerves and physical coordination are not enough.


    Bang!


    Rogers'' fist caught up with Coulson''s shoulder, and the tremendous power almost broke his bones.


    Coleson clenched his teeth, his face was hideous, and a sharp pain spread from his left shoulder to his whole body.


    He staggered, his steps backed back and forth.


    Seeing this, Bai Ferry on the side, the first reaction was to back off.


    He came here to disguise Fury in Tarros''s disguise, and not to fight Rogers.


    What''s more, his owner Xu Fan is also here.


    Bai Furui naturally had no plans to shoot.


    But Rogers didn''t think so.


    Seeing Coleson pushed back for a while, Rogers took off the shock shield, aimed at Belfrey''s abdomen, and threw it violently.


    The action is smooth and flowing, all in one go.


    Even the top fighting masters cannot find the flaws.


    After all, Rogers is now at the top level of mankind!


    However, the person he attacked this time was definitely very human.


    If it was the real Fry, maybe Rogers could succeed.


    But now, except for the ability to disguise, Bai Ferry also possesses a certain perception ability.


    The moment Rogers raised his hand, Beverley''s body had already reacted.


    He dodged the vibrating shield easily with a backside.


    While he was unharmed, his eyes focused on Xu Fan''s side.


    In Baifrey''s view, it was like Rogers.


    He couldn''t resist Xu Fan''s offensive at all.


    Maybe only three rounds, Rogers will fall.


    "Dodged..."


    Rogers'' expression was slightly stunned. He thought that his offense was flawless and very fast.


    But the vibrating shield that was thrown out directly fell through, spinning around in midair before returning to his hand.


    Fortunately, Beverly did not take any counterattack.


    Rogers took a deep breath and chose to win the door.


    As a result, in the next second, Xu Fan, who was supposed to be standing behind him, suddenly blocked the doorway.


    This sudden scene left Rogers stunned, and his brain almost went down at this moment.


    From his cognition, he couldn''t understand how Xu Fan flashed over.


    In fact, this is just the lowest level of basic ninjutsu among Naruto.


    That''s all about instantaneous surgery.


    Xu Fan didn''t say a word, and there was no expression on his face.


    The scientific research staff in the room raised the alarm at this moment.


    Because the awakened captain Rogers was completely out of control.


    To be safe, they feel that police are needed at this time.


    This is also the subconscious deep in their minds.


    However, Rogers''s heart is extremely high.


    The super serum not only strengthened his body, but also magnified the characteristics of his soul.


    Kindness, integrity, and fearless of power.


    Facing Xu Fan, Rogers just stood there for a moment.


    Immediately after that, he adjusted his breathing, grabbed the strap in the center of the shield with one hand, aimed at Xu Fan''s chest, and rushed forward.


    What Rogers didn''t even dream of was...


    Xu Fan did not fly out because of the shock of the vibrating shield.


    On the contrary, between the two, powerful energy burst out and collided with each other.


    The impact spread to the surroundings, instantly destroying everything in the laboratory.


    Various precision instruments were completely destroyed.


    The light in the room dimmed for a while.


    The vibrating shield, regarded as indestructible by Rogers, failed to repel the enemy.


    This weird and unthinkable thing shocked his nerves greatly.


    What makes Rogers most difficult to understand is...


    The self-vibrating shield has always had the characteristics of absorbing kinetic energy.


    Whether it''s an explosion, an oncoming bullet, or something else.


    All will be absorbed by the shield.


    But this time, the characteristics of the vibrating shield seemed to be completely lost in an instant.


    His feet volleyed into the air, his body drew an arc in the air, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Bang!


    With a muffled noise, Rogers'' body rolled out.


    Although he didn''t suffer any substantial harm, the shock in his heart was like an overwhelming experience.


    He raised his head again and looked up and down Xu Fan.


    He took a deep breath and said the classic line.


    "I can¡­¡­"


    "Fight like this all day."


    Even if the strength of the two sides is very different.


    Even if you don''t see any victory at all.


    Rogers will still not admit defeat.


    Will not give up.


    As long as it is what he thinks is right.


    As long as it is considered a just act by him.


    He will fight desperately.


    He straightened up again, his eyes became extremely firm.


    At the same time, the door of the laboratory opened quickly under the light of the red alarm.


    A warrior dressed in heavy clothing and armed with extremely advanced weapons rushed in.


    They quickly looked around, trying to ensure the safety of Beverly and Coulson, and then resolve the enemies who invaded here.


    However, the situation in front of them shocked them to the extreme.


    The spiritual leader written in the textbook.


    Now standing in front of them vigorously!


    Level 7 agent Coleson seems to be injured too plus Xu Fan is the only strange face here.


    There is almost no hesitation.


    These soldiers pointed their guns at Xu Fan and asked him to raise his hands in a commanding tone.


    Don''t act rashly.


    This inexplicable reversal surprised everyone here.


    Beverly: "???"


    Colson: "???"


    Rogers: "???"


    Xu Fan: "???"


    I thought these guys could figure out the situation, but I didn''t expect it to come here to help.


    Seeing the arrogant attitude of these guys, Xu Fan directly chose to ignore it.

 v2 Chapter 481： Fire Arrow Mallet

    Only Rogers was in Xu Fan''s line of sight, and he ignored the soldiers who broke into here.


    Not to mention just ordinary people with guns.


    Even Black Widow, Hawkeye, Blade Warrior, Punisher, these superheroes known as the limit of humanity.


    Xu Fan would not take it seriously either.


    Bai Ferry saw all this silently, he wanted to stop those people.


    As their own "chief", order them to arrest Rogers.


    Xu Fan''s expressionless reaction can be seen.


    Bai Ferry had no choice but to give up.


    With Xu Fan''s strength, there is a need to speak up.


    It''s impossible for these people to hurt Xu Fan!


    "stop!"


    Realizing that something was wrong, Coleson blurted out and shouted.


    However, because of the severe pain and the shock, he rolled to the ground, so he couldn''t make a sound at the first time.


    Wait until he shouts out.


    The soldiers who broke into here had already pulled the trigger and poured the maximum firepower toward Xu Fan.


    Rogers was also confused by this sudden scene.


    These guys, aren''t these members of the Hydra working for the Red Skull?


    How come it''s so good, suddenly infighting started?


    Feeling the bullets flying towards him, Xu Fan felt a little helpless.


    It''s not because these guys can''t figure it out, but because these guys'' attack methods are too low-level.


    Maybe against Rogers, Black Widow and other superheroes, these people''s attack methods can still be useful.


    But for myself now.


    These guys are simply scum with only five combat effectiveness.


    "Shinra..."


    Xu Fan''s two speeds changed, and layer after layer of swirl patterns appeared.


    Chakra burst out of his body.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    The majestic repulsive force spread out with Xu Fan as the center, and instantly swept the entire room.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Ferry''s ability to perceive, and to collect and master the intelligence that cooperated with Liudao.


    He might be seriously injured on the spot.


    At a critical moment, he grabbed Coleson, picked it up like a little chicken, jumped, and hid in the room where Rogers was frozen at first.


    The entire steel gate was directly squeezed into a C shape by the power of Shenluo Tianzheng.


    Those bullets rushing towards Xu Fan were also bounced off instantly.


    Many soldiers didn''t even understand what had happened, and their bodies were already in danger of breaking the wires, flying out, slapped straight against the wall of the corridor, and rolled to the ground.


    At the very moment, Rogers chose to parry with a vibrating shield.


    Although the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye is not a conventional attack method, it is also a physical attack.


    Plus Xu Fan didn''t want to destroy this place at all.


    So it didn''t use all its strength.


    The vibrating shield in Rogers''s hand still resisted the offensive.


    After a few breaths.


    The entire space became extremely quiet.


    Although Xu Fan did not crush an ant this time and kill everyone.


    However, the powerful strength he showed was beyond everyone''s reach.


    The soldiers who fell to the ground were either so seriously injured that they passed out.


    Either he was completely stunned, afraid to stand up again, let alone open fire.


    Because the bullets they shot in would only be bounced back by Xu Fan''s ability.


    Researchers have regarded this scene as magic.


    Their hearts cheered again, and their determination was strengthened.


    The end of science is theology.


    In any case, they must find a way to learn magic.


    science?


    What kind of spicy stuff is that!


    Magic is number one in the world!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Coulson got up from the ground, he looked at the messy room and swallowed nervously.


    In an understatement, he repelled the guards of SHIELD.


    This kind of strength is completely a blow to dimensionality reduction.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Beverly felt shocked in his heart.


    Although he was made by Bai Jue in disguise, and he has certain knowledge of Xu Fan''s strength.


    But this was the first time he saw Xu Fan take action.


    The use and control of Shenluo Tianzheng.


    And the ease and comfort of ending the Shenluo Tianzheng.


    It is not comparable to Nagato.


    The real six immortals.


    "I really don''t know if Xu Fan broke out with all his strength, would he directly destroy the entire continental plate..."


    Bai Ferry took a deep breath and was full of emotion in his heart.


    However, the most stressed person at the scene.


    It was neither Bevery nor Coleson, or the soldiers lying on the ground.


    Although they were surprised and shocked.


    But it is not an endless relationship with Xu Fan.


    On the contrary, Rogers, astonished by Xu Fan''s ability, put down the vibrating shield even more as if he was on the verge of an enemy.


    "You are really strong."


    Rogers took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "But you will fail."


    "Only standing in the camp of the people is justice."


    "Maybe I am not your opponent, but somebody will stand up, resist you, and defeat you."


    "because¡­¡­"


    "Evil does not suppress righteousness!"


    Rogers let out a low roar, showing his determination.


    This time, he gave up the idea of ??leaving here.


    At this moment, he rushed forward again, fully holding on to the determination that he would rather break the jade instead of the whole.


    "go with!"


    Rogers'' muscle strength exploded to the maximum, and the shield almost ejected from his palm.


    He flew to Xu Fan''s throat.


    "Vibrating the golden shield."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, a smile appeared, and he sneered at Rogers''s frontal attack.


    Although Rogers just said his words very beautifully, he also only has beautiful words.


    In the face of absolute power, any bells and whistles are empty talk.


    Xu Fan slowly raised his arm, stretched out a finger, and erected it between the shield and himself.


    Bang!


    Another loud noise filled the room.


    The Zhenjin shield hit Xu Fan''s finger and flew out.


    Rogers subconsciously picked up the shield that flew back, but never expected that the speed of the shield flying backwards exceeded his own reaction nerves.


    By the time he raised his hand, the shield had been embedded into the ceiling.


    Because of the height, Rogers could not remove the shield directly.


    however¡­¡­


    There is always a way out.


    The moment Rogers lost his shield, he saw the only flaw in Xu Fan''s body.


    That was the moment when Xu Fan slowly dropped his arms and his eyes returned to normal.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Rogers gritted his teeth and roared like a beast.


    He tried his best, his body rose into the air and hit Xu Fan''s face.


    Rogers'' action, like a rocket hammer, rushed straight up.


    However, Xu Fan is impartial, neither dodge nor hide.


    Even Suzuo Nenghu had no idea.


    The current self, but has bones of Edman alloy.


    Still the most indestructible generation Edman.


    Boom!


    Rogers'' skull hit the door of Xu Fan''s face, and the unprecedented impact directly recoiled, slap Rogers on the ground.


    The legendary American captain did not even have time to hum.


    Fainted on the spot!

 v2 Chapter 482： The reason why we are so desperate

    After using the rocket head mallet on Xu Fan, Rogers passed out on the spot and fell into a coma for the next few days.


    Xu Fan naturally did not stay in SHIELD, waiting for Rogers to regain interest.


    After completing this check-in and obtaining Edman''s metal skeleton, he returned to the Sanctuary of New York.


    And let White Fury play the role of the director of SHIELD.


    Form the Avengers.


    Keep the original superhero team firmly in your hands.


    Among them, Black Widow and Hawkeye naturally obeyed Baifrey''s commands.


    A few days later.


    Beverly and Coleson learned that Rogers had awakened and disappeared, and rushed to the room where he was resting.


    At the moment he saw Rogers, Coleson felt very relieved.


    "Captain, you finally woke up."


    Coulson tried his best to restrain his emotions.


    In order to avoid the last incident, Rogers is now firmly tied to the bed.


    His hands and feet were fixed, and he couldn''t break free.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he felt a splitting headache.


    The memories of Xu Fan gradually emerged.


    He recalled that at the last moment, when he rushed to Xu Fan desperately.


    It just felt like hitting an iron wall.


    Then he passed out.


    This also made Rogers curious about Xu Fan''s identity.


    Where is that man sacred?


    "Captain, please don''t get me wrong. We are not malicious. My name is Phil Coleson and I am a Level 7 agent of SHIELD."


    Seeing Rogers'' eyes full of confusion, Coleson quickly explained.


    Beverley stood by, saying nothing.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.? What the **** is going on?"


    Rogers tried to break free, but was unsuccessful, and simply calmed down and snatched information from Coleson''s mouth.


    Since there is no way to escape, you must at least figure out where you are.


    "You should know this lady Carter, right?"


    Coleson said without thinking.


    For characters like Rogers, his life is written in textbooks.


    Not to mention the very developed intelligence network within SHIELD.


    It is not difficult to get everything about Rogers.


    Of course, the emotional relationship between Carter and Rogers.


    Naturally, Coulson would not know so clearly.


    He mentioned Carter because he wanted to relax Rogers'' tension through the names of acquaintances.


    "Carter? Where is she now?"


    Upon hearing the name, Carter''s delicate facial features immediately appeared before Rogers'' eyes.


    He couldn''t wait to see her.


    "She is in the ward now, being taken care of. I know this is a difficult thing to accept, Captain, but... it was she who formed the department of SHIELD."


    "The purpose is to maintain the peace of the earth."


    "At the same time... Decades have passed since the end of World War II, and she is already a dying old man."


    Coleson explained all of this, then paused, "It''s 2008."


    The brain suddenly flooded with this information, making Rogers stunned on the spot.


    SHIELD.


    Carter.


    The dying old man.


    In 2008.


    The Second World War ended for decades.


    This information flooded Rogers'' nerves.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    More difficult to accept.


    "Actually, we don''t intend to detain you for your actions. It is only because of the last incident that we have made a move. If you want to leave..."


    "It''s completely possible to walk out in a swagger, and there is no need to attack anyone."


    Coleson explained the reasons for fixing Rogers'' hands and feet, then took out the keys and opened the handcuffs one by one.


    Based on the system intelligence network of SHIELD.


    They didn''t worry about Rogers being lost.


    Moreover, for people like him.


    The changes in the outside world are beyond Rogers''s imagination.


    Even if he leaves here, it won''t take long for him to come back.


    The only thing that worries Coulson is that Rogers suddenly started doing it when he woke up.


    Rogers looked at his free hands and feet, he sat up from the bed foolishly.


    He feels his brain is messed up now.


    "Captain, you can go now."


    Upon seeing this, Bai Ferry made a low voice, completely clear in his heart.


    Even if Rogers is gone now, he will definitely come back.


    He needs the help of SHIELD.


    At the same time, SHIELD also needs him.


    Rogers looked up at Beverly, then at Coleson.


    He wanted to ask where Xu Fan was now, but after another thought he felt it was unnecessary.


    He took a deep breath, got off the bed and put on his shoes.


    In the process, Beverly and Coleson just stood quietly aside.


    There is no plan to stop it.


    At the same time, dusty memories flooded my mind.


    Rogers clearly remembered the last thing he did.


    He found Hydra''s bombs and rushed to the ice with them.


    In the end, his consciousness became blurred until it disappeared completely.


    I should have sacrificed honorably.


    Rogers'' brain kept flashing back to these images, his body walking through the corridor like a walking dead.


    All the people around were amazed at Rogers'' features.


    Some people even came forward to talk.


    But today Rogers is stuck in his own little world.


    There is no psychological attention at all.


    However, when he walked out of this building and came to the street.


    All the sights before him shocked his soul greatly.


    The high-rise buildings are as tall as a sword.


    Cars go to and fro on the street.


    People are everywhere.


    And the faces of these people are beginning, or frustrated, or frustrated, or looking forward to something.


    war.


    hunger.


    death.


    disease.


    As if it never existed.


    The picture in front of him made Rogers involuntarily imagine utopia.


    Here¡­¡­


    Isn''t it the world they used to fight **** and yearn for?


    Everyone is free to choose their own life and decide who they want to be.


    Children can laugh and play under the blue sky.


    No one will starve to death or freeze to death on the street.


    The whole world is full of sunshine and warmth.


    For Rogers now.


    Here is the unreachable future.


    At the same time, it is also the real world in it.


    And just when he was confused and didn''t know what to do.


    Bai Ferry suddenly came to him, "How about it, Captain, here is the world you have given everything and created."


    "A truly peaceful world."


    "For this, I am willing to pay everything to protect him at all costs."


    "It''s just that I don''t have enough power."


    "Are you willing to be with me?"


    Baifrey made a loud voice and sent an invitation to Rogers.


    Rogers stood there, silent for a long time.


    He gradually believed what Coleson said.


    I am now in the future.


    Seeing the current world, he is naturally willing to give everything to protect the world.


    Just before that.


    Rogers has something more urgent to accomplish.


    "Carter, where is she... now?"


    Rogers said word by word.

 v2 Chapter 483： To Wakanda

    Please go to the Stanislas to sign in!


    After signing in successfully, you will get a sign-in reward!


    "Stannis?"


    Xu Fan was teaching Dr. Banner to further control Hulk¡¯s power in the Sanctuary of New York, but suddenly he got a new sign-in location.


    Just for the sign-in location this time.


    Xu Fan was a little confused.


    He thought that the next sign-in location would be where Thor''s Quake fell.


    Unexpectedly, it was a completely unfamiliar name.


    Even the Kama Taj who signed in at the very beginning, somehow appeared in Strange''s personal movie.


    It is a very important secret place.


    But this time, no matter how Xu Fan recalled the plot of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    He couldn''t find information about the Stanislas from the depths of his brain.


    He was even convinced.


    This thing should not appear in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan didn''t worry about it for long.


    Today, he disguised Bai Jue as the director of SHIELD, Fury.


    The entire S.H.I.E.L.D. best intelligence network can be used at any time.


    After leaving this question to Beverly.


    About a few minutes later, Xu Fan got a response.


    The Stanislas is nothing but a warship in service.


    Although it is not clear why the sign-in place this time appeared there, Xu Fan had no reason to refuse.


    After figuring out what is going on.


    Xu Fan set off from the Sanctuary of New York to the location of the warship.


    Coupled with the precise positioning of the Beverly Intelligence Network.


    Xu Fan arrived here without any effort at all, and used his mental power to scan the entire warship.


    Attempt to find out the uniqueness of the Stennis.


    Because he only appeared on this ship, the sign-in conditions were not triggered.


    It seems that something else is needed.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was.


    Here, he found a familiar face.


    No one else, but the character Xu Fan firmly controlled through the illusion of other gods not long ago.


    General Ross.


    "I seem to understand..."


    Xu Fan suddenly realized.


    After taking control of General Ross and turning him into his own puppet, Xu Fan explained the first task.


    It is to guide him to attack Wakanda.


    Combining with the Stanislas is a condition for warships.


    It is not difficult to imagine that this should be Rose on his way to Wakanda.


    But since it''s here, it''s all here.


    There is no reason to avoid Rose.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan directly used teleportation magic and appeared in the command room where Ross was.


    In addition to Ross, there are other people gathered here.


    Xu Fan just used a low-level magic casually to make these people unable to notice him.


    Instead, it was General Ross.


    At the moment I saw myself, I was stunned.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Rose''s face was filled with surprise.


    But soon, his emotions recovered.


    Especially after knowing that people here would not notice Xu Fan, the once tense spirit was completely relaxed.


    "please follow me."


    But to be on the safe side and to make it more convenient to describe his next plan, General Rose motioned to Xu Fan to go to a separate meeting room with him.


    Xu Fan naturally had no reason to refuse.


    About two or three minutes.


    Xu Fan followed General Rose into the empty conference room.


    General Ross made a gesture and asked the guards who followed to guard in the corridor.


    And tell them that no matter who it is, they cannot break in.


    After explaining these trivial matters, General Rose closed the door and turned to look at Xu Fan.


    "Tell me, what is going on?"


    Xu Fan directly found a place to sit down and waited for Rose''s response.


    "Ahem."


    Rose cleared his throat first, and then told the story.


    Although he is convinced of what Xu Fan said.


    But it is not easy to go to Wakanda to get vibrancy.


    Not to mention that there is an ocean separation between the United States and Wakanda.


    The international mainstream today is peace.


    Even if Wakanda is a weak and barren agricultural country.


    There is no reason why the U.S. can send troops to help them.


    Otherwise, international public opinion will make the US situation very embarrassing.


    unless¡­¡­


    They really have any valid reasons.


    For example, Wakanda has a lot of vibrating gold...


    Oh no¡­¡­


    For example, Wakanda has weapons such as mushroom bombs.


    Enough to affect the safety of the world.


    For this reason, Rose decided to go to Wakanda to conduct an investigation.


    In this way, no matter if it is to the people above, or to other things, you can have a good explanation.


    Listening to General Rose''s explanation, Xu Fan nodded slightly, feeling that what he said made sense.


    "For this, I cooperated with Maverick."


    "After all, I''m just an army general. If I want to put special forces into Wakanda, I still need a partner."


    To ensure the success of the mission.


    Rose didn''t plan to throw a few, dozens of people.


    But hundreds, thousands.


    Conduct a large-scale investigation of Wakanda.


    Actually...


    One thing also made General Ross very concerned.


    Before launching the operation, he investigated Wakanda.


    And in the process of investigation, noticed a few strange points.


    Although Wakanda is only an agricultural country, civilization and technology are very backward.


    But the king of Wakanda has a very tough attitude internationally.


    And the political skills are very high.


    This makes him look like a king of a backward country.


    More like a leader born in a powerful country.


    Not only that¡­¡­


    Wakanda implements a lock-in policy.


    Reject other countries to provide help or access.


    And in the past few decades, hundreds of years, the outside world also knew nothing about Wakanda.


    If it weren''t for this time, all the focus would be on Wakanda.


    General Ross even doubted whether this country was newly formed.


    But the fact is that such a country full of mysteries has existed in Eastern Africa for thousands of years.


    "You did very well."


    Xu Fan probably understood Ross''s concerns and plans, and nodded in agreement with his abilities.


    After all, Rose doesn''t have his own sign-in assistant, let alone his own ninjutsu, the dimensionality reduction blow formed by magic.


    For people like him, be cautious and work at every step.


    It is the most correct solution At the same time, Xu Fan also vaguely feels that the name Maverick is familiar.


    I just can''t remember for a while I heard it there.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan also seemed to understand why the sign-in place this time was the Stanislas.


    Because the destination of this warship is Wakanda in East Africa, the hidden domain!


    "In order to successfully complete this mission, I also specially prepared some secret weapons."


    There was a dazzling light in Rose''s eyes.


    Action this time.


    He is confident enough to satisfy everyone.


    "In that case, I will accompany you to visit Wakanda."

 v2 Chapter 484： Heart shaped grass

    Xu Fan thought for a while and decided to go to Wakanda with General Ross.


    On the one hand, it is to sign in.


    On the other hand, Xu Fan also wanted to see how General Ross would behave in this matter.


    After all, he is also a very powerful character in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Not only was he in a high position, he also once passed the Sokovia Agreement and put the superhero in his hands.


    In order to capture Hulk, monster abomination was created indirectly.


    Now he can transform into Red Hulk again.


    Perhaps Wakanda is indeed a very powerful country in the Marvel universe.


    Owning Zhenjin Technology that is ahead of the normal earth level.


    but¡­¡­


    As General Perak.


    As one of the top military figures.


    In General Rose''s hands, there is no black technology at all.


    Xu Fan didn''t believe it.


    And General Ross also proactively proved this to Xu Fan.


    He grabbed the communicator on his body and summoned Soldier One.


    Xu Fan remained silent.


    Although General Ross said nothing, Xu Fan was able to realize it.


    People who are about to appear here will never be ordinary people.


    Otherwise, Rose would not call him Soldier One.


    Could it be a soldier who was injected with super serum?


    Xu Fan couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    In the plot of "Invincible Hulk", General Ross injected Bronsky with this serum.


    Strictly speaking, this serum is a copy used by the captain.


    The advantage is that the amplification characteristics are not so strong.


    Ordinary soldiers can also bear it.


    Only Bronsky''s ambition and evil, far beyond the standard of normal people, led to the tragedy.


    The disadvantage is...


    The strengthening effect of the serum is far from Rogers'' level.


    In other words, this is also a contest between Wakanda''s Zhenjin Technology and the United States'' copy serum.


    Once you realize what might happen next.


    Xu Fan also had some expectations in his heart.


    About three minutes or so, a man in formal military uniform pushed in.


    His figure is unusually burly, looking about two meters in length.


    The muscles are very strong and tight.


    Even without any serum, his physical fitness is perfect.


    "General Ross!"


    Soldier No. 1 only greeted General Ross, ignoring Xu Fan who was present.


    Xu Fan didn''t care either.


    "Show the power you have."


    Rose nodded in satisfaction, and then pointed to the wall behind Xu Fan.


    In fact, the entire conference room is made of steel.


    It''s a safe point on the Stanislas.


    After hearing General Ross''s order, Soldier One responded neatly.


    The whole person rushed out like a cheetah.


    The speed is so fast that it doesn''t take two breaths.


    Soldier No. 1 had already passed Xu Fan from the doorway, and at the same time he grabbed his fist with his five fingers and slammed it against the wall here.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the entire wall sunk directly into a big C shape.


    The deepest depression is at least half a meter away from the surrounding walls.


    Judging from the burst of power alone.


    The destructive power of Soldier One seemed to be more exaggerated than Rogers.


    "Soldier No. 1 was injected with a modified version of super serum, which can greatly strengthen his strength, speed, and nerve response."


    "But the disadvantage is also very obvious, that is, it will cause permanent damage to the brain."


    "Let him become incapable of thinking and only follow orders."


    General Ross explained.


    From a humanitarian point of view, this serum has failed.


    From the demand point of view.


    A super soldier whose sole criterion is to obey orders.


    Isn''t it exactly what the military needs?


    Based on this relationship, the military has never publicly disclosed the existence of this serum.


    Even internally, this serum never "existed".


    "Why didn''t you use this kind of fighter when you were arresting Hulk?" Xu Fan asked curiously.


    Although he had guessed it a long time ago, the black technology in Rose''s hands would only be a lot.


    But as for the reason not to use them.


    Xu Fan couldn''t think of it.


    He didn''t bother to think.


    "There is no special reason."


    General Rose took a deep breath, "This is actually related to the second shortcoming."


    "Once you inject this serum, you need to take a lot of risk. If you are not careful, you will die because you cannot bear the pain."


    "Of the first 100 participants, only twelve survived."


    "Use them to catch Hulk..."


    Rose sighed.


    Although the strength of Soldier One is very strong, there is still a big gap compared with Hulk.


    Using these people to capture Hulk, General Rose felt a little bit sad.


    Moreover, General Rose also felt that the task of capturing Hulk had not yet reached that point.


    In addition, after them, the military copied the serum used by Bronsky.


    These super fighters are all extremely precious.


    The reason why they are sent to Wakanda now.


    It is because the value of vibrating gold is greater.


    At least in Rose''s eyes, if Wakanda really has so much vibe as Xu Fan said.


    The value it possesses is higher than a Hulk.


    After all, no one can guarantee.


    Hulk serum can really create a Hulk fighter.


    Maybe it would hate such a monster again.


    For this operation, General Ross can be said to have laid his laurels.


    "How much have you prepared for such a fighter?"


    Xu Fan asked casually.


    "There are probably six."


    General Rose answered without thinking.


    As for the others, they are all equipped with the best combat systems.


    Only a preliminary investigation into Wakanda.


    General Rose didn''t think there would be any problems.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan responded and had strong expectations for the next story.


    However, at this moment, Xu Fan''s ear again heard the voice of the sign-in assistant.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the Stanislas!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    ...


    "The trigger is Soldier One?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, guessing that it was such a possibility.


    Soldier One passed by Xu Fan at this moment and retreated to Rose.


    In the eyes of Soldier One.


    Only Rose has the supreme authority.


    With just a word from Ross, he could even execute Xu Fan here.


    "rest assured."


    Roston took a look at and said: "This time the mission will definitely be completed successfully. As long as the investigation report is returned, it proves that Wakanda does have a gold vein."


    "Taking over here is just a matter of time."


    Rose said with a serious face, as if he was already familiar with such things.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, calculating the time when the Stennis would dock.


    then¡­¡­


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Heart-shaped grass!


    "Heart-shaped grass?"


    Xu Fan was surprised by this reward.


    If I remember correctly, the origin of the heart-shaped grass should be Wakanda.


    It is a special herb that can greatly improve strength, agility and nerves.

 v2 Chapter 485： Fortified Soldier 1

    Starting with Naruto and signing to the text volume Chapter 485, Strengthening Soldier One, almost everyone who has watched "Avengers III" will be deeply impressed by Panthers and Wakanda.


    Even in the worldview of the movie universe.


    Wakanda is also known as a country with a thousand years of technology ahead of the earth.


    A decisive battle with Vanguard.


    The territory of Wakanda is the main battlefield.


    Black Panther Techara''s sister has a smarter mind than Dr. Banner.


    Although these all ended in failure.


    But once proved his technological level.


    just¡­¡­


    The real Wakanda not only has super technology brought by Zhenjin.


    At the same time, it is also a country full of magic and gods.


    Buster, known as the panther god, is the cat **** in the Egyptian **** system.


    Also the **** of war.


    Once you take the heart-shaped grass, you can conclude a spiritual contract with Buster, the **** of war, so as to obtain a part of her heritage.


    The king of Wakanda also passed on his wisdom and strength from generation to generation through the heart-shaped grass.


    Every king called himself a black panther.


    Xu Fan looked at the heart-shaped grass rewards obtained by signing in.


    He now has a lot of heart-shaped grass.


    More than Wakanda owns.


    It''s just that this kind of thing has little personal improvement to Xu Fan.


    It''s so small.


    It is not an exaggeration to even say that there is no improvement.


    Speaking of magic, I have already mastered all the magic knowledge and magic spells stored in the Kama Taj library.


    In addition to the standard white magic and black magic.


    Not only did Binghuoao three repairs, he also mastered Chaos Magic.


    I don''t know how many times stronger than Black Panther God Buster.


    On the other hand, Bast is just a **** in the Egyptian **** system.


    Not to mention getting magic power from her hands.


    The gods of the entire Egyptian **** system are tied together.


    Xu Fan didn''t think he would lose.


    He is bound to win the territory of Wakanda.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan gently turned his fingers to open the miniature portal connecting the Sanctuary of New York.


    Only enough to pass through with one hand.


    He took the utensils easily.


    This scene also made General Ross surprised and curious.


    In his cognition, Xu Fan is an out-and-out powerful mage.


    As long as he makes a move, it will naturally not be a trick.


    The sight of Soldier One was also attracted by Xu Fan.


    Feel at a loss about Xu Fan''s ability.


    Can''t understand.


    However, because of the damage caused by the serum to the brain.


    Let him lose some ability.


    Such as shock.


    Otherwise, he would have stood there already because of this scene.


    Xu Fan didn''t say a word, and according to the correct preparation method and sequence, put the leaves of the heart-shaped grass into the container and boiled them bit by bit to make a potion.


    This is nothing difficult for Xu Fan now.


    "what is this?"


    General Rose couldn''t restrain his curiosity and couldn''t help but ask.


    "This kind of thing is called heart-shaped grass, which is similar to super serum and can also strengthen the body."


    After the deployment was completed, Xu Fan''s palm gently pushed, beckoning Ross to let Soldier One drink.


    Rose looked at the bubbling bubbles coming out of the vessel, feeling a little confused.


    If you switch to a second person, no matter what the other person says.


    Ross would never even think of trying.


    However, Xu Fan''s words are absolute orders.


    Rose finally responded, and then made a gesture to ask Soldier One to come over and drink.


    There was no hesitation in the actions of Soldier One.


    Now he is just a simple obedience machine without emotion.


    I saw Soldier One grabbed the vessel, raised his head, and drank the heart-shaped herbal water.


    I drank it clean, and I didn''t let it go.


    Then, unprecedented pain swept through his body.


    My throat feels swollen and I can''t breathe.


    He pinched his neck with both hands, trying to spit out the drink.


    But this simply cannot be done.


    Soldier No.1 knelt on the ground with a plop, his features were ferocious, and he became very painful.


    Immediately afterwards, he fell sideways, his body curled up, shaking constantly.


    Foam gradually flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    It looked like he had died suddenly.


    General Rose was dumbfounded, somewhat confused.


    I just talked about the origin of Soldier One and how rare a super soldier like him is.


    Even in the task of capturing Hulk, he is not willing to use these people.


    The results were in a blink of an eye.


    Xu Fan killed one by poison?


    "What exactly is going on?"


    General Rose couldn''t help asking.


    "normal phenomenon."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Once the heart-shaped grass is taken, the user will fall into a state of dying.


    Consciousness and soul will go to the spiritual world of Buster.


    Witness the true panther **** and accept power.


    Based on this relationship, Xu Fan has no desire to take heart-shaped grass at all.


    but¡­¡­


    This reward is not without effect for Xu Fan.


    At least he can use the heart-shaped grass to strengthen fighters like Soldier One.


    Let them do things for themselves.


    Lay down the territory of Wakanda for yourself.


    "If he can''t even pass such a test, it can only mean that he is nothing more than that. It''s nothing to be a pity."


    Xu Fan said so.


    In fact, Xu Fan did not remember very clearly.


    After taking heart-shaped grass, there is a great mortality rate.


    It''s better to survive the dying state.


    After all, in the "Black Panther" movie, the people who take the heart-shaped grass have nothing to do, and they have gained great power.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Silence fell in the meeting room.


    General Rose began to sweat beads on his forehead.


    Although he was rewritten by Xu Fan''s other gods.


    But by his nature, he still cared very much about his subordinate General Perak.


    What''s more, Soldier One is a rare species.


    If you just die inexplicably like this, it is not a matter of accepting it.


    Fortunately...


    Soldier One finally opened his eyes slowly.


    His eyes became brighter than before, and his whole person exuded a powerful aura.


    He supported the ground with one hand and straightened up from the cold floor.


    He looked around, and after seeing General Rose, he was still paying respectfully.


    It was not until Xu Fan deliberately reminded him that General Ross remembered to test the strength of Soldier One.


    In this regard, Soldier One had no objection. He chose the iron wall in the other direction to sprint forward quickly, and then punched it up.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, this time, Soldier One slammed through the wall abruptly!


    General Rose was stunned, unable to believe the scene before him.


    At the same time, he was once again shocked by Xu Fan''s ability.


    Where is Xu Fan this sacred?


    General Rose rolled his throat.


    In addition to the shock, his heart became excited and excited.


    This time in Wakanda.


    It seems that there will be no more obstacles!


    Even General Ross felt.


    If Maverick saw this scene, he would yell in excitement.

 v2 Chapter 486： rest in peace

    The difference from Xu Fan''s imagination is that.


    Heart-shaped grass is a magic herb that links the black panther **** Buster. It can establish a spiritual link with the black panther god, thereby gaining the power of the black panther god.


    Looking at the entire Wakanda, only the king known as the Black Panther has such a privilege.


    I thought that Soldier One would witness the figure of the Black Panther God in the process of dying.


    But in fact, Soldier One lost all consciousness after he was about to die, and he couldn''t see anything in the darkness.


    Plus Xu Fan is proficient in magic.


    Even if there is Black Panther God Buster standing behind Soldier One, it is impossible to deceive.


    What he said is true.


    However, although Xu Fan has many heart-shaped herbs, he can refine a steady stream of heart-shaped herbal medicines.


    But he did not continue to deploy.


    The reason why Soldier One was rewarded was to test the improvement of the heart-shaped grass and the possible risks.


    In other words, Soldier One is nothing but a white mouse in Xu Fan''s eyes.


    It''s just for experiments.


    As for the remaining heart-shaped grass, Xu Fan naturally wants to bring it back to the land of fire.


    Use it for your own ninja subordinates.


    Only they are the most loyal to them.


    Please go to Wakanda Zhenjin Mine to sign in!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Vibrating gold vein?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, and he was no stranger to Zhenjin veins.


    In the individual independent film of "Black Panther", the gold veins are quite spectacular scenes.


    "Since this is the case, I will also go to Wakanda to have fun."


    With Xu Fan''s current strength, he can open the magic portal, appear directly in the Zhenjin Mine, and complete the sign-in.


    It''s just that, it''s not fun anymore.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to land on Wakanda with Soldier One and others.


    In the process of their investigation.


    Go to Zhenjin Mine to sign in.


    Based on the effect of other gods.


    Xu Fan did not need to seek the consent of General Ross at all.


    On the contrary, General Ross will unconditionally accept all Xu Fan''s requirements.


    "I understand."


    General Ross nodded in response, and then sent someone to send a military uniform suitable for Xu Fan''s figure.


    The above is equipped with various modern weapons.


    It''s not that Xu Fan needs these weapons.


    It''s to conceal others.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t care about this kind of thing, General Ross felt it was necessary.


    Anyway, even General Ross, who was completely controlled.


    It is not at all clear how terrifying Xu Fan''s limit is.


    Looking at the uniform representing the identity of the US Army, Xu Fan shook his head and refused without thinking.


    Even if he were to die, he would not wear such a thing.


    Xu Fan snapped his right hand crisply.


    A single spark burned from the top of the uniform, and instantly spread to the entire uniform.


    The flame swallowed up the entire suit.


    Such a scene made Soldier One extremely unhappy.


    Although he is a super soldier surrendered to General Ross, he is also a soldier in the United States.


    Seeing someone treat uniforms this way.


    He could not wait to rush to teach the other party.


    However, the actions of Soldier One were blocked by General Ross.


    "It''s going to land soon, get ready for you, Soldier One."


    Rose took a deep breath, "Remember, this mission is very important. In any case, you must bring back the Wakanda investigation report, understand?"


    Soldier One retracted his hostile gaze, saluted General Ross, and then left here in a stride.


    When Rose and Xu Fan were left in the room again, the former couldn''t help asking.


    "Are you really going?"


    In Ross''s cognition, Xu Fan is a big figure higher than his own status.


    Like collecting Wakanda Zhenjin intelligence.


    This kind of trivial matter only needs to be given to Soldier One.


    He only needs to sit in the command room and wait for the result with himself.


    "This is not something you should worry about, Rose, you just have to do your job."


    Xu Fan got up from the chair, walked to Ross, patted him on the shoulder, and then left without looking back.


    Long before he appeared in front of Ross, Xu Fan scanned and searched the Stanislas with his powerful mental power.


    Now Xu Fan, Maverick knows this ship much better than Ross.


    Also know more about every soldier on this ship.


    About an hour.


    The Stanislas finally arrived at the designated location.


    Because of its international status, Ross does not worry about this action being discovered by other countries.


    The big deal is that they were forced to lose their way during military exercises and just be forced to dock.


    As long as the United States is strong enough.


    Any reason that sounds like a fantasy will be allowed.


    even¡­¡­


    Even some excuses that sound very double standard.


    No one dared to raise questions.


    This is the advantage of a powerful country.


    And whether it is oil or vibrating gold.


    Both are important resources to maintain this matter.


    As a beacon of human civilization.


    Proper public development will benefit all mankind.


    "Maybe the current Wakanda can''t understand it, but one day... they will thank us for everything."


    "Like the Indians back then."


    Rose stood in the command room, his eyes focused forward, staring at the biggest screen here, muttering to himself.


    Maverick also opened the door and walked in at this moment.


    Although he agreed to Rose, let him use the Stanislas and provided some equipment.


    But he didn''t intend to devote himself to his own people in this action.


    "Hope Wakanda can really have as much vibrancy as you said."


    Maverick came to Rose and joked, but his eyes had already betrayed him.


    Maverick''s desire for vibrancy is no less than anyone else.


    "My soldier, will prove it to you."


    Rose said loudly.


    His voice is full of confidence.


    For this operation, he dropped six serum fighters.


    One of them has also been strengthened by heart-shaped grass.


    Plus Xu Fan personally landed.


    Ross couldn''t think of any possibility of failure.


    But I don¡¯t know why...


    When he stared at the screen where the commander-in-chief was, watching the soldiers dispatched land one by one.


    His heartbeat suddenly started to accelerate.


    Deep down in my heart gradually had a bad feeling.


    Not only that, in this matter, General Ross still has an indescribable sense of violation.


    I always feel that something is wrong there.


    But I can''t think of it.


    Unconscious.


    "What''s the matter, General Rose?"


    Maverick quickly noticed that the partner''s face was a little stern.


    "Are you worried about something?"


    Mafrick paused, "rest assured, African countries are very backward, especially agricultural countries like Wakanda."


    "They probably don''t even know what a gun is."


    At the same time, Xu Fan followed the large force sent by Ross to the coastline.

 v2 Chapter 487： Falling drone

    Chapter 479: Falling Drone


    Xu Fan was lurking in the army and was not in a hurry to leave these people.


    Anyway, the destination of this group of guys is also Wakanda, it is quite interesting to see their performance.


    among them¡­¡­


    Soldier One itself is the perfect fighter with super serum, plus the improvement of the heart-shaped grass.


    He now has a qualitative leap not only in strength, speed, but also in nerve response.


    He even awakened a certain degree of perception.


    He quickly discovered Xu Fan in the team.


    Because of the majesty of General Ross, Soldier One said nothing.


    But in his heart, he had always been worried about Xu Fan burning down his uniform.


    In his cognition.


    That uniform is undoubtedly the most sacred existence.


    Holy to inviolability.


    People like Xu Fan should be honored if they only have the opportunity to wear it.


    Suddenly make that move.


    It''s simply unreasonable.


    "you again."


    Soldier One hurriedly walked to Xu Fan''s side, his voice was extremely dissatisfied.


    Xu Fan glanced up at Soldier One and continued to walk with his head down.


    Even Soldier One has been strengthened by the heart-shaped grass.


    The white mouse is still a white mouse.


    It won''t become a human being, and it won''t be worth seeing.


    And Xu Fan''s behavior naturally made Soldier One even more unhappy.


    "You shouldn''t set foot here, this is a battlefield, not a place to travel and vacation."


    "I suggest you return to the warship, otherwise, if there is any accident, I can''t guarantee that I can save you."


    Soldier No. 1 threw down these words viciously, and walked past Xu Fan to the forefront of the team.


    He is not only General Rose''s favorite soldier, but also the leader and leader of this team.


    All deployments require him to order.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan felt a little confused.


    What''s the situation with this guy?


    Is it possible to worry about yourself?


    If you think about it carefully, it is not impossible.


    He was the heart-shaped grass that was brought out in front of General Ross, Soldier One.


    And used this thing to strengthen Soldier One.


    This matter, Soldier One is the most experienced.


    "So in the eyes of Soldier One, I have become a very important person?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, thinking that this was a great possibility.


    However, he would not take the initiative to explain anything.


    Because it is not necessary.


    According to the mental power scan.


    The entire team has about sixty-two members.


    And, apart from Soldier One, Xu Fan did not perceive any other serum soldiers.


    If the guess is not wrong, General Ross should have divided the six sero soldiers into six different units to lead the ordinary soldiers and perform tasks.


    In any case, Wakanda is not a small village, a small town, or a base.


    It is a country with a vast territory.


    Agricultural country.


    Naturally there is no reason to gather everyone together and move forward.


    One is easy to expose the target.


    Secondly, it is not easy to gather intelligence.


    Just as Xu Fan guessed this way, Soldier One, who was walking in the front, had already stopped.


    He made a gesture skillfully.


    The entire force is well-trained and stands firm.


    Then, the soldiers standing next to Soldier One squatted down.


    Although Xu Fan is a little far away from that position, his pupil technique can penetrate obstacles that block him.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    With the ability of white eyes 360 degrees without blind angle.


    Xu Fan could clearly see the movements of Soldier One.


    Several small black drones were taken out of their bags, started after some operations, and quickly lifted off.


    Speaking of it, Wakanda is a very backward agricultural country on the surface.


    But here, it has quite advanced Zhenjin technology.


    In "Avengers III", the energy barrier here even blocked Thanos'' army.


    "If I remember correctly, in the plot of the Marvel comics, because Wakanda''s technology is too powerful, the Thanos Army has to come down from the sky to fight them."


    In other words, Wakanda''s energy barrier is able to withstand the roar of Thanos'' spaceship cannon.


    For so many years, Wakanda has not exposed his secrets.


    One can imagine how well they did their disguise work.


    It is no exaggeration to say that a few small drones just want to take pictures of Wakanda.


    It''s idiotic dreaming.


    On the contrary, it was Soldier One, with condensed eyes, full of expectations for the performance of the drone.


    however¡­¡­


    Everything is as Xu Fan expected.


    After the drone took off, it didn''t hold on for three minutes, and it was directly damaged and fell to the ground.


    This sudden scene surprised Soldier One.


    and¡­¡­


    This also made General Ross, who was seated on the Stanislas, very shocked.


    Soldier One, and every move of other soldiers will be fed back to the screen in the command room.


    It''s not just the small drone used by Soldier One.


    All drones launched by other troops have the same result.


    and¡­¡­


    They can''t even find out the reason for this.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Maverick couldn''t help asking.


    He has been in the army for so many years, it is hard to believe that such a thing will happen.


    It''s not that the technology they have is so advanced or unsolvable.


    But...


    In his cognition, Wakanda has always been a backward agricultural country.


    The people live a life of unclothed men and women weaving.


    They simply cannot have any modern living standards.


    Not to mention advanced technology.


    Maybe when they see a small drone, they will exclaim that this is a miracle.


    but¡­¡­


    The fact is the opposite.


    The drones they sent out all fell.


    Without exception.


    This makes the somewhat mysterious Wakanda even more mysterious.


    At the same time, General Rose''s heart also had a stronger premonition.


    just¡­¡­


    Although there are such thoughts, this action obviously cannot end there.


    Use a mothership, but in the end it returns without success.


    If such a thing is let the people above know.


    He and Maverick will definitely go to the military court.


    Regardless of whether Wakanda has the Zhenjin ore vein or not, he has been implicated in it.


    "Soldiers No. 1, No. 3, No. 6, No. 7, No. 9, and No. 12, keep moving."


    "In any case, I have to bring back the complete investigation report, understand?"


    General Rose has a low voice.


    He has no choice Since drones are not available, he can only use biological robots.


    That is people.


    "Yes."


    Soldier One responded cleanly and gestured to the person behind him.


    The entire force began to move forward and formally entered the territory of Wakanda.


    Xu Fan also found out at this time.


    The powerful energy barrier that Wakanda possesses.


    At this moment, it is not turned on.


    It seems that the fall of the drone did not hit the barrier.


    "Do you interfere with the equipment?"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 488： Vibrating axe

    480 Vibrating Golden Axe


    Wakanda''s ability to hide its vibrating technology does not depend on luck.


    In Xu Fan''s opinion, all the drones for shooting collectively fell.


    in contrast¡­¡­


    If the drone of General Ross can swagger into Wakanda territory and take pictures of the lives of these people.


    And have a lot of evidence of vibrating gold.


    The king of Navakanda can really abdicate.


    Soldier One was surprised by this result, but only by accident.


    In his opinion, it might be affected by a special magnetic field.


    Although he did not understand this field, he could not think of other reasons to explain this phenomenon.


    Moreover, in the current situation, there is no time for Soldier One or others to figure out the cause.


    Including the side of General Rose.


    Dock a mothership to eastern Africa.


    This is not something that can be prevaricated by just thinking of a reason.


    Once handled properly, both General Ross and Maverick will sit in the military court.


    Soon, General Ross decisively ordered.


    No matter what method is used, the survey data must be obtained.


    "Yes, General Rose."


    Soldier One took a deep breath, and his brain moved quickly.


    He put down the communicator in his hand, raised his head, and focused his eyes forward.


    Most of Wakanda''s territory is plain.


    But among them, there are also many jungles.


    In "Avengers III", the main battlefield of Vanguard and Wakanda soldiers is the vast plains.


    But behind the Vision is the jungle area.


    Thanos, with six infinite gems, also snapped his fingers at that location.


    And now Soldier One is standing at the entrance of a jungle.


    "Everyone comes with me."


    Soldier One glanced back at Xu Fan and gestured towards him.


    "You, follow me."


    The other soldiers turned their heads one after another, focusing their attention on Xu Fan.


    At this moment, Xu Fan became the focus of the entire army.


    Plus he is the only person who is not wearing a military uniform.


    This caused many people to guess Xu Fan''s identity.


    However, most people think that Xu Fan should be the leader of the team.


    He knows the right way.


    Xu Fan and Soldier One face each other.


    He thought that Soldier One was worried that he would be in danger.


    That''s why I let myself follow him.


    It''s easy to protect yourself.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan nodded slightly.


    Although the idea of ??Soldier One was useless in Xu Fan''s view.


    With his own strength, it is impossible for anyone to hurt himself.


    However, Xu Fan has no reason to refuse.


    He strode forward and soon came to Soldier One.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t know was...


    The true thoughts of Soldier One were actually intended to teach Xu Fan a lesson.


    Let him understand what a real soldier is.


    What does that uniform mean?


    As a result, the two of them failed to convey their ideas to each other.


    Just so inexplicable, Soldier One and Xu Fan formed a team and went deep into Wakanda together.


    It is worth mentioning that¡­¡­


    Wakanda''s rather powerful energy barrier did not open.


    "It seems that the energy barrier will only be opened when facing a war."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur in his heart, and he walked fast, always keeping a position behind Soldier One.


    About half an hour''s journey, Soldier One rushed out of the jungle area first and proceeded cautiously.


    Disguise yourself as much as possible.


    This is what General Ross meant.


    Don''t expose the target easily, let alone attract attention.


    It''s best if you don''t know it.


    Complete this investigation.


    call¡­¡­


    Soldier One began to take a deep breath, then pulled out the most advanced combat telescope from behind to observe and search.


    Soldier One did not find the Zhenjin ore vein in Xu Fan''s mouth.


    On the contrary, the people of Wakanda living here attracted his attention.


    Those are a few adult women with dark skin.


    A few of them gathered here, seeming to be discussing something.


    Because the distance was too far, Soldier One could not hear clearly what they were talking about.


    Only from their outfits and costumes.


    They are no different from blacks in other parts of Africa.


    And behind them, there is a very simple wooden house.


    It looks like a product of the last century.


    The agricultural countries simply praise them.


    The lives of these guys are almost no different from primitive people.


    "Backward nation."


    Soldier One couldn''t help making such an evaluation.


    But when he was thinking about whether to capture a Wakanda as a guide, a Wakanda female stood up from the ground.


    In front of her, there were several fruits.


    It looks like a melon.


    Only Soldier One cannot recognize it.


    Although no sound can be heard, but from the situation.


    It should be that these few people are worrying about how to open this fruit.


    "Speaking of which, Wakanda is not really an agricultural country. They own the city built by Zhenjin. I didn''t expect that there are still people living in such backward wooden houses."


    Xu Fan on the side murmured silently in his heart.


    If you guessed it correctly, this should be a tribal culture unique to Wakanda.


    Not everyone in Wakanda likes living in a modern city.


    Of course, this is just Xu Fan''s guess.


    As for what the truth is.


    Xu Fan is not very clear.


    However, he is different from Soldier One.


    Xu Fan wanted to know the content of the other party''s conversation with ease.


    Whether it is relying on magic, or the ability to read the lips of the writing wheel.


    Both are available.


    It''s just that the content of the other party''s conversation has no substance.


    It''s nothing more than being tired of farming and wanting to eat melons to quench my thirst.


    As a result, the skin of the melon is stronger than what these people thought.


    Then the woman who got up said to go back and get tools.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Soldier One blinked, obviously unable to accept what he saw.


    The woman who got up and returned to the wooden house and walked out again, holding an axe in her hand impressively.


    The head is a metal, which is wrapped around a piece of wood with a rope.


    What surprised Soldier No. 1 was...


    That piece of metal is neither iron nor steel.


    It is a piece of vibrating gold that has not been polished!


    Estimate from the size and shape This piece of vibrating gold weighs at least four catties!


    You know, in the U.S. black market, just one gram of vibrating metal can sell for tens of thousands of meters of gold!


    Every gram of vibrating gold owned by the military will find ways to make the best use of it.


    Let every gram of Zhenjin be able to realize the value it possesses.


    These guys are violent!


    "fast!"


    Soldier One rolled his throat and quickly ordered the soldiers next to him to film and record this scene.


    Uploaded to the command room of the Stanislas.


    without any exaggeration.


    Just this scene is enough to prove that Wakanda has a lot of gold!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 489： Action begins

    Chapter 481


    The footage captured by Soldier One was quickly uploaded to the command room of the Stanislas.


    General Ross and Maverick witnessed an adult woman in Wakanda splitting fruit with a vibrating axe.


    It is true that Wakanda has vibrating gold!


    And from the picture.


    Zhenjin should not be a rare item for the Wakanda people.


    Because when they face Zhenjin, their expressions are calm and composed, as if they have long been used to it.


    Even if Wakanda does not have the gold veins that Xu Fan said.


    There are not a few vibrating golds there.


    "Hahaha, we will be remembered by history!"


    Maverick laughed heartily.


    In his opinion, this is great news.


    This will not only make you one of the richest people in the country.


    At the same time, he will pass on his own name.


    If all goes well, the streets of America will erect their own statues.


    There is also a statue of General Ross.


    "I bet, General Ross, as long as we bring this video back to the United States, it will definitely make everyone a sensation!"


    "indeed."


    Rose glanced at Maverick, his face also full of excitement, excitement, and unprecedented joy.


    Zhenjin has always been more than an ultra-rare metal.


    At the same time, it also possesses unimaginable value.


    Just absorbing kinetic energy has a very high value.


    A weapon created by Zhenjin.


    In the perception of General Ross.


    It is an epoch-making masterpiece.


    "Soldier One, I need a more complete investigation report."


    but¡­¡­


    It¡¯s just that I think, I think, I guess...


    Persuasiveness is far from enough.


    Want to persuade those big shots to find a reason to occupy Wakanda.


    It must have more conclusive evidence.


    Conclusive to...


    Enough evidence to shock everyone and fall into madness.


    "Yes, General Ross!"


    Soldier One said loudly.


    Since joining the army and becoming a soldier, he has never disappointed.


    Because of the excellent record.


    He just got the qualification for super serum injection.


    Now, he will not let General Rose down.


    "Ready to act."


    Soldier One puts down the telescope.


    After his observation.


    With a radius of 100 meters, there are only these women of Wakanda.


    They were held hostage and acted as a guide for this operation, to inquire about the whereabouts and location of the Zhenjin vein.


    It is undoubtedly a simple and effective solution.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    In order to avoid stunning the snake, Soldier One made a gesture to let the other soldiers stay in place.


    He was ready to charge out first.


    Subdue the other party and bring it back.


    Suck¡­¡­


    Suck¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    Soldier One began to take a deep breath, leaning forward a little, looking like a white wolf on the grassland.


    Xu Fan saw all this in his eyes, and did not intend to stop Soldier One.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s expanded mental power suddenly noticed the movement of another force.


    They were uniform, and the wattle moved forward in an orderly manner.


    The direction is right here.


    "In terms of number... there are probably sixteen."


    Xu Fan slightly calculated the number of each other.


    no doubt.


    The opponent is obviously a warrior of Wakanda.


    They noticed the actions of Soldier One and encircled them.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan raised his head and looked at the sky of Wakanda.


    The sky is cloudless, it is a fine and fine weather.


    Only at this moment did Xu Fan suddenly remember.


    Wakanda is not only not backward, but very advanced.


    With their science and technology, they can launch their own artificial satellites.


    If you guessed it correctly, these fighters went to the rear.


    Have mastered all their information.


    "interesting."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and he naturally had nothing to worry about.


    It''s just that the soldiers around you have a high probability to explain them all here.


    "In that case, I don''t bother to stay here."


    While Xu Fan was whispering in his heart, his legs were already running on the grassland and chased out in the direction of Soldier One.


    He is not a native of America.


    Although I have watched all Marvel movies, I am not a fan.


    He just appreciates the movie with a very objective attitude.


    As for the life and death of these soldiers, Xu Fan didn''t really care.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is now the Six Dao Immortal and the Supreme Master.


    The powerful strength makes the gap between him and ordinary humans larger than that of gods and ants.


    He is neither a Virgin, nor does he have any weak side.


    Xu Fan''s purpose this time is to come to Wakanda to sign in.


    As for the other parts, Xu Fan didn''t care.


    There is no need for him to remind these people.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    On the Stanislas...


    Command room.


    When General Ross and Maverick witnessed the video transmitted by Soldier One.


    Their hearts are extremely happy.


    Full of joy.


    It''s like winning a battle.


    however¡­¡­


    This sentiment did not last long.


    One after another request signals sounded.


    This sudden situation left General Ross and Maverick confused.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    General Rose took a deep breath and asked the people who were under him.


    However, the situation was worse than he thought.


    Before getting in touch with the responsible captains of the various units, communications were interrupted one by one.


    The team sent out seemed to be steaming suddenly.


    No response was received.


    "could not be reached¡­¡­"


    The staff in the command office also felt scalp trouble.


    They had never heard of such a situation, let alone encountered it.


    Coupled with the previous collective fall of drones.


    A bad hunch came out spontaneously.


    Is it possible...


    Wakanda is not a backward agricultural country at all?


    They actually...


    Have you always hidden your own technology?


    but¡­¡­


    Is this possible?


    No one knows.


    unknown.


    "General Ross..."


    The joy on Maverick''s face was suddenly gone.


    He began to worry whether it was because the preparations this time were not enough.


    but¡­¡­


    Just by such a video.


    I am afraid it is difficult to convince the people above to launch a war on the scale of the Middle East against Wakanda.


    If you can''t get vibration gold.


    Then their actions are undoubtedly a failure.


    "General Ross, Soldier One, got in touch."


    Just when General Ross began to struggle a staff member spoke up.


    "Soldier One?"


    General Rose was taken aback for a moment, but quickly recalled.


    In addition to the super serum, Soldier One took the heart-shaped grass formulated by Xu Fan.


    The strength of Soldier One is the most powerful of all soldiers.


    "Quickly, let me communicate with Soldier One!"


    General Ross could not wait to roar.


    "Listen, Soldier One, you are probably in an ambush!"


    As soon as the communication was switched, General Rose said anxiously.


    On the contrary, it was Soldier One. Some did not figure out what happened.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 490： Fight

    Chapter 482


    Was an ambush?


    Without noticing it?


    Soldier One rolled his throat.


    With the serious situation now, it is natural that General Ross is not joking.


    just¡­¡­


    The troops he led were all well-trained soldiers.


    Both the investigative ability and the anti-investigation ability are quite excellent.


    Their march will never leave any clues.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Soldier One couldn''t imagine how the other party discovered them, and walked to the rear silently.


    This is not like a level that can only be achieved by an agricultural country.


    Is it possible that I really underestimated Wakanda?


    The so-called wildness?


    Soldier One took a deep breath, turned around and looked at where the soldiers were stationed.


    There is only one or two hundred meters away from the women of Wakanda.


    On the one hand, the capture of prisoners.


    On the other hand, it is necessary to preserve vitality.


    At this moment, Soldier One only hesitated for two breaths, and completely gave up the idea of ??capturing the prisoners.


    If the soldiers who came with them all explain here.


    Then he is undoubtedly the most failed person in charge.


    When thinking of this, Soldier One began to rush again, and drew a short knife from his waist bag.


    The reason why I chose this weapon is not because of my passion for cold weapons.


    But the origin of this short knife is not trivial.


    The blade exudes a special light, just like Captain Rogers'' shield.


    It''s a vibrating weapon!


    This is a small piece of vibrating metal that General Rose finally got from the black market.


    Such scarce resources are naturally not suitable for forging bullets.


    It is also difficult to improve the performance of firearms.


    On the contrary, it is this kind of cold weapon that can maximize the characteristics of vibrating gold.


    Aboard the Stanislas.


    General Ross and Maverick stared closely at the picture passed back from Wakanda.


    It was a pinhole camera mounted on Soldier One, which could record everything he saw.


    Just when Soldier One turned back halfway.


    Howling began to sound in the distance.


    When Soldier One approaches a certain distance, he can see clearly.


    The billowing head soared into the sky, and stopped in the air more than six meters high for two breaths before starting to fall.


    The entire camp is in chaos.


    Every soldier''s face was filled with horror.


    They were at a loss for these enemies who had been killed suddenly.


    Although it is stationed here, it is the territory of another country after all.


    Each soldier is a well-trained soldier, and they assume their respective responsibilities in accordance with the strictest and most standard division of operations.


    Among them, the work of detecting the enemy, no one dares to carry it easily.


    however¡­¡­


    Until the moment the enemy rushed into the team and began to kill.


    They only began to realize that an enemy had appeared.


    Da da da!


    Suddenly!


    Various gunshots sounded one after another, and the deafening sound went straight into the sky.


    "What exactly is going on¡­¡­"


    The footsteps of Soldier One stopped suddenly.


    He returned successfully, before all the soldiers were slaughtered.


    But the scene in front of him also made him unthinkable.


    The enemies who entered the team were all blacks.


    They are all male members of Wakanda.


    They held a spear in each hand, and the spearhead shone with a special metallic color.


    Surprisingly...


    Zhenjin!


    These guys all use vibrato weapons!


    And judging from the smoothness of the polishing, it is not comparable to the vibrating axe seen before.


    Wakanda has the ability to mine gold and invest in war!


    This is not an agricultural country at all!


    At least in the eyes of Soldier One, this is by no means an ordinary agricultural country.


    However, the golden spear was not what surprised him the most.


    These Wakanda men only hold a spear in one hand and hold something like a cloak in the other hand.


    When they raised the cloak, the cloak suddenly changed.


    It seems to have created an energy barrier.


    Block all oncoming bullets.


    Although the difference between the numbers of the two sides is not small, it is a battle full of crushing meaning!


    Soldier One took a breath.


    At this moment, he completely understood.


    Why do other troops suddenly suffer group annihilation.


    They mistakenly underestimated the technological level of Wakanda.


    Also mistakenly underestimated their strength.


    That''s why the situation now appears.


    "damn it."


    Soldier One cursed fiercely.


    He quickly joined the battle.


    "Calm down everyone, don''t panic!"


    Soldier No. 1 angered Dantian and let out a roar.


    The sound spread out instantly, into the ears of the soldiers who were still alive.


    At the same time, he took the lead and quickly approached a male warrior in Wakanda.


    The two sides face each other.


    Instead, this man showed a surprised look.


    Soldier No. 1 is tall and has a fierce face. The weapons he uses are also completely different from the others.


    The metallic luster of that short knife.


    It is clearly vibrating gold.


    This guy has a vibrating weapon!


    However, he hasn''t waited for him to deliver the news, or how.


    Soldier One has raised his right hand and swept toward the opponent''s neck.


    Puff!


    A black head tumbled into the air.


    His eyes were full of shock.


    Although the opponent also uses vibrating weapons, with the defensive performance of the cloak, he can definitely block this sweep.


    however¡­¡­


    He kept his nerves tense, without blinking his eyes, he just didn''t catch the movement of Soldier One!


    In other words, the attack of Soldier One has reached the point where it cannot be easily captured by the naked eye.


    This is also the strengthening of the super serum plus the heart-shaped grass.


    Today''s Soldier One is a stronger existence than Rogers.


    Moreover, in addition to this exaggerated power and speed, Soldier One also has a very rich combat experience.


    He kicked the separated corpse and snatched the vibrating spear and cloak in his hand.


    Put the latter on your body to increase your defense.


    Then, Soldier One has a spear in one hand and a short knife in the other.


    Find new targets on the battlefield.


    He secretly swears.


    These guys attacked them.


    One counts one.


    I have to explain here today.


    At the same time, on the Stanislas.


    General Ross and Maverick are watching the battle through the equipment on Soldier One. U U Reading


    "You... did you see it?"


    Maverick''s eyes widened, and his voice trembled as if he was stuttering.


    Just shake the golden spear.


    He hadn''t even heard of the defense method similar to the energy barrier.


    This is simply a science fiction movie.


    It''s actually not just him.


    Even General Ross was shocked.


    What kind of country is Wakanda?


    The people there seem to have very advanced Zhenjin technology.


    "I think... we have got what we want."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 491： Roses concerns

    in a sense.


    General Ross and Maverick have got what they need.


    They traveled far and wide this time, and their purpose was to get the Wakanda investigation report.


    Prove to the person above.


    Wakanda has a lot of vibrating gold.


    This is enough for them to occupy Wakanda and mine gold.


    Develop super weapons based on vibrating gold.


    But now...


    They can not only prove that Wakanda has such a rare resource as Zhenjin.


    They can also prove that Wakanda has always been a very hypocritical country.


    They are not an agricultural country at all.


    They have been disguising themselves and enjoying the benefits of vibrating exclusively.


    This kind of selfish behavior is fundamentally human inferiority.


    If they were replaced by them, they would definitely share Zhenjin with all mankind and share the new technologies that Zhenjin brought.


    General Rose''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He thought about a lot of things at this moment.


    Despite the heavy losses this time, hundreds of soldiers directly confessed to Wakanda''s territory.


    But more, it is the wrong estimation of Wakanda.


    If from the beginning, they would know the true technological level of Wakanda.


    And combat effectiveness.


    He would never send troops of this size.


    Plus other black technology forces.


    General Rose still has great confidence in taking Wakanda.


    "It''s no wonder that the drone will fall. They must have noticed our movements from the beginning..."


    Maverick kept his voice low.


    He and General Rose had different ideas.


    After seeing the warriors of Wakanda, he thought of retreating in his heart.


    In his opinion, what the other party exposed is most likely the tip of the iceberg.


    Because this is not a war.


    There is no talk of even encounters.


    No one will show true strength.


    They are, and Wakanda definitely is.


    "In short, we must ensure the safety of Soldier One."


    General Rose nodded slightly, how could he not know the part of Maverick''s conjecture.


    On the one hand, it was because General Rose did not show his real hole cards.


    Although Dr. Banner once again took Hulk and disappeared.


    But it was very different from the previous situation, he can now transform into a red Hulk.


    Hulk serum is in my body.


    Extract it, and naturally you can create a new super soldier.


    on the other hand¡­¡­


    The current General Rose is a pivotal figure in the military, but he is also Xu Fan''s most loyal servant.


    His real purpose is actually to help Xu Fan.


    In his opinion, he only needs to dig out all the secrets of Wakanda, and then use the military''s strength.


    Help Xu Fan capture Wakanda.


    And his magic will play a vital role at the critical moment.


    "Soldier One."


    But those are things to follow.


    General Ross grabbed the communicator in one hand and got in touch with Soldier One.


    Although General Rose is unwilling to face the next decision.


    But he could also see it.


    With the strength of Soldier One alone, it is likely to be a lonely tree.


    That location is within the territory of Wakanda.


    Because there was no prior preparation for a full-scale war, General Ross did not bring many soldiers.


    If you brazenly support the past, it is likely to make the situation more out of control.


    Secondly...


    The video sent back has proved that the other party is not an agricultural country.


    Even technologies such as energy barriers can be mastered.


    Having the means of communication is naturally not a strange thing.


    If it weren''t for Soldier One, after injecting super serum, he drank the heart-shaped herbal medicine.


    I am afraid that the other party has already caused a dimensionality reduction blow by relying on its own technological leadership.


    But even in this situation.


    Soldier One is also difficult to hold on for too long.


    maybe¡­¡­


    The opposing soldier is on the way to support.


    Worried that in a while, Soldier One will not be able to leave.


    General Ross had to forcefully issue an order for Soldier One to return.


    The surviving soldiers are responsible for cover.


    With one Soldier One, the value it possesses is more than that of all the soldiers stationed there.


    A surprised look flashed in Mafrick''s eyes.


    He stared at the profile of General Rose.


    Although this colleague is called General Perak Ross, he is not a cruel man.


    He loves his subordinates more than anyone else.


    But I have to admit that the arrangement of General Ross is the most correct right now.


    Soon, this order was passed to the communicator of Soldier One.


    His first reaction was incredible. He looked around and looked at his comrades who had been brutally killed.


    His heart became a little angry.


    He didn''t want to just leave them alone.


    He wants to take them back together!


    But when Soldier One was in a dilemma, a Wakanda soldier noticed him.


    In less than a few minutes, more than six enemies died in the hands of Soldier One.


    The warrior of Wakanda noticed the blankness on Soldier One''s face, and successfully seized the opportunity to launch a long-range attack on him.


    It is not throwing the spear.


    But from the center of the spearhead, a light blue laser beam was shot out.


    The speed is far beyond Soldier One''s expectations and ideas He originally thought that Zhenjin could only be used as a cold weapon.


    At most, it''s just the degree of throwing.


    What he never expected was that the technology Wakanda possessed was more terrifying than he had imagined.


    "bad¡­¡­"


    Soldier No. 1 screamed, forcing his body to move, avoiding the vital point.


    However, this laser still hit him, and a hole came out through his arm.


    However, under the blessing of the heart-shaped grass, Soldier One also clearly saw the opponent, and while forced to retreat, threw the short knife out.


    The two sides completed a wave of confrontation. Soldier One''s left arm was injured, and the short knife was directly inlaid into the opponent''s skull.


    Wakanda fighters, there are nine people left.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Xu Fan, who had no interest in this local battlefield, came directly in front of the few Wakanda women.


    He spread his hands out to show that he had no intentions.


    "who are you?"


    But it was useless, these women still regarded Xu Fan as a threat.


    "A traveler, I heard that there is a Zhenjin mine here, can you tell me where it is?"


    Xu Fan asked with a smile.


    The results can be imagined.


    Wakanda has a strong personality regardless of male or female.


    On the one hand, it is because of tribal culture.


    On the other hand, it is because of the superiority brought by Zhenjin Technology.


    When Xu Fan was inquiring about Zhenjin Mine, these women chose to shoot without hesitation.


    just¡­¡­


    The gap between the two parties cannot be made up by Zhenjin Technology.


    Xu Fan just moved his fingers, and five of the women were directly frozen by the ice.


    It''s like an ice coffin.


    Then, Xu Fan released his mental power and firmly controlled which one was left.

 v2 Chapter 492： Are you planning to move by yourself?

    Chapter 484 You Are Going To Move Yourself?


    Except for the King Panther of Wakanda, everyone else is just ordinary people.


    They are neither qualified to consume heart-shaped grass, nor can they establish a spiritual connection with the Panther God.


    Perhaps they are more proficient than ordinary people in using the weapons made by vibrating gold.


    Can face Xu Fan''s spiritual magic.


    The people here simply cannot resist.


    However, when Xu Fan got the gold veins from this Wakanda woman, her brain died completely because she could not bear Xu Fan''s mental power.


    thump!


    The Wakanda woman leaned forward and fell straight, her eyes closed and her body became stiff in the sun.


    Xu Fan glanced at the few people who had fallen. Without stopping, he strode toward the veins of Wakanda.


    For Xu Fan now, he could use the magic portal to appear directly at the door of the Zhenjin Mine.


    It''s just that, it will lack some fun.


    "Is the whole army wiped out."


    Xu Fan expanded his spiritual perception range.


    The soldiers sent by General Ross are falling in large numbers.


    Except for the team led by Soldier One, the other teams have all been killed.


    Not only that, those soldiers who killed the invaders had no plans to stop here.


    They are all heading in the same direction now.


    The assembly point is where Soldier No. 1 leads people to station.


    "With the strength of Soldier One, I might be able to hold on for a while."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    It is difficult to fight Wakanda''s fighters just by injecting super serum.


    The improvement brought by Zhenjin Technology is the dual enhancement of strength and defense.


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    Putting these soldiers on the normal battlefield is a dimensionality reduction strike.


    If it hadn''t been for Soldier One who had taken the heart-shaped herbal medicine, his physical fitness would have been raised by another level.


    I''m afraid he has already explained here.


    This also caused Xu Fan to have new ideas.


    If the heart-shaped herbal medicine is brought back to the land of fire, it will be consumed by ordinary people who cannot refine chakra.


    Plus Hulk serum.


    Wouldn''t it improve their combat power again?


    "Well, it''s also a good idea."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, thinking that he could try.


    Moreover, the heart-shaped grass he obtained was given by the sign-in assistant, which was different from the magic herbs that Wakanda originally grew.


    There were no side effects on Soldier One.


    It is a good proof.


    When Xu Fan was thinking about these things in his heart, he had already come to Wakanda''s Zhenjin Mine.


    What Xu Fan needs is the position of General Ross.


    And the convenience brought by his status.


    As for the super soldier created by General Ross with black technology.


    Or the ordinary soldiers trained.


    Xu Fan has no interest.


    From the beginning, when General Ross ordered these people to go to Wakanda to investigate.


    They are already dead.


    What really makes Xu Fan care and interested.


    Only sign-in rewards, as well as the vibration gold here.


    "If I remember correctly, Zhenjin is not actually a resource on earth at all."


    "It is caused by a meteorite that splits when it hits the earth."


    "A piece fell to eastern Africa, and from this a country named Wakanda was born."


    "And another piece..."


    Just when Xu Fan recalled his memory of the origin of Zhenjin.


    A low, deep voice interrupted him.


    Xu Fan turned around immediately.


    The person who came was no one else, but the king of Wakanda.


    Tchaca.


    He was Techara''s last king and Techara''s father.


    In "Captain America 3: Civil War", he was killed by a bomb and became the victim of Baron Zemo''s revenge.


    Although in that movie, Techaka''s figure is bloated and looks a little fat.


    It''s not like a fierce panther, but more like a black pig.


    But the Techaka who appeared in front of Xu Fan had a pretty good figure.


    He wrapped his body in a white cloth, with his limbs exposed and his muscles strong.


    Even if someone said he could kill a cow with his fist.


    Xu Fan would not question either.


    With the king appeared.


    More and more Wakanda fighters appeared.


    Some of them hold spears in their hands and some use bows and arrows.


    Their costumes are similar to those of the king.


    If it is not for understanding Zhenjin, understanding Wakanda.


    Xu Fan might think these guys are very backward tribal warriors.


    "It seems that you have a good understanding of the origin of Zhenjin."


    Tchaka was not in a hurry, he just looked at Xu Fan coldly, showing a high-level look.


    "So this is your purpose, use those soldiers to attract our attention."


    "Then sneak in here and look for Zhenjin''s location."


    "But I''m very curious, what are you going to do after finding the vibrato?"


    "Prepare to plan bigger operations, just like you grabbed oil resources."


    "Or¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Techaka paused specially, the corners of his mouth raised, and a playful smile appeared.


    The tone was slightly mocking.


    "Are you going to move by yourself?"


    Hearing the king''s speech, many people laughed.


    Although they didn''t know why Xu Fan knew so much about Zhenjin, they knew very well.


    Xu Fan, it is impossible to leave here alive.


    His wolfish ambition.


    It will be the same as before.


    Will eventually be buried here.


    The soul after death cannot go on the grassland hunting ground.


    However, Xu Fan''s face did not show the panic that these people thought should be.


    Even the opposite.


    I chose to look around and estimate the number and the weapons they used.


    Among them, Okoye of the Royal Guard is also here.


    Instead, Techara who became a panther is not there.


    Calculate based on this timeline.


    Techara should go to school in the UK.


    After all, in the Marvel setting, Techara studied at Oxford University.


    After taking over as Panthers, he became a member of the Avengers.


    In addition to being a king, he is also a scientist with a high IQ, often developing various high-tech weapons.


    The vibrating suit he wore in the movie was designed by himself.


    but¡­¡­


    In Xu Fan''s opinion, this setting is rather ridiculous.


    Obviously, the setting given by Marvel is that Wakanda has a technological level that is one thousand years ahead of the earth.


    But Techara is going to the UK to go to university.


    In addition to in Wakanda, the country still has a monarchy.


    Even the election of the king is decided by a duel.


    If Techara didn''t have the protagonist''s aura, he would really die after falling into the waterfall.


    Is it true that Wakanda''s power really falls into Eric''s hands?


    And even this way of choosing the king by duel is somewhat wise in Xu Fan''s view.


    These guys, is there really no one to investigate Eric?


    The guy who popped up like this.


    Talk about the blood line, you can be a king?


    Really on pedigree?


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 493： Move away vibrating gold

    Chapter 485


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    Just as Xu Fan and Techaka had a conversation, the voice of the sign-in assistant rang again.


    Look at the progress bar starting to move.


    Naturally, Xu Fan didn''t worry anymore.


    Tchaka looked up and down Xu Fan.


    You know, every person who can become a black panther king must take a heart-shaped herbal medicine.


    Establish a spiritual link with the panther **** Buster.


    In addition to strength, speed, response and other aspects of strengthening.


    These kings will also acquire the wisdom and memory of the previous king.


    So the current Techaka actually knows many things.


    Over the centuries, for thousands of years, Wakanda has never encountered a few invaders and predators.


    But there is no doubt that...


    None of them succeeded.


    They all paid a terrible price.


    Techaka never believed that someone would break the record of this incident in his own hands.


    But I don''t know why.


    Obviously this is the situation now.


    Obviously Xu Fan was surrounded by groups and it was difficult to fly with wings.


    There is no anxiety in him.


    On the contrary, Tchaka can feel a strong self-confidence from Xu Fan.


    This kind of self-confidence is like saying...


    Even in this situation, he can still retreat completely.


    I have to say that it was the first time that Techaka encountered such a thing in his life.


    Either Xu Fan is bluffing, or he has the real ability.


    But Tchaka does not think Xu Fan is the first kind of person.


    The two sides face each other.


    Xu Fan is not in a hurry to do it.


    "Your Majesty."


    Okye leaned to Techaka''s side and muttered quietly.


    In her opinion, there is no need to talk nonsense with Xu Fan.


    Just appearing in such a place is enough to be guilty of death.


    There is nothing to say.


    Tchaka glanced at Okye subconsciously.


    Logically speaking, an intruder like Xu Fan is not worthy of appearing in person.


    Just leave it to others to deal with it.


    however¡­¡­


    The reason why this incident aroused Tchaka''s vigilance was not a metaphysics such as hunch or intuition.


    But at the beginning, the panther **** Buster reminded himself in his dream.


    Be careful to handle this intruder.


    There are not many things that can attract the attention of Black Panther God Buster.


    There are even fewer things that require her to warn herself.


    Even with the memories of other kings, such things rarely happen.


    The last time can even be traced back hundreds of years.


    However, Tchaka also knew in his heart that such a stalemate was not a solution.


    While he was alert to Xu Fan''s every move, he made a gesture.


    Order Okye to lead the guards to arrest Xu Fan.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Okye nodded vigorously, waved his big hand, and squeezed a spear made of vibrating gold, stepped forward and approached Xu Fan.


    And beside her, there were six members of the guard.


    "Actually, you were right, Techaka."


    Xu Fan called the king directly by his name.


    However, this did not cause Techaka''s surprise.


    Although Wakanda has always pretended to be his own country, it is not a closed country in the complete sense.


    Tchaka often attends some international conferences and gives impassioned speeches.


    Although not every time, his speech will be taken seriously.


    But this did let many people know his name.


    Based on this relationship, how does Xu Fan know his name.


    Tchaka didn''t think it was difficult to understand.


    however¡­¡­


    When Xu Fan said the next content.


    Tchaka was stunned on the spot.


    "I am here to move Zhenjin away."


    Xu Fan said in a loud voice, spreading his arms and using his magic to the fullest.


    The whole earth began to cry.


    Immediately after that, the earth moved and the mountains shook.


    The Wakanda fighters looked around one after another, and had a very bad feeling in their hearts.


    An indescribable fear breeds in these people''s hearts, and slowly disperses and spreads.


    Okye held a spear in one hand, his expression nervous.


    She grew up so much, it was the first time she saw such a situation.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "magic?!"


    As the king, Techaka''s eyes widened suddenly, his hands clenched his fists subconsciously, and he felt a tingling scalp.


    Until this moment, he just came to consciousness.


    Why does this invasion require the Black Panther God Buster to warn himself.


    Why did she appear in her dream.


    At the same time, Techaka also deeply realized why Xu Fan had such confidence.


    He does have such strength!


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that Xu Fan is probably the most difficult intruder Wakanda has ever encountered!


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    "How can ordinary humans have such power."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Tchaka shook his head sharply, denying such thoughts.


    He felt that Xu Fan was probably not a human being.


    "Where are you holy?"


    Tchaka yelled out.


    At the same time, he also told his men to be careful no matter what.


    However, the place really affected by magic is not here.


    at least¡­¡­


    Not superficial!


    Not the surface!


    Xu Fan didn''t have any thoughts, using super-level magic to kill all the humans gathered here!


    He was just responding to Tchaka''s cold joke.


    In response to his self-proclaimed humorous statement.


    Let me move by myself?


    Then I will move it to you!


    Xu Fan gradually raised the corners of his mouth, and the ground behind him began to crack.


    Things under the ground began to bulge at a speed visible to the naked eye and rose higher and higher.


    Whether it is a warrior of Wakanda or a member of the Royal Guard.


    Or the King Panther Techaka.


    All were attracted by the scene behind Xu Fan.


    A giant vibranium is rising into the air.


    It was like a golden mountain range, with continuous ups and downs!


    Even Techaka has never seen such a sight.


    Because they are only mining Zhenjin, they can''t see the full picture of Zhenjin!


    However, Xu Fan didn''t take all the vibrating gold, but took half.


    He clearly remembered that Zhenjin had a characteristic.


    After it is buried in the earth, it will have a special effect, gradually transforming the surrounding material into vibrating gold.


    This is also the truth about why Wakanda has a steady stream of vibrating gold ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can never be mined.


    otherwise¡­¡­


    The foundation of a meteorite has long been exhausted.


    So Xu Fan''s plan is...


    Take away the general vibrating gold here, and then bury it in the country of fire.


    In this way, there can be two places to mine vibration gold at the same time.


    After all, Zhenjin is the Marvel Universe, a very good metal.


    Even if Oshe Maru met, he would be amazed again and again.


    "Quickly stop him!"


    It wasn''t until this time that Techaka seemed to react and gave orders to those around him.


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： Take 1 day off

    take a day off


    Stomach cold and fever, vomiting and diarrhea, now hang water in the hospital...


    The weather is starting to cool down, everyone remember to add a piece of clothing and take care of yourself...


    Silently pray that the typhoon will end soon...


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 494： I really love her

    Chapter 486: I Really Love Her


    No one thought that Xu Fan''s strength would be so exaggerated.


    In less than half a minute, the earth shook, and half of the gold ore vein was shaken, and Xu Fan used magic to lift it into the air.


    It''s like a city in the sky.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if it weren''t for Wakanda itself, it has a history of magic.


    Those who witnessed all of this would absolutely regard Xu Fan as a **** and would not dare to resist.


    But even so, these people''s hearts were naturally shocked to the extreme, and they couldn''t make any sound in surprise.


    If it weren''t for Techaka to realize the seriousness of the problem, he would roar like a beast.


    I''m afraid these people will stay in a daze until Xu Fan moves half of the Zhenjin ore vein in front of them.


    It was at this moment that the king of Techaka suddenly realized.


    I understood why the panther **** Buster warned himself like that in his dream.


    Xu Fan''s power is far greater than all the invaders who have appeared in history.


    This will definitely be Wakanda''s greatest crisis.


    It will also be the biggest disaster!


    Said to stop the other party, but even Techaka himself could not think of any way.


    He could only witness it with his own eyes. After he gave his order, countless soldiers raised their golden spears and let out low roars.


    It is still the famous line in Marvel.


    "Long live Wakanda!"


    "Long live Wakanda!"


    "Long live Wakanda!"


    ...


    Every Wakanda shouted these words, and rushed towards Xu Fan at the fastest speed.


    Want to kill him before he snatches the Zhenjin mine.


    No one would show mercy at this time, and no one would sympathize with Xu Fan''s weakness at this time.


    even¡­¡­


    No one would think this is a crushing game.


    Even if they have an absolute advantage in number!


    The truth of the matter is that these people''s ideas are completely opposite.


    When they saw Xu Fan lifting the Zhenjin Mine, everyone took a breath of shock and reached an unspoken consensus deep in their hearts.


    Today is undoubtedly the end of Wakanda.


    Regardless of whether they can survive or sacrifice.


    Their name...


    Will be recorded in history!


    Seeing the dark faces rushing towards him in large strides, Xu Fan''s heart did not fluctuate.


    For him, he can''t tell the difference between these guys.


    In fact, Xu Fan didn''t care about these people''s thoughts and actions.


    He didn''t even deliberately look at them more.


    What Xu Fan did was just keep raising the Zhenjin ore vein, and then slowly raised his right arm.


    It''s not to stop the enemies who are rushing towards you.


    In fact, in Xu Fan''s heart, they couldn''t even talk about enemies.


    Because no one would treat ants as enemies.


    He moved his fingers slightly and used magic that was not aggressive.


    Flames visible to the naked eye emerged below the Zhenjin mine.


    At the beginning, it looked like a fist, and then spread to the surroundings, like a circle of fire, getting bigger and bigger.


    The image in the circle of fire is no longer the land of Wakanda, but another scene.


    That''s exactly...


    The forest of the country of fire!


    Xu Fan completed the first sign-in place.


    This is where it all started.


    Since you want to bring Zhenjin back to the country of fire, you naturally have to choose this position.


    The Wakanda fighters on the ground, including King Black Panther Techaka.


    Everyone''s face was written with unprecedented astonishment.


    Can''t understand.


    Can not accept.


    The power Xu Fan possessed showed magic.


    Greatly impacted their worldview and cognition.


    It connects and destroys the defenses that are deep in their hearts.


    Countless people began to have questions.


    Facing such a powerful existence as Xu Fan.


    Are they really hopeful?


    perhaps¡­¡­


    The panther **** Buster should show up.


    Just now.


    At this moment.


    at¡­¡­


    here!


    As the patron saint of Wakanda, maybe it''s really time for her to stand up.


    otherwise¡­¡­


    How lonely would Buster be without them?


    Grunt.


    Tchaka rolled his throat.


    He stared at the sky blankly.


    As the king of Wakanda, the panther of Wakanda.


    He knows magic better than anyone else.


    But even so, he had never witnessed such a powerful magic.


    "Master Buster..."


    Tchaka began to recite the name over and over again in his heart, hoping to get a response from Buster, the black panther god.


    But in the end, this made Techaka had to accept reality.


    A not so good reality.


    "Your Majesty."


    Okoye stared at the sky dumbfounded.


    As the captain of the Royal Guard, she retreated to Tchaka''s side at the moment she realized that the situation was not right, guarding against all possible threats to the king''s life.


    but¡­¡­


    Because the scene before her was so appalling, she couldn''t help asking her voice.


    "Perhaps... we need the help of the Black Panther God."


    Hear such inquiries.


    Tchaka had to be silent for a while.


    and¡­¡­


    Although only for a while, but for Techaka and Okye.


    This feels like a century long.


    Tchaka swallowed again and opened his chapped lips, his voice low.


    "Since just now, I have been praying to Master Buster."


    "What did Master Black Panther say?" Okoye couldn''t help asking.


    In her opinion, the power of the black panther **** Buster is likely to affect the existence of Wakanda.


    But who knows, King Techaka had to shook his head at this moment.


    His voice trembled even he himself.


    "What I know is that we can only rely on our own wisdom and strength to save today''s Wakanda."


    "But I believe Master Buster will not abandon us."


    Hearing this, Okoye turned his head and stared at Tchaka''s facial features, staying on the spot for a while before he could not help but smile.


    "I really love her. Should she think about it. Without us, who would build a temple for her and pass on her will?"


    "Okye." Tchaka said the name displeased on his face.


    But even he himself couldn''t figure out who was because of this unpleasantness.


    Maybe it''s Okoye''s rudeness but it may also be a part of Buster''s disregard.


    But no matter which kind it is, it is as he said.


    To solve Xu Fan''s "demon", they can only rely on their own strength.


    After recognizing this, Techaka took a brave step forward and snatched a vibrating spear from a guard beside him.


    When he started to run, he looked like a swift panther.


    He could feel the sound of the wind and the constant power rising from the earth, pouring into his body and becoming a part of his body.


    perhaps¡­¡­


    This is the help that Black Panther God Buster gave himself.


    Tchaka thought so in his heart.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 495： Legacy of Horus

    Chapter 487-Horus Legacy


    "drop!"


    Xu Fan suddenly spit out a single word, and the magic blessed on the Zhenjin vein disappeared.


    The huge gold veins began to fall downward at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, Xu Fan did not intend to expose the Zhenjin ore veins directly on the surface of the Fire Country Forest.


    It''s not that I''m worried about being noticed by agencies like SHIELD.


    Just because of the innate characteristics of vibrating gold.


    It can affect all surrounding substances and transform them into new vibrating gold.


    For this metal, it is natural to bury it underground.


    Although Xu Fan is now standing in the territory of Wakanda, his ninjutsu can easily be applied to the continent of the land of fire because of the magic portal.


    I saw Xu Fan put his hands together, and the majestic Chakra gathered in his body.


    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Earth Fission!"


    As Xu Fan initiated ninjutsu, the land of the Fire Country began to divide towards both sides, forming a huge pit.


    Half of the gold vein fell into it.


    Makes the entire continent shocked.


    The fluctuations spread to the surroundings like ripples, shocking the entire Fire Land Continent.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Xu Fan nodded with satisfaction.


    The portal began to close.


    At this moment, the Wakanda warriors who rushed towards Xu Fan aimed their Zhenjin Lance at Xu Fan.


    However, they did not throw, but activated the latest Wakanda technology.


    The blue laser shot from the top of the vibrating spear and went straight to Xu Fan''s key.


    Although they were unable to change the fact that Xu Fan transferred the Zhenjin Mine, they did not intend to let him leave here.


    "Is this Zhenjin Technology."


    Xu Fan looked around, and before he knew it, he was completely surrounded by Wakanda''s soldiers.


    If you don''t consider the portal and flying ability, Xu Fan now really has nowhere to dodge.


    but¡­¡­


    He doesn''t need to hide.


    Only Xu Fan''s eyes changed rapidly, his pupils turned into deep red, and three Gouyu jade quickly emerged and turned.


    In an instant it became an eternal kaleidoscope.


    Suzano!


    Now!


    Chakra emerged from Xu Fan''s body and instantly turned into white bones and chakra steam.


    The lasers in the hands of these Wakanda fighters all hit Suzuo Nohu''s body.


    The result was the same as Xu Fan thought.


    Ordinary physical means.


    It is impossible to break the defense of this level.


    Even because of the appearance of Suzuo Nohu, unprecedented despair shrouded the earth like dark clouds, affecting everyone here.


    "How is this possible, the attack is invalid?"


    "What the **** is that?"


    "What the **** is this guy, a demon from hell."


    "What shall we do now?"


    Various voices began to appear in the crowd, making them suspicious of victory again.


    It is no exaggeration to say that seeing Xu Fan still unscathed, countless people began to collapse.


    "To be uniform, focus on the firepower!"


    Just when everyone was at a loss, Techaka''s voice sounded on the ground.


    Fusion of Buster''s power.


    This voice drifted with the wind, deeply imprinted into everyone''s soul.


    This voice not only made people calm down, but also made these people feel a sense of peace of mind.


    With an order from Tchaka, these Wakanda fighters renewed their offensive and relied on Wakanda''s black technology to take aim.


    Countless laser beams converged in one place and bombarded Suzuo Nogu''s chest.


    Rumble!


    With an unprecedented roar resounding through the land of Wakanda, the Suzuonenhu that wrapped Xu Fan unexpectedly began to crack.


    The cracks visible to the naked eye quickly spread across the entire Susano.


    Such an amazing scene, even Xu Fan did not expect it.


    although¡­¡­


    This is only the lowest level of Suzuo Nenghu, the defensive power may not be as good as his own Edman bone.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan did not intend to completely destroy the dreams of these people.


    If you let them see their powerful self-healing ability.


    And a body harder than Zhenjin, these people will undoubtedly fall into the abyss of despair.


    You know, Xu Fan is not the devil.


    Xu Fan jumped up when Suzuo Nenghu couldn''t bear it and broke.


    The floating cloak on him flew out quickly, changing into the appearance and size of a carpet, and stopped at Xu Fan''s feet, allowing him to stand.


    Xu Fan looked at these Wakanda fighters condescendingly, almost everyone''s face was filled with surprise.


    And the joy that this surprise brings.


    But at this time, a familiar voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear again.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Get the sign-in reward: The Heritage of Horus!


    "Huh? Horus?"


    Seeing the sign-in reward this time, Xu Fan couldn''t help but think of it.


    What is the origin of this Horus?


    Strictly speaking, he and Bast are both gods of the Egyptian gods.


    The latter controls the war.


    And Horus, it represents the kingship.


    That is, the **** of kingship.


    Once the supreme emperor in the Egyptian gods!


    The so-called inheritance of Horus is to obtain his divine power.


    "Maybe our strength alone cannot fight this guy, but as long as we concentrate all our strength, it will be enough to defeat him!"


    The black panther Techaka''s voice sounded again, inspiring everyone''s heart.


    Immediately afterwards, he pointed the finger at Xu Fan, "If you want to blame, you can only blame you for being alone!"


    "interesting."


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and after a brief glance at the detailed explanation of the reward, he directly activated this force.


    The majestic divine power broke away from Xu Fan''s body and went straight to the ground below.


    The gravel rises from the ground and rotates with the wind.


    In two or three hours, the gravel changed into a human form one by one, and then became more and more real, until it became a flesh and blood body in armor.


    In a blink of an eye, the Wakanda soldiers who had surrounded Xu Fan were completely surrounded by sand soldiers turned into this kind of gravel.


    In the crowd, it was unknown who was the first to shout, causing all the soldiers to turn their heads.


    At a glance, they were completely stunned.


    While the scalp was numb, my heart couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Tchaka''s line of sight followed the others toward the sand soldiers not far away.


    I saw that they were ready to go, not in a hurry.


    On the contrary, it was the most fringe Wakanda warrior, unable to resist trying to attack.


    The same blue laser beam shot out, and instantly penetrated the sand soldier''s chest.


    However, in the next second, the sand soldier who was penetrated through his chest recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. UU reading


    Where to stand again.


    This weird scene naturally created even greater fear.


    Many people even started to ask His Majesty the King what should he do now.


    "Don''t say that I bullied you in terms of numbers. If you want to blame, you must blame you for your lack of power."


    Xu Fan leaped down from the floating cloak, standing firmly on the ground with his heels, and a more majestic Chakra burst out of him.


    This time Susano...


    It is perfect!


    A giant samurai nearly 100 meters high stands tall.


    This is simply a dimensionality reduction blow!


    Techaka looked at the tall Suzano, and for a moment he didn''t know what to do.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 496： Tchakas determination

    Chapter 488 Tchaka''s Determination


    Seeing the full body of Suzo Nenghu towering on the ground of Wakanda, Tchaka''s emotions were extremely complicated.


    This can be said to be the first time that Wakanda has suffered such a catastrophe.


    On the other hand, Tchaka did not know how to defeat the enemy in front of him.


    The sand soldiers summoned by Xu Fan were all uniform and moved forward.


    Coupled with their super-speed regeneration ability, even with the assassin of Zhenjin Technology, it is difficult to defeat these sudden enemies.


    In a desperate situation, Tchaka had to let the most fringe Wakanda warrior use the vibrating cloak to resist the sand soldiers, and then concentrated all the firepower to pour out Xu Fan''s Susuo Nohu.


    However, the sand soldiers who were summoned by Xu Fan and appeared were not just ordinary physical blows.


    The attack method they use is actually a kind of magical damage.


    Every sand soldier held a sharp spear in his hand, but it contained the power of Horus.


    The moment the spear pierced in, it easily penetrated the vibrating cloak of these Wakanda warriors and hit the depths of the soul.


    Although this type of attack will not harm the flesh of these people, it will cause greater pain and harm.


    A strong sense of fear enveloped.


    Faced with this helpless sand soldier, they couldn''t find any possibility of winning.


    Maybe give them enough time and enough intelligence.


    They may be capable of a battle.


    But please report the missing and the gap in strength.


    The current situation is fundamentally one-sided.


    Tchaka could clearly hear the painful screams of his people and the sound of falling to the ground.


    "Intruder!"


    This despair gradually occupied Tchaka''s heart.


    He raised his head and roared like a beast at Xu Fan.


    At the same time, he grabbed Okye by the arm.


    "Find Techara and let him inherit my throne."


    Techaka only glanced at Okoye and said.


    This sentence made Okoye more shocked than the current situation.


    Because the basic meaning of this sentence is that the old king Techaka intends to die here!


    He has no plans to live anymore.


    "Your Majesty!"


    As the Royal Guard, Okoye naturally couldn''t accept this reality.


    This even made her feel incompetent.


    Obviously as the captain of the Royal Guard, he can''t protect his king at all!


    What a waste this is!


    Okye wanted to stay.


    Even if you can''t **** His Majesty the King away today, at least you will die with him on the battlefield!


    However, Tchaka never gave her such a chance.


    Today Tchaka can feel the unprecedented power pouring into his body from the earth.


    Senses, power, speed, or something else.


    Tchaka can feel the obvious enhancement.


    This is the shelter of the panther **** Buster.


    It was also the help of the panther **** Buster.


    This is even more of a choice he must face as a king.


    There are nothing more than two kinds of leaders in this world.


    One is, young ones, give it to me!


    The other is, the little ones, come with me!


    And Tchaca will never be the first type of person.


    The veins on his arm burst out one by one, maximizing his explosive power.


    Okye''s eyes widened, unable to accept all this.


    However, her body drew a long arc in the air, past the outermost sand soldiers, until she fell to the ground and rolled out several times before stopping.


    If you change to an ordinary person, even if you don¡¯t die, your body will be seriously injured.


    But because of the defensive power provided by Zhenjin Technology, she can absorb the kinetic energy at the moment Okoye hits the ground, and she is safe.


    Unfortunately, Okoye can no longer return to Techaka.


    The black sand soldiers are like hard barriers, blocking the entrances and exits.


    Okoye watched the desperate scene, and finally she took a deep breath.


    Instead of just sitting here and waiting to die, it is better to do everything possible.


    "Your Majesty, I will definitely come back with a rescuer!"


    Okye yelled in the direction where Tchaka was, then turned and ran.


    She is looking for the leaders of other tribes.


    Persuade them to save the king.


    There is also Wakabi.


    The vibrating rhinoceros he raised will definitely be able to break through the sand soldiers'' defense.


    "Your Majesty, wait for me to come back."


    Okye secretly vowed that he must come back.


    Wakanda cannot lose Techaka!


    On the other side...


    Seeing Okoye disappearing from his sight, Techaka turned around abruptly and looked at the fully-fledged Suzano again.


    Although I don''t know why Xu Fan just stood there and didn''t do anything, Techaka would not wait for work.


    Those sand soldiers are not humans at all, but magical beings.


    Just defeat and kill Xu Fan.


    You can relieve all of this.


    Although this is only Tchaka''s personal guess and he doesn''t have much confidence, as the king, he can only work hard for it.


    "Step aside!"


    Techaka''s voice contained Buster''s power, instantly covering the entire battlefield.


    Countless soldiers showed expressions of amazement at Tchaka''s voice.


    "Your Majesty, you must leave here quickly!"


    Another member of the Royal Guard rushed to Techaka and shouted loudly.


    In her opinion, if you can choose a direction, concentrate everyone''s strength.


    Maybe Techaka can retreat.


    It is nothing more than paving a way out with human lives.


    "Do not!"


    Tchaka directly shook his head and refused, and ordered as the king, no one was allowed to intervene in his own decision.


    Seeing that Techaka was determined, the members of these guards could only look at each other, nod their heads, exchange their eyes, and then follow Techaka''s footsteps.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tchaka asked subconsciously.


    "We want to make sure that His Majesty the King can accomplish the feat you want to accomplish!"


    The guards said loudly.


    At this moment, they all put their lives and deaths aside.


    They only have one thought now.


    That means benevolence if you fail!


    Tchaka nodded in satisfaction and remembered each name.


    Maybe he will die here today, but his spirit will be passed on forever.


    He will remember every soldier today ~ www.novelhall.com~ no matter what their final outcome, they are true heroes!


    They should be remembered.


    "Let''s go."


    After Tchaka said, he didn''t pause anymore, his legs were like the wind, and the meteors rushed towards Susanonhu in stride, and then jumped up and jumped onto Susanonhu''s feet with his amazing jumping ability.


    Today''s Xu Fan is on top of Suzuonenhu''s head.


    If you want to eliminate him, you must let Suzuo Noge fall.


    I saw Techaka firmly grasping the gap in Suzuo''s armor with one hand, and making a slashing motion with the other hand.


    The guards behind him immediately understood, and they followed his actions and climbed upwards.


    Tchaka also turned to look at Susano''s knee.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 497： Sleep forever, King of Wakanda

    Chapter 489 Sleep forever, King of Wakanda


    Although the Wakanda warrior used a laser to break through the elementary Suzano, but in the face of the state of complete body, it is not enough to see.


    Thinking about it, Techaka decided to go in person.


    Maybe the power of laser is not enough, but with vibrating gold, maybe.


    after all¡­¡­


    Vibration is the hardest metal in the world.


    It is also the most amazing metal in this world.


    Even what Xu Fan is doing now proves one point.


    His ability to plunder Vibram from Wakanda is enough to show that Vibram is also a unique metal in his eyes.


    In other words, Xu Fan''s defense is not as good as the destructive power of Zhenjin.


    Of course, these are just the thinking of Techaka today.


    He slowly climbed upwards.


    All members of the Guards began to follow his actions.


    As for the Wakanda fighters, they turned around to prevent the sand soldiers from approaching.


    For them now, the most important thing is to ensure the safety of Techaka and that he can accomplish his feat.


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan was suspended in Suzuo Nohu''s body, and he felt a different guy approaching him.


    Said to be different, because his body contains quite majestic magic.


    Even Arthur, Mordor, Casillas, this level of mages, can''t be compared with this person.


    And before that, Xu Fan hadn''t noticed such existence in the crowd.


    Xu Fan was curious about this, so he glanced over.


    It was discovered that this person was no one else, but was the king of Wakanda, Techaka.


    "Could it be Buster."


    Xu Fan murmured the name.


    To make a person suddenly gain this kind of power, only the black panther **** like Buster can do it.


    However, Xu Fan thought that the Black Panther God Buster would show up in person to prevent himself from taking the vibrating gold.


    After all, she is also an ancient **** in the Egyptian **** system.


    According to the Marvel comics, when the Celestial Group descended on the earth for the fourth time, she and the original Supreme Master Agomoto, as well as the first generation Phoenix Girl, Odin, Zeus and others, fought against the members of the Celestial Group together.


    This is enough to show that Buster''s power is no small matter.


    "However, the settings of comics and movies are indeed very different."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    In movies like Thor, Sol directly smashed the Destroyer when he regained his power.


    But in fact, the Destroyer is a battle suit made by Odin, also from Nidweial, from the hands of the Dwarf King.


    Regarding the level of Ulu Metal, the Destroyer is actually stronger than Thor''s hammer.


    As a result, he was directly killed by the unawakened Thor.


    Based on this and that relationship, Xu Fan didn''t even wonder why Buster didn''t show up.


    Instead, he chose to rely on the current Techaka to deal with himself.


    If Buster had come in person, maybe he could even raise his interest a little.


    A character like Tchaka.


    No matter how strong he gained, Xu Fan would find it difficult to become interested.


    Especially his actions now.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the Wakanda fighters, this is undoubtedly a feat done by Techaka.


    In order to eliminate the enemy and do all possible efforts.


    Seeing his figure trying to climb upwards, it took a long time before he stayed on Susano''s knees.


    Xu Fan felt that he could guess some possibilities.


    In fact, everything is as Xu Fan expected.


    After Tchaka climbed to the position he needed, he stopped, one hand firmly grasped the gap in the armor, and the other hand took out a vibrating knife from behind.


    Made of pure vibrating gold, not only is it extremely sharp and absorbs kinetic energy, it is also a symbol of kingship.


    In the entire Wakanda, only Techaka was worthy of such a weapon.


    He gritted his teeth, the blue veins of his arm bulged one after another, and he tried all his strength to stab the vibrating knife fiercely.


    I have to say that Zhenjin is born with amazing strength.


    Although the weapons of those members of the Guards were not as advanced as Techaka, they were made of pure vibrating gold.


    Without exception, they followed Techaka''s actions and pierced all kinds of vibrating weapons into Suzano.


    Even without Buster''s protection and reinforcement, these people can achieve this achievement with the most primitive and basic brute force.


    It is nothing more than the depth of penetration.


    Among Naruto, even the ninja of Danzo level.


    It is also impossible to pierce Sasuke''s Susao with kunai.


    And at that time, Sasuke used the lowest level of Susuke.


    It is incomparable to his current perfect body.


    But think about it from another angle.


    Because Zhenjin is one of the three major metals in the entire Marvel universe, I need them.


    Otherwise, what use is this metal used for?


    Seeing Tchaka working hard.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help shook his head.


    It''s not that he hates this spirit.


    Just sympathize with Techaka''s weakness.


    Being too weak to protect his own people, and unable to protect his most important things.


    Even with Buster''s power.


    He can''t change anything at all.


    At the same time, this also made Xu Fan secretly swear that he would never become a person like Techaka.


    You can''t even protect the people around you.


    "It''s time to end it all."


    However, Xu Fan would not be moved by Tchaka''s spirit, instead he was a little tired of this scene.


    Those Wakanda fighters who claim to be the most powerful in the world can''t fight their own sand soldiers.


    They were like the wheat in the wheat field, harvested by the **** of death with a sickle, and fell in large tracts.


    The uniform army from the beginning has long since disappeared.


    There are only dead bodies left here.


    And dozens of people shivering.


    There is unprecedented despair.


    Xu Fan controlled Suzuo Nenghu and raised the right leg that Techaka was staring at.


    He doesn''t need any ninjutsu at all.


    You don''t even need a deliberate attack.


    He just raised his leg and settled down.


    The resulting power caused Techaka to shake, and the members of the Guards had numb palms.


    Falling to the ground from midair.


    "You really worked hard, Techaka."


    "As a reward, I will let you see the true power of Susa Nohu."


    Xu Fan threw the ground and made a sound, as he manipulated Suzano to pull out the sword formed by Chakra.


    In an instant, the sword energy spread out in the form of ripples, cutting off several peaks of Wakanda horizontallyThe mountain collapsed!


    Techaka and the remaining soldiers were absorbed in their eyes.


    In addition to the collapsed mountains, the last faith deep in their hearts also completely collapsed.


    This is not a dimension of power at all!


    Even without these sand soldiers, they are doomed to fail!


    "Now, it''s time to end this farce, Tchaka."


    Xu Fan made a low voice. When he said the king''s name, Suzuo Nenghu raised his leg again and stepped down suddenly.


    Techaka subconsciously used his arm to resist, but it was useless.


    Puff!


    Techaca turned into a pool of flesh.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 498： violent

    Chapter 490


    As Tchaka was trampled on by Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu, the situation was completely one-sided.


    The sand soldiers advanced uniformly and killed the Wakanda soldiers who were trying to resist.


    Faced with this level of dimensionality reduction.


    Even if you have Zhenjin, you have Zhenjin Technology.


    There is no capital for confrontation at all.


    Seeing the scene of corpses all over, Xu Fan didn''t fluctuate much in his heart.


    but¡­¡­


    I have to admit that although despair enveloped the entire land, none of the Wakanda fighters put down their weapons.


    They still persisted stubbornly to the last moment.


    Completed the honor of being killed in battle.


    To some extent, the brave spirit of these people is worthy of recognition.


    "Wakanda."


    Xu Fan murmured the name of this country, not thinking that these people''s deaths were meaningless.


    Even on the contrary, knowing that it is impossible to do it.


    Let Xu Fan change some of his views on Wakanda.


    However, this view does not determine the final direction.


    This country will be its own thing sooner or later.


    "There is no need to rush at this moment."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and lifted Suzuo Nenghu who had wrapped himself up. His body fell freely and did not continue to kill.


    Now he needs to return to the country of fire and tell Dashemaru and others about the gold veins.


    So Xu Fan turned his finger once again, and opened the portal connecting the kingdom of fire where he had fallen.


    The sign-in has been completed.


    Get the Zhenjin mine again.


    Xu Fan also had no reason to stay.


    As for Soldier One.


    Xu Fan didn''t care about his life and death at all.


    Xu Fan''s body fell directly into the portal and disappeared above Wakanda.


    And the sand soldiers summoned by him were once again weathered and turned into gravel.


    In the entire land of Wakanda, only the bodies of martyrs were left.


    At the same time, on another battlefield in Wakanda.


    Soldier No. 1 is holding a knife in one hand and a vibrating spear in the other, killing in blood.


    General Rose''s voice came from his communicator, urging him to leave here quickly.


    In any case, Soldier One is a super soldier.


    Just his serum is a huge asset for the military.


    In any case, General Ross could not accept the fact that Soldier One died in Wakanda.


    But even for a super fighter like Soldier One, it is not easy to escape from Wakanda.


    Seeing that his team was killed by Wakanda''s warriors with vibranium weapons.


    An anger arose in his heart, he couldn''t help but rushed to those guys, solved them one by one, and organized a retreat.


    Although General Rose''s order only required him to return to the Stanislas alone, there was no way he could leave the others alone.


    But just when Soldier One struggled and hesitated.


    More and more Wakanda fighters arrived here.


    They are all special forces, elite fighters who have slaughtered other teams.


    And after fighting with other serum fighters, they became more aware of the configuration of this team.


    When facing Soldier One, naturally there was no such light-hearted mentality of the first few people.


    Keeping their distance as much as possible, they fired laser beams through their spears to attack Soldier One.


    In the beginning, Soldier One could also perceive danger with a keen sense of smell, and dodge with the reinforcement of super serum and heart-shaped grass.


    But with the increase in the number of opponents, the space limit for Soldier One to dodge is getting bigger and bigger.


    In addition, General Ross and Maverick kept urging and ordering.


    Soldier One had to reorganize the remaining soldiers.


    It can be said that there are only six soldiers remaining.


    They are not incapable of understanding the current situation and the importance of Soldier One to the country.


    They looked at each other, nodded silently, and made up their minds.


    This is the tacit understanding cultivated by their training and fighting after they served.


    With the current situation, they are very clear.


    Even a super soldier like Soldier One cannot save them.


    The opponent''s strength is not only strong, but the technology he possesses is also unheard of and unseen.


    They set foot on Wakanda this time, not ready at all.


    Even the captain of the United States, Rogers, failed to save everyone.


    but¡­¡­


    His spirit, his courage, has become a spiritual symbol.


    They may never be like Rogers, let alone gain his abilities.


    But at least...


    They can choose to be generous.


    "Sir, we will create an opportunity for you. Please return to the Stanislas anyway and bring more sophisticated weapons and fighters."


    "Take our bones back."


    "please!"


    The six soldiers made the final request, and then, regardless of Soldier One''s reaction, they tied the bombs to themselves and pulled the engine.


    In the end, they took up their weapons and charged quickly to attack the relatively weak place of the Wakanda fighters.


    This sudden scene made Soldier One unexpected, but he quickly reacted.


    Why do these people do this.


    He firmly held the vibrating knife in his right hand, and his mouth made a beast-like anger.


    However, this anger caused him to lose his calm for a moment.


    Actually...


    Because of the defects of Super Serum, the emotion of Soldier One was destroyed.


    Let him become not shocked, not angry, but just like a machine to complete General Rose''s orders.


    However, Xu Fan''s heart-shaped herbal medicine not only strengthened his body again.


    At the same time, he completely filled in some of the missing things in his body.


    Based on this relationship, Soldier One recovered these emotions.


    However, he saw dozens of his comrades die in front of him.


    This feeling of powerlessness and helplessness also made his emotions lose control instantly.


    So that the strengthening brought by the heart-shaped grass was affected.


    A laser beam shot from behind Soldier One, and immediately penetrated his arm.


    The intense pain spread to Soldier One''s body.


    When he reacted, a well-trained Wakanda warrior rushed towards him, holding the vibrating spear in both hands, and slashed fiercely.


    Although Soldier One dodged ~www.novelhall.com subconsciously, it still failed to escape the opponent''s slash.


    Puff!


    A column of blood gushes out!


    Soldier One''s body and arms are separated.


    As a result, the body of Soldier One staggered a few steps toward the other side, and then his arm fell to the ground.


    However, this did not make Soldier One fall. Holding the vibrato knife in one hand, he swept out abruptly, beheading the opponent''s head instantly.


    Unprecedented anger grew in Soldier One and turned into a very violent force.


    At this moment, he completely forgot General Rose''s orders.


    He has only one thought now, and that is killing.


    He wants to kill everyone!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 499： Break out

    Chapter 491


    Soldier One''s eyes turned red, like Shura, and after getting rid of a Wakanda warrior who charged up, he rushed out again.


    The speed is unexpected.


    The Wakanda fighter who was suddenly approached by him had no time to react.


    Seeing Soldier One up and down with one hand, he directly inlaid the vibrato short knife on the opponent''s head, split it into two, and withdrew it forcefully.


    He clenched his teeth, ignored his pain, and ran as hard as he could to kill the Wakanda as much as possible.


    This sudden scene surprised everyone.


    They used vibrating spears to fire lasers in an attempt to kill Soldier One through this long-range attack.


    However, thanks to the power of the heart-shaped grass, the senses of Soldier One were completely strengthened.


    Those flying lasers were even a little slow in Soldier One''s view, his body quickly dodged, avoiding these attacks one by one.


    but¡­¡­


    These Wakanda fighters are not all ordinary people.


    Out of the worship of tribal culture, their training method is completely different from that of the United States.


    Each one is a good player who can hunt down beasts alone in the grassland.


    Seeing Soldier One, about two meters tall, rushed up, they quickly gave up the laser attack method, even threw down their spears, and took out a blade similar to Soldier One.


    "Long live Wakanda!"


    With low roars, these Wakanda fighters quickly fought with Soldier One.


    Without the strengthening effects of Super Serum and Heart-shaped Grass, Soldier One might not be able to hold on for three rounds.


    However, the current Soldier One, although extremely angry, his mind is calmer than ever.


    He can feel the endless anger growing wildly in his body and transforming into wild violence.


    This power can even make him temporarily forget the pain.


    Actually...


    If Soldier One is a little distracted, he will find that his arm has already stopped bleeding.


    This is also the ability brought by the heart-shaped grass.


    The damaged body can be repaired to a certain extent.


    Although this is not enough to achieve speeding regeneration, at least it will not let Soldier One die here due to excessive blood loss.


    but¡­¡­


    Although the current Soldier No. 1 is vicious, **** Shura.


    But these Wakanda fighters did not choose to back down or fear.


    In their eyes, it is their glory to prevent intruders from trampling on this land.


    For the current Soldier One, he is avenging his dead comrades.


    Regardless of which side, both sides have legitimate reasons to destroy the other.


    It is nothing more than good and evil, nothing to do with right and wrong.


    It''s just that the bottom line in my heart has been trampled on.


    However, the six soldiers on the other side were unable to support Soldier One.


    They can''t even get close to Soldier One.


    Just when Soldier One did its best to eliminate five Wakanda fighters.


    A roar resounded here.


    Bang!


    Along with this sound, there were ripples from the explosion, spreading to the surroundings.


    However, just this degree of explosive power is not enough to kill Wakanda''s fighters.


    Because of the vibrating cloak, they easily resisted the shock wave generated by the explosion.


    They are unscathed!


    The sacrifices of these six fighters are totally meaningless.


    Nothing was done.


    On the contrary, it was Soldier One, almost overturned by this shock wave.


    His steps staggered a little.


    And where would those Wakanda fighters let Soldier One go?


    Seeing his state, these people pierced their spears one after another.


    Puff!


    Puff!


    Puff!


    Soldier One was stabbed in at least three places.


    And these Wakanda fighters rushed forward against Soldier One, trying to make his body lose balance.


    Once Soldier One fell to the ground, it meant that everything would be over.


    Soldier One, and other invaders, will be accounted here.


    However, the thought of those soldiers confessing to themselves, please.


    And the orders of General Ross and Maverick.


    The body of Soldier One burst out with amazing power once again.


    This is also the power of the heart-shaped grass.


    Seeing Soldier One suddenly stopped and forced to stop the opponent abruptly, he threw out the vibrato.


    Whoosh--


    Zhenjin''s short knife rolled forward and hit a Wakanda warrior''s face impartially, directly embedded in it, killing him on the spot.


    In addition, they couldn''t help but startled.


    It was this slight startle that allowed Soldier One to seize the opportunity and push them back with their mighty power.


    It doesn''t matter if the vibrating spear penetrates through his body and emerges from behind.


    I want to live.


    Not only for myself, but also for the sacrificed comrades in arms, for them to explain their own affairs.


    The two Wakanda fighters seemed a little at a loss, even if they tried their best, they couldn''t compete with Soldier One.


    For ordinary people, the existence of Soldier One is as strong as a monster.


    "Why can this guy move?"


    "What kind of belief is supporting him?"


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    "Quickly stop him!"


    For a while, these Wakanda fighters couldn''t understand the situation at hand.


    They lived in Wakanda all their lives.


    I only know that Zhenjin Technology is very powerful and the outside world is very backward, but it has never really gone out.


    They couldn''t understand the current Soldier One.


    "Go away!"


    Soldier No. 1 suddenly screamed, and knocked the two Wakanda fighters down, backhanded out a spear from his body, and pierced them into their hearts.


    Immediately afterwards, Soldier One threw the spear again.


    That''s not a big deal, all the small bombs **** on his body were thrown out of his mind.


    He did not expect this series of attacks.


    The defensive capabilities of those vibrating cloaks are too weird.


    It was so strange that Soldier One couldn''t understand it.


    He doesn''t think that this level of destructive power can kill the opponent.


    but¡­¡­


    This can at least delay some time.


    Soldier One thought so, and after launching this attack, rushed in the weakest direction.


    He drew the last spear from his body and killed the enemy.


    The price is that his arm was also pierced in the end, naturally drooping, unable to lift it up.


    Soldier One clenched his teeth, and now he completely lost his hands.


    There is neither defense nor attack.


    The only thing he can do now is to run.


    What Soldier No. 1 never expected was that when he ran again, he felt like he had become one with the wind.


    His speed is extremely fast, as if even more exaggerated than a cheetah.


    After the Wakanda fighters realized that the situation was not right, they pursued them one after another, but the distance between the two sides was getting bigger and bigger.


    Can''t catch up at all!


    After getting rid of these guys, Soldier One went straight to the Stanislas.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 500： The sky is falling apart?

    Chapter 492


    The country of fire.


    A giant "meteorite" fell from the sky and hit the forest area of ??the country of fire. It was so powerful that even the entire continent shook.


    The shock wave spread out in the form of ripples, uprooting all the vegetation in this area.


    The impact this time caused, with the giant "meteorite" as the source, spread to the surrounding area.


    Konoha Village, Hokage Office.


    As an agent of Naruto, Kakashi handled the country''s daily affairs as usual.


    Although this kind of collective crossing has caused a considerable impact, a certain amount of fear has been generated.


    But with the passage of time, everyone gradually got used to the current life.


    Coupled with the complete reunification of the five major countries by Xu Fan, many resource problems no longer exist.


    Even under the arrangement of Kakashi, the water sources of Konoha Village and Ranin Village were transferred to Yannin Village and Sand Ninja Village.


    And in the original water country, a travel project was developed and a water park was established.


    This is also a means Kakashi discovered to make money by entertainment when he was trying to supplement the knowledge of the Marvel universe.


    Although in the beginning, Menyan and Xiaochun at the top of Konoha did not approve of this drastic reform.


    Manageability has evolved from a village and a country to an entire continent.


    Menyan and Xiaochun also lacked skills.


    In addition, Kakashi gradually became stronger.


    All this went on smoothly.


    However, just as Kakashi was preparing to implement the next project, the entire Hokage office was shaking violently.


    This sudden feeling is exactly the same as the attack caused by the ten-tailed beast jade.


    "what happened?"


    Kakashi abruptly stood up from the chair, using the chakra to increase the adsorption force and standing firm on his legs.


    The documents in the office were scattered all over the floor.


    If the building is not strong enough, it might collapse.


    Fortunately, this shaking did not last long.


    The Naruto office quickly quieted down.


    Members of Anbu rushed in from outside.


    But for what happened.


    These dark ninjas also knew nothing.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is this shock, which seems to have spread from the direction of the Forest of Fire Country and destroyed more than half of the buildings in Konoha Village.


    "go."


    Kakashi thought a little bit.


    Although he is only acting as an agent for Naruto, he is also responsible for this country.


    At the same time, his brain began to screen some objects.


    The entire Ninja world is unified.


    Hei Jue, the black hand behind the scenes, was also sealed.


    The defected members of the Kexiao organization have not yet been arrested.


    Among the Akatsuki members, there is a dangerous element who loves to study explosions.


    Deidara.


    Kakashi took a deep breath and asked some of the Anbe ninjas to inform Jiraiya and the others.


    The rest of the Anbe Ninja all kept up with him.


    After some rushing, Kakashi and Anbe Ninja came to the source of the earthquake.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Kakashi looked around, and most of the entire Fire Nation forest was destroyed, and the vegetation fell to the ground in a mess.


    Even if someone stood up and said that Xu Fan had just had a battle with Ten Tails here, he would believe it.


    but¡­¡­


    Except for a messy scene, there is nothing here.


    "Yo, isn''t this Kakashi, eh."


    Just as Kakashi wondered whether to contact Xu Fan, a familiar voice came from above.


    He immediately opened his forehead, revealing the writing wheel eyes hidden in the darkness.


    "Is it you, Deidara."


    The person greeted is no one else, but Deidara, the defected ninja of Akatsuki.


    Almost without any hesitation, Kakashi judged that Deidara did all of this and entered Lei Dun Chakra mode neatly.


    Kakashi slammed his toes on the ground, and the ground under his feet was instantly torn apart.


    Kakashi''s body was like a bolt of lightning, heading straight for Dedara in the sky.


    For Kakashi''s sudden shot, Deidara is also inexplicable.


    He just felt the sorrow of the earth, thinking that someone was studying the art of explosion, so he wanted to come and have a look.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that when I arrived here, I ran into Kakashi.


    Although Deidara is still a defector ninja, he is not a primitive man.


    Regarding the unification of the Ninja world, and Kakashi''s agent for Naruto.


    He still knew very clearly.


    Seeing Kakashi''s sudden shot, Deidara was forced to dodge and throw a clay bomb to prevent Kakashi from entering again.


    "Hey, I''m not here to fight with you, eh."


    Deidara said without thinking, her feet were forced to separate from the big clay bird and fell towards the ground.


    However, Deidara never dreamed of it.


    As soon as he landed, he was kicked by a guy in a green tights.


    "Konoha Whirlwind!"


    Boom!


    Deidara was forced to fly upside down, hit the ground, and rolled several times in a row.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw powerful ninjas appear one after another.


    Uchiha Itachi.


    Jilaiya.


    Tsunade.


    Do not cut again.


    Uchiha Izumi.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Surround him round and round.


    "Didara, what are you doing here." Uchiha Itachi looked at Dedara who stopped at his feet and greeted him.


    However, this sentence is only to distract Deidara''s attention.


    When Deidara tried to explain the situation, Itachi''s left eye had already turned into an eternal kaleidoscope, blessing the illusion moon reading on his body.


    In an instant, Uchiha Itachi figured out the truth.


    This time the shock.


    It''s not Deidara.


    "not him."


    Uchiha Itachi shared this information and then denied the possibility of natural disasters.


    If it were just an earthquake, it would not be what it is now.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, it was more like something exploded here and then swept everything.


    Destroyed everything.


    "Anyway, let''s contact Xu Fan first."


    Without expressing his own opinions, he felt that such a weird thing could not be handled by a ninja of Kakashi''s level.


    But Kakashi was a little tangled.


    Because he also knew that Xu Fan was collecting information on this world.


    Although he is not in the country of fire, the problems he has to deal with are far more important and complicated than his own.


    If possible, Kakashi didn''t want everything to disturb Xu Fan.


    "I think we..."


    When Kakashi started to express his opinions, a circle of fire suddenly appeared in the sky attracted his attention.


    He has seen this kind of circle of fire.


    That is a kind of magic that can open space channels.


    Although Kakashi didn''t really understand what magic was , he knew that this kind of portal was often accompanied by a condition.


    That was Xu Fan''s personal visit.


    The result was the same as Kakashi expected.


    That familiar powerful ninja has surpassed the existence of the six immortals.


    Landing in the air.


    "Ok?"


    Looking at the scene below, Xu Fan was a little surprised.


    How come the famous ninjas in Konoha Village have gathered here.


    And itachi''s feet...


    Is it Deidara?


    what''s the situation?


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 501： Shocked Itachi

    Chapter 493


    When he saw Xu Fan, Kakashi quickly stated what had just happened.


    Unknown shocks spread from their current location, and even Konoha Village suffered a great impact.


    Half of the buildings were damaged.


    The villagers were injured in varying degrees.


    Not only the medical ninjas, but also the major families in the village were sent to rescue them.


    In order to figure out what happened.


    Kakashi and other talents gather here.


    The result is still clueless.


    "That''s it."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, and then suddenly realized.


    This is where he buried the Zhenjin mine.


    Vibration not only has very strong properties, but also absorbs kinetic energy.


    But in fact, the properties of vibrating gold are not pure absorption!


    At the moment of absorbing kinetic energy, it can also double the absorbed kinetic energy and then fight back the enemy!


    For example, in the plot of "Avengers One", Thor and Captain Rogers do not know each other.


    Relying on himself as a god, he hit the captain who stopped him with a hammer.


    Due to the critical situation at the time, Captain Rogers had to use a vibrating shield to defend.


    The result not only left captain Rogers unscathed.


    Instead, Thor, the **** of thunder, was shaken out by his own power.


    With vibrating weapons, Captain Rogers achieved a five to five point achievement.


    When I think of the name "Five Five".


    Xu Fan subconsciously looked at Kakashi beside him.


    I don''t know what kind of sparks will come out between Kakashi and Rogers.


    Naruto Five and Five vs Marvel Five and Five?


    It seems interesting.


    "Uh, why do you look at me with that look?"


    Kakashi felt a little strange. It was the first time he saw Xu Fan''s eyes.


    "It''s nothing."


    Xu Fan shook his head slightly, then explained.


    In fact, this is Xu Fan''s mistake.


    He patronizes to bring Zhenjin back to the country of fire so that it can be studied in Oshe Maru.


    But for a while, the characteristics of vibration gold absorption and release were ignored.


    When the Zhenjin ore vein was buried deep in the earth, all the power it produced spread out.


    That''s why the forest is destroyed.


    It even destroyed Konoha Village.


    Of course, Xu Fan would naturally not say that it was his fault.


    "Zhenjin?"


    Kakashi and others felt confused by the new terms they heard.


    Literally, this seems to be a metal, a resource.


    But how did it produce an earthquake?


    This makes Kakashi and others puzzled.


    In order to let these people know more about the uniqueness and power of Zhenjin.


    Xu Fan had to use the power of magnetic escape to open a gap and expose the vibrating gold.


    Kakashi and others gathered around and looked down.


    The luster of Zhenjin is indeed different from ordinary metals.


    In nature, there are few simple substances like gold.


    Most metal resources will be affected by oxidation.


    However, the existence of Zhenjin violates this common sense.


    Not only will it not be affected by oxidation, but it will affect the substances in contact with it and convert it into vibrating gold.


    So his color can be said to be unique.


    Coupled with its particularity, it is by no means an easy task to turn vibrato into metal.


    but¡­¡­


    This is not difficult for Xu Fan.


    "Oshemaru, should you show up too, right?"


    Just before showing the characteristics of Zhenjin, Xu Fan kept his voice low and looked to the east.


    The sights of other ninjas looked over, and it was Konoha Sannin''s Osnake Maru, and they observed in secret.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t escape Master Xu Fan''s eyes."


    Dashemaru spread out his hands, "Everyone, I don''t have any malice, I''m just curious about what happened this time."


    Although the ninjas didn''t like Oshemaru very much, they couldn''t say anything because of Xu Fan''s face.


    Especially Konoha and other senior leaders like Kakashi.


    They had long understood the connection and relationship between Xu Fan and Dashewan.


    I have to admit that...


    Although Da She Maru is a bit crazy, it carries out various inhumane experiments.


    but¡­¡­


    His scientific research level is quite high among all ninjas.


    Da She Wan did not go on talking after a while.


    He is standing here now to see how amazing Xu Fan said Zhenjin is.


    As for the ninjas gathered here, he actually has no interest.


    Including Uchiha Itachi.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan responded, and then used the magic power he possessed.


    In the eyes of others, magic and ninjutsu are actually the same thing.


    It''s just a different name.


    Such as fire magic, and fire escape ninjutsu.


    It seems basically the same.


    Xu Fanlian didn''t bother to explain anything. He focused on vibrating the metal, removed a small piece from the entire vein, and then melted it at high temperature.


    I have to say that magic is much easier to use than technology.


    Xu Fan just stood there, and by virtue of magic power, he used a small piece of vibrating gold to create a shield.


    "Itachi."


    but¡­¡­


    Just this is not enough to make these ninjas realize the power of Zhenjin.


    So Xu Fan turned his head and looked at Uchiha Itachi.


    In this Naruto world, a famous genius.


    and¡­¡­


    The current Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke transplanted each other''s writing wheel eyes.


    Both of them already have an eternal kaleidoscope.


    Xu Fan raised the vibrating shield and ordered Itachi to attack directly with Suzuo Nenghu.


    Because of the relationship of the eternal kaleidoscope, the current Itachi can use Sasa Nohu casually.


    Don''t worry about the load on your body.


    Although it was not clear what Xu Fan was planning, Itachi did what he said.


    Uchiha Itachi bursts out a majestic chakra from his body, materializing it, white bones enveloping his body, and red chakra steam like a raging fire.


    Then came the nerves, muscles, and armor.


    Since Xu Fan requested it, naturally he wouldn''t expect low-level forms.


    Two or three can''t breathe, Uchiha Itachi directly enters the full body Susano.


    He looked at Xu Fan condescendingly, and controlled Suzuo Nenghu to pull out the ten-fist sword on his waist.


    "Xu Fan, I''m on it."


    Uchiha Itachi said in a loud voice, and the ten-fist sword slammed Xu Fan.


    Rumble!


    An unprecedented loud noise hit the sky.


    However, the impact did not spread in all directions, but was concentrated by the vibrating shield and fed back to Itachi''s Suzano.


    And with several times the power!


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t even figure out what happened, his Susao was destroyed by inexplicable power Uchiha Itachi looked at the ruined half of his body in a daze, and his whole body was stunned.


    just¡­¡­


    In the end what happened?


    Is it Xu Fan''s power?


    Do not¡­¡­


    I am now an eternal kaleidoscope, even the slightest change cannot escape my own eyes.


    He did not refine the chakras, nor did he use magic.


    That''s just the effect of the shield...


    Do not¡­¡­


    Is it Zhenjin?


    All the people present took a breath.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 502： The world is so big, do you want to accompany me to see

    Chapter 494 The world is so big, do you want to go with me to see it


    The attacks that Zhenjin can resist are not only physical strikes, but also magic strikes that can be fired back exponentially.


    Otherwise, Zhenjin will not be hailed as one of the three major metals in the Marvel universe.


    Although the vibrato has been damaged countless times, even the vibrato shield of Captain Rogers does not know how many times it has been broken.


    But most of them can only be done by beings with the power of Heavenly Father.


    Although Uchiha Itachi''s Suzano has been upgraded to the eternal kaleidoscope level, at best, he is only better than some not-so-strong shadow ninjas.


    He may be able to destroy a city, a country with Suzuo Nhu.


    It can be used to destroy the entire continent, it is not enough.


    Not to mention¡­¡­


    Destroyed a planet.


    After all, Naruto itself is not a martial worldview setting.


    Except for the "aliens" such as Naruto, Sasuke, Kaguya, and the Six Way Immortals, most of the ninjas are just ordinary humans.


    There is no way to compare with the world view of the Marvel comic universe.


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, there are many settings that contradict the comics, but there are still many settings that follow the rules of the comics.


    Based on this relationship, Itachi Uchiha''s attack was resisted by Zhenjin, and it was no surprise that he fought back.


    just¡­¡­


    "It seems that Zhenjin is more useful than I thought."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart.


    Uchiha fans like Uchiha Madara can show amazing effects.


    And that piece of ninjutsu only absorbed Naruto''s ninjutsu and bounced it back.


    It will not increase its power.


    From this point of view, the strength of the vibrating gold he obtained is far greater than that of Uchiha''s fan.


    Just when Xu Fan was thinking.


    All the people present took a breath.


    Although they don''t know anything about Zhenjin and Marvel, they know the Uchiha clan and the writer Susano very well.


    Among them, many ninjas are fortunate enough to fight against people who have Susano.


    "This...this is the power of vibrating?"


    Da She Wan''s eyes widened, staring at Suzuo Nenghu who had been destroyed by Xu Fan with one blow.


    For Xu Fan, Da She Wan is now very impressed.


    What kind of power he showed, he would not think it was a fantasy.


    But now...


    But he couldn''t understand that that small piece of metal actually possessed the power to fight against Susanoh?


    even¡­¡­


    If Xu Fan hadn''t evaded the point, maybe the attack just now would have caused Uchiha Itachi to suffer a lot of damage.


    And Suzuo Nenghu, in the entire Ninja world, the defense is extremely strong.


    What Gaara''s absolute defense.


    The gossip of the Hyuga clan returns to the sky.


    They are far inferior to Suzuo.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Even in a semi-complete state, it is enough to easily defend against a ninjutsu of the Lei Dun Qilin level.


    Thinking of this, Da She Wan couldn''t help swallowing.


    He felt his hands tremble slightly.


    He wished to devote himself to research immediately.


    Zhenjin''s research.


    Use this exotic metal to create the strongest ninja in the entire ninja world.


    Times have changed!


    The ninjas of the past would only blindly pursue the power of ninjutsu.


    And now, it will be the world of ninja.


    As long as there is this kind of metal, even a genius like Uchiha Itachi is no longer beyond the reach of the dust.


    Thinking of this, Da She Wan''s heart became passionate and excited to the extreme.


    "This small metal has such amazing power."


    Jilai also rolled his throat, and there was a storm in his heart.


    He always thought that he had traveled all over the world of Ninja and had seen so many scenery and humanities that ordinary people could not understand.


    The intelligence of the Ninja World in his possession is also one of the best.


    But now...


    Jilai also seemed to suddenly realize something.


    This world is big enough, and I didn''t realize it.


    Not everyone can realize it.


    Zhenjin''s ability strengthened his new determination.


    He wants to leave the mainland of the land of fire to take a look at the world.


    I don''t know why, but Jiraiya looked at Tsunade beside him inexplicably.


    His mind suddenly recalled the dream Tsunade had said.


    When there is no more war in this world and no one needs ninja anymore.


    She would travel the world and be a traveler.


    At that time, I didn''t hesitate to say that my dream was to protect Tsunade.


    "Tsunade."


    Ji Lai also spoke slowly.


    Even metals like vibrating gold can exist in this world.


    What else will be the Arabian Nights?


    Hearing Jiraiya''s call, Tsunade''s thoughts returned to the real world.


    Her heart was also extremely shocked.


    The power just released from the vibrating shield was dozens of times more exaggerated than his own strange power.


    Even more exaggerated is...


    Tsunade didn''t feel Xu Fan used any ninjutsu, or released Chakra.


    That''s just the ability of the metal called Zhenjin.


    In other words, as long as you pick up this shield, even ordinary people who don''t know how to use ninjutsu can have the power to fight against Suzuo.


    This is too terrible.


    And the people who found Zhenjin and brought them back here.


    Obviously.


    It is Xu Fan alone.


    This is also a teenager from the Thousand Hands Clan.


    What a genius in the end.


    "A ninja more powerful than grandpa."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but comment on Xu Fan in his heart.


    However, the consternation returned to consternation. After Jilai raised the volume time and time again, she also turned to look at the old friend.


    "Unexpectedly, this world even has metals like vibrating gold, don''t you think there will be all kinds of interesting things in this world?"


    Jilai said with a smile, but there was an inexplicable tension in his heart.


    Obviously they are 50 or 60 years old.


    "Ok."


    Tsunade nodded slightly.


    After seeing Zhenjin, it is obviously impossible to say that there is no curiosity.


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Jilai also paused deliberately, aggravating his own voice, so as to make his invitation more solemn.


    "Shall we go see it together?"


    When Jiraiya blurted out the moment, Tsunade''s expression became a little subtle.


    The two eyes faced each other, and they didn''t wait for Tsunade to say anything to respond.


    Jilaiya had already changed his mind quickly.


    "This can also be regarded as helping Xu Fan collect intelligence on this world."


    "The contest between ninjas is actually a contest on intelligence. We don''t have enough knowledge of this world."


    "Look at the vibrato just now. It''s just a shield, which can fight against Itachi''s Susano."


    "What if there are many similar forces?"


    "For Xu Fan, but also for the country of fire, I feel that we, as the three forbearances, have the responsibility to stand up."


    Jilai also talked about his opinions.


    But in fact, this is just to hide his embarrassment.


    When the initial invitation blurted out, Jiraji guessed that Tsunade would reject him.


    However, what Jilai did not expect was...


    Tsunade nodded, "You said, what would a casino in this world look like?"


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 503： I am ordering you as Hokage

    Chapter 495 I''m Ordering You As Hokage


    Many ninjas gathered on the Zhenjin Mine, but for Xu Fan now, he would not miss anyone''s expressions and conversations.


    Including Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    As a traveler who has seen Naruto.


    Xu Fan has always liked the CP pair Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    Not a lover, but better than a lover.


    At the same time, it''s not that kind of ambiguous relationship.


    However, Xu Fan felt that Jilai should also like Tsunade.


    Even Tsunade has a lot of favors for Jiraji.


    It was only when Tsunade needed someone to support and comfort him most.


    Jilaiya was not around.


    Then came the story of Suwa Tsunade.


    This is also...


    The childhood sweetheart lost to heaven?


    Xu Fan looked at Jilaiya and Tsunade now.


    His mind couldn''t help but recall a sentence he had heard.


    In this world, there will always be people who like you in the simplest way, not by routines, nor by teasing you, but thinking about you, thinking about you, and hoping you can get better and better.


    And Jiraiya, probably this kind of feeling.


    "I''m not good at collecting things like intelligence."


    Tsunade waved her hand, and she almost couldn''t help agreeing to Jiraji in her heart.


    But I thought of the relationship between myself and Ji Laiya.


    And the dead end.


    Tsunade''s mood is also a bit complicated.


    "Compared to things like intelligence, I am more interested in casinos in this world."


    Tsunade turned around and was about to leave here under the pretext of a casino.


    But at this moment, Xu Fan, who had been silent, suddenly approached them.


    "Xu Fan."


    Tsunade and Jilai also pronounced the name in unison.


    Kakashi, Kai, Itachi, and the other ninjas all turned their heads and looked here.


    "The casinos in this world are very interesting."


    Xu Fan said with a smile.


    When I just crossed over, because the strength was not strong enough.


    And there are many superheroes on earth.


    Even the timeline couldn''t figure it out.


    That''s why Xu Fan used the four red sun formations to blockade the country of fire so as not to be targeted.


    Cause unnecessary trouble.


    But now it''s different.


    Not only did he become a supreme mage, he also used other gods to control General Rose.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau had even been inserted into Bai Jue by himself.


    Plus the rewards from several check-ins.


    Xu Fan''s current strength, even without the protection of the Four Red Sun Array, would not worry about the safety of the Fire Country.


    It would be better to complete Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    Let her relax in this world.


    "By the way, it''s not a bad thing to collect information on this world."


    Xu Fan said again.


    In fact, this is just to give Jiraiya and Tsunade a reason to go together.


    Zilai also faced Xu Fan''s eyes.


    As one of the three ninjas who have traveled around the world.


    Zilai also naturally understood the metaphor of Xu Fan''s words.


    "Since even Xu Fan said so, I can only collect information about this world as I come from Toad."


    "Boy, are you ordering me? Strictly speaking, I am the granddaughter of the original Hokage."


    Tsunade said slightly dissatisfied.


    Since Xu Fan is a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, he is naturally his elder.


    Coupled with Tsunade''s own hot personality, she is somewhat unhappy now.


    "It''s really good to say that, but you have to make it clear that I am not talking to you as a thousand hands."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, and his momentum instantly overwhelmed Tsunade.


    The majestic Chakra he has is undoubtedly the most exaggerated in the entire Ninja World.


    Even if it is a complete Hui Ye, it is impossible to compare with Xu Fan now.


    This chakra naturally made Tsunade feel the pressure.


    "I''m talking to you as Hokage, Princess Tsunade."


    Xu Fan specially emphasized the word princess.


    Of course, Xu Fan didn''t simply want to help Jiraiya, so he embarrassed Tsunade.


    Now he is not only a ninja, but also a supreme mage.


    His spiritual power has long been strong enough to ignore the spiritual defenses of other mages.


    Even Gu Yi Mage couldn''t resist.


    Not to mention Tsunade, who knew nothing about magic.


    Xu Fan could detect it from Tsunade.


    She actually wanted to see the world with Jilaiya.


    It''s just that I can''t get past the hurdle in my heart.


    And, if Tsunade is unwilling to travel the world with Jilai.


    No matter what you say, it''s useless.


    If Naruto''s identity can force Tsunade to do things she doesn''t like.


    Then she is not the princess Tsunade.


    She wouldn''t leave the village like that.


    The current self just gave her a reason.


    As for whether Tsunade should grasp it.


    That is her own problem.


    The scene suddenly became quiet.


    Tsunade and Xu Fan face each other.


    Jilai was also very quiet on the side.


    In his heart, he thanked Xu Fan for his kindness.


    But he felt that he knew Tsunade better than Xu Fan.


    She was not a woman who would bow her head to Hokage.


    In Jilaiya''s heart, he had prepared for the worst.


    however¡­¡­


    What Jilai never expected was.


    After a while of silence, Tsunade, who had always been tough, chose to give in.


    "Since it is Hokage''s order, there is no way."


    Tsunade finally loosened his tone and chose to back down on this matter.


    Just what he insisted, Tsunade was also full of expectations for future trips.


    And the Jiraiya on the side was so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    "Really a good arrangement."


    Da She Maru also came over at this time and patted his hand.


    The legendary Sannin reunited, but there was not much joy between them.


    After all, it is an indisputable fact that Dashewan killed three generations of Hokage.


    Especially Tsunade''s expression is a bit hostile towards Oshemaru.


    But Dashemaru doesn''t care about these.


    "Master Hokage, for Zhenjin''s research work, it''s better to delegate it to me."


    Dashewan volunteered.


    Every time Xu Fan came back, he could bring back something that surprised him.


    He will naturally not let go of this opportunity.


    In fact, Xu Fan had planned this way.


    "Ok."


    He nodded slightly, indicating that there was no problem.


    At the same time, Uchiha Itachi, who lifted Susano, and UU reading , fell to the ground, the consternation in his heart did not disappear.


    He took a deep breath, feeling the horror of Zhenjin.


    Only in his opinion, although Zhenjin is strong, but its weaknesses are also very obvious.


    It is a tolerant after all.


    And since it is a ninja, it means that its upper and lower limits are completely determined by the ninja.


    Maybe physical attacks and ninjutsu will be destroyed by the characteristics of vibrating.


    But like illusion techniques, Zhenjin obviously has no way to resist.


    "But even so, Zhenjin metal, I am afraid it will greatly change the pattern of Ninja World."


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Xu Fan''s profile subconsciously, and he also had a strong curiosity about the world in his heart.


    Maybe, it''s time to go for a walk.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 504： Go travel

    Chapter 496


    Knowing that this turmoil was the impact of Zhenjin, Kakashi and others also completely relaxed their vigilance.


    And Naruto''s worldview itself has a very high level of medical care.


    Coupled with the healing magic that Xu Fan possesses, and the power of the six yangs.


    As long as they are not killed on the spot, they can basically be saved.


    Even with missing arms or legs, there are ways to regenerate.


    Naruto, Sasuke after the Fourth Ninja War is a good example.


    It facilitated the agreement between Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    Xu Fan also dismissed everyone and returned to the village.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi suddenly volunteered and said that he also wanted to collect information on this world, which surprised Xu Fan.


    But when you think about it, it makes sense.


    Uchiha Itachi himself is an excellent ninja.


    Despite some of the things he did in the original work, Xu Fan could not agree.


    But it has to be said that Uchiha Itachi not only has brains, but also has strong strength.


    If he hadn''t voluntarily made Sasuke''s wedding dress, his achievements might not be lost to Uchiha Madara.


    Although he is in the darkness, he has Konoha in his heart.


    Not only helped Konoha''s senior management solve the trouble caused by Uchiha''s clan, but also reached an agreement with Daito, so that he dare not do anything with Konoha.


    Now the ninja world is completely unified, but there is a bigger world outside.


    There may be some enemies lurking.


    Even if there is nothing wrong with each other now, when they find out and notice the country of fire.


    It is inevitable that there will be no ideas.


    "It''s estimated that in Itachi''s heart, that''s what I think."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, guessing about Uchiha Itachi''s motives.


    But no matter what the truth is.


    Xu Fan knows one thing very well.


    That is, Uchiha Itachi will never betray the country of fire.


    Will not betray Konoha.


    This alone is sufficient.


    "absolutely okay."


    With Uchiha Itachi''s eyes facing each other, Xu Fan was silent for a while before categorically agreeing to it.


    Then, Xu Fan also conducted a simple science popularization for Uchiha Itachi.


    Let him have a general understanding of the Marvel universe.


    When Uchiha Itachi heard that the world was bigger than he thought.


    There was obvious surprise on Uchiha Itachi''s face.


    after all¡­¡­


    For the original Itachi, the world he knew was nothing but a piece of Hokage Continent.


    On this continent, there are five big countries, and several small countries are dependent on the big countries to survive.


    At best, there are only a dozen countries.


    However, just Marvel''s Earth alone has established more than one hundred countries.


    Seven continents, four oceans.


    This¡­¡­


    Not even the tip of the iceberg.


    Above the earth, there is the solar system, the Milky Way.


    And a bigger concept...


    universe!


    Not to mention, the universe they are in is just Marvel''s movie universe.


    Other universes are endless.


    Then there is infinite diversity, the almighty universe...


    Just the Marvel Cinematic Universe, the size of the earth is like a drop of water falling in the vast ocean.


    Uchiha Itachi fell into silence.


    His heart was astonished to the extreme.


    Because what he said to Xu Fan had no idea at all.


    This is like when people think of putting one million in a box.


    Probably how many and what can be done.


    But ten billion, one hundred billion, one trillion.


    How many boxes can be filled, the average person has no idea, nor can they imagine.


    Even if Uchiha Itachi was a rare genius in Hokage, he couldn''t imagine the true appearance of the universe.


    It is even harder to believe that there are billions of people on the planet alone.


    The population of only one city is tens of millions.


    It is several times, dozens of times more exaggerated than the population of the entire Fire Country.


    You know, during the Fourth Ninja World War, the Five Great Ninja Villages and the Iron Kingdom only produced 80,000 ninjas.


    Several powerful countries on the earth start at a million.


    On combat power, strike capability.


    The technology on earth is not weaker than the ninja at all.


    Because there are only a few people at the six levels.


    With a single mushroom bomb, the entire country of fire is about to be destroyed.


    There is even a god-level existence such as the ancient one mage and Nordic Odin.


    If you really want to fight, I am afraid that the Six Dao Immortals may not be their opponents.


    Now that the nation of fire can develop safely and unharmed, it depends on its own hard power.


    But no matter what he said, Xu Fan felt that it was not a bad thing for Uchiha Itachi to go out and see.


    With his strength and mind, it is not a problem to protect himself.


    Even if he encounters Hulk, Xu Fan believes that Itachi can retreat completely.


    "I know."


    Itachi Uchiha was stunned for a long time before remembering to respond to Xu Fan.


    He nodded slightly, then took a deep breath, and became interested in this planet and even the universe.


    just¡­¡­


    "Itachi, do you want to be with Izumi?"


    Xu Fan suddenly got up on a whim.


    Anyway, Uchiha Itachi was to broaden his horizons, not to fight with anyone.


    Said to collect information, but I know almost all about the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Since it''s a trip, it''s not a bad thing to have a personal companion.


    "spring?"


    Uchiha Itachi said the name.


    She was in the same period when she was in Ninja School and seemed to have some good feelings for herself.


    She even hugged Sasuke when she was young.


    Although Sasuke was crying.


    But Uchiha Itachi did not hate Izumi himself.


    Rather, every time I am with her, I feel a little subtle.


    "But what''s the reason?"


    It can be Uchiha Itachi''s character, how could he directly agree.


    "reason?"


    Xu Fan tilted his head, as if he needed some reason.


    "Izumi is also a member of the Uchiha clan, and in the previous battles, he also opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Is this a rare genius among your clan?"


    Xu Fan asked back.


    In fact, just opening three gouyu jade writing round eyes at the age of Quan is already very good.


    Things like a kaleidoscope, once opened, will definitely be a person with a name.


    "So, no one in the entire Uchiha clan can compare with you in the use of Shalunyan."


    "Including your father Fu Yue."


    "I can''t think of a reason not to hand over Quan to you."


    "And... traveling alone, wouldn''t it seem a bit boring?"


    Xu Fan smiled and said Then, before Uchiha Itachi agreed, he opened the portal and sent Uchiha Izumi from Konoha Village to here.


    Suddenly, Quan was also confused when he suddenly saw Itachi and Xu Fan.


    However, when Xu Fan explained what was going on with her.


    Xu Fan could clearly see the blush on Uchiha Izumi''s cheeks.


    This is a rare opportunity to be alone with Uchiha Itachi.


    Two people traveling together or something.


    Izumi Uchiha dared not even dream such a dream.


    "Then a lot of advice."


    Itachi focused his gaze on Quan''s body and said softly.


    "Um...please advise, Mr. Itachi."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 505： Your lord, times have changed

    Chapter 497 Lord, the times have changed


    Since it is a journey, it is natural to have a starting point.


    Xu Fan thought about it and thought that neon was the most suitable for Itachi and Izumi.


    After all, Naruto itself is the work of the neon man Kishimoto, and many things in it are reference neon culture.


    Itachi and Izumi will definitely like the food there.


    As for Jiraiya and Tsunade, Xu Fan''s first stop was Las Vegas.


    There are not only luxury casinos there, which are enough to meet all Tsunade''s needs.


    And there are many beauties there.


    When Tsunade gambled, Jiraji wouldn''t be bored either.


    As for the economy, Xu Fan can be said to be the least lack of money on this planet.


    Just taking out a small piece of vibrating gold was enough for Tsunade to squander for a long time.


    After sending them away with the portal, Xu Fan began the next phase of the plan.


    It is also the next goal.


    Take down Wakanda completely.


    "I didn''t expect you to do such a thing."


    Da She Wan, who had been standing behind Xu Fan, spoke slowly.


    Not only Jiraji and Tsunade, but also Itachi and Izumi.


    Even the excuse of a whim is enough to make myself feel surprised.


    For a long time, Da She Wan felt that Xu Fan was a cold-blooded guy.


    To achieve the goal, do whatever it takes.


    Many times, Dashewan felt that Xu Fan was even colder than snakes.


    Unexpectedly, I saw a different Xu Fan today.


    have to say¡­¡­


    This feeling makes Dashemaru very interesting.


    "It''s just a whim, and besides, I also think... Forget it, let''s talk about the next thing."


    In fact, what Xu Fan wanted to say was that he also wanted to see what kind of sparks would come out if Jilaiya and Itachi were thrown into the Marvel universe.


    However, what is there to say about this kind of thing?


    "Listen thoroughly."


    Oshemaru responded neatly, he had no interest in traveling.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It should be said that there is not much interest now.


    The only thing that can attract him right now is the large vein of vibration gold buried in the forest east of the country of fire.


    And from Xu Fan''s display and explanation.


    Dashemaru felt that Xu Fan would not use this kind of metal to build houses.


    If there are no surprises, he should be planning to use this metal to build a ninja.


    In other words, it is a powerful weapon.


    Although Dashemaru didn''t figure out who Xu Fan''s enemy was, it didn''t matter to him.


    "But I don''t quite understand why you should bury Zhenjin in the eastern forest instead of sending it directly to me."


    "Trust me, if it were in my laboratory, I could use this metal better."


    Da She Maru said confidently.


    In his opinion, burying it in and then digging it out is a bit redundant.


    "On this point, another feature of Zhenjin is involved."


    Xu Fan looked at Dashewan. He didn''t intend to hide the setting of Zhenjin.


    Even the opposite...


    In Xu Fan''s view, the more Da She Wan understands Zhenjin, the more he can create things that satisfy him.


    Moreover, as time goes on, Dashemaru will sooner or later discover that the Zhenjin ore veins buried under the forest can never be mined.


    "This metal is terrible."


    O She Maru couldn''t help but appear astonished.


    It only absorbs kinetic energy and then releases it.


    Oshe Maru was already shocked.


    Now Zhenjin can continuously produce self-sufficiency.


    This is simply a fantasy!


    And Xu Fan, who found Zhenjin and found Zhenjin, was equally unfathomable.


    "This is what I want to tell you."


    Xu Fan interrupted Da She Wan directly.


    "Zhenjin was originally a meteorite, and it fell on the earth. That location was called Wakanda, and it was a country."


    "The Zhenjin mine buried in the forest to the east is actually only half, and the other half is still in Wakanda."


    Xu Fan stated.


    Dashemaru naturally wouldn''t ask stupid questions like "Why don''t you take it all back?"


    With Xu Fan''s vision and strength.


    What he did must have his reason and reason.


    What I need to do is to help Xu Fan complete some trivial tasks.


    "Wakanda has a history of vibrating gold for thousands of years. They unrestrainedly mine vibrating gold. Naturally, they will not just use this metal to smash nuts."


    "There, there has long been a whole set of procedures for mining vibrating gold, to use."


    "The technology that Wakanda possesses is the vibrating technology built on the basis of vibrating."


    Xu Fan continued.


    Da She Wan suddenly realized.


    "I see, Lord Naruto, do you want to take Wakanda''s technology together with Zhenjin as your own, and at the same time develop new technologies unique to the country of fire?"


    Oshe Maru asked tentatively.


    For their sudden appearance in this world, Dashemaru has long accepted it.


    The question is whether they will return to the original world and travel to a new world.


    Da She Wan was uncertain, and he felt that Xu Fan was not so sure either.


    Based on this relationship, the country of fire is the foundation.


    Even if Wakanda has something good, it might disappear with the next crossing.


    "The same can be said, and for how to capture a country, Oshe Maru, this should be your mastery."


    Xu Fan said with a smile.


    With his current strength, going to Wakanda will only crush everything.


    It''s not really interesting.


    It''s better to hand this matter to Oshe Maru.


    On the one hand, it is to see what kind of strength the country of fire has.


    Wakanda is naturally a good way of testing.


    On the other hand, Wakanda is a pure black country after all.


    Even if forced by their strength and surrendered to themselves, they would not be wholehearted.


    Once they find an opportunity, they will stand up and resist themselves.


    Based on this relationship, I must assign some people to become the leadership there.


    Assimilate them slowly.


    In terms of brainwashing, Da She Wan is also a very powerful role.


    "That''s it."


    Da She Maru nodded suddenly and became interested in Wakanda.


    "Speaking of which, what happened to the bullet I asked you to develop?"


    Suddenly Xu Fan''s conversation changed.


    In Naruto''s world view, there is no such thing as guns.


    So their battles are basically cold weapons.


    Some ninjas and samurai will inject their chakras into ninjas and weapons.


    Thereby enhancing the power of the attack.


    Even if cold weapons can be used, bullets can be.


    If you can find a way to store chakras in bullets, it will be very interesting.


    When he returned to the Land of Fire last time, Xu Fan explained the Oshe Maru incident.


    "Well, a test product has been made."


    Da She Maru had been prepared for a long time. After Xu Fan asked in this way, he directly took out a pistol from his body and aimed at the open space on the side.


    "This is the bullet fused with Huo Dun."


    As Dashemaru spoke, he pulled the trigger directly.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, a red mushroom cloud soared into the sky. The explosion was five or six meters in diameter, and left something like magma on the ground.


    This reminded Xu Fan of that sentence.


    My lord, times have changed!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 506： War preparation

    Chapter 498


    Seeing the fire escape bullet fired by Da She Wan, Xu Fan suddenly remembered before crossing.


    He once played a horizontal game called "Dungeon and Warrior".


    In that game, there is a profession called ammunition expert.


    They are human beings living in the heavens.


    Because the magic was blocked by an evil dragon named Bakar, a special technology was developed.


    Various attack effects are added to bullets to strengthen their power.


    One of them is exactly the same as Huo Dun bomb.


    "It looks like **** fire bullet."


    But that is not the point.


    The point is that Dashe Maru really developed this technology.


    "In addition to Huo Dun, there are Feng Dun and Lei Dun."


    Dashewan was explained.


    In fact, Dashemaru attached five different chakras to the bullet from the beginning and saved them.


    However, the power of Shui Dun and Earth Dun is hard to express.


    After all, these two types of ninjutsu are inherently defensive, and the offensive effect is not very strong.


    The bullets strengthened with water escape only release a puddle of clear water.


    Far inferior to wind escape, fire escape, and thunder escape, it is obvious.


    While talking, Da She Maru replaced Feng Dun and Lei Dun''s bullets for a demonstration.


    Wind escape can enhance the sharpness of bullets.


    The effect is similar to the armor-piercing bullet of the ammunition expert.


    "And my favorite is this."


    Da She Maru took a deep breath, looked at the clearing aside, pulled the trigger, and ejected Lei Dun.


    Rumble!


    With a burst of thunder, what was ejected from the dark barrel seemed to be not a bullet but a bolt of lightning.


    This "lightning" quickly hit the ground, and the visible thunder spread to the surroundings, forming a thunder-escape magnetic field.


    High-voltage electric current can not only regain the lives of ordinary people in an instant.


    Even a powerful ninja will be paralyzed by Thunder Dunn, revealing flaws.


    And the magnetic field of this thunder escape has at least a range of five or six meters.


    If at the very beginning, you can master this technology and unify the Shinobi world, you don''t need Xu Fan to appear.


    There is no doubt...


    It is a product that can raise the ninja''s battle to a level.


    The age of ninjas has changed.


    Da She Wan couldn''t help feeling filled with emotion.


    What he just showed was just the most common pistol.


    In his laboratory, there are various miniature assaults, sniper rifles and so on.


    Not only can increase the range, but also increase the rate of fire.


    The most important thing is that the larger the size of the firearm, the larger the diameter of the bullet and the stronger the power it will bring.


    If you use a sniper rifle, the coverage of the fire escape bullet and the thunder bullet can easily reach 20 meters.


    The degree of twenty meters.


    How amazing is this?


    What an exaggeration is this?


    Even the well-trained Anbe of Konoha Village could not have the power to resist such weapons.


    You know, the ordinary fireball technique is only three meters in diameter.


    "The key is the range."


    Da She Wan took a breath, which is one of the reasons why he loves sniper rifles the most.


    The range of a sniper rifle can reach more than two thousand meters.


    What is the concept of more than two thousand meters?


    "Even if the Hyuga clan rolls their eyes, they can''t reach such an exaggerated capture range. If they don''t even have a chance to find the opponent, they will be shot and killed."


    O She Maru became more excited as she spoke.


    He couldn''t wait to immediately cross into the Second Ninja World War, and use this kind of thing to fight a good fight.


    What sansho fish Hanzo, what wind, water, soil, thunder, and the five great nations.


    There is simply no way to fight back.


    "indeed."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, agreeing with Da She Wan''s idea.


    Not to mention that Naruto World itself is a world view setting of high offense and low defense.


    Facing the sudden smashing of Huo Dun, Lei Dun, and Feng Dun, it was impossible for ordinary Anbu to react.


    Even in Xu Fan''s view, the Vanguard of Thanos was difficult to fight in the face of this combination of Chakraga guns.


    "How many weapons and bullets have you prepared?"


    Xu Fan turned around and asked about the quantity.


    His next goal is to completely win Wakanda.


    For this, he needs enough people to occupy Wakanda.


    In terms of weapons, there is actually no need for Dashe Wan for mass production.


    At least not needed now.


    When Xu Fan went to the Ten Rings Gang base to sign in last time, he obtained a large number of weapons and brought them back to the Land of Fire.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, the number of those firearms is exaggerated by hundreds of thousands.


    All that Dashewan needs to do is to improve the guns so that they can withstand Chakra bullets.


    "The ones that can be used are about ten thousand micro shots, five thousand pistols, and two thousand sniper rifles."


    Osha Maru responded.


    "At least in terms of bullets, attaching chakras is a bit troublesome, and depending on the quality of chakras, the quality of the bullets produced will vary."


    "It looks like the bullet effect of the kind just now, there are about 80,000 rounds."


    Da She Wan understood it very well.


    The reason why Xu Fan brought back those things last time was naturally not because he wanted to appreciate it alone.


    He must be preparing for a war.


    Therefore, during this period, Dashewan also tried every means to rush to work.


    "If you can give me another seven days, I can increase the number of bullets to 150,000."


    Da She Wan said suddenly.


    Since it is to start a war, it is natural to make adequate preparations.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, and had a general understanding of the guns and bullets that could be used.


    "By the way, the prisoners in the institute, how many people are there now, and the Otonin you trained before."


    Xu Fan thought for a while.


    This time he captured Wakanda, he did not intend to use the Ninja of the Land of Fire.


    These are their own vital forces.


    It''s still early to get it out.


    It should be cultivated for a while.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan felt that the prisoners in Dashewan would be better.


    Anyway, they were originally the experimental products of Dashewan.


    "There are about 2,000 people in a base now, and there are about 1,500 ninjas in Otonin Village, but most of them are at the lower level."


    Da She Wan said without thinking.


    And there are a total of four such strongholds.


    Add up to about nine thousand five hundred combat units.


    "Is it less than ten thousand."


    "Also is enough."


    Xu Fan thought for a while and felt that these people were almost enough to capture Wakanda by himself.


    "Rely on these people? They don''t know how to use guns yet."


    Da She Maru frowned. He hadn''t expected the prisoner Xu Fan to use the stronghold.


    I thought Xu Fan would cultivate those dark parts, or root ninjas.


    I didn''t expect to use my own test product this time.


    "Let them learn from the beginning."


    "and this."


    Xu Fan took out the heart-shaped grass from the inventory of the sign-in assistant, then mixed it into a potion, and asked Dashewan to find a prisoner at random.


    Looking at the poison-like potion, Dashewan also asked his assistant pharmacist to bring a prisoner with his doubts.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 507： Collective reinforcement

    Chapter 499: Collective Strengthening


    It took about ten minutes before Yao Shidou took a prisoner back to Da She Wan.


    Although I admire Xu Fan''s strength and experience very much.


    But in the heart of Yao Shidou, he still felt that Da She Wan was the most important person to him.


    It was O She Maru who accepted and accepted herself when she was most helpless.


    Gave myself home.


    In any case, he will do everything he can to help Dashemaru fulfill his long-cherished wish.


    Do your best.


    But when he saw that Xu Fan had prepared the heart-shaped herbal medicine, he couldn''t help but feel intense curiosity.


    As a medical ninja, pharmacist pocket can be said to be a very talented type.


    Even Tsunade''s existence in the legend has praised the difference of Yakushito.


    But he would never forget the herbs he had witnessed.


    However, when he saw the heart-shaped grass, he had no impression at all.


    "what is this?"


    The pharmacist couldn''t help but ask.


    Xu Fan glanced at the pharmacist pocket.


    This guy who did a lot of things during the Fourth Ninja World War.


    However, in some respects, Yakushidou can also be called the master of dreams in Naruto.


    For example, let Suuwa Tsunade make the final farewell.


    For example, let the thousand-generation mother-in-law see that she did not entrust the wrong person.


    For example, let Zaibuzhan and Bai know Naruto''s growth.


    The master of dreams is well deserved.


    "This is a special herbal medicine that can strengthen the body''s functions without any side effects."


    Xu Fan paused and added, "The only risk is probably that you will fall into a near-death state and you may never wake up."


    Pharmacist did not expect Xu Fan to answer his own question.


    Although he plucked up the courage to ask, he was also ready to be given a glance by Xu Fanbai.


    After all, a big figure like Xu Fan wouldn''t care about a small figure like himself.


    What Pharmacist did not expect was that Xu Fan patiently explained it to himself.


    This made the pharmacist feel that Xu Fan was also a gentle person.


    He pushed his glasses, feeling a little happy, as if he understood.


    Why does Xu Fan need prisoners in strongholds?


    And when the prisoner in the stronghold heard that he might not be able to wake up, his heart was extremely scared.


    He wanted to turn around and ran away, but when he looked back and saw Dashewan, he was frightened and froze in place.


    These prisoners, from the very beginning, were the experimental products of Dashewan.


    You can throw it away at any time.


    Once you try to escape, the end is far more terrible than death.


    He rolled his throat and took a step back involuntarily.


    "Don''t worry, the success rate of waking up is also quite high. Once you succeed, you will get an amazing improvement."


    Xu Fan stated.


    The strengthening effect of the heart-shaped grass is not weaker than the super serum of Captain Rogers.


    Even if you put it into the world view of Naruto, it is not comparable to ordinary ninjas.


    Besides, the prisoners in the strongholds themselves are not very powerful roles.


    Many of them are not even ninjas.


    They are all refugees collected from all over the world by Oshe Maru.


    The prisoner looked at Xu Fan and swallowed nervously.


    The heart-shaped herbal medicine handed over gave him no choice.


    Under the gaze of Xu Fan and others, the prisoner drank a drop of the heart-shaped herbal medicine.


    Immediately afterwards, a violent pain spread throughout the body.


    He felt that his throat was blocked by something.


    I can''t make a sound or breathe.


    thump!


    The prisoner suddenly fell to his knees, pinched his neck with his hands, his facial features gradually twisted.


    His body leaned forward and fell to the ground.


    He was dying on the spot.


    Xu Fan glanced down, and there was no emotional change.


    If this fails, then the next one.


    Da She Wan and Yao Shi Dou stared at the prisoners on the ground, with a little expectation in their hearts.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Fortunately, this process did not take long.


    The prisoner who almost died slowly opened his eyes, his hands were on the ground, and the previous pain disappeared without a trace.


    On the contrary, he felt a force gushing out of his body.


    He straightened up slowly and clenched his fists.


    He can clearly feel that he has become different.


    Whether it is body or soul.


    "The pharmacist pocket."


    Xu Fan whispered the name of the pharmacist pocket, and then made a gesture.


    Asked the pharmacist to compete with the prisoner, and threw it to the latter.


    Although strengthened by the heart-shaped grass, with his strength, it is impossible to be the opponent of Oshe Maru.


    However, it should still be possible to deal with the pharmacist''s pocket.


    Dashewan stepped back subconsciously, so that the pharmacist''s pocket and the prisoner made enough space.


    He is also very interested in this battle.


    Oshemaru clearly remembered that this prisoner was found by himself from the country of grass, but he was just a slave.


    He was skinny at that time, and he could easily be killed by any ninja.


    To say that he has the strength to defeat the pharmacist pocket is supposed to be a foolish dream.


    But now I don''t know why, Dashemaru feels that this prisoner is simply different from the previous one.


    His body exudes a strange aura.


    The pharmacist focused his eyes, took a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, and then poured Chakra into it.


    Even he felt strange that he would be so jealous of the guy in front of him.


    but¡­¡­


    Looking at this prisoner, Pharmacist did have a strong feeling in his heart.


    He feels full of danger.


    After getting Xu Fan''s permission, the prisoner immediately shot.


    Even he himself felt surprised.


    He clearly knows no physical skills, but his movements are extremely smooth now.


    He rushed to the pocket of the pharmacist first, and when he saw the opponent''s sweeping attack, he immediately slid to the right to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    The eyes of the pharmacist''s pocket were wide-open, and when he reacted, the prisoner''s kunai had already been put on his neck!


    If this is not a discussion, but a death fight.


    The current pharmacist pocket is probably dead!


    Unimaginable, this is the power displayed by the prisoners in the stronghold.


    Even Oshe Maru was surprised and stood on the spot.


    He vaguely felt that Pharmacist would lose, but he did not expect him to lose so embarrassingly.


    It''s just a round, a move. UU reading


    It was completely suppressed.


    "well."


    Xu Fan nodded in satisfaction, thinking that he could distribute the heart-shaped herbal medicine to everyone in the base.


    Most importantly, the heart-shaped grass can greatly strengthen a person''s physical functions.


    As a foundation, these fortified fighters should also be able to withstand Hulk serum.


    An entire Hulk Legion.


    Xu Fan found it interesting just to think about this kind of thing.


    He could even imagine that when the Vanguard saw the expressions of thousands of Hulks in front of them.


    "Oshe Maru, distribute this medicine to everyone in the stronghold."


    "Then, prepare for war."


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 508： Wakandazhen gold vein investigation report

    Chapter 500 Wakanda Zhen Gold Mine Investigation Report


    With the help of an angry rage, Soldier One made a **** road and fled back to the Stanislas.


    And when he came back desperately, General Rose and Maverick did not stay much longer.


    It is not the time yet.


    They need more preparation.


    More adequate preparation.


    When they return here again, it will be the end of Wakanda.


    "I will never let these guys go."


    General Rose clenched his fists and swears in his heart.


    Even if Wakanda possesses the black technology of Zhenjin, he does not have scraps of copper and iron in his hands.


    I will plan a war on a larger scale.


    Until the complete capture of Wakanda.


    But these are all things to do.


    After the Stanislas began to return, General Ross hurriedly left the command room and came to the door of the medical room, asking the doctors here about the status of Soldier One.


    "I have never seen this before."


    The doctor said with embarrassment.


    He had never encountered a situation like Soldier One.


    Judging from the injuries on his body, almost everything is fatal.


    And what goes through the wound does not look like a bullet at all.


    It was a weapon I had never seen before.


    As a doctor who had not entered the command room and witnessed the truth, it was difficult for him to imagine what happened in Wakanda''s territory.


    Moreover, the self-healing ability of Soldier One is extremely exaggerated.


    "He doesn''t look like a human, so I can''t judge based on past experience."


    "But God will bless him."


    The doctor took a deep breath, trying to get General Rose to think for the better.


    Rose nodded slightly, and then ordered the doctor to pay more attention to Soldier One.


    Besides, Rose didn''t choose to interrupt either. He just stood at the door and looked inside through the glass on the door.


    Today''s Soldier One is lying quietly on the bed, his eyes slightly closed.


    He just went through that kind of thing, he needed a good rest.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Soldier One has just returned from hell.


    "It''s incredible."


    Maverick on the side could not help but exclaim.


    When I saw the Wakanda people show their power and show their technology.


    Maverick felt that the troops sent out would be wiped out.


    In fact, no one left Wakanda alive at all except Soldier One.


    His return is not only a burst of luck, but also amazing strength.


    "General Ross, it looks like you have developed something incredible."


    Maverick said without shy.


    If possible, he also wants to obtain this kind of technology to enhance the personal strength of his subordinates.


    "This is just a copy of the super serum that the captain once used."


    Rose explained.


    But he didn''t tell the truth.


    Just this serum is not enough to make Soldier One come back alive.


    Just look at other sero warriors.


    Facing the technology of Wakanda, the power of serum is not enough.


    Moreover, Rose has paid attention to Soldier One''s training more than once.


    Based on his knowledge of Soldier One, he has no power to show in Wakanda.


    "It''s a heart-shaped grass."


    Rose''s gaze narrowed slightly, remembering what Xu Fan told him to drink before Soldier One left.


    It was that kind of thing that greatly strengthened Soldier One''s physical fitness.


    Let him gain violent power under his anger.


    However, it is very regrettable that Rose did not order Xu Fan to hand over the qualifications of the heart-shaped cursive formula.


    On the contrary, his personal will was completely rewritten by other gods.


    Now he would only cooperate with Xu Fan intentionally or unintentionally to help him accomplish his goals.


    In General Rose''s heart, he didn''t even realize that he was being manipulated.


    But no matter how you say it, General Rose''s heart is full of stormy waves.


    The effect and function of the heart-shaped grass have been much stronger than the cloned serum that I own.


    and¡­¡­


    Heart-shaped grass does not have the side effects of serum at all.


    The success rate is not only high, but also fast.


    Just drink that bowl of things.


    Thinking of this, General Rose was once again shocked by what Xu Fan had.


    If Xu Fan is interested, he might be able to destroy a country in an instant.


    "correct¡­¡­"


    "Speaking of which, where did Xu go?"


    General Rose couldn''t help frowning.


    Xu Fan suddenly appeared on the Stanislas and participated in this operation.


    With his strength, it is naturally impossible to die there.


    However, General Ross knew nothing about Xu Fan''s whereabouts.


    And until now, Xu Fan has not returned, or contacted himself.


    This was the heart of General Rose, and he couldn''t help but question.


    However, for him now, it is far more important than this.


    Although the operation suffered heavy losses, a special force was almost wiped out.


    There is only one serum warrior left.


    But he still got what he needed.


    Although there is some deviation from what I want.


    But the video of the fighting was enough to prove to Congress.


    Wakanda is vigorous.


    General Ross took a deep breath and parted ways with Maverick in front of Soldier One''s ward.


    Then he returned to his room and prepared to sort out the information.


    Once the Stennis docked, it was time for the show to begin.


    But just as Rose closed the door, a small voice came from behind him.


    It''s the sound of footsteps.


    The sound of this footstep scared General Rose and turned around quickly. He didn''t remember anyone who could enter and leave his room.


    "Who?"


    General Rose screamed and grabbed fists with both hands, ready to release Hulk at any time.


    As a result, it was not others who caught his eye.


    It is Xu Fan who disappeared in Wakanda!


    At this moment, he walked out of a circle of fire, making footsteps just to get General Rose''s attention.


    At this time, Xu Fan''s mouth rose up, and a smile appeared, holding a stack of documents in his hand, and then handed it to General Ross.


    General Rose''s gaze began to move downward, and finally fell on the pile of documents.


    He didn''t say a word, took the file in Xu Fan''s hand, and began to read it.


    When he opened the file and looked at it at first glance, he was deeply attracted by the content.


    He carefully read every word and every content.


    When I finished reading it, I still had a lot of thoughts.


    What Xu Fan brought back was not something else, UU reading was the most comprehensive...


    Investigation report of Wakanda Zhen gold vein!


    Once this thing is thrown on the parliament, it will definitely detonate the audience in an instant, shocking everyone and boiling!


    According to the instructions above.


    Wakanda¡¯s Zhenjin ore vein can be mined for thousands of years, and the resources will not be exhausted!


    This is far more crazy than oil.


    "How did you get this investigation report?"


    General Ross couldn''t help but blurt out, but soon he realized that he asked a stupid question.


    The person standing in front of him...


    But that Xu Fan.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 509： Determination to revenge

    Chapter 501


    Okoye brought Wakabi and the fighters of several other tribes back to the battlefield.


    The Suzuoneng and Sand Soldiers who should have appeared here all disappeared.


    There are only corpses in a river of blood.


    Endless, it makes people feel desperate.


    The most important thing is that among these dead soldiers, there are not only their friends and relatives.


    There is even the King of Wakanda.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Okoye''s brain only felt a buzzing sound, his footsteps involuntarily retreated, and he felt the world begin to rotate.


    All this is so real.


    It was so real that she couldn''t accept it.


    He clearly wanted to shout, but couldn''t make a sound.


    I want to cry, but I can''t shed tears.


    Okoye hopes that this is a dream, a nightmare that can wake up.


    But everything is so real, people have to believe that all of this really happened.


    Wakabi''s mood was also heavy and complicated, he couldn''t even imagine it.


    Wakanda, who has a technology that is one thousand years ahead of the entire planet, would lose so exaggeratedly.


    So tragic.


    "What the **** happened here..."


    The leaders of other tribes were also dumbfounded, stunned in place.


    They don''t know what expression and mood they should use to face the sight of corpses all over the wild.


    In the end, it was Wakabi rolling his throat and making a deep voice.


    Although all this came suddenly and like a nightmare, as the living, they had to plan for the future.


    Make plans for those who are still alive.


    "Anyway, first confirm whether there are any injured people in need of treatment."


    "In addition..."


    "Search for the king, regardless of life or death."


    When he said the last sentence, Wakabi could feel his voice trembling.


    Others are equally heavy.


    "Wakabi, the king has always been blessed by the Black Panther God. He will not sacrifice so easily. He will lead us to regain our strength."


    Said a tribal leader loyal to Tchaka.


    "I want to believe it too, but we have to plan for the worst, don''t we?"


    Wakabi glanced at the leader.


    He felt that the other party''s heart was actually very clear.


    The situation here is far worse than they thought.


    Worse than the worst.


    And Techaka is by no means a person who is greedy for life and fear of death.


    If it were him, he would definitely take the lead and charge at the forefront of everyone.


    He is not only the king of Wakanda, but also the spiritual leader.


    And this leader knew this matter very well in his heart.


    The reason why he said this is just to escape reality.


    Wakabi looked at the leader.


    The two sides fell into silence for a while.


    In the end, it was the leader who broke the silence first, "Maybe you are right."


    This regressive tone was full of helplessness.


    "Trust me, I actually hope I''m wrong more than anyone."


    Wakabi said with a heavy heart, and then started the search and rescue work.


    "Okye, you said that His Majesty the King threw you out of the battlefield?"


    While searching for Tchaka, Wakabi asked Okye for some details.


    Because of the time limit and the seriousness of the problem, Okoye only briefly stated the situation.


    There is no chance to explain in detail.


    "Yes."


    Okayelli responded, thinking that Wakabi was accusing himself.


    "Do you think I am a deserter? Wakabi, I am more loyal to His Majesty the King than anyone, even you."


    "With a word from Your Majesty, I can not only die for him, but also live for him."


    "For example, now, the reason I stand here and talk to you is because the last order I received was to live."


    Okye said without thinking.


    If she could calm down a little bit, she would hear it.


    Wakabi didn''t mean to blame her.


    In fact, Wakabi felt that she knew Okoye better than anyone, including herself.


    He was fully convinced that Okoye had planned to fight to death with His Majesty the King.


    Or maybe...


    Died before His Majesty the King.


    Because according to Wakabi''s understanding, she couldn''t watch His Majesty the King die with her own eyes.


    "I didn''t mean to blame you, Okye, I just want to know..."


    "What did Your Majesty the King say at the end? With His Majesty''s ingenuity..."


    "It is quite possible that he is aware of the final outcome, and he will never do nothing, will he?"


    Wakabi explained.


    He can understand Okoye''s current mood and know why she is so sensitive.


    If the roles are switched, Wakabi feels that he may not be as strong as Okoye.


    It may not be as good as what she did.


    "Sorry, I am too sensitive."


    Okye couldn''t help but lowered his head, feeling self-blame for his recklessness, "But you know, I can''t control myself now."


    "We have lost our king forever."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Okoye suddenly changed the subject, "His Majesty the King did explain some things in the end."


    "He hopes that we can find Techara and make him the new king, leading us, against the mysterious man."


    Okoye didn''t know anything about Xu Fan, even his name.


    That''s why she called Xu Fan a mysterious person.


    Wakabi nodded, he was not surprised by the result.


    Although Tchaka is not only one heir, and Wakanda has always been enlightened, in the long history of the past, a female king was born.


    But there is no doubt that...


    The current Techara is what everyone expects.


    He is not only the eldest son of Tchaka, but also very smart.


    Now studying at Oxford University in England.


    It''s time to get him back.


    "Leave this to me."


    Wakabi said.


    But Okye shook his head vigorously.


    She felt that this was the last task given to her by His Majesty the King.


    It should be done by yourself.


    And just as they said this, soldiers not far away began to call their names.


    The conversation between Wakabi and Okye stopped there, and then rushed to each other.


    In the end, they found the relics of King Techaka next to a pool of mud.


    Not only that, this stall of mashed meat also incorporates costumes that only the king can wear.


    This suffices to show that the identity of this stall is King Techaka. Such a sight made Wakabi''s heart work hard. He clenched his fist with one hand and hammered it hard. ground.


    Bang!


    A loud noise left a pit on the ground.


    Wakabi''s eyes were extremely angry.


    Even if the mysterious intruder won''t make a comeback, he will never let him go.


    Even if he is the enemy of the whole world, he has to find the opponent.


    He did not hesitate to dig the ground three feet, and then use his head to pay homage to His Majesty the King.


    "We will definitely win."


    Okye took a deep breath and said firmly.


    She wants to get Prince Techara back, and revenge!


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 510： Use magic to defeat magic

    Chapter 502: To Use Magic To Defeat Magic


    A few days later.


    Okoye personally took on the task of retrieving the prince. She brought only two entourages to Oxford University in England and told Techara the news of the death of His Majesty King Techaka.


    When Techara learned of the bad news that happened in Wakanda.


    And the death of his father.


    His heart is like a bolt from the blue, it is difficult to accept this fact.


    For a long time, Wakanda has been ahead of the earth in technology for thousands of years.


    In this world, there is no existence that can invade Wakanda.


    However, until now, reality slapped Techara so hard that he had to face the facts.


    Face the truth.


    "Wakanda needs you now, Your Majesty."


    Okoye was blunt and admitted on the spot the identity of the new king of Techara.


    In any case, this was a direct order from Tchaka.


    As the captain of the Royal Guard, Okoye will naturally not defy the old king''s last words.


    "I know."


    Te Chala took a deep breath and said that he understood the situation now.


    Although the loss of his father made him sad, he was the prince of Wakanda.


    As the new king.


    Techara was very clear in his heart.


    Compared with losing his father, Wakanda lost the king more seriously.


    In order to stabilize Wakanda''s popular support as soon as possible, but also to process his father''s funeral as soon as possible.


    Techara completely ignored the consequences of leaving school, and followed Okoye back to his homeland.


    And on the way, he heard Okoye''s more detailed description.


    How did American soldiers invaded Wakanda, and how did Xu Fan appear in Zhenjin Mine.


    as well as¡­¡­


    How did he remove half of the Zhenjin mine and then slaughtered the old king.


    Among these, any one thing sounds like a fantasy in Techara.


    How can ordinary human beings have power like gods?


    but¡­¡­


    Techara knew very well in her heart that Okoye had always been devoted to her duties, and it was impossible for her to make such a joke with herself.


    And the expression on her face proves all this.


    What she said is true.


    After learning the truth, Techara fell into a long silence.


    If he could, he hoped it was not true.


    He hoped that Okoye was joking or deceiving himself.


    however¡­¡­


    He knew that he was just the first of the "three stages."


    Unwilling to believe the truth.


    But Techara is not very human.


    From a very young age, he knew that one day he would lead the people of Wakanda.


    One day I will become the king of this country.


    It''s like his father inherited the throne from his grandfather.


    This also caused his thinking to be different from ordinary people.


    Rather than being immersed in grief, he knew he needed to get out as soon as possible to prevent that person from appearing Wakanda again.


    and¡­¡­


    In addition to Xu Fan, a mysterious person, American soldiers are also involved.


    In Techara''s view, there should be an inevitable connection between Xu Fan and Mi Jun.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath, hoping to return to the land of birth sooner.


    This is also the first time Techara has been so anxious since he grew up.


    Fortunately, it did not take Techara much time.


    Although other countries are not as advanced as Wakanda, they are not so unbearable in aerospace.


    Upon returning to Wakanda, Techara wanted to visit his father.


    Although this was discouraged by Okoye, Techara is now the most powerful person in this country.


    However, when Techara saw his father''s body, his emotions almost collapsed.


    Because this is no longer a corpse.


    His Majesty, who was once full of wisdom and power, has now become a pool of flesh.


    It looks terrible.


    An unprecedented anger occupied Techara''s heart.


    He wished to leave Wakanda now to pursue the enemy and punish the murderer himself.


    But this time Wakanda will face it.


    It is by no means personal hatred.


    "War is coming."


    High priest Zu Li appeared from the crowd.


    When his voice rang, the others turned to look at the high priest, and at the same time stepped back.


    The crowd receded to both sides like a tide.


    So Zu Li became the focus of the crowd.


    Okoye, Wakabi, and the leaders of several other tribes all looked at this person with respect.


    "You know you are sad and angry."


    "I can understand your mood now, boy."


    Zuli stopped in front of Techara, "But we have to face new problems, and the war is coming."


    Techara straightened up from the ground.


    The two sides face each other.


    In the end, Techara spoke first, asking what he could do.


    In fact, Wakanda not only possesses technology that is thousands of years ahead of the world.


    Their intelligence network is also developed.


    According to their investigation, the sudden landing of the soldiers on Wakanda¡¯s territory was not an accident.


    This is a well-trained operation.


    but¡­¡­


    It is obviously wrong to use these millions of lives to divert attention.


    With the strength Xu Fan possessed, he could completely sneak into Wakanda without any bait.


    "I''m afraid this man behind the scenes wants to provoke a war between us and the United States."


    "Although it is not clear why he did this, we must not sit still this time."


    Zu Li said righteously.


    "We must unite the power of all tribes."


    "And this requires a leader to come forward and lead us."


    Te Chala nodded, he was not surprised by what Zu Li said.


    In fact, this is just the most standard process.


    As early as on the plane, Techara guessed what would happen.


    Okoye, Wakabi, and the leaders of other tribes focused on Techara.


    "But before that, we must prepare for the worst."


    Zu Li''s conversation suddenly changed.


    American soldiers are actually pretty good.


    Their technological level is so backward that they still use firearms.


    It''s almost no different from primitive people.


    No matter how many soldiers they put on the battlefield of Wakanda, Zuli has the confidence to repel them.


    On the contrary, it was Xu Fan, the power he showed was simply a god.


    Do not!


    It''s a devil!


    The scariest demon in this world!


    And the power he possesses is naturally magic!


    Must use magic to defeat magic!


    Only magic can be used to defeat magic!


    They need a new king and the power of the Black Panther God!


    "You need to reach the grassland through rituals and establish a spiritual connection with the great Panther God Buster."


    "Only her strength can take us through this difficulty."


    "And among us, no one can replace you, Techara."


    "This is your own battle, and you have to defeat it."


    Zu Li took a deep breath and said word by word.


    (End of this chapter)

 v2 Chapter 511： Dreamland

    Today¡¯s Techara is undoubtedly everyone¡¯s hope.


    Especially for Okoye.


    She was the only person who survived that war, and the only person who had seen Xu Fan''s power.


    is the only one who survived after witnessing Susano.


    Her heart is clearer than anyone else.


    is just Zhenjin Technology, there is no way to stop Xu Fan''s demon.


    They need more power.


    For example...


    The panther **** they have always believed in!


    Te Chala nodded vigorously. He was responding to the high priest Zuli and also showing his determination.


    Zu Li looked at the young man in front of him, naturally very satisfied.


    In this way, Zuli temporarily dispersed the others, leaving only Okoye and Wakabi as an escort, and took them to the place of ceremony.


    This is a very special cave in Wakanda.


    Techara¡¯s father, as well as any king of Wakanda, was the ceremony accepted here and became the King of Panthers.


    This is all thanks to a herb called heart-shaped grass.


    It is the only hub for establishing a spiritual link with the Panther God.


    is also an important item for Techara to gain supernatural power.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    This will also allow Techara to inherit the experience and wisdom of those kings.


    will let him see with his own eyes what happened on that battlefield.


    Okye and Wakabi looked a little nervous.


    As far as they know, taking heart-shaped grass requires taking risks.


    Perhaps everything will go smoothly, when Techara is out of dying state and becomes the new king of Wakanda.


    But it is also possible...


    He will not wake up and die forever.


    However, they also understand in their hearts that this is their only chance.


    The only possibility.


    If you want to defeat Xu Fan, you must first understand your opponent.


    First, get the capital that can fight the opponent.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose."


    Te Chala saw the worry in the eyes of his companions, and he showed a strong and confident smile, comforting them not to worry.


    At the same time, the high priest Zuli is also very skilled in making a new heart-shaped herbal medicine.


    "I wish you success, Your Royal Highness."


    Zu Li has a low voice.


    Although Techala''s succession to the throne is expected, it is also Techaka''s hand-picked.


    But for Zu Li, he had to pass the final test.


    Techara is the king.


    is the panther.


    Before that, he was still the prince.


    "Ok."


    Te Chala nodded again, and saw the high hopes and hopes that Zu Li had given him in his eyes.


    Actually, in Zu Li''s opinion.


    This war is likely to be related to the fate of Wakanda''s survival.


    And he...


    does not want to be the last high priest in Wakanda''s history.


    I hope the Black Panther God Buster can make this happen smoothly.


    Zuli didn''t say a word on the surface, but in his heart he kept praying towards the **** of panther.


    Te Chala took a deep breath, his eyes shifted from his companion to the heart-shaped herbal medicine in the bowl.


    He closed his eyes slightly, opened his lips slightly, and rolled down the bubbling medicine until there was no drop left.


    Then, he put the empty bowl on the ground, leaned back and lay flat on the ground.


    An unprecedented feeling of suffocation sealed his throat and nose.


    Mingming is surrounded by air, but he can''t breathe in half a minute.


    He felt his consciousness become more and more blurred.


    Childhood memories, pictures of growing up, one by one appeared before my eyes, like a revolving lantern.


    Techaka''s figure appeared many times.


    There is also Wakanda¡¯s wind singing birds.


    Those happy or sad pasts greatly stimulate Techara''s emotions.


    Let his soul gradually sink into the warm water.


    But soon, the temperature of the river changed from warm to cool, and then it became extremely cold.


    Unprecedented pain swept through, making Techara''s body tremble.


    In the real world, the high priest Zuli, Okoye, and Wakabi stared at Techara''s body changes.


    Their hearts are extremely tense, but they are helpless.


    This is a battle that belongs to Techara alone.


    They can''t help anymore.


    Do not¡­¡­


    They still have something they can do, and that is to pray for the young prince.


    Pray that he can pass this test smoothly.


    And in Techara''s consciousness, in a dream.


    A familiar voice began to call his name.


    This voice made him feel warm and eased his pain.


    "Father."


    Te Chala tried to respond with voice.


    "Father."


    Te Chala called each other side by side, hoping to get some enlightenment.


    some help.


    He opened his eyes suddenly and found that he was not in the water at all.


    "This is... the grassland?"


    Te Chala looked around, but saw the endless grassland.


    A breeze blowing from not far away brought my father''s voice.


    "Father."


    Techara shouted again, one hand on his knees, straightened up from the ground, he wanted to run, but his legs felt extremely heavy.


    In the end, he could only take a step forward.


    But just when he was about to ask himself what to do.


    A picture that does not belong to my memory floods my brain.


    That is above the Zhenjin mine.


    The space was suddenly torn apart, as if connecting another piece of heaven and earth.


    A young man walked out of it and landed on the land of Wakanda.


    Then came his father Techaka, the captain of the Royal Guard, Okoye, and the fighters of Wakanda.


    Except for that boy, I know every face here.


    These are all people I know and know.


    Te Chaka still talked to the boy.


    Then, this young man showed supreme power and dug out the Zhenjin ore veins from the depths of the earth.


    Watching his performance, Techara couldn''t help taking a breath.


    He seemed to understand why Wakanda''s Zhenjin Technology could not stop this guy.


    His power is beyond his common sense!


    The screen changes quickly.


    The young man used Susano and summoned sand soldiers.


    Unprecedented despair shrouded the earth, blocking the hope in everyone''s heart.


    Te Chala felt her breathing speed up.


    His pupils began to dilate.


    He could not think of the possibility of defeating the opponent.


    He is too strong, as strong as a mountain.


    This can''t be leveled by human power at all.


    Thinking that such a demon might make a comeback, Techara''s heart was slowly swallowed by despair and helplessness.


    But just when he thought about giving up.


    A broad palm pressed his shoulder.


    "Child, you finally came here."


    The familiar voice sounded again.


    Te Chala turned his head subconsciously and saw what his father was familiar with.


    "Father."


    Techara''s emotions became agitated.


    Although his Wakanda fighters were slaughtered frantically by the sand soldiers.


    But I don¡¯t know why, but my father¡¯s voice seems to have a magical power to calm myself down.


    "Come with me, child, the Panther God is waiting for you."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 512： Attack on Wakanda

    After everything was ready, Xu Fan and Da She Wan started an action.


    In order to completely conquer Wakanda''s territory, Oshemaru assembled all the prisoners from the research institute and the ninjas from Otonin Village.


    Then, Xu Fan mobilized hundreds of Shangren from the Hokage Shadowbu, and forcibly gathered 10,000 people.


    There is no doubt that all of these people have taken the medicine called Heart-shaped Grass, which greatly increased their physical strength.


    Especially after taking Anbe Ninja.


    Xu Fan discovered that heart-shaped grass is more than just strengthening the body.


    It also increased the amount of chakras held by these ninjas several times.


    After all, Chakra is originally a kind of power that combines physical energy and spiritual energy.


    The heart-shaped grass that can strengthen the body and spirit can naturally increase chakras.


    To some extent.


    The heart-shaped grass that hardly improves one''s own strength is also a pretty good reward item.


    If used properly, it can even increase the combat effectiveness of the entire Fire Country!


    But before that, Xu Fan decided to take Wakanda first, and then proceed to the next stage of the plan.


    "Are you ready, Oshe Maru."


    Xu Fan asked with interest.


    For this attack, Xu Fan didn''t plan to take action, but instead handed it over to Oshe Maru to take responsibility.


    In any case, the attack on Wakanda this time is for testing.


    Oshemaru is naturally full of confidence.


    Some of the prisoners in these institutes have been planted with curse marks.


    Although they are all failures without exception, they cannot control the power of the curse seal.


    But after taking heart-shaped grass, their bodies have been strengthened as never before.


    also gradually adapted to the power of the curse seal, and controlled it.


    without any exaggeration.


    The current Oshe Maru, but with great power, completely destroyed the village of Konoha.


    just...


    Now he has no reason to destroy Konoha, nor does he need to destroy Konoha.


    His most urgent thing now is to go to Wakanda''s territory.


    is to take a look at the country where Xu Fan has researched Zhenjin Technology.


    Not only that.


    Except for the strengthening of the curse seal and the heart-shaped grass.


    Dashewan also prepared a lot of firearms and chakra bullets.


    In this army, there are ninjas like Junmaro who are proficient in blood inheritance.


    According to the original plot, he should have died because of the disease of the Huiye clan.


    But for Xu Fan now, there is no stubborn illness in this world that cannot be cured.


    Whether it is healing magic or the power of the six yangs.


    Any one can extend Junmaro''s life.


    At the same time, Xu Fan is also curious, if Jun Maro continues to grow, his strength will eventually go.


    after everything is ready.


    Xu Fan opened the portal directly in front of Da She Wan and others.


    temporarily connected the land of the land of fire and the grasslands of Wakanda.


    After all, the current country of fire is not advanced in technology.


    Not to mention warships and the like, even cars like vehicles don¡¯t have it.


    Rather than having to spend a lot of time sending these people to Wakanda, it''s better to come here as easy as it is now.


    After seeing Xu Fan''s terrifying strength, all the prisoners in these institutes took a breath, and their hearts were shocked.


    They just lost their freedom, but they are not idiots.


    Between Xu Fan and Da She Maru, who is in the lead, who is respecting each other.


    They can see it.


    Especially the ninjas of Otonin Village, they have heard of Xu Fan''s reputation more than once.


    Beyond the six immortals.


    Unify the Ninja World.


    The power, status, and power he possessed should have been higher than that of Oshe Maru.


    However, none of them thought of it.


    Xu Fan even has the ability to tear space!


    "Heart-shaped grass, chakra bullets..."


    Pharmacist swallowed nervously, "If Hokage-sama has an idea, he may not need us at all and can destroy the country of Wakanda."


    "Although I don''t know how exaggerated Wakanda''s Zhenjin Technology is, I don''t think they can compare to the current Naruto Masters."


    In the eyes of Pharmacist Pocket, this action may not be like starting a war.


    is more like Xu Fan is having fun.


    The prisoners of the research institute fight each other with the warriors of Wakanda.


    is just a performance to please Xu Fan.


    at least¡­¡­


    Yao Shidou thought so in his heart.


    "It''s really a magnificent grassland."


    Oshemaru opened his arms and began to look into the distance.


    The green grass is endless, and the breeze blows through the portal, which makes people refreshing.


    With Xu Fan''s current strength, he can completely drop this army to the rear of Wakanda, watching them go to extinction in the chaos.


    But that way, it would seem meaningless.


    That''s good.


    Following Xu Fan''s order.


    Oshemaru, Yakushitou, Junmaro, Shigogo, Suizuki, and Otonin are all four, and then the ninja from Otonin Village, and the prisoner of the research institute.


    They are all uniform and move forward.


    until the last month through the portal to the territory of Wakanda.


    Xu Fan put his hands around his chest, and while closing the portal, he chose to sit behind him.


    And Xu Fan believes.


    Such a huge energy fluctuation.


    With Wakanda¡¯s current level of technology, it is impossible for them to fail to discover.


    Just wait patiently now.


    At the same time, in Wakanda¡¯s combat command room.


    Princess Su Rui is leading the country''s most elite group of people in charge of fortifications.


    Almost everyone firmly believes.


    Xu Fan and the US military will make a comeback.


    with their greed and ambition.


    It is impossible for them to let go of the remaining gold veins.


    It''s just that Princess Su Rui didn''t expect that they would come back so soon.


    is in the process of becoming a black panther after Gotchala accepted the ceremony.


    These demons have returned again.


    "Oops Princess Su Rui hit the table with a punch, and then ordered the people around her to inform others.


    Wakabi, the leader of other tribes.


    "Tell each of them to get ready for battle immediately!"


    Princess Su Rui roared again and again, warning everyone that they needed to do and must do something good.


    She has to believe in her heart that the next battle is likely to be related to Wakanda''s fate.


    But...


    Princess Su Rui quickly discovered a suspicious point.


    That majestic energy is undoubtedly magic, or a special magic that opens up a space channel.


    If the guess is correct, the opponent used this method to drop soldiers on the battlefield of Wakanda.


    However, according to the detection report sent back by the satellite.


    After the opponent''s number was assembled, they neither chose to surprise, nor did they continue to move forward.


    They looked like they were stopping there.


    is waiting for something.


    "Is it impossible..."


    Princess Su Rui''s brain buzzed involuntarily, thinking of a possibility.


    They are waiting for Wakanda to gather the army!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 513： 5 minutes

    Wakanda not only has very advanced technology, but also has a strong tactical system.


    Besides, surprise attack is the most conventional combat method.


    Even the most ordinary warrior in Wakanda understands how useful it is.


    Not to mention Princess Su Rui, who has a super IQ.


    If she could cast such teleportation magic, she would have opened the portal behind others for a sneak attack.


    Either the other party can''t do this at all.


    But Princess Su Rui didn''t think so.


    The remaining possibility, no matter how impossible it sounds, it is the only correct answer.


    That is...


    The opponent doesn''t even bother to use such sneak attack tactics!


    Not only did ¡¡¡¡ disdain to use it, he was also confident that even if Wakanda was given enough time, they would not be able to resist his attack!


    No matter what angle it is.


    This kind of thought is a humiliation to Wakanda!


    "Damn it."


    Princess Su Rui gritted her teeth, she wanted to understand everything at this moment.


    At the same time, she also had to admit that if the intruder this time was really the mysterious person.


    is really what Xu Fan said.


    He does have such confidence and capital.


    But this is not the reason Princess Su Rui did nothing.


    saw her take a deep breath, stepped her legs apart, and hurriedly left the combat command room.


    gave this place to his cronies.


    asked them to always pay attention to Xu Fan''s movements.


    Once there is any wind and grass.


    must report to her in time.


    As for her destination, it was naturally the place where Techara accepted the ceremony.


    In about a few minutes, Princess Su Rui came here.


    High Priest Zu Li, Royal Guard Captain Okoye, and Wakabi who is in charge of national defense.


    all surrounded Techara.


    "your Highness."


    Okye and Wakabi got up as soon as they saw Princess Su Rui appeared, and greeted the princess who had suddenly visited.


    The same goes for the high priest Zu Li.


    But in terms of identity, the high priest also needs Princess Su Rui''s respect.


    "He is back."


    However, Princess Su Rui knew very well that Wakanda didn''t have much time.


    With a low voice, she told the person in front of her what had happened.


    That Xu Fan.


    That demon.


    That mysterious man.


    He is back.


    And this time, he is not alone, but leads an army of tens of thousands!


    He is here to start a war!


    For this reason, Princess Su Rui felt that the person they needed most now was their brother Gotchara.


    That''s why she came here.


    Okye and Wakabi looked at each other.


    No one thought that the situation would suddenly take a turn for the worse.


    They even thought of a possibility.


    The opponent might have spotted this opportunity, so he launched an attack at this time.


    But whatever the truth is.


    An extremely cruel fact lay before them.


    Techara is still in a coma.


    He just accepted the ceremony.


    Take the test.


    It''s not that the person can wake him up suddenly by running here.


    The high priest Zu Li''s face turned pale, and he looked embarrassed.


    On the one hand, he knows the importance of Techara.


    On the other hand, he also knew that the ceremony could not be interrupted.


    "Okye, now we can only delay time by ourselves."


    Wakabi finally took a deep breath and said.


    At least before Techara wakes up, he has to buy enough time.


    "we can only do this."


    Okye focused his head and agreed with Wakabi''s decision.


    Then, regardless of Princess Su Rui''s reaction, they left here directly to the front line.


    Just when he was about to disappear from Princess Su Rui''s sight, Okoye couldn''t help but turn around and asked about the energy barrier.


    That is the defense that Wakanda is proud of.


    is a solid barrier that is indestructible.


    Even at the end of "Avengers III", it is not easy for Vanguard to break through.


    If it''s not for fear of being attacked in the rear.


    Just such a barrier is enough to kill many vanguards.


    This alone is enough to explain the power of the energy barrier.


    But I don¡¯t know why...


    Princess Su Rui didn''t think this barrier could play any role.


    Unless the Black Panther God Buster can block the opponent''s magic.


    ''S words caused Okoye to fall into silence.


    She understands that this is not a barrier problem, but that the enemy is too strong.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Techara who fell into a lethargy was not so at ease.


    At this time, he was in the dreamland. With the guidance of his father Tchaka, he finally met the **** who guarded Wakanda.


    Black Panther God.


    Buster!


    Buster, who appeared in front of Techara, looked like a giant panther.


    Her gaze is aggressive, examining Techara''s mind.


    In fact, before Te Chala appeared here, Te Chaka had already told him everything he knew.


    Face the panther god.


    Techara seemed particularly religious.


    However, he didn''t come here to worship.


    He came to seek the power and method to defeat Xu Fan.


    This also Buster fell into silence.


    As for Xu Fan''s identity, she knows more than Chaka and his son.


    But facing Techara''s questioning.


    She had to tell the truth.


    "The name of the person who invaded Wakanda was Xu. He used a very ancient magic, even dating back to the time I was born."


    "That is a very powerful white magic, even me, I am not sure to defeat him."


    "And he has come to Wakanda now."


    While explaining Xu Fan''s power, Buster is even more amazing.


    Techara was stunned on the spot.


    He never dreamed that Xu Fan¡¯s second invasion would come so quickly.


    In addition to Xu Fan himself, there are tens of thousands of troops.


    They have both advanced technology and powerful magic wave Can we just wait and die? "


    Te Chala couldn''t help but ask.


    He respects Buster very much. On the one hand, he loves this country even more.


    "There is no way."


    Buster shook his head, "Although I am not the opponent of the Supreme Master, I can still cut off the connection between him and Emperor Weishan."


    "I can create some time for you so that the other party cannot use magic!"


    "If you can kill him during this time, maybe... you can save Wakanda!"


    Black Panther God Buster has a low voice.


    Although she can''t figure out why the Supreme Master would attack here.


    But she didn''t plan to do nothing.


    She loves this country and her people.


    "How much time do I have?"


    Techara can''t wait to ask.


    "With my current power, I can create five minutes of time. This is your only chance, Techara."


    Buster said.


    "Five minutes?"


    Te Chala frowned, and said firmly, "Enough."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 514： Soldier against soldier, king against king

    Techara gradually wakes up from his dream.


    Although it is a dream, everything is real.


    Own father, Black Panther God Buster.


    and the most important point...


    The power he obtained from the black panther **** Buster.


    It will be the only hope to defeat Xu Fan.


    "Your Majesty the King."


    As soon as Techara wakes up, the high priest ancestor screams and admits Techara is already a king.


    "Your Majesty the King."


    Princess Su Rui also changed her mind along with her. At the same time, she was very thankful that Techara was able to wake up at this moment.


    But just when Princess Su Rui was about to inform him of the latest situation of Wakanda.


    Techara suddenly raised his hand and interrupted Princess Su Rui''s speech.


    In the dream, the panther **** Buster had already told himself the situation in the real world.


    "I already know everything."


    Techara got up from the ground while talking, he took a deep breath and made the final preparations before the war.


    "Let''s go."


    For the current Techara, nothing is needed.


    How clever Princess Su Rui is. Seeing Techara''s reaction and performance, she immediately understood and understood that he was inspired by the black panther **** Buster.


    Looking at Techara today, the high priest Zu Li is also full of pride.


    He firmly believed in his heart that Techara was the one who was chosen to save Wakanda.


    He may also be the greatest king ever.


    But...


    Techara did not rush to the battlefield directly.


    When he was in his dream, he got enough confidence from the black panther **** Buster.


    The true identity of the opponent is not a demon, but a supreme mage.


    The white magic he is proficient in gives him sufficient confidence.


    so that the other party was so confident that he didn''t even bother to launch surprise attacks.


    Before he shows up, the opponent will not attack.


    Su Rui closely followed Techara.


    As the princess of this country, she didn''t plan to sit still, she wanted to rush to the battlefield with Techara to prevent Xu Fan''s invasion.


    "No, you stay here, I need you to help me determine Xu''s position."


    Te Chala shook his head and chose to refuse.


    On the one hand, the power that Buster gave himself can only block Xu Fan for five minutes.


    I must make sure that the duel between him and Xu Fan will not be disturbed.


    In other words, this will be a battle between soldiers and soldiers, and the king against the king.


    On the other hand, as his sister, Su Rui is the crown prince besides himself.


    If there is any accident to herself, she will be the next Panther.


    From that perspective, Techara must ensure the safety of Su Rui.


    As Techaralo''s somewhat rebellious sister, Su Rui naturally did not want to accept such a request.


    "This is an order, Su Rui, are you going to resist the king''s order?"


    Techara said righteously, and replaced the vibrating jersey he developed himself.


    The entire battle suit is made of vibrating gold, which can not only absorb kinetic energy, ignore the damage from the blow, but also enhance its attack power.


    In this way, Techara issued the first order, asking Su Rui to sit in the rear and rush to the front.


    His legs are like the wind, running fast on the grassland.


    plus blessings and gifts from the panther **** Buster.


    The current Techara is far beyond human limits.


    In only two or three minutes, Techara came to the grassland of the main battlefield.


    The five tribes have long been assembled.


    The face of every Wakanda warrior is filled with determination.


    Each of them knows exactly what happened to the old king.


    and determined to avenge the death of the old king.


    In addition, their shoulders also bear the responsibility of Wakanda''s fate.


    When Techara appeared here, everyone focused on him and paid their highest respect.


    According to Wakanda¡¯s normal etiquette.


    If Techara wants to become the new king.


    He must accept the challenge of the five tribes in front of Wanzhang Waterfall.


    Until all challengers are defeated and all opposition voices eliminated, he can become the new king.


    But now it is the life and death of Wakanda.


    At this juncture, some rules are completely optional.


    On the other hand, even though Techara is fully prepared now, his heart is still very nervous when he thinks of the enemy he faces.


    those sand soldiers created by magic.


    That huge Susano.


    No matter what kind of ability, it is difficult to deal with.


    "Your Majesty the King."


    Okye and Wakabi greeted Techara at the same time, and when they saw the new king, their nervous hearts relaxed a little.


    "Ok."


    Techara nodded slightly, focusing on the distance.


    Right behind Wakanda''s energy barrier, is the army led by Xu Fan.


    Both parties are all ready to go and can rush to each other at any time.


    "I hope the energy barrier can hold them back."


    Wakabi rolled his throat, and he was very proud of Wakanda''s vibration technology.


    Even if this barrier can''t stop the opponent, it can at least consume the opponent.


    At least he thought so in his heart.


    Ke Te Chala knew very well in his heart that this kind of barrier was very unsolvable to deal with conventional forces.


    However, facing an enemy like Xu Fan, it is basically the same as furnishings.


    If they want to win, they must kill Xu Fan before the end of the war.


    At the same time, there is one more thing that Techara knew well.


    When I appeared in this battlefield, I appeared in front of everyone.


    is the moment when the war begins.


    The reason why Xu Fan hasn''t done anything is waiting for himself.


    "Techara."


    Xu Fan stood behind the legion and used his eyes to fix the situation on the battlefield.


    He could actually order an attack long ago.


    It''s just that, it''s meaningless to defeat the Wakanda warriors without a leader.


    "Speaking of Tchara''s actors, they are also pretty good."


    Looking at Techara''s face, Xu Fan suddenly remembered.


    The actor who played the Panther King died of cancer in his forties.


    Before his death, he kept a low profile.


    The movie "Black Panther" is not only the pinnacle of his acting career, but also his swan song.


    From this point, Xu Fan doesn''t hate the actor.


    However, Marvel is Marvel, and reality is reality.


    The two cannot be confused. No matter what the actor, it will not affect his plan to capture Wakanda.


    As for the invisible barrier.


    For Xu Fan, it is not a problem at all.


    He raised his arm slightly and twisted his fingers.


    A ring of fire appeared out of thin air, connecting the Wakanda battlefield with the prisoners in Oshemaru, and directly surpassed the barrier.


    Seeing Xu Fan''s sudden arm, all of Wakanda''s soldiers took a breath.


    Especially Okye.


    This survivor who has witnessed Xu Fan''s amazing strength.


    "Can we really defeat this demon."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 515： Long live Wakanda!

    If Techara can mass-produce her vibranium battle suit and distribute it to every Wakanda fighter, it might be tricky for Oshemaru''s troops.


    However, Techara''s vibrating jersey is the only one.


    In addition to him, the most high-end defense method for people here is the transparent defensive cloak.


    is to intercept conventional bullets at most.


    Not to mention the improved Chakra bullets of Dashe Pill, even Thanos¡¯ vanguard, once forced these people into desperation.


    If it weren''t for Thor who got the Storm Axe, he would save the field in time.


    I am afraid that Wakanda at that time will probably be pushed by the vanguard.


    "At that time, the Anti-Hulk Warframe, Captain Rogers, Wanda the Witch, Winter Soldier, Falcon, Gears of War and other superheroes all appeared on this battlefield."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain that the current Wakanda''s combat power was incomparable to that at that time, and then ordered Oshe Maru to launch an attack.


    The result is the same as Xu Fan imagined.


    As the Panthers, Techara is ready. Like the bridge in "Avengers III", he has made some encouraging actions.


    And in the low growl of the classic "Wakanda Long Live", Techara took the lead.


    His movements are as agile as a cheetah, leading the others far behind him.


    Okoye, Wakabi, and the leaders of other tribes all followed closely behind.


    All of their hands are made of high-end technology with vibrating gold.


    Such an army is enough to sweep any enemy on the earth.


    "it has started."


    Oshemaru''s eyes narrowed, he was full of curiosity about Wakanda.


    And he is the commander-in-chief of this war.


    Looking at the Wakanda warrior who went forward bravely, his eyes gradually became feverish.


    "Junmaro, let''s have a good fight."


    Oshemaru spread out his arms and also joined this war.


    "Yes, Lord Oshemaru."


    Junmaru replied to Oshemaru, and ran likewise, his target was directly locked on Techara.


    This situation can be seen by everyone, and Techara is the leader of these people.


    He is also the biggest threat in this war.


    As Oshemaru''s most proud pawn, he should get rid of this guy.


    At the same time, Oshemaru also bit his finger. After forming the seal of psychic technique, he psyched up ten thousand snakes on the spot.


    "Orochimaru."


    Wan She, who was disturbed to be quiet, was naturally unhappy.


    However, Da She Wan knew very well how to deal with this grumpy Wan snake.


    "Did you see the enemies in front of you, they are all my food for you."


    Oshemaru''s mouth raised, and said with a smile.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, there are tens of thousands of Wakanda fighters gathered here.


    They are enough to make Wan She a meal.


    Wanshe calmed down first, twisted his body, and glanced at the dense Wakanda warriors.


    Although they look a little strange and dark, they do look human.


    In this way, I really don''t have a reason not to shoot.


    So Wan She also took a deep breath and rushed to the ground, twisting her body quickly, rushing towards the food in her eyes.


    As for the ninjas and prisoners, they also picked up the slight charge in their hands, or other weapons, and launched their blasts.


    It is worth mentioning that when Wan Snake was psyched up by Oshe Pill, countless Wakandas were shocked to the extreme.


    They have never seen such a huge snake.


    If Ten Thousand Snakes did not appear on the battlefield, but some kind of mysterious corner of Wakanda, they would most likely regard it as a snake god.


    But now, what they need to think about is how to fight against this big python.


    is the prisoners and ninjas who carry their guns.


    Okye was unexpected.


    "Those weapons, are they firearms?"


    "They would use such backward technology."


    "It looks like a primitive man."


    The members of the Royal Guards couldn''t help but complain.


    They had already prepared the other party to use magic, or some other technology.


    On the contrary, it is this kind of offensive tactics that choose to use firearms, which they have never thought of.


    And there is no doubt that the bullets fired from the barrel can''t penetrate their vibrating cloak.


    should be so.


    Actually, the moment these ninjas and prisoners pull the trigger.


    Everyone, including Okye, couldn''t understand the current situation.


    densely packed bullets flew over, and they all opened their golden cloaks for defense.


    But as soon as the bullet hit the cloak, a raging fire burst out from it, ruthlessly devouring everything around it.


    The grassland was instantly lit, and the fire spread to the surroundings.


    Although the vibrating cloak can withstand bullets, it cannot absorb the existence of flames.


    The fire followed the clothes of these people and turned them into fire people.


    But this is only an effect that Chakra showed.


    In addition to the raging fire, there are more powerful wind escape bullets, and thunder escape bullets that can paralyze people and control them.


    was regarded as a backward primitive attack method by these Wakanda people, and it caused them a headache in a blink of an eye.


    To make matters worse, the huge snake is about to approach them!


    "Charge, Long live Wakanda!"


    Okoye growled first.


    At this moment, dispersing the team, or retreating, will only make the situation worse.


    The only way she could think of was to rush into the opponent directly under the rain of bullets.


    Only in this way can they block their advantage of long-range offense.


    As for that snake...


    "Wakabi, haven''t they come yet?"


    Okye contacted Wakabi through a communicator.


    For this battle, Wakanda must use all his strength.


    "Just right."


    Wakabi reacted without even thinking about it, and blew a whistle to guide his secret "weapon."


    rumbling!


    The sound of wild beasts running wildly came from a distance Along with the rising smoke, countless rhinos quickly joined the battlefield.


    The one running in the forefront is naturally the white rhino that Wakabi has been raising!


    And these rhinos are all wearing vibrating armor, which not only enhances their defensive power, but also enhances their offensiveness.


    Following Wakabi¡¯s order, all these rhinos rushed towards the ten thousand snakes.


    "Your Majesty, leave it to us here."


    Okye quickly contacted Techara again.


    She knew very well in her heart that to win this war, Xu Fan must be resolved.


    Soldier vs. Soldier!


    King vs. King!


    If any monsters appear on the battlefield, they must solve them and give Techara enough physical strength to deal with Xu Fan.


    "Please, please."


    Techara responded to Okye, bending her knees vigorously, and then jumped up.


    When he flew into the air, his five fingers grabbed his fist and slammed the ground.


    rumbling!


    A purple energy field spreads to the surroundings, sending countless prisoners out.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 516： Techara vs Junmaro

    Techara¡¯s defenses are completely different from others.


    The battle suit he used is made of pure vibrating gold, which can withstand all attacks.


    Neither the fiery fire of the Chakra bullets, the paralysis of the Thunder Chakra bullets, or the powerful Wind Chakra bullets, could not penetrate his suit.


    Not only that, Techara¡¯s vibrating suit is also equipped with various advanced weapons.


    is not used in "Captain America 3: Civil War" because the enemies he faces are basically superheroes.


    He didn''t intend to kill these superheroes.


    But now it is different.


    The enemies that appeared on this grassland were all Wakanda invaders.


    Their purpose is to destroy Wakanda and then occupy here.


    as the new king, as the panther.


    Techara will naturally not give in or compromise on this matter.


    There is no good or evil in this, it has nothing to do with right and wrong, but the two sides have different positions.


    And Techara firmly believes that what he did is just an act.


    With the expansion of the purple energy field, all the invaders surrounding Techara were lifted out in an instant.


    "Get out of me!"


    Techara''s footsteps didn''t stop at the slightest. As soon as he solved these enemies, he immediately rushed, and with the power of the Black Panther God, overturned all those who were blocking his way.


    The physical quality of these intruders is equally strong.


    I don¡¯t know if it was Techara¡¯s illusion.


    When fighting against them, Techara felt that everyone had taken heart-shaped grass, which greatly strengthened his body.


    If it were not for the increase in the vibrating suit, I am afraid that these guys would directly drag me down.


    However, Techara was very clear about what he was going to do.


    His task is not to eliminate the invaders as much as possible, and then reduce the pressure on his own people.


    What he needs to do, the important task he needs to accomplish...


    is to end this war completely!


    He must solve Xu Fan by himself!


    If you use your energy to deal with these invaders, it will only consume your energy in vain!


    "Su Rui, haven''t you confirmed Xu''s position yet?"


    Te Chala began to inquire about Xu Fan''s specific location.


    The two armies fought in the grasslands of Wakanda, and there were countless people everywhere.


    Techara thought he could rely on the power of the panther **** Buster to perceive.


    In the end, Techara found that he could not lock Xu Fan''s position on this battlefield.


    Actually, this is not caused by Buster¡¯s weakness.


    but Xu Fan did not appear on the battlefield at all.


    Now Xu Fan is standing outside Wakanda''s energy barrier, watching the war.


    When Techara heard the news from Princess Su Rui, he was stunned on the spot.


    "Isn''t Xu planning to intervene at all?"


    Te Chala rolled his throat. Although it was the first time he had confronted Xu Fan, he learned of his toughness from his father and Buster.


    This kind of toughness naturally made him extremely confident.


    It''s just Techarawan never expected.


    Xu Fan will be so confident.


    He didn''t pay attention to Wakanda''s resistance at all.


    In his consciousness, dealing with Wakanda does not need to act by himself.


    "I will let him realize how wrong this idea is."


    Techara has a low voice, but there are no guards around him.


    This sentence is more like talking to yourself, and more like an oath.


    Then, he ordered Su Rui to close the energy barrier of Wakanda.


    Anyway, this thing cannot withstand Xu Fan''s army and his attack.


    will become an obstacle to approaching Xu Fan instead.


    After understanding the ins and outs, Princess Su Rui immediately followed what Techara said.


    But she just opened the area barrier between Techara and Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan is not the only enemy who looks at Wakanda.


    But even so, Techara''s plan to approach Xu Fan was not so easy to complete.


    At the beginning of this war, someone locked Techara.


    He is the right-hand man of Oshemaru.


    The blood successor who once forced Xiao Li and Gaara into desperation!


    Jun Maro!


    Just as Techara once again solved a group of guys who blocked him with the power of the vibrating suit, Junmaro suddenly fell from the sky!


    blocked his way.


    Both sides face each other''s eyes, and both can feel the difference in each other''s body.


    "Step aside."


    Techara was the first to win, he didn''t intend to fight the guy in front of him.


    "I have no interest in you."


    Techara let out a low growl.


    This sound is not only momentum, but also contains certain magical power.


    is enough to force ordinary people back.


    Kun Maro is not very human.


    He can give up his life for Oshemaru.


    The only value in his existence is to clear all obstacles on the road for Oshemaru.


    Including the current Techara.


    Seeing that Junmaro didn''t say a word, he raised his right hand slightly, and gradually raised the milky white finger bones on his fingertips.


    This sudden scene made Techara unexpected.


    did not wait for his body to react.


    Junmaro''s phalanx flew out like a bullet and went straight to Techara''s throat.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    These finger bones hit Techara''s vibrating suit with great precision, making a violent noise, and then being directly bounced out.


    But even the stray bullets that fly out have a strong lethality. Wakanda warriors who will be accidentally injured, or prisoners in the research institute.


    was killed on the spot!


    Te Chala glanced at the fallen dead subconsciously.


    There was a stormy sea in my heart.


    He has never seen anyone able to shoot bones out of his body and still have such amazing lethality.


    This guy in front of him is so terrifying in strength.


    "How many guys like you are there Techara couldn''t help but ask.


    But Junmaro just squeezed his shoulders.


    He was not surprised by the failure just now.


    It would be better to say, if the man in front of him was really easy to kill, he wouldn''t have been staring at him in the first place.


    "The suit you are wearing is made of vibrating gold. Not only can it absorb kinetic energy, it is also very hard."


    Jun Maro asked instead, "Same as I guessed, you really are not that easy to deal with."


    "However, since I worked for Mr. Oshemaru, I have never failed."


    Junmaro said to himself, his right hand slowly raised and stretched to his back, his spine began to bulge.


    After he held one end of the spine, the whole spine was like a sharp sword behind his back. He pulled it out and held it tightly in his hand.


    is like a bone sword and a bone whip.


    Techara thought about Junmaro up and down, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This guy is really hard to deal with.


    But in any case, Techara wouldn''t let such a guy block his way.


    He ran again and rushed towards Junmaro.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 517： Panther God appeared!

    Although Xu Fan did not appear on the battlefield, he was always paying attention to the situation on the battlefield.


    It is worth mentioning that Xu Fan has some expectations for Techara''s performance.


    After all, Techara is the king of Wakanda.


    Not only was he smart enough to develop a vibrating suit, but he also established a spiritual link with the panther **** Buster.


    Maybe Techara''s body contains some amazing power.


    Maybe I can make myself a little serious now.


    However, when Techara ran to him desperately, his steps were intercepted by Junmaro.


    Neither he nor Oshemaru should give Junmaro an order to stop Techara.


    "Did Junmaro do this himself."


    Xu Fan murmured to himself, thinking it was not impossible.


    Jun Maro himself is extremely loyal.


    In the Sasuke pursuit battle, even the moment he died, he was thinking about how to destroy Gaara''s absolute defense.


    At the same time, his power is also extremely powerful.


    "However, Junmaro is the character who appeared in the first part, and his upper limit has been fixed from the beginning."


    Even in the Fourth Ninja World War, Junmaro was reincarnated by the pharmacist with dirty soil.


    He didn''t show too much eye-catching performance either.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the first part of Naruto and Shippuden are two different power levels.


    Therefore, with Junmaro''s current strength, at best, it is delaying Techara.


    said to defeat him.


    is unlikely.


    However, when Xu Fan saw Junmaro, he couldn''t help but have an idea in his heart.


    Since Junmaro''s power comes from his blood succession boundary.


    Regenerate and manipulate the bones of the whole body.


    Then inject Edman metal into Junmaro''s body.


    may produce unexpected results.


    Also, the Edman metal used by Logan Wolverine is not the first Edman, but the second Edman.


    Although this metal is not as hard as the original Edman, it is reproducible.


    Maybe in the hands of General Ross, he has the manufacturing formula of the second generation Edman metal.


    The current Fire Country and Xu Fan are a whole.


    He is the shadow of the country of fire.


    He is the leader of the country of fire.


    The country of fire is his country.


    Xu Fan naturally has no reason to give up any opportunity to strengthen the fighting power of the country of fire.


    However, the injection of the second-generation Edman is naturally the next thing.


    Xu Fan focused his gaze and watched the battle between Techara and Junmaro.


    Although Xu Fan had some expectations for Techara in his heart, if he could not even defeat Junmaro.


    That can only show that his strength is nothing more than that.


    is not worth mentioning.


    At the same time, after seeing Junmaro''s weird ability, Te Chara didn''t flinch or give up.


    He still chose a head-on confrontation and rushed directly to this small-looking boy.


    Jun Maro was calm and relaxed, with a slight force on his wrist, he slammed his bone whip out.


    Jun Maro clearly knew the power of Zhenjin.


    also knows that conventional means can''t break the defensive attributes of Zhenjin at all.


    Because it is enough to absorb all kinetic energy.


    However, this does not mean that Zhenjin is invincible!


    As long as Techara''s actions are blocked until the end of the war, that is death in another sense.


    The bone whip was wrapped forward in Junmaro''s hand, and he was about to grasp the opponent firmly.


    However, at this moment, Techara''s palms pressed together.


    rumbling!


    A loud noise rushed into the sky, and then the purple energy field opened, instantly shaking off Junmaro''s bone whip.


    Although Junmaro''s blood succession limit is very flexible and weird.


    But in this tit-for-tat contest, the property of vibrating gold that can absorb kinetic energy undoubtedly has the upper hand.


    "you lose!"


    Techara suddenly screamed, and just as the bone whip flew, he stepped forward with a lunge, grabbed a fist with five fingers, and smashed Junmaro''s chest.


    If you change to someone else, it will never be possible to withstand Techara''s blow.


    However, Junmaro''s blood succession boundary can be used not only for offense, but also as a means of defense.


    Just when Techara''s fist really rushed to Jun Maro, the latter''s ribs suddenly burst and opened to catch the opponent''s offensive, forming a kind of buffer.


    Te Chala''s eyes also became very different.


    He never thought that human bones could become like this.


    "caught you."


    Junmaro slightly raised his head and met Techara¡¯s gaze.


    Both sides face each other.


    Jun Maro didn''t think he could kill the opponent either.


    But at least as it is now.


    Will suffice.


    "Dance of Grass Fern!"


    Just listened to Junmaro''s loud shout. The bones all over his body began to grow wildly at a very strange rate.


    In an instant, a large bone forest was formed.


    He sealed himself and Techara together in the depths of this bone forest.


    "Maybe your vibrating suit can absorb all the kinetic energy, so that the enemy can''t hurt you, and there is nothing to do with you."


    "However, your vibrating jersey is impossible to create power out of nothing."


    "As long as I completely seal you off like I am now, and you can''t move, I can''t do anything."


    Junmaro said his plan from the beginning in one breath.


    He firmly believed in his heart, with the power of Mr. Oshemaru.


    is enough to step down and integrate the kingdom of Wakanda.


    As a chess piece of Oshemaru, he used himself to contain the opponent''s king.


    The only thing left is massacre.


    The failure of Wakanda is destined!


    "Kunmaro."


    Xu Fan, who was following this battle, never expected such a situation.


    He thought that Junmaro would have nothing to do with Zhenjin''s suit and eventually lost.


    The smoothest situation is only to consume Techara''s physical strength.


    Unexpectedly, Junmaro was even smarter than he imagined.


    If he didn¡¯t die young.


    But he has survived to Shippuden, his strength may become stronger.


    However, the contest between UU Kanshu and Junmaro ended in this way, which disappointed Xu Fan.


    He thought that Techara could go far enough to come to him.


    "ended."


    "This war."


    But just when Xu Fan thought so, the sky suddenly covered with dark clouds.


    A majestic divine power began to awaken on the land of Wakanda.


    and become stronger and stronger.


    made the whole earth tremble.


    Whether it is a warrior in Wakanda, a prisoner in a research institute, or a ninja in Otonin Village.


    were all shocked by this sudden change.


    Then, the roar of a beast came from the valley.


    At this moment, every Wakanda person understands who this change came from.


    is their panther god!


    Buster!


    At the desperate moment of Wakanda, this **** finally made up his mind!


    She wants to and...


    A battle with the Supreme Master!


    "I will never allow you to take this land from my hands!"


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 518： Fusion

    "Buster."


    A majestic force erupted on the grasslands of Wakanda.


    Even without seeing it with his own eyes, Xu Fan can guess who this power belongs to.


    Except for the patron saint of Wakanda, there is no second existence that can burst out of this scale of power.


    At the same time, this also means that the panther **** named Buster finally made up his mind to fight his own supreme mage.


    "Interesting."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, the ability to roll his eyes through the crowd, and finally locked onto the opponent.


    For Buster now, this determination is not so easy.


    Although she is the guardian of Wakanda.


    The gods of the Egyptian gods.


    But the Supreme Master, represents the most powerful guardian of the earth.


    He can be compared with the main gods such as Odin, Zeus, and God.


    Especially the ancient master.


    For Buster, her reputation is almost impossible to challenge.


    According to Buster''s original plan.


    intends to use Techara''s courage to create an opportunity.


    However, it seems that Techara was completely dragged by Junmaro.


    The bone forest he created prevented the Royal Guards from getting close to Techara.


    Wakabi¡¯s golden rhinoceros was even swept by the snake.


    In desperation, Buster finally made up his mind to fight Xu Fan, the supreme mage!


    As Buster appeared, the sky was densely covered with dark clouds, converging towards one place.


    Seen from a distance, it looks like a huge black vortex.


    Storm, Thunder.


    These most violent forces in nature poured out from the whirlpool and poured into the ground. Among the prisoners in the research institute, they burst out with an impact, sending countless enemies out.


    The power of Thunder is violent and wanton.


    The storm gradually formed a tornado, wherever it went, no grass grew.


    is not only the prisoner of the research institute and the ninja of Otonin Village.


    Even the warriors of Wakanda failed to escape the tornado and were taken into the air.


    Although Buster is a god, it is difficult to control his power and distinguish between enemy and self.


    This is a very exhausting experience.


    Secondly, she is here, and she has more important things to do.


    "Techara!"


    Buster shouted the name of the black panther, and the wind and thunder burst out from his palm, completely destroying Junmaro''s bone forest.


    Techara fell to the ground from mid-air and stood firm.


    He looked up at the giant black panther that appeared in the sky.


    Because of the connection of the mind, he knows who helped him.


    He nodded slightly, in awe, and thanked Buster for his help.


    At the same time, because of the excellent defensive properties of the vibrating suit.


    So the current Techara was not hurt by Junmaro.


    is at most consuming part of his physical strength.


    When Junmaro saw Techara out of his control, his first reaction was to attack.


    But his blood continued to be bounded in front of Buster, it seemed vulnerable.


    Buster''s divine power directly wrapped around Junmaro''s waist, slammed him, and threw him directly into the tornado storm he had made.


    Then, Buster and Techara glanced at each other.


    They don¡¯t need too much words at all to be clear about what the other party is thinking.


    Te Chala took a deep breath, opened his arms, and relaxed.


    Buster is like a giant black gas, diving directly towards Techara''s back, as if fusing with him, and entering his body through the vibrating suit.


    Okye and other members of the Royal Guards all cheered after seeing this scene.


    They could even clearly see the halo that appeared on Techara.


    "Xu."


    However, Techara can''t care about the emotional changes of these people.


    He raised his arrogant head again, his gaze seemed to be able to pass through the crowd, and finally fixed on Xu Fan.


    When he ran again, the whole person was like a black lightning passing through the crowd.


    Prisoner of the Institute.


    Ninja from Otonin Village.


    all tried to intercept the current Techara.


    But they just took the heart-shaped grass, naturally they couldn''t compare with the black panther possessed by Buster.


    Their movements could not even capture the movement of the king.


    "Hurry up, hurry up."


    Techara waved his hands continuously, and he broke through his limits time and time again.


    Break through the limits of mankind.


    He could hear the wind gradually.


    All attacks, all enemies, were all left behind by him.


    "Xu."


    When Techara called out the name for the second time, he had already passed through the only gap in the energy barrier.


    There is no obstacle between him and Xu Fan.


    "This punch is for my father!"


    Te Chala uttered low growls at Xu Fan, bending his knees, pressing all his strength on his toes.


    The earth was torn apart because it could not bear this force.


    While the cracks continued to spread to the surroundings, Techara jumped up, reaching a height of more than 30 meters.


    His right hand was clenched into a fist, and the whole person was like a black lightning, and went straight to Xu Fan.


    Whether it is speed, power, power, or something else.


    Now Techara is impeccable.


    Xu Fan raised his head slightly and looked at Techara who came straight to him.


    From the very beginning, Xu Fan guessed that Buster was likely to make a move.


    stop myself.


    But he didn''t expect that the black panther **** Buster would merge with Techara.


    "If I remember correctly, at the fourth coming of the Celestial Group, there was a battle with all the gods on earth."


    "Bast was physically destroyed in that battle, leaving only his soul floating on the land of Wakanda, eventually becoming the patron saint here."


    "It seems that she needs a physical body to exert all her strength?"


    Xu Fan recalled in his heart that he had seen some popular science in Marvel fan fiction but no matter how you say it.


    Xu Fan would never completely abandon the stronghold of Wakanda because of such trivial matters.


    He slowly raised his hand, greeted him with his palm, to meet Techara''s offensive.


    "It''s now!"


    But at this critical moment, Buster''s panther head appeared behind Techara.


    looks a bit illusory and a bit real.


    And, from the eyes of this leopard head, a strange magical power burst out.


    This power spread to the surroundings and instantly enveloped the entire land.


    looks like a special kind of magic enchantment.


    In fact, this is the killer Buster created for Techara.


    can block the connection between Xu Fan and Wei Shandi in a short time.


    prevents him from using the white magic that the Supreme Mage is proud of.


    With the character of an ancient mage, it is absolutely impossible for her to impart black magic to Xu Fan.


    "Techara!"


    Buster shouted Techara''s name, hoping that his punch can directly end the war!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 519： Techara, die!

    "Magic enchantment?"


    Xu Fan felt the white magic power in his body disappear instantly, as if he was suddenly taken away.


    "Do you want to block my source of magic, and then rely on Techara''s burst to win by one point?"


    I have to say, Buster has a good idea.


    If the roles are switched, Xu Fan can''t think of a better reason to defeat him.


    However, even if you don¡¯t use white magic, Xu Fan can use black magic, chaos magic, and ice and fire.


    It''s just that since the other party thinks that as long as he blocks his magic, he can defeat him, so it''s better to give them this chance.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan simply gave up any use of magic.


    Even if he didn''t have the identity of the Supreme Master, he was still above the existence of Six Dao Immortals.


    The power of the Six Paths of Yang and the Power of the Six Paths of Yin exploded from Xu Fan''s body at this moment, instantly changing his appearance.


    Xu Fan''s hair began to turn from black to white, growing crazily, and it only took two or three breaths to reach the length of his toes.


    Techara and Buster''s eyes widened.


    Especially for the current Buster, she can''t understand Xu Fan''s current state at all.


    He obviously used a special barrier to cut off the connection between him and Emperor Weishan.


    In theory, Xu Fan should not be able to use any magic.


    But this power...


    is not lost to any kind of magical power he knows well.


    "Is it black magic?"


    Buster rolled his throat, "No, this does not belong to any kind of magical power."


    "What exactly is this?!"


    Buster felt that his cognition was subverted by Xu Fan.


    Isn''t this guy the Supreme Master?


    The power he used, shouldn''t it be white magic?


    What exactly is going on?


    Not only Buster, but Techara at this time is also shocked, surprised, and incredible.


    But now Techara and Buster are like arrows drawn on a bow.


    They cannot retreat, they cannot avoid.


    Facing the unexplainable force, they have to bite the bullet and rush up this way now.


    Qiu Daoyu appeared one by one behind Xu Fan.


    Then there was the black tin stick that appeared out of thin air.


    rumbling!


    With a loud noise, Techara''s fist hit Xu Fan''s tin stick impartially.


    A shock spread to the surroundings.


    Xu Fan must be safe and sound.


    Instead, Techara''s body flew upside down on the spot, like a kite with a broken line, falling heavily to the ground, rolling several times before stopping.


    Xu Fan looked directly at the desolate Te Chala, not in a hurry to make a move.


    The once arrogant prince is no different from the bereaved dog in Xu Fan''s eyes.


    Whether it is his vibrating jersey or the supernatural power that Buster possesses.


    can''t compete with the current self.


    Even if you don¡¯t use the magic you get when you sign in in Marvel World.


    His own six powers are also superior to them.


    After all, Bast is just the **** of war among the Egyptian gods.


    Her strength is far inferior to the main **** in her **** system.


    Techara took a big breath, then supported his arms and straightened up from the ground.


    He subconsciously raised his head to look at Xu Fan, but was shocked by the scene in front of him and couldn''t make a sound.


    He thought that the collision of just that level would affect himself and Xu Fan at the same time.


    Even if the opponent is not flying backwards, at least he will be forced back a few steps.


    However, the truth is that Xu Fan still stands in place.


    looked at himself with a relaxed and contented look.


    There was no pursuit, no sneak attack.


    He just looked at himself with a normal state of mind.


    This kind of superior attitude does not seem to regard his power as a threat at all.


    Yes.


    Who in this world regards power that can''t hurt him as a threat?


    This picture shakes Techara''s confidence to a great extent.


    He thought that as long as he kept guarding this land, the panther **** of this country would take action.


    can help them eradicate the demon Xu Fan.


    It turns out that the truth is a **** blow.


    Can I really win?


    Techara feels hard to see hope.


    But...


    Because the vibrating jersey has the characteristic of absorbing kinetic energy, the shock just now did not hurt Techara.


    "Techara."


    Buster''s voice rang in Techara''s ear.


    Although she knows that, this situation is very unfavorable for Wakanda.


    But they have no other way other than letting go.


    In order to make Techara clearly aware of this, Buster deliberately connected everyone''s voice with him.


    screaming.


    wailing.


    hissing sound.


    Wait, wait, all kinds of voices converge and pass into Techara''s mind through Buster''s divine power.


    is followed by the various emotions of these people.


    infected with Techara.


    But...


    These emotions did not make Te''chara weak or fearful.


    Perhaps the whole of these emotions is full of despair and helplessness.


    can be in such despair and helplessness, but also full of hope and trust.


    These people believe in Techara without a doubt.


    firmly believes that he can defeat Xu Fan with the panther **** Buster.


    After all, Wakanda is a country that has stood here for thousands of years!


    No matter what kind of disaster, it has survived!


    This kind of intertwined emotion, trust.


    One thing convinced Techara again.


    myself...


    will not lose!


    "Xu!"


    Te Chala''s heart was encouraged again, he strode to the stars, and any such violent force grew in his body.


    His footsteps are getting faster and faster.


    Seeing that he was about to approach Xu Fan, he hit a fatal blow.


    However...


    Xu Fan is not the villain in this story, and he doesn''t like to say some useless words In his opinion, the villain at this time will always chatter about how powerful he is.


    Let Techara or Buster surrender himself.


    knelt at his feet.


    presents Wakanda.


    In this way, I can spare their lives.


    To sum up, the villain died of talking too much.


    But Xu Fan is not such a person, nor is he such a villain.


    Seeing Te Chala rushing over, he directly raised a finger and controlled Qiu Daoyu behind him to fly towards the opponent.


    "Vibration does have the characteristics of absorbing kinetic energy, but it is not invincible."


    When Xu Fan said these words, the three Taoist jade had already hit Techara solidly.


    As Xu Fan had expected, wearing the vibrating jade suit on Techara, he couldn''t resist the power of seeking Taoism.


    He couldn''t breathe, and instantly destroyed his suit.


    , along with Techara''s body, penetrates together.


    abdomen, left chest, and half of the right brain, front and rear bright.


    Techara...


    tragic death!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 520： Wakanda is gone

    After killing Techara, the Panther King, Xu Fan did not intend to stop there.


    Even though Techara is dead, Buster is still in front of him.


    It''s just that the current Buster lost the host of Techara, and now he can only appear in front of Xu Fan as a spirit body.


    A sense of fear gradually grew in her heart.


    Xu Fan''s strength far exceeded her expectations.


    It is no exaggeration to say that, in the eyes of Buster, Xu Fan''s strength is even more exaggerated than Gu Yi Mage.


    However, this kind of fear and despair did not directly destroy her heart, causing her to lose her reason and calmness.


    Buster is very clear now.


    Xu Fan has no reason to let go of himself, nor will he plan to let go.


    The magic enchantment that cut the connection between him and Emperor Wei Shan could last for two minutes.


    Either fight to the death at this time and kill Xu Fan.


    Either wait for yourself, only death!


    When Buster realized this, her posture began to change.


    She slowly stood up from the ground, shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The strong muscles slowly became graceful.


    Her hind legs became human legs, and her front paws turned into hands.


    The hair on the top of his head began to grow wildly, and the head of the leopard gradually turned into a female face.


    After all, Bast is a female god''s residence in the Egyptian gods.


    "go to hell!"


    Buster let out a low roar, consuming his soul and transforming it into mana.


    This is her last attack method.


    is also a force to fight to the death.


    The earth began to fission, sending out a strong cry.


    The various elements wandering between heaven and earth began to converge behind Buster.


    The ground under Xu Fan''s feet began to bulge and rise rapidly.


    At the same time, there is a very exaggerated gravitational force falling from the sky, as if to restrain Xu Fan here.


    Not to mention the sky, a scene that is more exaggerated than the black vortex corresponding to the Wakanda grassland is unfolding above Xu Fan''s head.


    There was a violent wind and thunder.


    is simply a view of the end of the day.


    "If you break the boat from the beginning, there may be some opportunities."


    Xu Fan looked at Buster condescendingly.


    The power she burst out was indeed amazing.


    In "Avengers 3", her strength will definitely shock Thanos.


    But for Xu Fan now, even Buster burned all his soul.


    cannot be his opponent.


    "But this power is much stronger than Sithorn''s clone."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, his eyes quickly attracted by the things behind Buster.


    The elements wandering between heaven and earth converge in two places, forming a huge sphere.


    One exudes a milky white light.


    A darkness that appears like a black hole.


    These are two completely different attributes, completely different forces.


    In fact, this is Buster¡¯s contradiction and her ultimate strength.


    Bast is not only the **** of war in the Egyptian gods, but also the **** of family.


    The former was born out of slaughter and marked death.


    The latter is a guardian, witnessing the arrival of a baby and giving birth to a new life.


    Therefore, Buster¡¯s power naturally possesses new life and death, two diametrically opposed existences.


    One represents light and hope.


    One is dark and desperate.


    Both appear behind Buster in huge spheres.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Accompanied by Buster''s burst of shout, these two forces simultaneously crushed towards Xu Fan.


    "This power is indeed worth making me a little serious."


    Xu Fan stared directly at the magical energy that hit him.


    With his current methods, it is not difficult to avoid the edge.


    As long as the Eight Door Dunjia is opened, gravity of this mere level can''t limit oneself at all.


    In addition, there is a magic portal of the hanging ring.


    and floating cloak.


    Any kind of ability can take oneself away from here.


    However, Xu Fan did not choose these responses!


    His eyes changed quickly, escalating from white eyes to eternal kaleidoscope.


    The majestic Chakra burst out from his body, forming strength in an instant.


    I''m completely sonic...


    show up!


    Then, Xu Fan pressed his hands together and slapped them together.


    "Xianfa¡¤Wooden escape¡¤Thousands of hands!


    The iconic Thousand-Handed Buddha grew out of Xu Fan''s feet, and was dressed in Susanoh as if wearing armor.


    Not only that, but in the hands of the Thousand-Handed Buddha, each hand holds a Chakrata sword.


    "Then, the hand of Chakra!"


    The combination of Susanoh and thousands of hands is not the end.


    From Xu Fan''s back, another golden chakra arm burst out.


    This is a kind of ability that Naruto Uzumaki used after he and Nine Tails had settled their suspicions and became the perfect human pillar power.


    Xu Fan, who is now a Juwei Renzhuli, can naturally use this move at will.


    and...


    Xu Fan¡¯s ten tails are far more terrifying than Naruto¡¯s nine tails.


    I couldn''t breathe a few times, all the hands of Chakra reached the blade of Chakra.


    Tail beast jade emerges out of nowhere, inlaid on the Chakrata sword of Susano.


    This is also a new technique invented by Xu Fan.


    "Multi-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    Following Xu Fan''s low growl, countless bergamot simultaneously threw out the tail beast jade spiral shuriken, blasting towards Buster''s ultimate magic.


    As for Xu Fan''s power, Buster was totally incomprehensible.


    She could only watch with her own eyes, doing all she could, being smashed bit by bit by Xu Fan''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken.


    A few can''t breathe, the scream of the earth stops.


    The sky began to clear.


    Various elements wandering in Wakanda.


    and own magical energy.


    all disappeared cleanly.


    In this fight with all his strength, he became an undoubted loser.


    And Xu Fan, still maintains the form of Suzuo Nenghu.


    He didn''t try his best at all.


    He just used a new technique with conventional power.


    didn''t consume many chakras at all.


    even...


    Buster failed to push Xu Fan into to plunder the natural energy of this world.


    "You lost, Buster."


    Xu Fan announced the result in a low voice.


    Buster is also very clear in his heart.


    She started to regret, why she only used two-thirds of her soul power.


    not all.


    If you can make up your mind to sacrifice yourself, maybe you can change Wakanda''s destiny.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Buster raised his head again and shook his head.


    Can ¡¡¡¡ be changed?


    can''t change anything at all.


    The power gap between myself and Xu Fan was a gap from the beginning.


    cannot be crossed or challenged.


    His strength far surpasses any supreme mage including Gu Yi mage.


    Even¡­¡­


    "The first generation Supreme Master Agomoto..."


    Buster rolled his throat, chanting this legendary name.


    And Xu Fan, at this moment, lightly handed the knife down.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 521： End the war!

    The attack just now consumed most of Buster''s power.


    so that she is unable to resist Xu Fan at all.


    Even if Xu Fan controlled the giant Suzuo Nohu with his sword up and down, his sword energy was vertical and horizontal.


    Buster''s body also couldn''t make any response.


    When she realized that Xu Fan made a move, the sword energy had passed through her body, completely splitting her soul in two.


    Then, Buster''s chest quickly twisted, like a whirlpool, a black hole.


    Until her soul body is completely annihilated.


    The magic enchantment elaborately arranged by Buster disappeared at this moment.


    The connection between Xu Fan and White Magic appeared again.


    The power in the body is surging.


    Coupled with the ability of the Eye of Agomoto, Xu Fan is very convinced.


    Bast and Techara are both dead.


    Wakanda''s heart-shaped grass is also withering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This kind of medicinal herb is the magical herb created by Buster for the purpose of spiritual connection with the Panther King.


    Now the patron saint of Wakanda is completely annihilated and disappears.


    This kind of heart-shaped grass has naturally lost its existence value.


    is actually the heart-shaped grass reward Xu Fan received through signing in, and it is still safe and sound.


    This is a good idea for Xu Fan.


    However, Xu Fan finally used the sword energy of Suzuo Nenghu to go out vertically and horizontally, not just killing Buster.


    After dividing Buster''s soul into two, this sword aura continued to fly forward, forcibly cutting a gap in Wakanda''s energy barrier.


    then drowned in the crowd, and wiped out most of Wakanda''s soldiers.


    With the death of Buster and Techara.


    There will be no more warriors on the grasslands of Wakanda who can change the ending.


    Although the warriors here master Zhenjin technology, they have advanced weapons that the outside world does not have.


    But the army led by himself.


    is not bad either.


    Various chakra bullets and the strengthening effect of heart-shaped grass.


    Plus the great ninjas such as Oshemaru, Yakushitou and Junmaro.


    Wakanda¡¯s warriors have been killed and wounded more and more, and they are losing ground.


    According to the current situation, I am afraid that it will not be long before the whole Wakanda is fallen.


    It¡¯s just a matter of time.


    and...


    Xu Fan has no plans to stop all this.


    In fact, Xu Fan only needs to appear above Wakanda to announce the death of Buster and Techara.


    news like this will definitely defeat these fighters'' last inner defense in an instant.


    let them break down.


    It will not be difficult to force them to surrender at that time.


    This kind of treatment, this kind of surrender.


    In Xu Fan''s view, it doesn''t make much sense.


    What he needs is Wakanda''s vibrating gold and various technological powers based on vibrating gold.


    He does not need the labor of "people".


    Even without these people, the prisoner of Oshemaru.


    and the 100,000 Baijue created by Huiye are enough to complete all the work that he has arranged.


    And from another angle.


    If these Wakanda warriors are left behind, then they are all powerful.


    Even if they express their surrender now, they might do something secretly that day.


    And I need to go to the famous scene of Marvel to sign in.


    There are some famous scenes that don¡¯t happen on earth at all.


    Such as the star of Saka in "Thor 3".


    In case, after they left the earth, these guys had thoughts of resistance.


    Maybe something will happen.


    It would be better to cut off this possibility completely at the beginning.


    At the same time, because of the deaths of Buster and Chakra.


    Xu Fan and the last bit of fun in his heart are also lost.


    According to the current situation, even if he does nothing, Oshemaru can capture Wakanda.


    It just takes more time.


    So Xu Fan began to inspire the Horus heritage in his body, creating countless sand soldiers from the grasslands of Wakanda.


    As the sand soldiers joined the battlefield, the death rate of Wakanda soldiers began to accelerate sharply.


    Okye, Wakabi, and the leaders of the five tribes, none of them expected that the situation would suddenly take a turn for the worse.


    Especially Wakabi, in order to protect Wakanda, he released all the vibrating rhinos.


    But compared with the behemoth like Wanshe, the effect of these rhinos has been reduced to a minimum.


    They are indeed very powerful in vibrating.


    Even the sharp teeth of the ten thousand snakes cannot penetrate their defensive armor.


    However...


    When the snake eats, it doesn¡¯t need to break the food.


    The snake only swallows food into its own body, waiting for it to be digested slowly.


    Seeing these funny golden rhinos rushing towards him, Wan Snake opened his blood basin and swallowed them one by one into his stomach.


    Actually, it''s not just the vibrating rhino.


    The entire Wakanda battlefield seems to be a buffet feast.


    Anyone who was stared at by Ten Thousand Snakes basically became food in his stomach.


    always taking advantage of the calm Wakabi, there is no way to face Wanshe.


    "What should we do now."


    A member of the Royal Guard rushed to Okoye''s side.


    From just now, she could not get in touch with Techara.


    The sand soldiers summoned by Xu Fan also became their new nightmare.


    Watching the sisters of the Royal Guard fall one by one, the teammate''s heart is filled with despair.


    She held the vibrating spear in both hands, and she didn''t know how long she could hold on.


    Okye answered such questions again.


    From the beginning, she pinned all her hopes on Techara.


    A loud noise that can come from a distance, changes.


    gave her a bad feeling in her heart.


    Her inner voice seemed to tell her ruthlessly that Techara might have died in battle.


    They must think of other ways to make today not Wakanda¡¯s day of destruction.


    What other screams of compatriots.


    made her feel very stressed, but also extremely painful.


    "Okye..."


    Suddenly, Princess Su Rui''s voice came from the communicator and entered her ear canal.


    "Princess Su Rui."


    Okeye said without thinking, UU reading began to pray that Su Rui could bring some good news.


    "Techara...sacrificed."


    However, what Okoye heard was only the bad news of Techara''s death.


    Princess Su Rui, sitting behind the town, could see the situation more clearly than Okoye.


    Now Wakanda has no chance of winning.


    either was slaughtered by Xu Fan¡¯s sand soldiers and the army.


    or...


    They can only choose to give up.


    Give up resistance.


    Let this war end.


    Although this decision made Princess Su Rui very painful, she blamed herself very much.


    But she can''t think of a better way right now.


    "We...can only surrender."


    Princess Su Rui took a deep breath and slowly said her decision.


    Actually, she didn''t come to ask Okye, but to inform it.


    Techaka and Techala were killed successively.


    I am the highest leader of this country.


    She announced...


    End the war by surrendering!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 522： Victory is justice

    For Su Rui now, surrendering to Xu Fan is undoubtedly a very painful thing.


    This not only means that Wakanda''s failure, as a princess, he will also become a prisoner.


    However, the current situation forced her to make such a decision.


    Because she couldn''t help but watch her people, all died on this grassland.


    However, just when she was about to announce the decision to let all Wakanda fighters lay down their weapons and surrender unconditionally.


    Her hand suddenly hovered in the air.


    Is this really the right choice?


    My father, my brother, my best friend, and his people.


    all died on this battlefield.


    all died tragically in Xu Fan''s hands.


    As their daughter, their sister, their best friend, the princess.


    In order to survive, he bowed his head to the demon Xu Fan, begging to let him live.


    As expected...


    "I still can''t accept it."


    Su Rui shook his head. From a rational point of view, surrendering can indeed reduce the loss to a minimum and preserve the vitality for future resistance.


    Perceptually, she couldn''t accept this ending.


    She believed that if it were her father and brother, she would definitely not want to bow her head to Xu Fan.


    She has the pride of being a princess.


    The pride of being the crown prince.


    After a lot of entanglement, Su Rui finally gave up this idea, and instead gave control of this place to his subordinates.


    If I die on this battlefield.


    Those who survive, it is not too late to surrender.


    Although these attendants who are loyal to Princess Su Rui want to go to the battlefield with her.


    But Su Rui used the princess'' orders to stop their courage.


    In this way, Princess Su Rui alone piloted Wakanda''s most advanced spacecraft.


    then ordered the attendants to open the frontal energy barrier.


    Her spacecraft passed over the battlefield, and then positioned Xu Fan''s position to lock it.


    Her eyes are extremely firm, and her eyebrows exude majestic ambition.


    When Xu Fan caught her eye, all the weapons on the spaceship were aimed at the man.


    There is no hesitation or pause.


    I saw Princess Su Rui''s hands constantly tapping the buttons on the console, pouring out all the striking methods that could be used.


    In the face of this sudden attack, Xu Fan did not evade, but expanded his mental power to confirm the identity of the person who came.


    "Su Rui."


    Xu Fan recognized her identity at a glance, and realized that this should be her last dignity as a princess.


    If you switch to any force from another country, you will surely suffer a devastating blow when facing the spacecraft driven by Su Rui.


    For normal science and technology on earth, Wakanda¡¯s vibrating technology is undoubtedly a dimensionality reduction blow.


    However...


    This kind of technology only stays in the field of science.


    Compared with the power he possessed, Su Rui was the one who was hit by the dimensionality reduction.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan just burst out his majestic Chakra, materialized it to form a semi-complete Susanenhu, and resisted all the attacks of Princess Su Rui.


    No attack method is effective.


    From the feet of Suzuo Nohu, billowing smoke rose up into the sky like a tragic mushroom cloud.


    Princess Su Rui''s hands could not help clenching her fists, praying in her heart that her raid would be effective.


    As long as Xu Fan dies, Wakanda may be saved.


    But the truth of the truth is extremely cruel.


    A violent wind burst out from Suzuo Nohu, spread out, and easily blow away the mushroom cloud.


    Not to mention leaving scars on Xu Fan.


    Even things like dust didn''t get Xu Fan''s clothes corners.


    He was wrapped tightly by the semi-complete Suzano, standing in place with his arms around his chest.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at Princess Su Rui''s spaceship at a forty-five degree angle.


    Although ¡¡¡¡ didn''t say a word, he kept the look of "Do you only have this level?"


    This scene undoubtedly shocked Su Rui''s soul.


    Xu Fan is seriously a real demon in her.


    As a human, she has no means to kill the demon.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Su Rui shook his head vigorously.


    Maybe I really don''t have the power and means to deal with Xu Fan.


    But at least, I have the right to choose my destiny.


    "You must be complacent and proud, the whole Wakanda has fallen into your army."


    "This land, as well as the Zhenjin Mine, will be yours."


    "Both kings died in your hands."


    "But no matter what the final outcome is."


    "You can''t beat Wakanda, you can''t conquer our hearts!"


    "One day, a brave man will kill you!"


    "Just like the end of all stories, justice will eventually triumph over evil!"


    Su Rui roared loudly and relayed the words through the broadcast system on the spacecraft.


    This final declaration not only made Xu Fan heard clearly.


    spread to every corner of the battlefield.


    Okye, Wakabi, and the still-living tribal leader, ordinary soldier.


    They looked at each other one after another, and felt Princess Su Rui''s determination that she would rather be a jade than a complete one.


    The things deep in their hearts are ignited and awakened at this moment.


    The despair and fear that once bred out were overwhelmed by another thing.


    Maybe they will all die here, die today.


    But their spirit will be passed on forever.


    Wakanda can be defeated, but cannot be defeated.


    There will be someone eventually, remembering what happened today.


    Someone will eventually resist Xu Fan''s atrocities.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Ah!"


    Roars burst out suddenly on the battlefield, like the most primitive and brutal beast.


    These living warriors, with red eyes, launched the final struggle, and rushed to the sand soldiers bravely.


    rushed to the prisoner of the institute.


    The ninja rushed towards Otonin Village.


    The two armies clashed again.


    Princess Su Rui also increased the speed of the spacecraft to the maximum at this time At an exaggerated speed far exceeding the speed of sound, she crashed into Xu Fan.


    The entire spacecraft is made of vibrating gold, and its impact is no less than any kind of missile.


    In the last anger, Su Rui rushed towards Xu Fan.


    "Justice will eventually defeat evil?"


    However, what Princess Su Rui said caused Xu Fan to sneer.


    Maybe she and their determination are very brave.


    But such remarks seem a little naive to Xu Fan.


    "Only the winner is justice."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and through magic, engraved these words in the heart of Princess Su Rui and other Wakanda people.


    He lifted his palm slightly, and controlled Suzano to imitate his actions.


    White magic, black magic, chaos magic.


    These three completely different magics converge and become the most powerful compound magic ever.


    "I''m telling you one more thing, Su Rui."


    Xu Fan slowly spoke, and a white light burst from his palm, which instantly swallowed the entire spaceship.


    "Vibration is not indestructible."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 523： New sign-in place

    "Vibration is not indestructible."


    Xu Fan raised his arm and pointed his palm at the oncoming Zhenjin spacecraft.


    Vibration gold is often called the hardest metal. It has the characteristic of absorbing all kinetic energy, but it is not invincible.


    Not to mention that the vibrato in Marvel comics has been destroyed countless times.


    alone was the final battle of "Avengers IV". Captain Rogers'' vibrato shield was shattered by Thanos.


    And the power Xu Fan uses now far exceeds the normal Thanos without infinite gems.


    Faced with Princess Su Rui, who was in ruins, Xu Fan didn''t even frown.


    White magic, black magic, and chaos magic.


    Three primitive and violent magical energies converge to form the most powerful compound magic in the world, devouring the spacecraft driven by Princess Su Rui.


    The dazzling white light shot straight into the sky, covering the entire sky of Wakanda.


    Su Rui, together with her spaceship, were annihilated in this white light.


    When the light dissipated, nothing was left in front of Xu Fan, only empty space.


    Come like this.


    As the royal family Techaka, Techala, and Su Rui, all died.


    and Buster, the patron saint of this country, all return to nothingness and no longer exist.


    Xu Fan slowly lowered his arms.


    He moved slowly, turned around, and focused on the battlefield in the distance.


    Although Buster is dead, the prisoners who took the heart-shaped grass, the ninjas of Otonin Village, did not lose the power brought by this potion.


    Coupled with the appearance of a large number of sand soldiers on the battlefield, the situation today can be said to be one-sided.


    It won¡¯t take long for this war to come to a perfect end.


    The entire Wakanda will be in his pocket.


    There is also the half of the gold veins, which can also be mined and used by yourself.


    without any exaggeration.


    The two most powerful countries on earth.


    Wakanda.


    The country of fire.


    is my own foundation.


    Just when Xu Fan thought of this, a long-lost voice suddenly came from his ear.


    Please go to New Mexico to sign in!


    sign in successfully will get rewards!


    "New Mexico?"


    Xu Fan whispered to this place.


    Although this place is called New Mexico, it has nothing to do with Mexico.


    There is a state in the western part of the United States, with more barren land.


    Development is relatively backward.


    and in the Marvel movies, it only appeared once.


    "The place where Thor''s Hammer fell."


    Xu Fan suddenly turned around and looked towards the United States.


    Before you know it, the timeline has entered "Thor One".


    Although Xu Fan was a little surprised by the sign-in location this time, it was good news.


    Every time you sign in, you will get a reward.


    Every reward can make yourself stronger.


    And the battle is already set.


    No matter how much Wakanda struggles, he just drops a drop of water into the vast ocean.


    can''t even lift a wave.


    Oshemaru is not only Konoha¡¯s legendary Sannin, but his mind and ruling ability are not weak.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to create Otonin Village.


    Leave the remaining trivial matters to Osha Maru.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan just gave a brief explanation to Dashemaru through a communication device, and then opened the portal connecting New Mexico.


    Although I have never been there, I have seen Thor''s hammer smashing into a giant pit in a Marvel movie.


    deep impression.


    After all, the portal of the temple mage must be imagined before it can be opened through the ring.


    If you have never been to a place that you can''t imagine.


    The hanging ring can''t create a portal.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was when he just stepped past the portal and arrived in New Mexico.


    A black off-road vehicle just stopped in front of him.


    The car door opened quickly, and a tall man in a black suit got out of the seat and straightened up.


    He exudes a powerful aura of extreme confidence.


    He tidyed up his clothes first, then looked around.


    As a result, when he pays attention to the people around him, his self-confidence aura suddenly disappears.


    He took off his sunglasses in a panic, an incredible expression appeared, and he looked up and down Xu Fan.


    And the circle of fire gradually shrinking behind Xu Fan, as if to emphasize how he got here.


    "Xu?"


    The visitor swallowed nervously and tentatively said a name.


    Xu Fan felt surprised in his heart.


    The man in the suit that caught the eye was no one else, but a Level 7 agent of SHIELD.


    Phil Colson.


    Actually, he was the one who was responsible for finding Thor''s Hammer in Thor.


    It looks like it should be the node where he appeared.


    happened to collide with Coleson.


    "Since you are here, it is even more telling that this hammer is different."


    But in shock, Coulson was very happy inside.


    He was worried about the origin of the hammer and the reason for the sudden fall.


    Now there is Xu Fan, the magic master.


    How could I not ask more.


    He raised the corner of his mouth, smiled what he thought was the best, and then raised it with one hand.


    I hope Xu Fan can go with him.


    Seeing the courtesy offered by Coleson, Xu Fan did his part, stepped forward and walked towards the point where Thor''s hammer fell.


    Upon seeing this, Coleson carefully followed Xu Fan, deliberately keeping a half-length distance.


    In addition to the two of them, there are also a large number of tourists here.


    You don¡¯t have to guess to know.


    They came here just to see the style of Thor''s Hammer.


    After all, it is a modern society, and the Internet is relatively developed.


    Just a video can attract a lot of people''s attention.


    "Do you know its origin?"


    Coleson spoke again and threw an olive branch to Xu Fan, hoping he could say something.


    "I only found out after walking in."


    Xu Fan casually perfuse Coleson Xu Fanke knows too much about the origin of Thor''s Hammer.


    Because of his militant character, Thor angered Odin, the father of the gods, in Asgard.


    So he was deprived of the Godhead by Odin.


    Not only did Thor''s Hammer fall to the earth, even Thor was demoted to a mortal.


    Now, he might be stunned by a stun gun.


    As for this Thor''s hammer.


    An old man who looks exactly like Stan Lee is driving his beloved train.


    The rope at the other end hung firmly on the Thor''s hammer.


    Under the confirmation of another tourist, the old man directly increased the horsepower to the maximum.


    Then...


    àØ!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the truck fell apart because it could not bear the gravity of the Thor''s hammer, scattered all over the place, and turned into scrap iron.


    Amidst the old man''s cursing, Thor''s Hammer still lay there peacefully.


    Under the sun, it emits a metallic luster that only Ulu Metal has.


    "Oh my God, Xu, did you just see it?"


    Colson couldn''t help but let out a surprise.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 524： Norse mythology

    Colson''s eyes straightened instantly.


    Although he had heard of the legend of this hammer before he came to New Mexico.


    even witnessed the video on the website.


    However, the shock that I have seen with my own eyes cannot be described in a few words.


    He couldn''t help taking a breath, wishing to rush to the Thor''s Hammer now to see its magic.


    Xu Fan''s heart is like still water, and there is no waves.


    Thor''s Hammer itself is an artifact made from the core of a star and Ulu metal.


    There is also a spell given by Odin.


    Except for people of high moral character, no matter what kind of terrorist power they possess, it is impossible to lift it.


    Not even Hulk can do it.


    In the Marvel movie, apart from Thor, only Captain Rogers has lifted it.


    "Xu, what are you going to do with this hammer?"


    Coleson spoke for the third time, bringing the topic to the hammer.


    Although he is the commander-in-chief of this operation, the person in charge.


    But in front of a supreme mage like Xu Fan, Coleson only asked in a low voice.


    If Xu Fan wants to take the Thor''s Hammer directly.


    There is nothing he can do to stop it.


    You can''t use words like the property of SHIELD to make Xu Fan give up, right?


    In his eyes, he would never take SHIELD seriously, okay?


    "do nothing."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    The reason why he came to the place where Thor''s Hammer fell was because of the small assistant''s sign-in place.


    He himself has no interest in this hammer.


    is not a reason for not being able to lift it.


    If Xu Fan wants to raise Thor''s Hammer, he has a way to do it.


    The key reason why he is really not interested.


    Essentially because Thor''s Hammer is too weak!


    Perhaps for Thor, it is an indispensable weapon and a testament to his noble character.


    For Captain Rogers, it is a key artifact against Thanos.


    In Xu Fan''s eyes, it is just a tool to guide Thor''s body power.


    Even Odin has said it.


    The truly powerful power was in Thor from the beginning.


    The effect of the hammer is just to guide this power and make him more focused.


    Especially in "Thor III", this Thor''s hammer was directly crushed by Thor''s sister.


    Is a hammer like this worthy of your attention?


    Instead of taking such things as his own, Xu Fan is more interested in Storm Tomahawk.


    So he really didn''t plan to do anything.


    As it is said, Xu Fan and Coleson still came to the edge of the giant pit.


    There are many tourists here.


    and the same purpose.


    They were not disgusted with Xu Fan and Coleson, the two strangers who suddenly visited, and they warmly welcomed them.


    One of the men with lush beards walked up to them and offered a cold beer.


    "Let me guess, you guys are also trying to try?"


    The brawny man joked.


    "Trial?" Although Coleson didn''t know what the other party was saying, he was very interested in this topic.


    "When someone holds this hammer high, it is the moment he is chosen to be a warrior."


    The strong man told the story quickly.


    He firmly believes that this hammer is different.


    He firmly believes that God threw down the hammer, the purpose is to choose a warrior among mankind.


    was inspired by him to accomplish something.


    For example...


    An incident that happened in New York not long ago.


    The demon''s actions undoubtedly angered God, and then this hammer fell from the sky.


    heard the story told by this strong man.


    An awkward and polite smile appeared on Coleson''s face.


    He looked at Xu Fan subconsciously.


    He knew very well in his heart that Xu Fan was the devil in the mouth of the strong man.


    However, judging from the situation at the scene.


    Colson thought of another myth.


    About Britannia.


    Legend has it that King Arthur also drew the sword in the stone from a stone, and started his legendary life.


    And in front of him, there is a hammer that no one can take out.


    "Maybe I can try."


    Coleson rolled his throat.


    Anyway, there is still some time before my subordinates arrive here.


    Taking advantage of free time, it''s better to relax.


    Seeing that Coleson was planning to try, the strong man stopped chattering and clapped his hands, welcoming his attempt.


    Coleson took off his suit jacket without saying a word, and flexed his muscles.


    "Don''t look at me like this, my skills are also very good."


    Colson joked to Xu Fan, "Of course, only for ordinary people."


    Xu Fan smiled back and watched Coleson slowly approach Thor''s Hammer.


    The applause stopped at this moment, and time seemed to stand still.


    Every passenger in the room looked at Colson attentively and looked forward to his performance.


    Although I failed in my own attempt, but if I can witness the success.


    is also a good blessing.


    What''s more, Coleson himself has a great conversation and a strong figure.


    is like the protagonist in the story.


    It''s just that the aura of those superheroes is too dazzling, that''s why Coleson seems unremarkable.


    Xu Fan still remembers that he had read a short story called "About the Trivial Things on the Road to Find Thor''s Hammer".


    When Colson in ¡¡¡¡ was picking food at the convenience store, he happened to ran into the robber, and he took the opponent with all the effort.


    The action can be called fluent and flowing.


    It''s no wonder these people have expectations.


    Some people even took out the video equipment directly to shoot.


    Suck¡­¡­


    Suck¡­¡­


    Hu...


    Coleson adjusted his breathing rhythm while relaxing his wrists, brain, and muscles throughout the body.


    After he had prepared everything, his hands slowly descended and held one end of Thor''s hammer.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath.


    Except Xu Fan.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Coleson broke out to make a better effort.


    The result is the same as Xu Fan expected, the Thor''s hammer is still in place and the silk is still in placeAhhhhhhh! "


    Coleson tried again.


    The result is still the same.


    "Ah!"


    After his third attempt failed, he also had to give up.


    And just this level consumes a lot of his physical strength.


    He returned to Xu Fan''s side breathlessly, and shook his head, "I feel like I''m competing with a rock."


    Colson paused, "Really, Xu, do you know the origin of this hammer?"


    Xu Fan glanced at Coleson, his eyes returned to Thor''s Hammer.


    "Have you heard of Norse mythology?"


    Xu Fan asked back.


    "Nordic mythology?"


    Coelson was taken aback for a moment, and then replied, "Odin, Loki, Thor, those gods?"


    "You mean, this hammer is a weapon in Norse mythology?"


    Coleson reacted instantly, and a **** who used a hammer could not help appearing in his mind.


    But this way, it also means...


    The gods in those myths and stories are all real!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 525： Awakened Power of Thor

    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Colson suddenly realized a very serious problem.


    As the Supreme Master Xu Fan, Coleson naturally believed in his words.


    At the same time, this also means that it should be a fictional character, a story.


    are all real gods!


    Just don¡¯t know why, they didn¡¯t appear in the human world.


    But now, this Thor''s hammer that fell in New Mexico is like the fuse that tears the dimension.


    pulled these gods into the world of ordinary people from the distant horizon.


    Whether it is the fantasy that the brawny man just guessed.


    There are still other possibilities.


    It may not be long before the so-called Nordic gods will descend on this land.


    or looking for a successor.


    Or take back the hammer.


    No matter what kind of speculation, there is the possibility of causing ripples.


    Do not¡­¡­


    is not possible, but certain.


    You know, that is a group of gods.


    "Xu, there is nothing wrong with this, right?"


    Coelson asked carefully, rolling his throat.


    What kind of ability and strength these gods possess, as a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent.


    has no concept at all.


    He was also worried that these gods would stand on the opposite side of SHIELD.


    after all¡­¡­


    in Coleson''s cognition.


    Their strongest trump card now is Xu this Supreme Mage.


    Besides, it is Captain Rogers, the symbol of spiritual leader.


    But...


    Xu Fan is just a supreme mage after all.


    is not yet a god.


    Is his strength really comparable to those Nordic gods?


    Thinking of this, Coleson even hoped that Xu Fan was actually joking.


    deliberately scared myself.


    But looking at the expression on Xu Fan''s face, Coleson felt that he was stating the facts very seriously.


    "Who knows?"


    Xu Fan shrugged indifferently.


    said they were Norse gods, but in Xu Fan''s eyes, they were a group of poor people.


    Especially Thor Thor.


    When he watched "Avengers" for the first time, Xu Fan thought this guy was a funny man.


    said it was Thor, but he did not have the majesty and wisdom that God should have.


    The mental problems still need to be solved by Stark and Banner.


    I was even teased by Rocky several times.


    Until the story of the Marvel movie slowly advances.


    Thor¡¯s experience gradually enriched.


    In "Thor 2", he witnessed his mother''s death with his own eyes, but he was helpless, and he regretted Loki''s suspended animation.


    In "Thor 3", although he got Loki, he also lost his father.


    Even the entire Asgard was reduced to ashes under the blade of the flame demon.


    But even so, Thor was still not defeated, he resolutely became the king of Asgard.


    Lead the people to the earth and start a new life.


    Result...


    On the way to the earth, they met Thanos.


    The spacecraft was destroyed.


    Countless Asgardians died in front of him again.


    Then he saw Loki, the only relative, and died in front of him.


    But he still didn''t give up on himself.


    Go to Niederweial and forge a storm axe.


    Return to the earth and fight to the death with Thanos.


    However, he returned from the pretense of God, and failed to change the ending.


    He regretted in his heart that it was not Thanos'' head that he had cut off.


    After meeting Captain Marvel, they went to the garden together, trying to regain the infinite gems and bring everyone back.


    The result ended in failure again.


    This series of creations shaped the fat house Thor behind.


    But if his experience happened to another person, maybe that person would abandon himself at that stage or be blackened.


    After looking at all Marvel movies.


    Xu Fan actually liked Thor''s role very much in his heart.


    Although he is not a mortal body, he is a godlike Iron Man.


    But he is undoubtedly Thor.


    Asgard is a real god.


    "Aren''t you going to try it?"


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help but think back to these sections, Coleson''s voice sounded again.


    He returned to Xu Fan''s side and invited him.


    In fact, Coleson is no exception to his refusal.


    This is what he expected.


    However, Coleson looks very nice to Xu Fan.


    He is the Supreme Master.


    is proficient in all kinds of magic.


    Although he is not a god, he is probably the most likely person on earth to lift this hammer.


    "I?"


    Xu Fan began subconsciously.


    He has no interest in Thor''s Hammer.


    But Coleson is a master of active atmosphere.


    He clapped his hands and became the leader.


    Coupled with Xu Fan''s original sword eyebrows and star pupils, he has a heroic figure and extraordinary equipment.


    The tourists here also responded to Coleson''s call to cheer for Xu Fan.


    They came here for fun.


    How could I miss this rare show.


    Xu Fan looked at the expectations of these people, and then at the hammer that was stuck in the huge pit.


    Anyway, it will take some time for the follow-up troops of SHIELD to arrive here.


    Why don''t you try it?


    As Xu Fan thought, he stepped forward and walked towards the giant pit.


    Coleson''s fan stopped at this moment, his eyes widened and concentrated, for fear of missing the key shot by blinking.


    without any exaggeration.


    Coleson is far more nervous than when he tried.


    At the same time, he also firmly believes that Xu Fan must be the one who can pick up the hammer.


    Actually, Xu Fan was standing on the edge of the giant pit, not far from Thor''s Hammer itself.


    Within half a minute, he stood in front of the hammer.


    As long as he bends over, he can touch the hammer with his fingers.


    Before crossing, Xu Fan had indeed imagined that he could have such a hammer.


    is just my current self, but I don''t have much desire for this hammer.


    "People are really interesting."


    Xu Fan complained to himself.


    The things that were once out of reach have now become unseen things.


    Just like when I was young, my family would only buy canned strawberries extravagantly once on my birthday or when I was seriously ill.


    can wait until I grow up, and then when I pass the supermarket, I won¡¯t even look at it.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the check-in location!


    officially started to sign in!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    twenty two%


    ¡­¡­


    97%


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    get the sign-in reward: the power of the awakened Thor!


    Boom!


    With the end of the final note of the sign-in system, a violent and primitive power suddenly poured into Xu Fan''s body.


    The sound of thunderstorm sounded in his ears.


    This kind of power is completely different from the Raidun in Naruto.


    The so-called thunder escape is just to release the chakra of thunder attribute in different forms.


    itself comes from people.


    The awakened power of Thor seems to originate from heaven and earth.


    The thunderstorms in the entire world merged with Xu Fan at this moment.


    This is the true power of God!


    is far beyond the existence of Lei Dun.


    What is the Thunder Kirin, under this kind of power, it is not worth mentioning!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 526： Give a hammer

    "The power of the awakened Thor."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured in his heart, thinking that this should be the violent power in Thor''s body.


    is a supernatural power acquired during the "Thor 3" period.


    Although this force failed to defeat her sister Hela in the end, it was also extremely powerful.


    Not only that.


    just after Xu Fan signed in and obtained this supernatural power.


    He felt the faint sound of the Thor''s hammer under his feet.


    seems to reflect each other with the power in his body.


    Could it be...


    Xu Fan frowned slightly.


    He had great confidence in picking up Thor''s hammer.


    The reason why the super villain can''t hold this hammer is mainly because of the spell attached to it by Odin.


    In the Marvel comics, Madame Viper had rewritten Odin''s spell, so that he raised the Thor''s hammer.


    And now he is the Supreme Master.


    It¡¯s not that difficult to rewrite Odin¡¯s spell.


    Although this breaks the rule fundamentally, just lift it up.


    What method did he use?


    But now it¡¯s different...


    Xu Fan now has one kind, even if he doesn''t do anything.


    can also lift this hammer feeling.


    It seemed that the moment he finished signing in, he was recognized by the hammer.


    There is no doubt that Xu Fan does not consider himself a person of high morals.


    Just before I came here, I just slaughtered Wakanda and occupied someone else¡¯s country.


    "Try it."


    But Xu Fan was not overly entangled.


    Can you pick it up, don¡¯t you know if you try it?


    Why stand here and guess.


    Thinking of this, his waist slowly bends, the five fingers of his right hand slowly spread, and he grabbed the handle part of Thor''s hammer.


    When Xu Fan first tried.


    Colson, as well as everyone on the scene, involuntarily held their breath.


    Soon, Xu Fan''s finger touched the hammer.


    there is a little bit of ice.


    You know, the place where Thor''s Hammer fell is a barren land in New Mexico.


    I''m afraid this is Odin deliberately.


    Stay away from the crowd as much as possible to avoid hurting the innocent or having too much influence.


    However, because it is a barren land, it is exposed to the sun all year round.


    The surface temperature is naturally not low.


    But Thor''s Hammer is still in such an environment, maintaining a cold touch.


    This made Xu Fan inevitably also interested in Ulu Metal.


    Maybe when I go to Asgard...


    You can make more of this metal.


    Anyway, they will eventually turn into ashes under the blade of the flame demon.


    and Odin¡¯s treasure room.


    Maybe you can search it yourself.


    When he thought of this, Xu Fan had already squeezed his hand and completely grasped the handle of Thor''s hammer.


    He can''t feel the hammer resisting himself.


    I don''t even think this thing is very heavy.


    was held in his hand, barely feeling any weight.


    Could it be...


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, his arm began to exert force, separating Thor''s hammer from the sand.


    Coleson''s eyes suddenly widened, and his mouth opened involuntarily into an "Oh" shape.


    The other passengers were shocked by the scene before them and were overwhelmed.


    Only a few people reacted to take this picture.


    Two or three could not breathe, Xu Fan lifted the Thor''s hammer over his head.


    Immediately afterwards, the sky was covered with dark clouds, as if responding to Xu Fan''s actions.


    Then from the hammer, a flash of lightning was suddenly triggered, soaring into the sky, into the black vortex in the sky.


    Lightning rolled in the vortex, making a bigger thunder.


    Several thunderbolts descended together, as if cheering for Xu Fan, the new Thor!


    Even Xu Fan was surprised by the fact that he raised Thor''s Hammer.


    "So light..."


    Xu Fan could not help but murmured, he could hardly feel any weight.


    Thor''s hammer is in his own hand, like a feather.


    Then, he subconsciously threw the Thor''s hammer out.


    The result was the same as Xu Fan had imagined. The Thor''s Hammer galloped away and disappeared in an instant.


    Coelson suddenly felt his scalp numb.


    Xu Fan, is this throwing the hammer?


    Isn¡¯t this a weapon of the Norse gods?


    The other people present even took a breath and stood on the spot.


    Many people even hold their heads in their hands, unable to understand the situation in front of them.


    Xu Fan, a young man, suddenly became a god?


    Why did the hammer fly?


    But when everyone can''t help but have such doubts.


    The Thor''s Hammer, which had disappeared from everyone''s sight, suddenly flew back from the other side.


    I don''t know who among the crowd yelled first, everyone turned around, their expressions became even more surprised.


    Because of the direction the Thor''s hammer flew back, and the direction it was thrown out.


    is the opposite!


    Is it possible that this hammer goes around the earth?


    Is this possible?


    Xu Fan can naturally guess what happened from the reactions of these people, his movements are not hurried.


    held the grasping motion with the palm of his hand, then turned around.


    àØ!


    With a thunderstorm, Xu Fan''s five fingers firmly grasped the hammer.


    Just now, Thor''s Hammer completed the feat of circling the earth.


    "you did it."


    Coleson rolled his throat, and it took a long time to say a complete sentence.


    Xu Fan himself is accustomed to such things.


    He loosened his five fingers, and the Thor''s hammer fell to the ground, and once again embedded in the pit.


    The dark clouds in the sky also disappeared.


    A few can''t breathe, it''s sunny again here.


    As if nothing happened.


    But actually...


    The shock that Xu Fan brought to others was quite exaggerated.


    When Coleson rushed towards Xu Fan, the passengers seemed to react.


    Then, there was thunderous applause.


    Countless people started running, rushing towards Xu Fan, and while happy for him, they also opened countless bottles of cold beer.


    Among them, there are many people on a whim, and they tried it again.


    The result can be imagined.


    Except Xu Fan there is no one who can lift this hammer.


    The strong man before, couldn''t help asking Xu Fan how he felt and how he did it.


    "Feeling?"


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    He said lightly: "I don''t feel anything, I just picked it up like a normal hammer."


    "However, I don''t think I am his master."


    "I''m just a passerby who happened to pass by."


    However, these words caused a great uproar again.


    Except for Coleson, no one understands why Xu Fan said that.


    Didn''t he just raise the hammer?


    Why is not the owner of the hammer?


    Others can''t pick it up at all.


    Only Coleson''s emotions are a bit complicated.


    He thinks Xu Fan''s remarks should be something else.


    such as Norse gods.


    The implication of Xu Fan''s remarks was heard by Coleson.


    is simply saying that the Norse gods will come and take this hammer away.


    At the same time, Xu Fan''s actions also caused ripples in the universe.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 527： All parties shake

    In the vast universe.


    A spaceship resembling a sharp blade, guarding near the earth.


    There is no doubt that this special spaceship is the headquarters of the famous Heavenly Sword Bureau.


    is one of Nick Fury¡¯s core plans to advance at all costs after the Captain Marvel incident.


    Especially after seeing the Kerry civilization.


    Especially after knowing that there are many other civilizations in the depths of the universe.


    Fury firmly believes in his heart that the earth needs such a department to prevent the invasion of alien civilization.


    Although he has a hole card like Captain Marvel in his hand.


    But he has never been a character who puts all his hopes on others.


    Heavenly Sword Game was born.


    Except for some necessary conditions, Fury rarely deals with affairs on earth.


    But this does not mean that he doesn''t care about developments on the earth.


    In addition to the eyeliner of Talos, he always observes events on Earth through the most sophisticated equipment on the Sky Sword Bureau.


    especially¡­¡­


    After Xu Fan became active.


    His every move aroused great interest in Fury.


    When Xu Fan raised the Thor''s hammer and burst out with supernatural power, Fury''s heart was shocked again.


    "Mom messed with Fak, what the **** is this guy."


    Fury spit out anger, and his right hand crushed a cup instantly.


    Although Xu Fan now has the identity of the magical advisor of SHIELD, in his eyes, he doesn''t like an organization like SHIELD at all.


    Maybe others would be so naive that Xu Fan and SHIELD are in the same camp.


    Ke Fury is not such a person.


    On the one hand, he needs Xu Fan''s power.


    On the other hand, he was a little afraid that Xu Fan''s power would be out of control.


    After all, judging from his previous performance, Xu Fan is not like Captain Marvel.


    Once you anger Xu Fan, even if it is the military, you will die.


    So when he discovered Thor''s hammer had fallen in New Mexico, he immediately asked his actor to contact Coulson to find the hammer.


    and hope that this hammer can be brought back to S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. by Coleson to study the secrets above as a backstop to limit Xu Fan''s power.


    In a blink of an eye, Xu Fan and Coleson arrived at the scene at the same time and raised the hammer.


    The black vortex in the sky, lightning and thunder.


    The power possessed by this hammer far exceeded Fury''s expectations.


    On the one hand, Xu Fan has become stronger because of the hammer.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau lost the hammer and opened a greater distance from Xu Fan.


    In this way, one declining one from the other made the SHIELD even more unrestricted by Xu Fan.


    "It looks like, my trip is back to Earth."


    Nick Fury''s eyebrows became solemn and decided to return to SHIELD.


    At the same time, located in the fairy palace in Asgard.


    Odin observes the atrium as usual.


    is also the earth.


    Among the nine great nations, Odin originally preferred the atrium the most, but now he demoted his son Sol there.


    As a father, how can he rest assured.


    In addition to his father''s love for Sol, Odin hopes that he can succeed him and become the new king of Asgard.


    guard the peace of the nine kingdoms.


    Even the exile of Sol this time is not a mere punishment.


    is more of a trial.


    Looking forward that he can get the hammer''s approval again and come back here.


    What Odin never expected is...


    The hammer fell to the atrium in less than a day.


    A stranger lifted it up and became Thor.


    Odin couldn''t believe this scene.


    However, what shocked him was still behind.


    He thought Xu Fan was just a mortal on earth, although he gained supernatural power when he picked up the hammer.


    But as long as he put down the hammer, he should lose this power and become a mortal again.


    Result...


    What Odin never dreamed of was...


    When Xu Fan threw the hammer to the ground, the divine power did not dissipate from him.


    He still possesses the power of Thor as much as Thor!


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    Odin''s eyes widened suddenly.


    This also means that Xu Fan''s power of Thor does not come from the hammer, but from himself.


    How could human beings in the atrium possess the power of God?


    "This is impossible."


    Odin trembled, and even used his divine power to spy on Xu Fan''s secrets.


    Boom!


    A huge roar exploded in Odin''s skull, forcing his body to shake, and he almost rolled off the throne.


    Just when he projected his own spiritual sense into the atrium, trying to enter Xu Fan''s spiritual sense.


    A majestic mental force swept directly towards him.


    Because this situation was completely unexpected, Odin naturally failed to resist in the first place.


    This mental power directly gave myself a blow.


    In addition, Odin during this period has entered a period of physical weakness, which caused such a dilemma.


    Odin held the throne with both hands, his face was pale, and big beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He never thought that he would be so embarrassed by the atrium people.


    However, Odin was never an arrogant king.


    He felt that even if he was at his peak, he might be on par with each other.


    The mental power of this person is better than anyone I have ever met, no...


    Any **** must be strong.


    He even wavered at this moment.


    Is it the right decision to exile Sol to the atrium?


    But Odin didn''t notice.


    He is not the only one observing the atrium in the fairy palace in Asgard.


    His other son.


    Thor''s younger brother.


    Loki, known as the **** of tricks.


    is also observing the atrium at this time.


    He desperately wants to know the situation of Sol.


    As a result, an extremely familiar force suddenly exploded in New Mexico.


    He was shocked thinking that Saul had regained his power.


    "Who is this guy?"


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Xu Fan with a strange face.


    This guy is definitely not his brother.


    Can an insignificant atrium person, even able to pick up Asgard''s artifact?


    This is simply for Asgard.


    Humiliation to God!


    Loki''s hands could not help clenching his fists. Although he didn''t like Thor to get his power back, UU reading couldn''t accept the picture before him.


    As the **** of tricks in Asgard.


    He felt that he was necessary, responsible, and obligated to let Xu Fan know.


    What a stupid decision I made.


    He wants Xu Fan to know.


    The status of God is not to be offended!


    In the dark dimension world.


    Domam is always observing Xu Fan.


    Because of the disappearance of the ancient master, Xu Fan undoubtedly became his biggest obstacle.


    But because of the existence of the three holiest places, Domam couldn''t go to the earth dimension.


    So he can only continue to study Xu Fan''s weaknesses.


    Until Xu Fan suddenly gained the power of Thor.


    This is not one of the three magics of white, black, and chaos.


    is the true power of God.


    Although Domam doesn''t think this power is stronger than his own black magic, the stronger Xu Fan becomes, the more difficult it is for him to invade the earth dimension.


    myself...


    The man must be removed as soon as possible.


    can''t let him grow anymore!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 528： I am Thor

    Except for Odin''s attempt to invade his own consciousness, Xu Fan naturally has no idea about the actions and thoughts of other people.


    At the same time, he was also baffled by this sudden temptation.


    But this confrontation came very suddenly.


    So that Xu Fan almost subconsciously counterattacked, before he could lock the opponent, he completely dispelled the opponent''s mental power.


    And there are so many immortals in Marvel.


    Xu Fan has never confirmed the mental power of each person one by one.


    Just by feeling, this spiritual power does not belong to an evil force like Domam.


    Ask the host to sign in to the town where the Destroyer descended.


    Successfully sign in will be rewarded.


    Just as Xu Fan looked up to the sky, the sign-in assistant sounded again in his ear.


    There is only one chance for the Destroyer to come to the town.


    is when Loki sent him to hunt down Thor.


    It was exactly that time when Thor proved his noble character and was recognized by the hammer again.


    successfully regained his power.


    After ¡¡¡¡, he smashed the Destroyer completely through the storm created by swinging the Thor''s Hammer.


    After that, the Destroyer will not appear again.


    And since the Destroyer is required to complete the check-in at the time of arrival, it means that it is useless to run over now.


    So Xu Fan simply left the sign-in issue behind and relaxed.


    Coleson also called the follow-up troops just like the plot in the movie, and completely sealed off Thor''s Hammer.


    A temporary research center was established.


    Actually...


    Coelson asked Xu Fan to bring Thor''s Hammer back to SHIELD.


    Whether it is the quality of scientific research personnel or equipment issues.


    Temporary Research Center is impossible to compare to SHIELD headquarters.


    However, facing Coleson''s request, Xu Fan refused without thinking.


    I am not a member of S.H.I.E.L.D., at most he has named a magic consultant.


    Neither Coleson nor anyone else has the right to ask him to do or not to do.


    There is no need for him to send Thor''s Hammer to their headquarters for the convenience of SHIELD.


    Besides, this is only a verbal request from Coleson.


    There is no real sincerity at all.


    How could Xu Fan have a reason to help?


    Without Xu Fan''s help, Coleson naturally had nothing to do with Thor''s Hammer, so he could only build a temporary research center according to the original plan.


    What happened next was exactly what Xu Fan expected.


    Within a few days of blocking this place, Thor, who had become a mortal, arrived here with the help of Foster and Eric.


    "Will it be him?"


    Coelson came directly to Xu Fan''s room to rest.


    It was pitch black and thunderstorms outside. Xu Fan had no interest in witnessing Thor''s failure.


    It''s Colson instead.


    After Xu Fan''s popular science, he has already connected this hammer with Norse mythology in his heart.


    Now seeing someone break into here desperately, his nerves are immediately tense.


    In order to avoid any accidents, Coleson thought of Xu Fan for the first time.


    The only magic master who has ever raised a hammer.


    He is holding a tablet in his hand, and the figure on it is Thor.


    More than a dozen S.H.I.E.L.D. agents swarmed in, but they couldn''t resist Thor''s footsteps.


    Even if he loses his supernatural power now, he has not forgotten that he has learned fighting skills in Asgard.


    Besides...


    Even if he was reduced to a mortal, Thor''s figure was much larger than the average person.


    is not something more than a dozen agents can deal with.


    The only person here who can threaten him.


    I''m afraid it''s the eagle eye on the watchtower.


    But without Coleson''s direct order, it would be impossible for Hawkeye to take action.


    Coelson pointed Sol in the picture at Xu Fan, and asked nervously.


    He has never seen anyone before, with such amazing power and excellent fighting skills.


    The most important thing is the persistence and confidence in Thor''s eyes.


    The moment he saw Thor''s Hammer, in his eyes...


    is bright.


    "Who knows."


    Xu Fan glanced at Saul and shrugged indifferently. He didn''t care about such trivial matters.


    "It won''t hurt to let him try anyway."


    Xu Fan answered lightly.


    The implication is basically that so many tourists have tried it, and he is not bad.


    "Ok."


    Seeing that there was no answer from Xu Fan, Coleson had to give up.


    His gaze fell on the tablet again, and Hawkeye was on standby.


    Although Coleson felt that Saul was the owner of the hammer in his heart, he still didn''t want to stop Saul.


    Actually...


    Colson didn''t completely trust Xu Fan''s words, and he was quite satisfied.


    And the man in front of him is the only one who calls himself Thor.


    You know, Xu Fan and Coleson said that this hammer belongs to Norse mythology.


    After Xu Fan raised the hammer, he led Thunder Wanjun.


    seems to worship Xu Fan''s actions.


    And the name Thor...


    is the **** of thunder in Norse mythology!


    just right with the attributes of this hammer!


    This is also one of Coleson''s guesses that Thor is the owner of the hammer.


    There is such a premise.


    Colson is naturally unwilling to engage with each other.


    Thor is the **** of thunder in Norse mythology, representing thunder and strength, and also the protector of mankind.


    Coulson felt that he was more worthy of wooing him.


    And take a step back.


    angered Thor, the **** of thunder, maybe it means angered the entire Nordic gods.


    It is obviously not a wise behavior to create this situation before this conflict without principle occurs.


    Based on this and that relationship.


    Coleson decided to stand still, and acquiesced to Thor breaking through the line of defense, and finally came to Thor''s Hammer.


    More agents wanted to rush to stop Sol, but at this moment, Coleson stopped him and told them to stand by.


    "We finally meet again, friend."


    Seeing the beloved hammer again, Saul was also very emotional.


    The thunder and lightning in the night sky sounded to him more like a gift for himself.


    Seeing Thor move his muscles and bones a little, he slowly bends, spreads his five fingers, and grabs it towards the hammer.


    felt the touch of the hammer again, which made him feel very subtle.


    "I''m¡­¡­"


    "Thor Thor!"


    "For the glory of Asgard!"


    Thor raised his proud head and looked straight at the sky.


    He firmly believes in his heart that his father Odin is watching this scene, watching himself.


    And, at the moment of shouting the final declaration, Thor exploded with muscle strength.


    "Ah!"


    Thor burst into a roar, but could not feel any power pouring into his body.


    His expression gradually froze, his eyes widened and his gaze moved downward.


    The hammer that accompanies him for not knowing how many years has not moved in the same place!


    "Do not!"


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 529： Father died

    looked at Thor, who slowly fell to his knees with a regretful look on his face.


    Coleson''s mood is a bit complicated.


    He once thought that the man in front of him was the owner of this hammer.


    is also the one I am waiting for.


    In the end, he was no different from those tourists, and he still couldn''t afford this artifact.


    "ended."


    Coleson took a deep breath, said to the walkie-talkie, and asked the other agents to arrest Sol.


    Xu Fan silently glanced at the direction of Sol.


    Because of his mental power, the walls of the temporary research center couldn''t block his sight at all.


    Xu Fan is not surprised by this result.


    Although Saul is indeed the owner of this hammer, he is still an arrogant Thor at this time.


    Only when he heard the news of Odin¡¯s death and the Destroyer¡¯s coming and attempting to destroy everything, could he recognize himself again.


    But...


    Sol is not the only Norse **** who visits the Temporary Research Center in this ghostly weather.


    "Rocky."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur in his heart, just as he expanded his mental power to cover the temporary research center.


    He felt a strong mental wave.


    This kind of mental fluctuation is obviously not something ordinary humans can have.


    Xu Fan''s line of sight quickly followed the other party.


    is the same as he guessed.


    At this time, Loki is wearing a handsome black suit and holding an umbrella.


    Loki was unaware of Xu Fan''s observation, he just stood silently on the edge of the temporary research center.


    used his special magic to hide his breath.


    All the agents, including Coleson and Hawkeye, failed to notice his presence.


    Loki stared slightly at the failed Thor.


    Regarding Xu Fan raising the Thor''s hammer, all he has is anger.


    I feel that the mortals in the atrium have tarnished the position of God and the majesty of God.


    But he didn''t regard Xu Fan as his enemy or threat.


    is his brother instead.


    is the biggest problem in his eyes.


    Rocky now knows all the secrets.


    He is not Odin''s biological son, but the offspring of the frost giant Lauffy.


    This made his heart very painful and very confused.


    also made Loki have to recognize reality.


    I will never be trusted by Odin.


    I will never become the king of Asgard.


    For Odin, Thor is his only heir.


    Thinking of this kind of thing, and seeing his brother Sol again, Rocky''s innermost jealousy grew unprecedented.


    Why...


    Why...


    Why can''t it be yourself.


    Rocky''s left hand clenched his fist.


    Do not!


    deep inside he roared loudly.


    can be oneself.


    You can also become the king of Asgard.


    He is smarter than Sol.


    is even smarter than Odin.


    Odin, known as the father of the gods, fell into his sleep because of his own tricks?


    The whole Asgard is now in his own pocket.


    Just get rid of Thor here.


    The greatest threat to oneself from the nine countries can no longer exist.


    It is not difficult at all to kill Odin who has fallen into sleep.


    It is also not difficult to kill Thor who has become a mortal.


    And all the people gathered here are ordinary mortals.


    They don''t know what magic is, and they use technology that is thousands of years behind Asgard.


    Here¡­¡­


    No one can stop myself at all.


    I saw Loki''s hand emitting a dazzling golden light, and a sharp dagger appeared out of thin air and was held in his hand.


    As long as you rush up now, you can get to know Thor this guy in one fell swoop.


    End it all!


    But...


    I don''t know why, Loki felt like his legs weighed tens of thousands of kilograms, so he could only stand there stupidly.


    cannot move forward.


    The bits and pieces that had happened with Thor also came to Rocky''s mind one by one.


    Especially when he was young, Sol could find himself every time.


    Every time he prepares well-designed surprises for him.


    Maybe it is fake that he is the son of Odin.


    But his experience with Sol, but the relationship is true.


    "Sol."


    Loki slowly uttered the name, and the dagger in his hand disappeared.


    Now Sol is just an ordinary mortal, even the hammer no longer recognizes him.


    As long as he is not allowed to return to Asgard.


    Maybe...


    would not prevent him from ruling Asgard.


    I don''t know if it is fluke that is causing trouble, or Rocky doesn''t kill him at all.


    He finally dispelled the terrifying thought.


    Sol, who failed, was once again surrounded by agents rushing up.


    Only this time, there is only regret and self-blame in his heart.


    Facing the agents who surrounded him, he did not resist, letting his body be dragged from the ground by them.


    A few minutes later, Sol was taken to a separate room by the agent.


    Although the temporary research center is a bit crude, there are still things that should be.


    Coleson hurriedly came to the room where Sol was being held and began to question each other according to the procedure.


    No matter how Colson asks.


    Thor just sat there blankly, without saying a word.


    In the end, Coleson also lost patience in Sol''s silence, leaving the order to be optimistic about him, and withdrew from here.


    However, what Colson didn''t expect was.


    Not long after Saul was arrested.


    Foster and Eric visited suddenly.


    And judging from the current situation, they seem to have come for Sol.


    After thinking a little bit, Coleson decided to go and see what Eric and the others could say.


    after all¡­¡­


    On this matter, Xu Fan obviously has no plan to help.


    As a seventh-level agent, there is no way to order him as a magic consultant.


    Actually, don''t talk about yourself, even if Chief Ferry shows up in person.


    I''m afraid Xu Fan would just ignore it.


    Meanwhile, Sol was sitting alone in an empty room.


    The fact that he could not lift the hammer was a big blow to him He is in a mess now.


    "Hi."


    Suddenly, a voice familiar to Sol sounded in the empty room.


    He raised his head suddenly, looked around, and asked tentatively: "Rocky?"


    "Brother."


    Along with the cordial address, a light shines, and the logic of wearing a suit appears out of thin air.


    It''s just that Loki now has a heavy expression.


    "Rocky, it''s really you."


    Seeing his younger brother again, Sol''s mood was somewhat relieved.


    "How is father?"


    Soon afterwards, Sol thought of his father who was far away in the fairy palace, and couldn''t wait to ask about his condition.


    If he can, Thor hopes Loki can help himself.


    What Sol did not expect was that when he mentioned his father, Loki shook his head helplessly.


    as if it had just suffered a major blow.


    A bad feeling arose in Saul''s heart.


    "Father... is dead."


    Rocky took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Saul."


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 530： What do you say you are?

    The news from Rocky made Sol feel like a bolt from the blue.


    His pupils dilated instantly, looking at his brother in disbelief.


    Mingming not long ago, Odin appeared in front of him alive and well.


    deprived of his supernatural power with a spell.


    exiled himself to the atrium.


    How could it happen in a blink of an eye.


    That father.


    That great **** king.


    just died like this.


    "This is not true."


    Thor shook his head. He didn''t want to believe what Loki said, nor did he want to believe what Loki said.


    He even looked forward to it in his heart, when Loki''s eyebrows suddenly stretched, then opened his hands and said the phrase he used to say...


    "Dangdang, this is a surprise, hey, brother, I am the **** of tricks."


    But this time, Loki also looked very sad.


    His hands are pressed on the table.


    "Because of your decision, Lauphy declared war on Asgard."


    "And you also know that since his father is old, his body will become weak every once in a while."


    "The renewed war, coupled with the pain of losing a son, is why my father..."


    Rocky''s eyes slowly closed.


    I have to say that Rocky''s acting has always been excellent.


    Whether it is the micro expression on his face or the tone of each sentence, he is very comfortable with it.


    is so perfect that there are no flaws in it.


    On the contrary, Saul was stupidly there, unable to accept the fact.


    "Sol, what are your plans next?"


    The room fell into silence, not knowing how much time had passed before Rocky asked seriously.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Thor opened his mouth, his heart full of guilt and pain.


    Return to Asgard with Loki?


    I am no longer Thor.


    What did you do when you came back there with such a mortal body?


    Hiding behind Loki, protected by them until he died of old age?


    What''s more, I was the culprit who killed my father.


    He doesn''t deserve to go back there at all.


    After a while of silence, Thor uttered a complete sentence.


    "I want to stay here until I die."


    Thor finally decided to exile himself permanently and never return to Asgard for life.


    "Sol."


    Loki increased his tone, as if he didn''t think it was a wise choice.


    But the more he did, the more Saul blamed himself.


    I don¡¯t want to go back to Asgard.


    I have to say that Thor in this period can''t compare with Loki, who is proficient in calculation.


    Seeing the embarrassment and downfall of Odin''s own son.


    Rocky''s jealousy towards him, but got some relief.


    "Since this is your answer, I respect your choice."


    In the end, Loki showed a retreat, stepping back again and again, preparing to leave here.


    Thor replied heavily and told Loki.


    I hope he can protect Asgard and make it more prosperous and prosperous.


    Rocky also nodded in response, then exited the room and went outside.


    Even without an umbrella, the raindrops avoided Loki''s body to avoid wetting his clothes.


    But just as Loki was about to return to the fairy palace, he suddenly felt a spiritual force.


    is shrouded in this land.


    seems to be watching here.


    As the **** himself, he also became the other party''s surveillance object.


    This naturally made Loki''s heart extremely upset, and made him feel that his majesty was offended.


    Loki''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to search for the source of this spiritual power.


    no doubt.


    can have such a strong mental power in the temporary research center, and can use it freely.


    was Xu Fan alone.


    Now he naturally doesn''t put a character like Loki in his eyes.


    Even if his mental power monitoring is discovered, he does not need to flee the scene.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Xu Fan had no intention of hiding his breath from the beginning.


    He is openly observing this land.


    Before Loki confirmed that Xu Fan was the instigator, Xu Fan had already kept his eyes on everything.


    Loki relied on his magic to pass through the Temporary Research Center unimpeded, and soon came to Xu Fan''s room.


    This is the only place where there are no guards by agents.


    is located on the edge of the temporary research center.


    This was naturally arranged by Coleson deliberately.


    Because he can''t think of it, Xu Fan will need the protection of agents.


    "It''s you?"


    A golden light shone and faded.


    Loki appeared directly in front of Xu Fan, and at a glance recognized him as the one who lifted Thor''s hammer.


    "you know me?"


    Xu Fan glanced at Loki''s whole body and said lightly.


    "The mortal who raised Thor''s hammer."


    Rocky couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He thought it was Xu Fan who was monitoring his deceitful god, but he accidentally exposed his feet.


    now see his identity clearly.


    Loki felt that this should be the power he could not control himself.


    After all, he just picked up the hammer that didn''t belong to him, and then gained supernatural power.


    Originally, Loki was very annoyed by Xu Fan''s behavior, thinking that he had tarnished the majesty of God.


    But I changed my mind.


    A mortal who has divine power, but doesn¡¯t know how to use it.


    may have potential worth developing.


    makes him his most loyal guard.


    And when Xu Fan heard this evaluation, his heart suddenly realized, knowing that Loki didn''t know that he was the Supreme Mage.


    Otherwise...


    He would not speak to himself in such a tone.


    But now Xu Fan doesn''t bother to pick up Loki''s words.


    Instead, he watched Loki''s performance without any fluctuations in his heart.


    Rocky opened his arms, and with a strong light, his black suit changed into a gorgeous costume.


    The umbrella in his hand became a scepter.


    On top of his head is a helmet resembling antlers.


    Without a doubt, Loki showed himself unpreservedly in front of Xu Fan.


    "I am your god."


    "I''m¡­¡­"


    But before Rocky finishes the second sentence, UU reading www. uukanshu.com His feet burned directly.


    The circle of fire gradually expanded and connected to another space.


    Then, before Loki could react to what happened, his body fell straight down.


    The circle of fire shrank quickly and disappeared.


    Xu Fan looked at the empty floor with cold eyes, then simply picked up the tablet and watched a movie in this world.


    "Death Date"


    Until the end of the movie, Xu Fan moved his finger slightly and reopened the fire ring on the ceiling.


    Plop!


    Loki, the **** of tricks, fell from the ring of fire and fell heavily to the ground.


    Although this magic doesn''t hurt Loki''s body, it hurts his soul deeply.


    Let him, this so-called god, have no dignity in front of Xu Fan.


    "What did you just say you are?"


    Xu Fan glanced at Loki, mocking him lightly.


    "I am not a thing, I am a god! I am the **** of Asgard''s tricks!"


    Rocky stood up abruptly from the ground and reprimanded Xu Fan loudly, "Dare you tease me!"


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 531： I am Loki!

    "You dare to tease me!"


    Loki got up angrily from the ground and roared at Xu Fan.


    The free fall just now made his emotions extremely angry.


    Don''t say a mere mortal, even Odin and Sol have never treated themselves like this!


    The most important thing is that his most embarrassed appearance is exposed in front of Xu Fan.


    I am a noble god!


    "Hmm, then what?"


    Xu Fan responded lightly to Loki''s anger.


    He is just a **** of tricks, not as powerful as Odin and Thor.


    Even if he controls Eric and Hawkeye, he also uses the power of the psychic scepter.


    instead of the supernatural power he possesses.


    Even if Loki was driven to a dead end, Xu Fan could not imagine what he could do to himself.


    A flash of golden light disappeared in place, and then appeared behind him, trying to use a dagger against himself?


    His bones are now almost harder than Thor''s hammer.


    In addition, there are powerful self-healing factors and the power of six yang.


    Xu Fan now doesn''t put a third-rate **** like Loki in his eyes at all.


    And Xu Fan''s simple sentence showed this mentality to the fullest.


    He always maintained a superior attitude, responding to Loki''s anger in a condescending tone.


    "I am the **** of tricks in Asgard!"


    Rocky shouted again.


    "I am Loki! I am your god!"


    "Not only did you not worship, you used the supernatural power you just got to tease me!"


    "I sentence you to death for the glory of Asgard!"


    With the burst of the last syllable, Loki directly exploded out of his supernatural power.


    The invisible energy spread to the surroundings, drowning everything here.


    The room where Xu Fan was located was even more torn apart because of the unbearable force!


    at the same time...


    Coleson met Foster and Eric, who came to the VIP.


    Ben was listening to a set of rhetoric they had compiled, and as a result a strong explosion sounded from behind him.


    Immediately after that, a majestic energy destroyed half of the temporary buildings.


    makes the restless rainy night more terrifying.


    Foster and Eric were stunned on the spot, their eyes facing each other, and the figure of Thor appeared in their minds at the same time.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Isn¡¯t it really the legendary Thor?


    Foster only felt that his brain was in a down state, and could only stand on the spot for a while.


    Colson''s condition is not much better.


    His staring boss thought of countless possibilities in his mind.


    Although the temporary research center has Xu Fan, a magical advisor, sits in charge.


    But really speaking, he is the first person in charge here.


    No matter what happens here, he must be responsible.


    Especially the hammer.


    The scene was silent for about ten seconds, and Coleson directly raised the walkie-talkie. While asking what had happened, he asked people to quickly contact Xu Fan.


    However, what Coleson never thought was that the source of the explosion was Xu Fan''s room!


    "what did you say?!"


    Coleson''s brain suddenly felt blank.


    A bad premonition sprang up spontaneously, so that at this time he didn''t care about Eric and Foster at all, and strode out of the room with a meteor.


    Not to mention other agents.


    An explosion of this level turned Foster and Eric directly into indifferent people.


    Besides, they are not prisoners.


    These agents also have no reason to imprison them.


    However, Foster has never been a little girl who can only hide behind others.


    When she thought that this might have something to do with Saul, she rushed out of here desperately, wanting to know the truth.


    Eric wanted to stop, but there was nothing to do.


    In order to ensure her safety, he has no choice but to walk quickly to keep up.


    At the same time, feeling this unusual energy fluctuation, Sol immediately became alert.


    Not long after my brother Loki came here, something like this happened.


    And this level of explosion also made him feel a little familiar.


    was worried that it might be a killer sent by the Frost Giant.


    Sol also ignored the fact that he had become a mortal, and directly smashed the door here.


    Originally, with his current strength, he couldn''t do such a thing. The explosion that happened just happened damaged the gate here.


    Seeing Sol rushing out of the room in which he was being held, the agent guard in charge of here immediately stopped him.


    I was afraid that he would take the present opportunity and never go back.


    But even without Thor''s power, Thor did not forget the fighting skills he had learned.


    Three times and five divides by two, Thor used his outstanding fighting skills to put these agents.


    When he rushed outside, he happened to see Foster, Eric, and Coleson.


    Soon, Thor also confirmed who was the person who just broke out this force.


    is his brother.


    Rocky!


    "Rocky?!"


    Although he guessed some possibilities, seeing his younger brother floating in the air, Thor''s heart was still very shocked.


    It''s just that the current situation is somewhat different from what he guessed.


    The person standing in front of Loki was not a killer sent by the Frost Giant.


    is an ordinary person who has the same appearance as an atrium person.


    is Xu Fan.


    "You know him?"


    Colson also noticed the surprise in Saul''s eyes and the change in his expression at this time.


    Sol glanced at Coleson, then nodded, "I don''t know him so easily, I''m his brother."


    "We are together. Lived for 1,500 years."


    "His name is Loki, the **** of tricks in Asgard."


    Sol did not hesitate to explain, with a touch of pride in his tone.


    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t understand why his brother would conflict with Xu Fan.


    So he pointed to Xu Fan and asked his identity.


    "His name is Xu, UU reading is our magic consultant." Coleson doubted Saul''s words, but still answered the question.


    Foster and Eric saw the situation and walked to Sol to make sure that he had not suffered any harm before reassuring.


    But Eric knew it in his heart.


    Even if S.H.I.E.L.D. damages Thor, they have nothing to do.


    But no matter what, Thor doesn¡¯t hate the people here.


    And in his eyes, Loki is now the new king of the nine kingdoms.


    How could he be so furious and attack mortals?


    Thinking of this, Thor completely ignored Foster and Eric''s opposition, rushed to Xu Fan, and protected him behind him.


    "Stop it, Loki!"


    Thor yelled at the person in front of him, "Are you crazy!"


    Coleson, who saw this scene in his eyes, was confused.


    Judging from Loki''s reaction, he and the man in front of him do know each other, and the relationship is not normal.


    But if he is really Thor, why didn¡¯t he pick up the hammer?


    What the **** is going on?


    On the other side, Loki''s rage was at its extreme, he just moved his finger to force Thor back.


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 532： So weak god

    Even Sol''s prevention is of no avail.


    Now Luo Jin is jealous that Saul is Odin''s son.


    The moment he saw his face, it would make him aware of it.


    realized that he was the son of the frost giant Lauphy, not the son of Odin.


    Actually, even if the truth was revealed just now, it was only to deceive Sol and prevent him from returning to Asgard.


    Now Loki, how could he calm down his anger because of Sol''s words.


    He moved his finger directly, stimulating a powerful force, forcing Thor to back up.


    Xu Fan had a panoramic view of all this, and he didn''t stop Loki.


    At the moment Thor was forced to retreat, another Loki suddenly appeared behind Xu Fan.


    Holding a sharp dagger in his hand, he stabbed at Xu Fan suddenly.


    This is not only Rocky''s favorite attack method, but also his masterpiece.


    blinded the opponent''s eyes with deception magic, and then killed him with one blow.


    And now Xu Fan can''t find the flaw at all.


    Because another "self" is standing in front of him.


    But who knows, facing Loki''s trick.


    Xu Fan suddenly shook his head and sighed, as if he was sighing that Loki was like an unsuspecting child.


    His trick may be a fatal blow to those who don¡¯t know him.


    But once he understands Loki, he will find his tricks a bit boring.


    What''s more, Xu Fan now has a 360-degree field of vision without blind spots.


    àØ!


    Xu Fan''s right hand was slightly backward, and he pinched Loki''s wrist.


    Then, Xu Fan slowly turned around, facing Loki''s eyes.


    He could clearly see the shock and incredible in Loki''s eyes.


    "How can it be you!"


    Loki couldn''t believe that in the scene before him, his magic would be seen through by a mortal!


    You must know that, as the **** of tricks, my acting skills and deceptive magic have long been practiced to the point of perfection.


    Whether it is Thor or Odin.


    couldn''t see through his magic.


    This incident was undoubtedly a huge blow to Loki.


    However, compared with what happened next, this is actually nothing at all.


    I saw Xu Fan''s arm suddenly exerting force, pulling Loki to make him lean forward.


    Facing this sudden change, Loki''s first reaction was to stabilize his center of gravity.


    Before he could adjust, he felt a pressure on his back.


    àØ!


    A loud noise came from behind Loki, followed by unprecedented pain.


    àÛ!


    He was forced to squirt out a mouthful of blood, feeling that his bones had broken a few knots, and his body went straight down.


    In this scene, Saul could not make a sound even more shocked.


    They are the Norse gods.


    Not only does the life span far exceed the mortals in the atrium, but the body''s powerful program is also dozens of times, even hundreds of times as exaggerated.


    Even steel, it¡¯s hard to harm them.


    Besides, Loki, unlike himself, has not been deprived of his supernatural power by Odin.


    He is a real god!


    was spitting blood out of Xu Fan''s mouth and fell to the ground!


    What a shame this is to the Norse gods!


    Colson, Eric, and Foster took a breath at the same time.


    Because of the three of them, they have already believed that Loki is a god!


    The only difference may be that Colson is because Xu Fan believed in the existence of the Nordic gods.


    Foster and Eric are because of Sol.


    "You **** fellow!"


    Loki fell to the ground with his eyes wide open, and he couldn''t help but yell.


    He never dreamed that he would be so embarrassed. Shame.


    Even Odin, who claims to be the father of the gods, was calculated to death by himself.


    Lao Fei even died in his own hands.


    This should be the beginning of his unification of the nine countries.


    In a blink of an eye, he was in the hands of mere mortals, so aggrieved!


    He is going to kill Xu Fan, and then bloodbath here!


    However, he hasn''t waited for Rocky to stand up from the ground, showing stronger strength. He felt that his ankle was firmly grasped.


    looked back subconsciously, but saw Xu Fan''s body gradually swelling.


    His skin turned from white to green.


    The tall Loki in his hand, on the contrary, looks like a toy.


    Thor, Eric, Coleson, Foster were shocked again.


    was shocked by Xu Fan''s power and his changes.


    The eagle eye on the observation tower was also dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t until this moment that he seemed to understand why Coulson treated him respectfully and maintained a humble attitude.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Thor rolled his throat and couldn''t help asking Colson, trying to get an answer from him.


    Where did Coleson know.


    It sounds good, Xu Fan is the magical advisor of SHIELD.


    is a bit hard to say, S.H.I.E.L.D. is just trying to win over Xu Fan to get his help at a critical moment.


    As for Xu Fan''s plan, let alone control of SHIELD.


    Even the right to know depends on Xu Fan''s face.


    "What **** did you just say you are?"


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and his tone was slightly mocking.


    He clasped Loki''s ankle tightly, raised him above his head, and...


    àØ!


    With a loud noise, Loki''s body was smashed to the ground, and his entire facial features were directly embedded in it.


    Thor and others couldn''t help but take a breath. Such a picture makes it hurt just to look at it.


    But Xu Fan didn''t plan to let Loki go like that.


    He separated Loki from the ground again. Then slam it down.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    Xu Fan looked like a violent child, grabbing his toy and throwing it around at will.


    is just his toy.


    is the Norse **** named Loki!


    This scene was extremely shocking in the eyes of countless agents.


    Especially when I think of that person''s identity as a god.


    This feeling not only makes their scalp numb, but also collapses their cognition!


    Especially Coleson, he always thought that Xu Fan was just a master of magic in UU reading .


    is an ordinary person who is proficient in magic.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau can''t restrict him, if it is a god.


    Xu Fan¡¯s power might be just a little bit insignificant.


    But who knows!


    The God in Coleson''s cognition has no power to fight back in front of Xu Fan!


    can only be insulted and played by him wantonly!


    If you change to yourself, you might even have the heart to die!


    Thor opened his mouth, not knowing what to do for a while.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan quickly got tired of this feeling.


    àØ!


    At last, with a loud noise, Loki''s body was integrated and embedded in the soil.


    His body is naturally scarred!


    Loki''s pupils dilated, and there was only air in his mouth.


    His brain is blank, and he can''t help but doubt life.


    Why... Xu Fan is so strong!


    "What a weak god."


    However, at this time, Xu Fan slowly floated out a sentence, making a crit on Loki''s mind!


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 533： Rainbow bridge

    "Rocky..."


    Thor can''t help but worry about the situation of his younger brother Rocky.


    The scene of him being thrown by Xu Fan just now, Saul felt pain just looking at it.


    However, while worrying about Loki, Thor is also full of doubts and curiosity about Xu Fan''s identity.


    He didn''t think Xu Fan was just a magical advisor as Coulson called it.


    Especially his method of cracking Rocky''s illusion.


    As Asgard''s **** of tricks, his illusion has already reached its peak.


    But in front of Xu Fan, all of Rocky''s tricks were all vulnerable.


    Thor''s intuition told him that Xu Fan''s true identity was by no means ordinary.


    "Have you... ever heard of the Supreme Master?"


    Coleson replied.


    Although he doesn''t know why Saul can''t hold the hammer, he can see from the current situation.


    He really seems to be Thor from Asgard.


    Considering that Sol might become a powerful ally of S.H.I.E.L.D., Coleson''s attitude towards him changed.


    When he heard the name of the Supreme Mage, Sol''s face also changed drastically.


    "There is a wizard on earth...?"


    Then, Saul looked at Xu Fan again.


    Sol is no stranger to the name of the Supreme Master.


    He is the most powerful guardian on earth, and even his father Odin has recognized the existence of the Supreme Master.


    is just the vicissitudes of life, Thor thought that the Supreme Master had long since disappeared in the history of mortals.


    said he was a supreme mage, but after all, he was a mortal body.


    No matter the strength, function, or life span of the body, it cannot be compared with the **** of Asgard.


    In fact, even the ancient one mage relied on Domam''s dark magic to extend his life span for hundreds of years.


    So when Thor learned that Xu Fan was the new Supreme Mage, his heart was naturally shocked by the news.


    But this is just one of the best news that Coleson knows.


    "In addition, he also raised the hammer."


    Coleson''s tone was a bit of ostentation.


    In any case, Xu Fanke is the magical advisor of SHIELD.


    "He raised my hammer?!"


    Thor instantly dilated his pupils, and looked in the direction of the hammer with an incredible look.


    No one knows this hammer better than Sol.


    His father Odin put a special spell on the hammer.


    If you want to lift the hammer, you must be a person of high moral character.


    In other words, just lifting the hammer is enough to prove that Xu Fan is a superhero.


    But this also confuses Thor even more.


    Xu Fan, recognized by the hammer, why did he fight with Loki?


    Is there any misunderstanding in this?


    Thinking of this, Thor rushed over.


    The speed is so fast that neither Foster nor Eric can react.


    When they wanted to warn Thor, the other party was already between Xu Fan and Loki.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. agents are all in a state of tension.


    But even without Coleson¡¯s ¡°back¡± order, these agents now dare not act rashly.


    The guy who appeared in front of them, but the **** in the legend!


    "What a weak god."


    Xu Fan looked at Loki lying on the ground like dying, and couldn''t help but vomit.


    This sentence undoubtedly made a mental crit on Loki on the ground.


    Actually, Luo Ji is the most powerful magician in Asgard.


    is just for one of these reasons, except for illusion and tactics in the movie.


    will only fight in close quarters.


    Although in a way, melee combat is the essence of the mage.


    With Loki''s fighting skills, he is like a baby without the strength of a chicken in front of him.


    And his illusion has no effect on himself.


    Thanks to Xu Fan''s sign-in in Naruto World.


    One of the rewards he got was immunity to all illusions.


    Although Naruto and Marvel''s illusion, one belongs to ninjutsu, and the other belongs to magic.


    But in essence, they are all interlinked abilities.


    The reward Xu Fan got, naturally restrained Loki''s illusion magic.


    "Master Mage, I''m Loki''s brother, Thor."


    Just when Xu Fan thought of these things, Saul opened his hands, protected Loki behind him, and declared himself home.


    His actions are undoubtedly protecting his younger brother''s elder brother.


    "I think there must be some misunderstanding."


    Thor continued, hoping to resolve this contradiction.


    "Sol."


    Loki lying on the ground spit out the name with difficulty, he would not accept Sol''s kindness.


    He directly contacted the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge with his own thoughts, and asked him to open the Rainbow Bridge and bring himself back.


    After the fight just now, Loki had to recognize reality.


    With his own strength, he is not Xu Fan''s opponent at all.


    The gap between them cannot be filled by trickery.


    I must have a stronger power.


    can kill him.


    destroy him!


    Otherwise, this guy will become Asgard one day...


    and the enemies of the entire nine kingdoms!


    rumbling!


    Along with a dazzling beam of colorful light falling from the sky, the deafening sound also exploded.


    Thor was the first to react and was the first to realize what had happened.


    He turned his head abruptly, and as expected he saw his younger brother being enveloped by a beam of light.


    His brain thought of many, many things at this moment.


    I can take a few steps forward and follow the Rainbow Bridge opened by Loki, and return to Asgard together.


    Return to the fairy palace.


    I went to visit my mother and my father''s body.


    Kosol did not take any step after all.


    He still blames himself deeply for Odin''s death. It is his arrogance and self-willed arrogance that have caused the situation today.


    I don''t deserve to go back at all.


    At the same time, Loki''s body was slowly lifted up by the power of the Rainbow Bridge, and then the beam of light soared upwards, disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    The sky became very dark again.


    The heavy rain also stopped at this time The whole scene suddenly became quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    Foster and Eric rolled their throats.


    They were really scared by what just happened.


    What magic, god.


    This kind of thing that countless scientists can hardly prove exists, just today.


    was inexplicably confirmed by his own eyes!


    This kind of impact is undoubtedly huge for scientists like them.


    It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that they have built up the three views, cognition with great difficulty over the years.


    Until this moment, it collapsed completely.


    But in addition to these things, there is another problem before them.


    How to get out of SHIELD?


    The self just now, but he has an incredible truth.


    Eric still clearly remembers that he has a good friend named Banner because he has something to do with SHIELD.


    That¡¯s why it mysteriously disappeared in this world.


    He couldn''t help but look at Foster, if it was just himself.


    He doesn''t want the girl in front of him to be hurt.


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 534： We should find Sol

    Genius remembers the permanent address of this site in one second: www.81zw.us


    "This matter has nothing to do with her."


    Eric came to Coulson and wanted to take all the faults alone.


    For this reason, he did not hesitate to use the reason that "Foster was hired by himself, and she didn''t know what she really researched."


    But Coleson would care about it there.


    Compared to Eric and Foster, things about Asgard are more attractive to him.


    Most importantly, Coleson wanted to know whether Xu Fan''s behavior would provoke a war.


    The guy he just beaten up is a god!


    Perhaps Loki is not Xu Fan''s opponent, but there are countless gods in Norse mythology.


    Odin, the snake of the world, Fenrir, etc...


    If these people gather together, can Xu Fan''s strength prevent them from trampling on this world?


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Thinking of this, Coleson''s refreshment and excitement were all suppressed.


    Instead, worry about the future.


    "Will not."


    Hearing these words, Saul shook his head without thinking.


    Although he didn''t know how the conflict broke out between Xu Fan and Loki, he believed in his heart that his brother was a kind and just god.


    He will never start a war.


    "To tell you, I was demoted to the atrium by my father because I started a war."


    Thor took a deep breath and said slowly.


    He originally didn''t intend to say anything, but the situation just happened made him feel that he had to say something.


    Whether it is to protect Asgard, or to comfort these people.


    "What did you do in the war"


    Coleson frowned, but he didn''t expect that the guy in front of him was still a militant.


    "The Frost Giants, they are the representatives of evil in the nine kingdoms, trying to get the entire nine kingdoms into the bag."


    "It was my father who stopped them..."


    "And I thought I could completely eliminate them with my own strength."


    "Destroy the hidden threats in the nine countries."


    When he said this, Thor shook his head again, the corners of his mouth raised, and then a wry smile appeared.


    Until now, he didn''t know how stupid his thoughts were.


    However, he can also believe in one thing.


    That was his younger brother Loki, who would never start a war easily and go back to his wrong path.


    What''s more, now he is the **** king of Asgard.


    He should look at the balance of the nine kingdoms with a more wise eye.


    Appease those who fell into grief because of Odin''s death.


    This is what he needs to do now.


    It¡¯s just that Sol couldn¡¯t figure out why Loki would be in conflict with the supreme mage on earth.


    However, after Thor''s explanation, Coleson finally understood the reason for his presence here.


    And the origin of that hammer.


    "In that case, you really are Thor of Asgard"


    Coulson paused, "Then what do you plan to do to live here all the time?"


    When the voice fell, Coleson also glanced at the direction of Thor''s Hammer.


    As if suggesting something to Sol.


    Although Coleson is just an ordinary person, he has never contacted Odin.


    But as the third person, he can see the truth better than Sol.


    He felt that the reason Odin would throw the hammer on the earth together was because he hoped that Saul could regain his godhood.


    "What do you think, Xu"


    In order to confirm that his guess was correct, Coleson also specifically asked Xu Fan.


    "maybe."


    Xu Fan answered indifferently, but looked at the sky.


    At the same time, Loki fled back to Asgard embarrassed.


    There are serious injuries everywhere on his body, and he needs the support of a guard even to walk.


    All the bones on his body seemed to be broken.


    The corners of his mouth kept sucking in cold air, cursing Xu Fan crazily in his heart.


    He never thought that he would actually end up like this in the hands of a mortal.


    So embarrassed.


    If someone else knew about it.


    I am afraid that his throne will not be guaranteed.


    This is really shameful.


    However, a wave of unrest has occurred again.


    Loki''s two actions to open the Rainbow Bridge attracted the attention of the female warrior Sif and the three warriors of the fairy palace.


    They hurried to the fairy palace.


    Loki was found regardless of the guard''s dissuasion.


    When they saw Loki''s wounds, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    It''s almost like having just gone through a terrible battle, and then escaped back from the dead.


    The four of them looked at each other, and no one could imagine what happened in reality.


    "What the **** is going on, Loki."


    The female warrior Sieff took the lead to speak, as if she was ready for battle.


    "Could it be that they are the Frost Giants again"


    The only guys she could think of at this time were these dirty and ugly blue-skinned guys.


    As everyone knows, Sieff''s words pierced Loki''s heart like a spike.


    I saw Rocky''s face pale, but it was not easy to attack.


    However, he couldn''t tell the whole truth.


    After thinking about it, he had no choice but to obey Sieve''s words, saying that he was indeed hurt by the Frost Giant.


    However, after some battle, he has eliminated the opponent.


    Don''t worry about them invading Asgard.


    It''s just that the current self needs a good rest.


    "Retreat."


    Loki ordered the four as a king.


    But who knows, Sif not only did not follow Loki''s orders, but took a step forward.


    Her expression became very solemn, her tone serious and serious.


    "Loki, the great Odin has fallen into sleep, and there is another frost giant staring at him outside."


    "At this time, shouldn''t we get Thor back"


    "Asgard needs a king."


    "Yes!"


    "Sif is right!"


    The three warriors of the Immortal Palace also echoed Sif.


    Although Saul was demoted to the atrium because of the meaning of God King Odin, the situation today is different.


    Once a big mistake is made at this time, it is no joke.


    and¡­¡­


    Even Loki was seriously injured, which is enough to show that the threat of the Frost Giant is imminent.


    Thinking of this Sif made his determination even stronger.


    "This matter does not require your intervention."


    Loki had a low voice, once he let Thor return, his deception would be self-defeating.


    The throne won will also be in vain.


    All my own efforts will be brilliant.


    Loki, who has always been obsessed with power, could not allow Sif''s plans.


    However, although Loki now acts as an agent for the kingship, he is ultimately an agent.


    He did not accept the formal canonization ceremony.


    At the same time, in the hearts of Sif and others, Saul is the one who truly deserves the king.


    So they disregarded Loki''s opposition and left here directly, heading to the Rainbow Bridge, ready to retrieve Sol!


    Bayi Chinese Website Mobile Version Reading URL: m.81zw.us

 v2 Chapter 535： Destroyer, start!

    Genius remembers the permanent address of this site in one second: www.81zw.us


    Loki sat alone on the lonely throne, looking at the background of Shiv and others going away.


    This feeling made him feel very subtle, as if it was not just these Asgard''s most brave warriors who had gone away, but his own supreme power.


    Is his own throne!


    Loki''s pupils slowly narrowed, and the gossip he heard sounded in his ears.


    Rocky doesn''t understand people''s hearts.


    If it hadn''t been for Thor''s exile in the atrium, Odin would fall into sleep, and he would not have become the king of Asgard.


    Moreover, once people know that they are not the son of Odin, but the offspring of the frost giant Lauphy...


    There will definitely be an uproar in Asgard in the fairy palace.


    It must be stopped.


    No matter what the price is.


    A whisper like a devil rang in Loki''s ear.


    As long as Saul is killed, no one will be able to break through his elaborate lies.


    And Odin.


    If he also had an "accident" during his sleep, who else could prevent him from enthroning?


    Not only not.


    The identity of acting as the throne will be automatically eliminated and become the real king.


    There is also the supreme mage on the earth, the Xu Fan who humiliated himself and nearly killed himself.


    They are undoubtedly their own enemies!


    Just send the destroyer.


    As long as the destroyer...


    The devil''s whispers echoed in Loki''s ears over and over.


    Until Sifu and the three warriors of the fairy palace disappeared at the entrance of the fairy palace hall.


    "Do not!"


    Suddenly, Loki yelled at the ceiling, and suddenly stood up from the throne.


    "I don''t want to kill anyone."


    Maybe he is not Odin¡¯s son, nor is Thor¡¯s younger brother.


    But those thousand and five years were true.


    It is Odin who has been protecting himself.


    It was Sol who always wanted to treat himself like his brother.


    It was the queen Frigga who taught herself how to use illusion.


    The meaning of these three people to themselves is absolutely general.


    In fact, Loki had countless chances to kill Odin.


    Maybe he is the **** king who stands up to the sky, fights the sky and makes the nine kingdoms fearful.


    But Odin, who fell into sleep, was fragile in front of him like a baby without any clothes on.


    As long as he pierced his dagger into his heart, he could easily take his life.


    Coupled with his own illusion, it is not difficult to pretend to be a frost giant.


    even¡­¡­


    He doesn''t need to do it himself, he has a way to let others do the job.


    There are always countless demons in the nine kingdoms who want to take Odin''s life.


    And Sol...


    Now he is just a mortal exiled in the atrium, and it is easy to get rid of him.


    But even knowing that Saul might threaten his plan, he still failed to convince himself that his former brother was taking care of himself.


    Loki rolled his throat, trying to resist the demon''s whisper.


    "I am the **** of Asgard, and no devil''s whisper can tempt me!"


    Rocky trembled and shook his head like a rattle, trying to get rid of the sound in his ears.


    "Is it really?"


    However, what Loki didn''t expect was that as soon as his voice fell, another man''s voice came from the empty fairy palace.


    This scene frightened Loki.


    Asgard¡¯s guards have always been strict, and there is no way outsiders can break in.


    He turned around abruptly and looked in the direction of the sound.


    At a glance, Loki stood blankly on the spot.


    The guy greeted is no one else, but another self.


    I saw the corner of the second Loki''s mouth rise, a smile appeared, and he moved slowly towards the real Loki.


    A dazzling golden light shone on the second Loki''s hand.


    Soon, the light faded, and a brand new crown appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    "You should know that no demon can sneak in here in an open manner."


    "I am just another you, a more real and full of desires."


    "Take a good look at yourself."


    While the second Loki spoke, the skin on his face quickly fell off.


    After two or three breaths, he became a frost giant.


    In the eyes of the real Rocky, it was ugly and dirty.


    "This is the real you, the orphan of the frost giant Lauphy."


    "The reason why Odin will adopt you is just to control the Frost Realm, so that the Nine Realms have no power to overthrow his rule."


    "Even if Sol is now exiled in the atrium, you cannot become a real king."


    "Odin will wake up someday, do you think he will recognize you at that time?"


    "Give Asgard to the Frost Giant to rule? This is simply the funniest joke in the Nine Realms!"


    The second Loki couldn''t help laughing. He covered his stomach as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Tears flowed out involuntarily when he laughed.


    And every word and word he said seemed like a sharp sword.


    One after another, they pierced Loki''s body, stabbing him like a hedgehog.


    "enough!"


    The real Rocky couldn''t help but roar, he strode forward, took out his favorite dagger, and stabbed it into the opponent''s body.


    However, facing the real Loki''s actions, the second Loki didn''t evade, let alone defending.


    He was not a living body, how could he be killed in this way?


    Even his wound showed no signs of bleeding.


    He suddenly raised his arm, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant, and his palm pressed down on the back of Real Rocky''s head, narrowing the distance between them.


    The two Loki''s foreheads met.


    "What do you want to do? Kill yourself with this dagger? Recognize reality, the other me."


    "You know very well what I said is right, and don''t deceive yourself anymore."


    "Maybe we are indeed the gods of tricks, but we can only fool Odin for a while."


    "It was Asgard that you let the Frost Giant into. This is an indisputable fact."


    "Killing Sol, then solving Odin, this is the only decision that can make power eternal, indecisive, but nothing can be done."


    The second Rocky is still aggressive.


    He stripped off his own defense bit by bit, so that he had to recognize the status quo.


    "enough!"


    The real Rocky suddenly raised his head and let out a low growl.


    However, the scene before him suddenly changed.


    There was no second Rocky at all, and he had never stood up.


    Just now, he was only in a trance because of his injury, and he saw some fantasy.


    And what the second Loki said was nothing but his true thoughts deep in his heart.


    In fact, he is very clear now.


    If the entanglement continues, Sif and the three warriors of the fairy palace find Sol.


    The lie about Odin''s death was self-defeating.


    "Activate, Destroyer..."


    In the end, Loki rolled his throat and activated Asgard''s most powerful humanoid weapon.


    Bayi Chinese website mobile version reading URL: m.81zw.us

 v2 Chapter 536： Chaser from Asgard

    Genius remembers the permanent address of this site in one second: www.81zw.us


    New Mexico.


    Temporary Research Center.


    After confirming that Thor was the Norse **** mentioned by Xu Fan, Coulson changed his normal.


    Not only did Foster return her notebook directly, but also invited them to stay in the temporary research center temporarily.


    Until Thor was able to raise Thor''s hammer again.


    After all, from the cause and effect described by Sol.


    God King Odin didn''t really want to exile Saul, leaving him alone in the atrium and die.


    Instead, I hope that through this encounter, he will become a more benevolent king.


    However, in the face of Coelson''s comfort, Saul''s mood is also very complicated.


    If it were not for his own arrogance, his father Odin would not die.


    Rumble!


    As Saul went to rest in the room arranged by Coleson, the familiar roar rang in his ears again.


    Then came the dazzling colorful glare from the window.


    Xu Fan, Coleson, Foster, Eric and others felt all this.


    The agent who finally relaxed, also became highly nervous.


    Hawkeye directly mounted the bow and arrow of modern technology on his back, and took the lead to board the watchtower to confirm the situation.


    I have to say that this sudden situation surprised Xu Fan.


    "Could it be the destroyer?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, thinking of this possibility.


    After all, he just beat up this guy.


    In less than half a minute, all gathered again on the square.


    Sol, Foster, and Eric are the most nervous.


    "Rainbow bridge."


    Saul took a deep breath, clenched his fists in both hands, don''t know why, once again saw the Rainbow Bridge descend.


    Let him have a bad feeling in his heart.


    But this time, it was not the enemy who came.


    The first person to step out of the Rainbow Bridge was a female name.


    She and Sol are teammates who have fought side by side for countless times.


    Fairy palace brave female warrior.


    Sif!


    In Thor''s view, her strength is not weaker than the legendary Valkyrie.


    And the three warriors who followed Sif''s footsteps and walked out of the Rainbow Bridge.


    They are...


    Vostag, Fandral, and Hogan.


    "Sol!"


    Seeing Thor again, Sif and the Three Warriors were also very happy.


    The Rainbow Bridge was quickly recovered and disappeared.


    "Sif, Hogan, Fandral, Vostag."


    Thor excitedly recited the name of the person, and then introduced each other.


    "Are you the **** of Northern Europe again."


    Coleson swallowed nervously, his emotions a bit complicated.


    Just before today, he thought that gods were just stories made up by mortals.


    However, in a blink of an eye, these gods that he thought did not exist, unexpectedly jumped out one after another.


    I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    Xu Fan is more calm than others.


    Sif and others secretly came to the atrium to look for Sol, which was originally the plot in Thor.


    It was their arrival that broke Loki''s conspiracy.


    Just according to the original development, they arrived here a few days after Thor failed to lift the hammer.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, it was probably because Rocky was seriously injured, which made Sieve and the others a few days earlier.


    "Sol, come back to the fairy palace with us."


    After a simple greeting, Sieff directly explained his intentions.


    However, after she sent an invitation to Sol, Sol''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    The excitement in my heart disappeared without a trace.


    He thought it was only Sieff and others missing him, so he sneaked into the atrium.


    Saul was relieved in the grief of Odin''s death when he saw the reunion of a long-lost friend.


    "I have decided not to return to the fairy palace."


    Saul shook his head directly, rejecting Sif''s kindness.


    "why?"


    Such an answer made Sif confused, and he didn''t understand why Saul said that.


    Now Odin is sleeping, Loki is seriously injured, and...


    Luo basically came to be unpopular.


    Letting him act for the affairs of the fairy palace is nothing but helplessness.


    "I killed my father, so..."


    Sol''s tone was full of regret and self-blame.


    But when he was only halfway through his words, he was interrupted by Sieff.


    "what are you talking about?"


    Sifu and the three warriors of the fairy palace looked at each other. They had just arrived from the fairy palace.


    They don''t remember any news of Odin''s death.


    "Your father is still alive."


    Sieff asked with a confused look.


    Odin just fell into sleep because of his weakness.


    It won''t take long before he will wake up.


    Good point, why did you die?


    "Who told you about this?"


    Vostag couldn''t help asking. Although he didn''t know why the other party said this, it would never be out of good intentions.


    Even Vostag seriously suspected.


    The guy who told Thor these things was probably the Rocky.


    Only he does not want Saul to return to the fairy palace.


    "What are you talking about? My father Odin is still alive?"


    Thor''s eyes widened for an instant, his brain just felt blank.


    Between Rocky and them, there must be a liar.


    But if Odin is still alive, why would Loki deceive himself.


    "I''m afraid I will send you back to fight him for the throne."


    Xu Fan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, "As long as you don''t go back, Loki is the righteous king of the fairy palace, with supreme power."


    "Faced with such a big temptation, few people can resist the desire in their hearts."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, raised his head slightly, and looked at the dark night sky at an angle of forty-five degrees.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Noting the change in Xu Fan''s vision, Coleson couldn''t help asking.


    Thor, Sif, the Three Warriors, Foster and Eric also all looked in the direction Xu Fan stared.


    But they saw nothing except the endless night sky.


    "What do you think Rocky is doing now? It must be watching Thor''s every move, from Asgard."


    Xu Fan said lightly: "Sif, how could your actions escape Loki''s eyes."


    "The moment you come into contact with Sol is the moment all lies are exposed."


    "With Loki''s character, do you think he will catch him obediently, or start crazy actions."


    Xu Fan''s words made Sifu and the Three Warriors of Immortal Palace fall silent.


    They didn''t fully realize until this moment why Loki would prevent him from coming here to find Thor.


    It turns out that from the beginning, it was his conspiracy.


    It was he who was blinded by the kingship He didn''t care about flesh and blood, and his desire for profit was intoxicated.


    And, according to their intuition...


    Rocky was never a person who would wait to die.


    This is indeed the case.


    Just when they decided that Loki would do something.


    The colorful beam of light fell from the sky again!


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, the Rainbow Bridge directly connected Asgard and the atrium.


    In the beam of light of the Rainbow Bridge, a metal arm stretched out suddenly.


    Exactly


    The ultimate weapon.


    Destroyer!


    Bayi Chinese Website Mobile Version Reading URL: m.81zw.us

 v2 Chapter 537： Against the Destroyer

    An arm exuding Ulu''s metallic luster stretched out from the colorful beam of light, instantly making Thor and the others extremely vigilant.


    Such a scene completely confirmed Xu Fan''s conjecture.


    "It''s the destroyer."


    Sieff''s face suddenly became tense, she stepped up to Saul and motioned him to step back.


    Sol, who is just a mortal flesh now, may not be able to hold up a round in front of the Destroyer.


    The three warriors of the Immortal Palace glanced at each other and formed a formation to protect everyone present.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. agents don''t know the situation, they can see that the other party is an unexpected guest.


    Soon, the burly Destroyer stepped out of the colorful beams of light and looked down at Thor and the others condescendingly.


    His height is as exaggerated as five or six meters. In Coulson''s view, his appearance is somewhat similar to Stark''s steel suit.


    As the Destroyer arrived on Earth, the Rainbow Bridge was also closed by the guardians of Asgard.


    Such a huge monster brought a huge sense of oppression to everyone on the scene.


    Thor rolled his throat, worried that Loki would hurt his best friend.


    "Xu."


    Coelson took a deep breath and quickly retreated to Xu Fan''s side.


    For him now, only Xu Fan''s side is safe.


    However, he was also curious about what the killer Rocky sent was.


    "What the **** is this thing?"


    Colson couldn''t help asking, hoping to get an answer.


    "His name is The Destroyer. He is a weapon made of Ulu metal from the fairy palace and cannot be destroyed by any means."


    Thor began to explain.


    As far as he knows, the Destroyer¡¯s attack is strong enough to destroy any known matter in this world.


    The face can emit high-temperature beams, which can melt almost everything.


    is the ultimate weapon created by his father Odin to protect the nine kingdoms.


    I don''t know how many levels higher than his own hammer.


    Don''t say it''s who you are now.


    Even if he gets back all his supernatural powers, Thor is not sure if he can be his opponent.


    "Your father should really learn about Stark, how can such a precious thing be handed over to others at will."


    Coleson couldn''t help but complain.


    As far as he knows, those steel suits of Stark, without Stark''s authorization.


    Can¡¯t start even if I put it on.


    From this point of view, the Destroyer seems to be inferior to the steel suit.


    "It''s not that simple."


    However, just when everyone was facing an enemy, Xu Fan spoke slowly.


    The Destroyer is actually more powerful than Thor imagined.


    When Odin created the Destroyer, he was to resist the invasion of the earth by the cosmic gods.


    is not only Odin and those Norse gods.


    Greek gods, Egyptian mythology, angel gods, etc...


    They all contributed their own power to serve as the power source of the destroyer.


    Anyone who understands comics will think that Thor easily destroys the Destroyer, which is a small flaw in the movie.


    As in "Avengers 3", countless superheroes have said it more than once.


    Once the infinite gem is destroyed, it will have an extremely exaggerated impact.


    will at least destroy an entire city.


    can be truly expressive, but it is just a small wind.


    "Who are you on earth?"


    Xifu frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but glance at Xu Fan.


    At first, she thought Xu Fan was just a new friend Thor met on Earth.


    But he didn''t expect that he knew so much about Asgard.


    This made Sieff have to be curious about Xu Fan''s identity.


    But this is not something that Thor deliberately concealed, but there is no chance to show that Xu Fan is a matter of the Supreme Master.


    Now that Sif asked a question, Sol realized that he had forgotten to say this.


    But who knows, before Sol could speak, the Destroyer had already moved his legs.


    àØ!


    Only a loud noise exploded in the night, and the ground under the Destroyer¡¯s feet was torn apart because of his explosive power.


    The impact also spread around.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents gathered here were shocked on the spot before they even had time to react.


    If it weren''t for Sif and the others to protect the people behind Thor with shields in time, they would probably not be better there.


    Although it was able to block the shock, the expressions of Sieve and the three warriors of the Immortal Palace were extremely bad.


    This is not an attack by the Destroyer.


    For him, this is just the most common movement.


    Colson, Foster, and Eric, let alone ordinary people.


    As early as today, they hadn''t seen any gods.


    Seeing such a shocking situation suddenly, everyone was shocked and stood on the spot, only feeling that his brain was blank.


    I even forgot about turning around and running away.


    In the entire temporary research center, Xu Fan is probably the only one, looking up and down the destroyer with an understatement.


    wondered how this thing was made.


    Maybe when I am fine, I can make one for fun.


    The Destroyer, who was controlled by Loki, ran directly to Thor.


    Worried that he would return to the fairy palace and compete with himself for the throne, Loki could only kill him at this moment.


    Seeing the Destroyer approaching Thor, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace quickly raised their shields to protect Thor with all their strength.


    àØ!


    Another loud noise exploded in the air, and the Destroyer¡¯s fist was resisted by the shields of the three warriors.


    But...


    The result is not optimistic.


    Even if it is a fairy palace, not everyone is worthy of the artifact made by Ulu Metal.


    Not every weapon has the power of the gods as its power source.


    Except for the Gunganer in Odin''s hand.


    There is no weapon that can destroy the Destroyer, let alone a shield that can withstand his anger!


    A crack visible to the naked eye appeared on the shield of the three warriors, and then spread quickly.


    The two can''t breathe, the entire shield falls apart directly in the hands of the three warriors, breaking into a pile of scrap iron.


    No one expected that the Destroyer¡¯s attack would be so powerful!


    Do not¡­¡­


    They should have expected it!


    This is Odin¡¯s own armorDestroyer!


    Sif, who saw all this in his eyes, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The Destroyer has always been their most reliable comrade-in-arms.


    Until this moment, she suddenly realized that when a reliable teammate became an enemy.


    is terrible!


    suddenly...


    An arrow flew from a distance and hit the Destroyer¡¯s neck impartially.


    The explosive bound on the arrow exploded on the spot.


    rumbling!


    The flames rolled upwards, forming a red and black mushroom cloud.


    However, such an attack had no effect on the Destroyer.


    Even his figure couldn''t shake it.


    Xu Fan subconsciously looked at the direction where the arrow flew.


    A muscular man is standing alone on the watchtower at this time. He holds a bow in one hand, and the other hand grabs the quiver behind him.


    is Hawkeye!


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 538： This is not a question of winning and not winning

    For a superhero like Hawkeye, Destroyer is undoubtedly a kind of dimensionality reduction and strike-like existence.


    With his attack methods, it is not painful to the Destroyer at all.


    But even so, Hawkeye didn''t turn around and escaped, or he was clear-cut to protect himself.


    He still tried to shoot to see if he could find the flaw in the Destroyer.


    When he realized that his blow was unsuccessful, he did not hesitate to grab a new arrow and shot it at the Destroyer again.


    Both the accuracy and the rate of fire surprised Sol and others.


    If this is not the atrium, they might really mistakenly think that Eagle Eye will be the hunting **** hidden in the mountains.


    However, Sieff didn''t froze for too long.


    When Hawkeye shot continuously in an attempt to contain the Destroyer, Sieff also drew the sword behind him, found the weak spot on the Destroyer, and slammed it over.


    As a result, Sieff''s attack not only failed, but the blade was also broken.


    As Saul said.


    The Destroyer is entirely made of Uru Metal, from the hand of the Dwarf King in Nidweial.


    Any known matter in this world cannot be destroyed.


    Whether it is Hawkeye or Sif, their attack methods are all in vain.


    Even the Hawkeye, who once shocked Thor and others, quickly exhausted the arrows he carried.


    His hand suddenly hangs in the air.


    The quiver behind him already has nothing.


    And the Destroyer seemed to be tired of his scratching behavior, his head turned in a very tricky way.


    Then, the Destroyer''s facial layers opened.


    Thor, Sif, Coleson and others also saw inside the Destroyer.


    is empty.


    Just as Xu Fan said.


    He is nothing but a battle armor created by Odin, which is used to wear on his body to fight against the universe gods.


    How could there be such things as internal structure.


    The Destroyer is able to shoot high-temperature beams because of the power of the earth¡¯s gods as his power source.


    The beam that can melt everything is nothing but the release of the gods.


    The red high temperature illuminates the entire temporary research center.


    Hawkeye, who witnessed all of this with his own eyes, made his scalp tingling even more.


    Because the Destroyer is aiming at himself at this moment.


    "Damn it."


    Hawkeye screamed badly in his heart, and slammed his palm against the guardrail, completely ignoring the height between the observation tower and the ground, and jumped.


    The high-temperature beam passed by him, completely destroying what was behind him.


    Plop!


    Hawkeye''s body fell to the ground and rolled around for a few times to minimize the damage.


    He subconsciously glanced at the situation behind him, and his heart was lingering.


    Whenever one''s own movements are slow for a beat, or there is the slightest hesitation.


    I am afraid that my current self will melt as clean as a wax man.


    If you change to someone else, you might have turned around and fled because of the scene that just happened.


    Actually, the agents at the scene have already begun to back away from countless people.


    even feel at ease.


    The opponent is the **** of Northern Europe, and this is a dimensionality reduction blow from the beginning.


    With the power of human beings, how can it be possible to kill God!


    However, Hawkeye did not join them.


    Not only did he not back up, but ran in the direction of the Destroyer.


    Because he has no arrows, he can only throw his longbow and use it as a stick.


    "Damn, I think I will regret my decision today."


    Hawkeye still didn''t forget to complain about himself, but he still ran away without fear.


    Xu Fan silently took in all this.


    I have to say that the reason why people like Hawkeye can become superheroes is not because they have awakened their abilities, or relying on some technology.


    are superheroes precisely because they have a heart of justice.


    Even knowing that he is not the opponent of the enemy.


    Even knowing that he might die.


    also chose to stand in front of the weak.


    protect them from harm.


    Although most of the time, superheroes can''t protect others at all.


    "Speaking of which, the undocumented knight said a word."


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, recalling an anime he had seen.


    One of the characters impressed him.


    He is just a weak and ordinary person, but he can stand in front of others bravely than anyone and face monsters hundreds of times stronger than himself.


    This is not a question of winning and not winning, but I must stand in front of you!


    Although the undocumented knight has been complained about by some people, it is overwhelming. Without the protagonist, he would have died long ago.


    But...


    How can you become a superhero if you don¡¯t even have the heart of a hero?


    The so-called Heroes¡¯ Association is nothing more than a place for profit.


    "Xu."


    Just when Xu Fan couldn''t help thinking of these things, Coleson''s voice suddenly sounded beside him.


    He looked at Coleson subconsciously, but he saw that Coleson''s eyes were full of expectation.


    In Coleson''s view, the entire temporary research center...


    Do not.


    It should be said that the entire earth, at this time, the only person who can prevent the Destroyer from running away is probably Xu Fan, the Supreme Mage.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xu Fan shook his head without hesitation.


    He didn''t intend to interfere in this matter.


    "This is a test of Sol."


    Xu Fan has a low voice.


    According to the original plot, Thor regained his godhead because of the coming of the Destroyer.


    I can indeed stop the destroyer here.


    But that way, Saul might miss the most suitable time.


    Besides...


    The current Destroyer has not harmed anyone here.


    In case his runaway really harms that person, it will not be too late to make a move by himself.


    Instead, Coleson showed a confused expression and looked at Thor again.


    "You mean, Loki arranged this?"


    "I never said that."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, UU reading denied Coleson''s guess.


    However, the Destroyer is far more powerful than these people.


    Sif, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace were quickly defeated, and even the Hawkeye who had plucked up all the courage was quickly defeated by the Destroyer.


    The whole situation is almost one side without any reversal.


    Foster, Eric, shivered even more, not knowing what to do.


    At the critical moment, Thor seems to be trying to understand something.


    He took a deep breath, his hands drooped naturally, and walked towards the Destroyer.


    Foster and Eric wanted to stop Thor instinctively, but he refused.


    "give it to me."


    "What Loki wants is me, it has nothing to do with you."


    Thor tries to separate himself from these people as much as possible, so that they are safe.


    And the Destroyer also stopped attacking because of Thor''s actions.


    "Enough, Loki."


    Thor raised his head and yelled at the Destroyer. He knew in his heart that Loki, who was far away in the fairy palace, could hear his own voice.


    However...


    When Thor entered the attack range of the Destroyer, he was directly slapped and flew out.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 539： Thor is coming

    Thor knows that Loki¡¯s goal is himself.


    In order to prevent Sif and others from being harmed, Thor resolutely stood in front of the destroyer.


    Hope that Rocky can recite the brotherhood of the past, so stop here.


    Despite Loki''s fault, Sol doesn''t think he is hopeless.


    "We can change all of this, Loki, it''s still too late."


    Thor''s voice was low and solemn.


    Sif, the three warriors of the fairy palace, and Hawkeye, all stopped at this moment, staring at the huge destroyer.


    Hope that Saul''s words can infect Loki and let him dispel this stupid idea.


    For the current Rocky, once he stops here, Asgard''s crown will disappear.


    Is it the brotherhood of a brother?


    On the other side is Asgard''s supreme power.


    Loki''s eyes narrowed far away in Asgard.


    That voice rang in his ear again.


    "Are you going to watch the throne leave you, Loki, you are the most suitable ruler."


    Facing the temptation of power, Loki gritted his teeth again.


    It took him a lot of determination to convince himself.


    I saw the Destroyer of the Temporary Research Center raising his arm, spreading his five fingers, and slammed his palm at Thor.


    The speed was so fast that everyone except Xu Fan was unexpected.


    Even Sol''s eyes widened, feeling the blood pressure in his body rise, and his brain went blank.


    He never dreamed that his brother would actually kill him.


    A strong pain poured into my brain, and then spread throughout my body.


    Thor''s feet quickly lifted off the ground, and the whole person flew out like a kite with a broken line.


    Sif, the three warriors of the palace, Coleson, Foster, Eric, and Hawkeye all opened their eyes wide at this moment.


    Especially Foster.


    Now she has completely fallen in love with Sol.


    Seeing her favorite person draw a parabola in the air, her hands could not help but embrace her head, unable to believe the facts before her.


    can''t accept this status quo.


    àØ!


    With a dull sound, Saul''s body fell heavily to the ground.


    After this scene was still for about ten seconds, Sieve and Foster rushed up to check on Thor''s physical condition.


    has no vital signs.


    he died!


    "Do not!"


    Sieff directly let out a low growl, she turned her head suddenly, and looked at the Destroyer again.


    Maybe the killer who killed Thor was the destroyer.


    But everyone knows that Rocky is the real murderer behind the scenes.


    She secretly swore that she must kill Loki with her own hands to avenge Sol.


    However, Loki didn''t intend to let anyone out here.


    As long as he leaves a living mouth and returns to the fairy palace, his tricks will be self-defeating.


    And whether it is killing Sol or Odin, it will be an unforgivable crime in the fairy palace.


    The Destroyer, who had stopped for a while, stepped forward again, and his goal this time was undoubtedly Sif.


    After feeling the unprecedented pressure, Sieff raised the broken sword again.


    step by step greeted the Destroyer.


    The three warriors of the fairy palace quickly set their posture.


    Only Coleson was in a state of confusion.


    Judging from the current situation, Thor can basically be confirmed as the **** of thunder in Norse mythology.


    But he just died in front of him.


    and Xu Fan, why didn¡¯t you just shoot?


    What does he mean by the last chance?


    Still, Xu Fan didn''t want Thor to live?


    Coelson was thinking a lot at this moment, and he didn''t understand what Xu Fan was thinking about.


    But...


    Colson didn''t wonder for long.


    At the moment when the Destroyer is about to collide with Sif.


    Once dead, Saul suddenly raised his right hand.


    Foster noticed this detail with surprise on his face.


    But this is just the beginning.


    A blue lightning flashed from Thor''s fingertips, and he kept what he grabbed.


    seemed to be calling something.


    Coleson was also quickly attracted by this scene and looked in the direction Saul''s palm was facing.


    The result is exactly where the Thor''s Hammer fell.


    Colson also suddenly realized.


    He wanted to regain his godhead and get back all his power.


    then he must give himself up.


    "Is all this within your calculations?"


    Coleson rolled his throat and looked at Xu Fan subconsciously.


    From the beginning to the end, the man maintained a calm and downplaying attitude.


    As if everything, everything is under his control.


    "you can say so."


    Xu Fan responded softly.


    But the truth is much simpler than that.


    I just happened to watch the movie "Thor" and knew that the plot was going on.


    But no matter how you say it, Sol regaining his power is inspiring.


    Foster cried with joy on the spot.


    Eric also slumped directly on the ground, both delighted at Thor''s resurrection and shocked that he was indeed Thor.


    Although they had believed Saul in their hearts, they really saw their former friends become gods.


    This kind of shock is not something that can be dealt with in a normal heart by doing a good job of mental construction in advance.


    Sif, not to mention the three warriors of the fairy palace.


    As the son of Odin, his strength far exceeds the combined strength of several of them.


    and...


    regained the godhead, which also means that Thor passed the trial of Odin.


    Not only did he become a **** again, he was also the legal heir to the throne of Asgard.


    Rocky...


    There is no drama to sing!


    à²!


    At the same time that Sieve and the others were sure of this matter, the Thor''s Hammer from a distance flew up and hit the Destroyer''s shoulder impartially.


    The majestic supernatural power made the Destroyer¡¯s body shake almost fell to the ground.


    Before this, the attacks of a few of them didn''t hurt at all.


    Loki, who was sitting on the throne of the fairy palace, was also shocked. He never expected that Thor would regain his power at such a moment.


    This also means that if Thor is not completely resolved here, he will be in big trouble.


    "Kill him, destroyer!"


    Loki clenched his fists in both hands, controlled the Destroyer with his own mind, and pinned all his hopes on this ultimate weapon.


    At the same time, Thor''s Hammer returned to his hand under Thor''s call.


    The power of the supreme thunder poured into Thor''s body, and then released from the inside to the outside.


    The clothes on his body began to shatter, replaced by Thor armor.


    All the people present except Xu Fan were stunned.


    "ended."


    Thor ignored everyone''s astonishment, let alone talking to Foster, the only monster in his sight was the Destroyer.


    After solving this trouble, it was time to go to Loki to settle accounts.


    "Rocky."


    Thor growled out of his younger brother''s name, leaped forward, swung the Thor''s hammer, and slammed down at the Destroyer.


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 540： Fail to penetrate the enemys armor

    Thor held the Thor''s hammer, soaring into the sky, thunder and lightning burst from the hammer, shining the entire night sky.


    His eyes were very firm, then he leaned over and rushed towards the Destroyer.


    Sif, the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, and Hawkeye, all reached a tacit understanding at this moment and backed away.


    Make enough room for the battle between Thor and the Destroyer.


    "This way, you can beat this big guy."


    Coleson took a deep breath and watched Thor hit the Destroyer, thinking that the whole incident would come to an end.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, indicating that it was true.


    The destroyers in the Marvel movie universe and the Marvel comic universe are basically two-dimensional things.


    The Destroyer in the movie is not even the unawakened Thor.


    You don¡¯t need to do it yourself.


    This kind of scene, just leave it to Sol.


    The next step is that he and Sif and others return to the fairy palace to confront Loki.


    Then the question of this timeline is over.


    But when Xu Fan thought the incident would come to an end, a small auxiliary voice rang in his ear again.


    Please go to Rainbow Bridge to sign in!


    sign in successfully will get rewards!


    There is no doubt that Thor''s destruction of the Rainbow Bridge is also a famous scene in Marvel.


    Since ¡¡¡¡ is a famous scene, it is not surprising that you need to sign in.


    Just this way, I am about to leave for Asgard.


    When Xu Fan thought about these trivial matters.


    Thor has rushed towards the Destroyer, unleashing his own power of thunder to rush towards the Destroyer.


    However, the Destroyer''s hardness is more exaggerated than Thor imagined.


    Facing the thunder that blasted toward him, the Destroyer''s body was still unscathed.


    Not only that, he also raised his arm, grabbed Saul¡¯s face, and jumped up in the same way.


    Then, the Destroyer grabbed Thor''s face firmly, unwilling to let go, then fell from the sky and rubbed his face against the ground.


    The Destroyer pressed Thor to slide forward.


    Although Thor tried every means to break free, he failed.


    In desperation, Thor had to throw his Thor''s Hammer with all his strength, and then recall.


    I hope this method can be used to break the destroyer.


    Seeing that Sol was at a disadvantage, Sieve and the others ran directly, wanting to join the battle to help Sol.


    But it was stopped by Thor''s roar.


    This is a problem between him and Loki.


    should be solved by him himself.


    What''s more, with the power of the Destroyer, it is not at all that Sif and others can help.


    For Sol now, their non-intervention is the greatest help.


    Sif and the Three Warriors of Immortal Palace stopped abruptly.


    The Destroyer suddenly loosened Thor''s head and grabbed Thor''s leg instead.


    àØ!


    The huge Destroyer grabbed Thor''s calf and smashed it against the ground like a toy.


    threw him around.


    Loki, sitting on the throne of the Immortal Palace, witnessed this scene through the Destroyer, and stood up from his seat excitedly.


    waved his fists and cheered.


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    In Loki''s view, even if Thor succeeded in regaining his godhead and regaining all his power, he still could not be the opponent of the Destroyer.


    This guy is the strongest weapon Odin has built by himself.


    In the entire Nine Realms, it is second only to that Gungnir.


    However, the battle was not directly one-sided. The Thor''s hammer that was thrown back by Thor flew back again under his call.


    and with the help of the inertia generated by flying, it once increased its power and directly hit the Destroyer''s back.


    The majestic divine power struck from the rear, like a star hitting the destroyer.


    The indestructible Destroyer lost his balance and staggered forward.


    Thor also seized the only chance, escaped from his hand, and then grabbed the hammer and started spinning.


    The squally wind began to spin around Thor.


    The sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and soon a huge black vortex was formed.


    will gradually brighten the sky, black again.


    Foster, Eric, Hawkeye, and Coleson all stood blankly on the spot, and their mouths became "oh"-shaped.


    Storm, thunder and lightning.


    These two most powerful forces in nature, easily controlled by Thor, have become his weapons against enemies.


    For ordinary humans like them, the height of Thor is hard for them to understand.


    Although the Destroyer regained his center of gravity, he was also sucked in by the tornado connecting the world.


    Although he wanted to break free of this restraint, he couldn''t do it at all.


    For a time, the most powerful and terrifying destroyer in Asgard can only let Thor''s power sweep him, and be devastated in the storm.


    Xu Fan silently watched all this, he clearly remembered it in the movie "Thor".


    Thor used this trick to solve the Destroyer, destroying him into pieces of Uru metal.


    is just the whereabouts of these metal fragments, not shown in the movie.


    And Odin did not create a new destroyer.


    rumbling!


    An unprecedented loud noise rang throughout New Mexico, and the impact spread in all directions, instantly flooding countless buildings and destroying them.


    At the critical moment, Xu Fan still took a step forward and used his white magic to form a barrier, blocking the impact from the front.


    It wasn''t until the moment he shot that Sif, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace suddenly widened their eyes, and looked at the atrium man.


    They never dreamed that among these people, there was a strong man who used magic.


    When the impact gradually subsided, the vortex and storm in the sky disappeared.


    Thor fell down tired.


    The attack just now exhausted all his energy.


    Everyone looked along the place of the last explosion, hoping to see the fragments of the Destroyer.


    However...


    Even with Thor''s strongest blow The Destroyer could not be destroyed.


    He slowly straightened up from the ground, at most the luster of Ulu metal was dyed black.


    But he is still intact!


    This destroyer is much stronger than the one in the movie!


    "Is it broken?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, realizing that this is reality, not a movie.


    There is no mechanical descent in this world. With Sol¡¯s current strength, it is impossible to be the opponent of the Destroyer!


    To make matters worse, the attack just now consumed almost all of Thor''s physical strength.


    It is quite difficult for him to stand up from the ground now.


    The Destroyer looked at him.


    In fact, when Thor engulfed the Destroyer into the storm, Loki in the fairy palace was so nervous that he held his breath.


    I kept praying that the destroyer would be safe and sound.


    Now that it is okay to see the Destroyer, the stone in his heart has completely fallen.


    Thor is strong enough, but fortunately he is not an opponent of the Destroyer.


    "Kill them, destroyer."


    Loki rolled his throat, swallowed nervously, and then gave the order again.


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 541： He is the Supreme Master

    "Destroyer¡­¡­"


    Thor lay on the ground, looking up at the approaching Destroyer.


    Even with his strongest blow, he still failed to destroy the behemoth in front of him.


    "Sol."


    Sif, Foster and the two yelled Thor''s name in unison, and then quickly rushed to his side.


    wants to face the monster in front of him with him.


    "You guys leave here quickly."


    Worried that Foster and Sif would be in danger, Saul couldn''t wait to yell, urging them to leave here.


    The self just now has bombarded the Destroyer with the most powerful thunder ever.


    I have no means to deal with him.


    Not only that, but his physical strength was also severely consumed by the attack just now.


    My current self, I''m afraid I can''t protect anyone.


    And Loki did not repent at all, let alone give up.


    The Destroyer slowly approached Thor.


    In the process, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace and Eagle Eye step forward together, trying to stop the Destroyer.


    But they are not opponents of the Destroyer at all.


    Less than one round, all these people were overturned to the ground.


    either passed out on the spot and lost consciousness.


    either was seriously injured and couldn''t stand up.


    The Destroyer finally came to Thor and looked down at the son of Odin condescendingly.


    A person who carries Asgard''s future and hope.


    Unfortunately, the Destroyer is just a cold weapon.


    He does not have the consciousness of self-thinking, and he does not show mercy.


    He slowly raised his arm, grabbed his fist with his five fingers, and raised it above his head.


    Finally, the Destroyer bends down abruptly, and his incomparably hard fist hits Thor on the ground.


    Thor threw the Thor''s Hammer almost subconsciously to fight, but was bounced off because he lost to the opponent.


    Foster and Sif, lying on Saul at the same time, trying to protect him.


    àØ!


    A loud noise hit the sky.


    The impact spread to the surroundings, and Eric, who rushed to save Foster, flew out.


    Smoke and dust wantonly.


    But whether it was Foster or Sif, they only heard the deafening loud noise, but they did not feel the pain for a long time.


    They once thought they were dead and slowly opened their eyes.


    The two looked at each other, except that they were a little bit ashamed and a little embarrassed.


    They are all safe and sound.


    Not only that, even Sol under them was a long sigh of relief.


    Hawkeye, Coleson, and Eric also focused their sights and saw the truth clearly.


    Xu Fan, who has not taken a shot, stood in front of Sol at some point.


    He raised his five fingers and caught the Destroyer¡¯s wrist frontally.


    couldn''t let his fist fall.


    There is no doubt that everyone present was completely shocked by the sight in front of them.


    Especially Sif at close range, in her impression, it is impossible for anyone to take the Destroyer¡¯s attack so easily.


    Besides, he is not the **** of Asgard.


    are the earthlings living in the atrium.


    "How can this be."


    Sieff blinked, unable to believe all this, she felt that she must have been hit by Loki''s illusion.


    On the contrary, it was Saul, who couldn''t help but raised the corners of his mouth, showing a relieved smile.


    "You finally did it, Xu."


    Thor took a deep breath and stood up from the ground with Foster''s help. He took the initiative to pass his hammer.


    I hope this weapon that has always been with me can help the other party.


    While far away in Asgard, Loki, sitting on the throne of the Immortal Palace, stood up again.


    His eyes widened, his eyes full of incredible writing.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know Xu Fan''s identity, nor is he ignorant of his strength.


    The magic he possesses is even stronger than his own **** of trickery.


    You must know that the enemy Xu Fan is facing this time is the ultimate weapon of the fairy palace!


    is the destroyer!


    is a super weapon created by Odin himself!


    Even the Supreme Mage cannot easily accept the Destroyer¡¯s attack.


    Even if a mortal has mastered no matter how powerful magic power is.


    is only a mortal after all, it is impossible to become a god!


    But...


    How exaggerated is this guy''s power?


    Loki looked directly at Xu Fan, swallowed nervously, and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    At the same time, the temporary research center.


    "What the **** is going on, Thor?"


    Sif couldn''t help asking, saying that Saul seemed to have expected such a strange scene.


    "Have you heard of that rumor?"


    Thor kept the hammer handing motion, smiled and said: "It is rumored that there is a guardian who is proficient in magic in the atrium, and he has borrowed a steady stream of magic power from the ancient gods."


    "To protect the earth from being invaded by dark forces in other dimensions."


    "And he is also honored as..."


    Thor paused for a while, increased his tone, and then said word by word: "Extreme Mage!"


    When Sol said the name, everyone present took a breath.


    just...


    Sif and the awake Celestial Warrior were shocked that they didn''t expect the rumor to be true.


    There really is a Supreme Master in the atrium!


    and he is still alive!


    And Coleson didn''t expect that Xu Fan''s fame had spread to the Nordic gods.


    The rumor that the Nordic gods were shocked by Xu Fan is true.


    and not Xu Fan was shocked that the Nordic gods existed.


    What the **** is going on in this world.


    Is it possible that the Supreme Master is more powerful than the gods?


    You wouldn¡¯t even be afraid of the magical power Xu Fan possesses even these Nordic gods, right?


    Is this possible?


    However, judging from the situation on the scene.


    It seems that this is really possible!


    As for Eric and Foster, it was never expected that the figure standing on the edge of the corner would have such exaggerated power.


    The strong that even Sol can''t deal with.


    He unexpectedly used only one hand and easily took advantage of the opponent''s offensive.


    What kind of monster is this guy?


    "No need Xu Fan completely ignored the reactions of these people and rejected Sol¡¯s kindness.


    For him now, things like Thor''s Hammer have not improved at all.


    Only Xu Fan and the Destroyer looked at each other. The latter wanted to withdraw his arm and attack again.


    But it wasn''t until he started to find that Xu Fan, who was holding his wrist, seemed to have a divine power no weaker than Odin.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get my arm back.


    Actually, although the Destroyer is made of Uru metal, it has become the hardest armor.


    But he himself, but he doesn''t have infinite power.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of Xu Fan''s bondage, the Destroyer opened his face again.


    Shining red light from the empty interior.


    "Oh no."


    Thor whispered awful, and told the people around him to back off quickly.


    At such a close distance, the Destroyer¡¯s high-temperature beam is likely to flood them all.


    and...


    Sol also worried about Xu Fan''s safety, and quickly warned him.


    "Get out of there!"


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 542： Real Thor

    Facing Thor¡¯s warning, Xu Fan still stood in place, not evading.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at the Destroyer''s face at a forty-five degree angle.


    Along with the dazzling red light, a beam of high temperature jets out directly from it, approaching Xu Fan.


    At the critical moment, the natural energy of the entire New Mexico State was instantly drenched by Xu Fan.


    His hair turned from black to white, and his body gradually began to swell.


    With the increase of gamma energy, the skin begins to turn green.


    Before the high temperature beam flooded Xu Fan, his body had become as tall as the Destroyer.


    Six Hulk Mode!


    "what is this¡­¡­"


    When Salton let go of his pupils, he saw such an exaggerated scene for the first time.


    Even more terrifying is the infinite divine power contained in Xu Fan.


    is almost beyond the normal Odin.


    Sif, the warrior of the fairy palace, was also completely impressed by this power.


    Until this moment, they seemed to realize why the Supreme Mage would be called the most powerful guardian.


    Why even Asgard has been circulating the legend of the Supreme Master.


    This guy¡­¡­


    is not as strong as humans.


    In their cognition, no one can confront the Destroyer head-on.


    Even Thor, who tried his best, only dyed the Destroyer''s metallic luster black.


    But Xu Fan just let the Destroyer¡¯s high-temperature beam hit him!


    Do not!


    If you carefully identify it, you can find that in front of Xu Fan, a floating cloak is blocking the Destroyer¡¯s beam.


    Then, Xu Fan began to strengthen the strength on his wrist.


    The gamma energy he gets is different from Banner.


    In fact, every Hulk has a unique way to become stronger.


    Banner is because of anger.


    General Ross can absorb gamma rays and transform them into their own power.


    and Xu Fan¡¯s Hulk is the most advanced.


    He does not need anger, nor does he have a second personality.


    He can freely control this force and use it at will.


    As he kept exerting force, the indestructible Ulu metal began to sink downward.


    Loki, far away in Asgard, couldn''t help holding his head in his hands, but felt his scalp numb.


    Xu Fan, this guy, with brute force, used the most powerful metal in the fairy palace...


    The depression of the press has fallen!


    is not just Rocky.


    Thor, Sif, the warrior of the fairy palace.


    all felt a blank brain at this moment.


    Their blood pressure began to rise, and suddenly there was an unreal feeling.


    Isn¡¯t the Destroyer the ultimate weapon created by Odin himself?


    Even Xu Fan also commented that the power of the Destroyer is probably second only to the Gungnir in Odin''s hand.


    In a blink of an eye, Xu Fan turned offensive?


    The Destroyer, who has always given everyone a sense of oppression, was completely suppressed by Xu Fan.


    Worried that the Destroyer would be destroyed by Xu Fan on the spot, Loki quickly ordered the Destroyer to keep away from him anyway.


    àØ!


    Suddenly, the Destroyer broke free from Xu Fan''s hand, and in an instant he retreated a distance of tens of meters.


    The high-temperature beam also stopped, and the Destroyer''s face united again.


    Thor, Sif, the warriors of the fairy palace, all looked at the destroyer.


    I saw the Destroyer, who had always been indestructible, but lost half of his arm!


    was half left, and it was undoubtedly held in Xu Fan''s hand.


    He glanced down at this Ulu Metal, which is known as one of Marvel''s three major metals.


    Actually, in terms of hardness, Ulu Metal is never the hardest.


    The three major metals have their own characteristics.


    Vibration can absorb kinetic energy and eliminate the damage suffered by the user.


    Ulu Metal can be attached with magic, thus possessing a certain divine power.


    For example, Thor''s hammer can guide lightning.


    The Destroyer can release high-temperature beams.


    are all characteristics that Ulu Metal bears.


    And the metal that is truly indestructible is actually only the most primitive Edman metal!


    is Xu Fan¡¯s current bone!


    Even without ninjutsu, without magic.


    The power of the destroyer could not break Xu Fan''s body.


    But...


    Xu Fan didn''t plan to play with the Destroyer slowly.


    To solve this guy, he still needs to go to Asgard to sign in.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan directly materialized his chakra.


    Under the combined action of gamma divine power and natural energy, only a semi-complete Suzano can be hundreds of meters high.


    Terrified Sol and others.


    "What kind of magic is this..."


    Sieff rolled his throat, then looked at the broken sword in his hand.


    Compared with Xu Fan, the supreme mage, their attack methods are stupid like primitive people.


    Xiangong Warriors were naturally stunned, unable to understand why Xu Fan was so powerful.


    Don''t mention a few of them.


    Even Sol, who thought he was well-informed, was still standing on the spot at this moment.


    He opened his mouth, trying to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Both his thoughts and heart were shocked by the power that Xu Fan showed.


    "Rocky..."


    "What kind of existence did you anger..."


    After a long time, Thor calmed down his consternation a little, and barely squeezed out a complete sentence.


    As for Asgard''s Rocky, he has completely sat on the throne.


    Now he does not know how to stop Xu Fan, nor does he know how to face him.


    All the tricks that I can think of are simply bells and whistles in front of Xu Fan.


    His power may have surpassed Odin!


    In the entire Nine Realms, no one can be his opponent!


    "Look up, Thor."


    Xu Fan said lightly, under the control of his mind, Suzuo Nohu first appeared with his left hand.


    The power of thunder burst out from his palm, forming a thunder bow.


    This is exactly the reward Xu Fan just got for signing in.


    Thor''s power of Thor.


    This power is more powerful than Thunder Dun, Thunder Magic.


    When Susano''s right hand opened the bowstring, the bright sky changed color again.


    A black slab whirled towards Susano, forming a huge black vortex. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    rumbling!


    Several thunderbolts fell in unison, condensing towards the position of the bow and chords, forming an arrow with purple and blue thunder and lightning.


    Two lightnings of different attributes collided with each other, bursting with deafening thunder.


    Everyone present took a breath.


    At this moment, it seems that Xu Fan is the real Thor!


    Thor rolled his throat, glanced at his hammer subconsciously.


    Only then did he understand why Xu Fan didn''t need his own hammer anymore.


    Because he doesn''t need any power at all.


    The arrow aimed directly at the Destroyer.


    Thor didn''t seem to realize anything until then, and he quickly prevented Xu Fan from taking action.


    The Destroyer is just a weapon. Since he has been restrained, there is no need to destroy it.


    But when this idea came up, even Sol himself was surprised.


    He actually felt that Xu Fan''s blow could destroy the Destroyer who would not be destroyed by any substance!


    It was this slight hesitation, Xu Fan directly shot a thunder arrow.


    rumbling!


    Mushroom clouds rise to the sky!


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 543： To Asgard

    At the moment when the mushroom cloud soared into the sky, Xu Fan¡¯s Susanenhu directly enveloped Coleson and the others, lest they would be wiped out by the impact formed by the mushroom cloud.


    The entire temporary research center was completely destroyed by the aftermath of this blow.


    Wherever he goes, no grass grows.


    When the mushroom cloud gradually dissipated, everything in a radius of a hundred miles was razed to the ground.


    Coleson was stunned, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Thor, Sif, the Warriors of the Immortal Palace, they quickly search for the Destroyer.


    As a result, only the remains of the Destroyer came into their eyes.


    Part of the Ulu metal was completely shattered by Xu Fan''s power, and disappeared.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Thor swallowed nervously, he only felt that the power Xu Fan possessed far exceeded his cognition.


    Perhaps the entire Nine Realms, I am afraid that only his father Odin can be compared with Xu Fan.


    And it must be the peak period.


    Seeing that the Destroyer was completely wiped out, Xu Fan''s size began to gradually shrink, and Suzuo Nenghu disappeared.


    However, Xu Fan did not intend to hand over the wreckage of the Destroyer to Saul and others.


    He moved his finger and opened the portal under the wreckage of the Destroyer.


    sent all these metals to Wakanda, so that Dashemaru can study and recast them.


    Once the powerful magic is added, the effect of these Ulu metals will not be less than that of vibration gold.


    And myself...


    happens to be the most powerful supreme mage on earth.


    Before Sol and others could react, Ulu Metal just sank elsewhere.


    "Let''s go."


    When Saul was about to say something, Xu Fan was the first to speak out.


    These remarks made Saul confused.


    go?


    Where to go?


    Could it be Asgard?


    "Isn''t this obvious?"


    Xu Fan glanced at Saul, as if to say, do I still need to remind me?


    "Loki has done so many things on earth, of course he needs to be punished."


    Xu Fan said without thinking: "And you don''t have the power to deal with him now, right?"


    Actually, Xu Fan didn''t catch a cold with what Loki did.


    Besides, the destroyer didn''t kill anyone.


    At most, it only severely injured Hawkeye, and it takes a period of rest to recover.


    In addition, Loki was repaired once by himself.


    At this time, Xu Fan was not dissatisfied with Loki.


    The reason for saying this is to go to Asgard and complete the next sign-in.


    "What are you going to do to Loki?"


    Thor was silent for a few seconds before asking to Xu Fan.


    Anyway, Rocky caused trouble to the atrium this time.


    As a supreme mage, Xu Fan is indeed responsible for this matter.


    What''s more, if it hadn''t been for Xu Fan, I and Xifu and others might have to explain here today.


    I and Asgard owe Xu Fan a great favor.


    Ke Loki is no ordinary person, he is his younger brother.


    He was indeed blinded by power for a while, but Saul believed that his heart was not evil.


    As long as he guides him, Loki will be able to get back on track.


    You must know that if Odin hadn''t demoted himself to the atrium, he would still be arrogant.


    Attempting to use war to prove his childish ghost.


    Since he can change, so can Loki.


    "It depends on Rocky''s attitude."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "If he has no repentance for his mistakes, I don''t mind letting him disappear from this world."


    Along with Xu Fan''s voice, the colorful beam of light fell from the sky again.


    opens the passage between Asgard and the atrium.


    As the guardian, Heimdall has been paying attention to everything.


    Although he was dismissed for breaking Loki¡¯s orders, he could open the Rainbow Bridge anytime he wanted.


    Now that Loki is gone, the orders he gave have naturally lost their effectiveness.


    Seeing the Rainbow Bridge fall, Xu Fan simply gave Coleson a few words.


    probably means that things here have come to an end, and he can return to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Then, Xu Fan ignored the reactions of others, strode into the Rainbow Bridge and headed to Asgard.


    Thor and Sif looked at each other, and had to acquiesce in Xu Fan''s behavior.


    Who made him strong enough, and owed him a lot of favor.


    I only hope that Loki will not go too far when he sees Xu Fan.


    "Huh..."


    But no matter how you say, he is his own brother. Let''s beg for him. Sol who thought of this place took a deep breath and turned to look at Foster.


    According to Asgard''s regulations, he is incredible to take mortals there privately.


    As for Xu Fan...


    Thor would never treat a supreme mage like him as a mortal.


    "wait me back."


    Thor said to Foster.


    Now he has fully realized his shortcomings.


    also no longer miss the throne of the fairy palace.


    And his father Odin is also alive, he is far more suitable for managing the Nine Realms than himself.


    Now Saul has made up his mind, as long as Loki''s problem is solved, he will return here.


    In Foster''s limited life, I grow old with her.


    Hearing that Saul was willing to give up the throne for herself, Foster''s heart was also very moved. She stepped forward quickly, took the initiative to hold Saul''s neck, and then kissed it.


    Seef frowned upon seeing this.


    Although she can understand Foster''s bravery, this picture looks a little weird.


    She took a deep breath, and together with the others, she helped Fandral who was unconscious and stepped into the Rainbow Bridge ahead of time.


    Coleson, Eric, naturally would not follow in the footsteps of Sol and others.


    The destroyer just now has been dead for nine years.


    Who knows, Rocky in desperate situation will come up with something else to deal with them.


    In case it is affected.


    That''s no joke.


    Fairy fight It is better to stay away from mortals.


    After finishing a passionate kiss with Foster, Sol reluctantly backed up and finally disappeared in the Rainbow Bridge.


    When he disappeared in front of Foster and others, the Rainbow Bridge was also taken back instantly.


    The sun is shining on the earth, making it look a little sad.


    Colson also had to shrug.


    The battle just now completely destroyed the temporary research center.


    Whether it is a vehicle or a communication tool, it is now turned into powder.


    And judging from the size of Mushroom Cloud, I am afraid that they will need to walk a long time before they can get rescued.


    "I knew I should let Xu open a portal..."


    Coleson, who suddenly realized this, couldn''t help but complain about himself.


    "It seems we have to help each other."


    Eric also took the initiative to shake hands with Coleson.


    Although he is still a little afraid of such departments as SHIELD, as long as there is a relationship with Sol.


    It is estimated that these people will not let them disappear easily.


    My personal safety issue can be said to be temporarily protected.


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 544： Challenge me, Sol!

    Xu Fan was the first person to come to Asgard.


    Although I have seen the magnificence of Asgard more than once in the movie lens, the feeling of witnessing it with my own eyes is not comparable to the angle of view on the screen.


    He looked around, his eyes gradually attracted by the rainbow bridge under his feet.


    But...


    Xu Fan did not see Heimdall.


    "Xu."


    Xu Fan, whom Xifu and Thor quickly caught up with.


    Although Xu Fan''s strength is the strongest among these people, if he breaks into the fairy palace like this, it may cause unnecessary trouble.


    After seeing Xu Fan waiting here for a while, Saul also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But soon, the person they were looking for appeared directly in front of them.


    is the **** of tricks of Asgard...


    Rocky!


    Loki has recovered from his injuries at this time.


    He held a spear in his hand and looked at the person who came with firm eyes.


    Rocky was very clear in his heart.


    The moment the Destroyer was destroyed by Xu Fan, he was gone.


    Doing this now is just a needless struggle.


    Sometimes, people are like this.


    The more pointless, the more I want to struggle.


    "Sol, this is our grievance."


    Loki took a deep breath, and directly ignored Xu Fan beside Sol, "I am here to challenge you, as the **** of tricks."


    In order to fight the Destroyer, Thor consumed a lot of his energy.


    Now he can''t condense much Thor''s power at all.


    In the eyes of Sif and the Three Warriors, Loki had calculated this point deliberately.


    only challenged Sol.


    This is simply his trick.


    Even if Rocky loses everything in the end, he can win the title of Sol.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Maybe he is planning something terrible secretly.


    "Sol, don''t be fooled by Rocky."


    Xifu made a low voice, and looked towards Xu Fan, hoping that the Supreme Mage from the atrium could take action.


    But in fact, Xu Fan now has no idea of ??making a move.


    Loki''s strength was not as good as Thor.


    Even if Sol didn''t have much physical strength, Rocky was beaten by himself before.


    The two of them now are actually half a catty.


    Moreover, when Xu Fan stepped on the Rainbow Bridge, a small auxiliary voice came from his ear.


    Congratulations to the host on arriving at the check-in location.


    officially started to sign in!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    12%


    Yes, Xu Fan is here to sign in.


    What''s more, Loki is already so weak that he doesn''t have the need to shoot.


    "Sol."


    Seeing that Sol hadn''t responded to him for a long time, Loki had to speak again.


    Everything he did was just to prove that he was not worse than Sol.


    Do not¡­¡­


    is to prove that I can do the same thing better than Sol.


    If Xu Fan made a shot here, it would be like Thor scared himself.


    This is another way to defeat Sol.


    Thinking of this, Rocky''s mouth raised.


    "it is good."


    In the end, Thor took a step forward, then turned his head back, please don''t interfere, let alone stop yourself.


    the most important¡­¡­


    Thor hopes Xu Fan will never deal with Loki.


    Because he was really worried that once Xu Fan made a move, Loki would be forever.


    "Whatever you want."


    Seeing Sol''s request, Xu Fan also nodded slightly, indicating that he would not stop them.


    After making sure that no one would intervene in the duel, Thor strode forward.


    The current self can no longer release the power of Thor.


    But he can control his hammer freely.


    I saw Thor gradually adapt to his heavy body, ran forward, and then threw the Thor''s hammer cleanly.


    "You are still the same as before."


    Loki''s figure shook slightly, and easily avoided the attack.


    He and Sol have been together for more than 1,500 years.


    His habits, experience, I have long been bored with it.


    In this duel, he will win.


    "Come on, Thor, the Nine Realms don''t need two kings!"


    Loki lowered towards Thor and ran forward in the same way, swinging his spear in his hand, and swept towards Thor.


    Thor glide along, avoiding Rocky''s attack.


    In these thousand and five hundred years, it is not just Rocky who has become accustomed to Thor''s fighting style.


    Sol is the same.


    "When you were young, you were not fit to be a fighter."


    Thor suddenly got up, grabbed Loki''s spear with his backhand, and kicked it up.


    It is precisely because Loki does not have the ability to fight melee, so the queen Frigga taught him how to use magic.


    how to use¡­¡­


    illusion!


    A flash of golden light, what Thor caught and kicked were all illusions.


    The real Rocky was actually behind him all the time.


    "Look, Sol, I predicted your prediction."


    The corners of Loki''s mouth were raised, his hands were holding both sides of the spear, toward a set, directly locked Thor''s neck.


    Then, he pulled hard, intending to choke Saul into shock.


    "If you take a shot at this time, it means that Sol has completely lost."


    Worried that Sieve and others would rush to him unbearably, Loki turned back and shouted.


    As Loki expected, these people were eager to worry about Sol''s situation.


    "Don''t come here, this is a battle between me and Loki."


    Thor forcibly squeezed out a complete sentence. What he was really afraid of was the existence of Xu Fan.


    If he is forced to shoot, maybe Rocky will be killed on the spot.


    You know, he just resolved the existence of the Destroyer.


    But...


    Even though the current Thor was strangling his neck tightly by Rocky, he felt it difficult to breathe.


    But he is not without help.


    The hammer thrown directly by Sol came back to his hand at exactly this moment.


    àØ!


    As soon as he grabbed the Thor''s Hammer, Thor slammed Loki''s thigh without hesitation The sudden heavy blow made Loki almost lose his balance due to the pain.


    Although he stood firm desperately, his hands were a little loose because of distraction.


    Thor seized the opportunity, his head sank, then turned sharply, swinging his hammer.


    àØ!


    After hearing a loud noise, Loki''s body flew high, and then fell heavily onto the Rainbow Bridge.


    The spear in his hand also rolled to one side, and finally fell down the Rainbow Bridge.


    Taking advantage of Loki''s not getting up for the first time, Thor quickly stepped forward, knelt on one knee, pressed his neck with one hand, and raised Thor''s hammer with the other.


    seems to drop neatly at any time.


    There is no doubt that Loki''s fighting skills are not at the same level as Thor.


    "You lost, Loki."


    Thor and Loki looked at each other. He didn''t want to hurt his brother.


    "Give up, Loki, you are not eligible to inherit the throne."


    Even though he can''t move now, Rocky still doesn''t plan to give up.


    "Do you really think you won? Sol, I''m just delaying time. As long as half a minute passes, the earth will be gone!"


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 545： Gangnir

    Genius remembers the permanent address of this site in one second: www.81zw.us


    Before Xu Fan and others came to Asgard through the Rainbow Bridge, Loki locked the Rainbow Bridge to the earth.


    Its function is not only used to transmit.


    In the beginning, its true meaning was the super weapon of the fairy palace.


    Used to pacify the Nine Realms War.


    Only now in peacetime, the role of the Rainbow Bridge has slowly become a transmission.


    The energy possessed by the Rainbow Bridge is the power of black magic.


    It has extremely exaggerated destructive power.


    It can penetrate the entire earth in an instant.


    It seemed to be verifying that Loki did not lie.


    As soon as his voice fell, the Rainbow Bridge under his feet began to react, and countless black magic powers gathered in one place.


    "What have you done, Loki."


    Sol straightened up, staggering.


    If Loki was just blinded by power, he did something wrong.


    Then his current behavior is undoubtedly a heinous crime.


    All life on earth will disappear completely because of Loki''s momentary impulse.


    "Are you crazy!"


    Saul staggered back a few steps, only feeling his brain blank.


    Jane Foster is still on earth now, which also means that she will never see her again.


    And because the Rainbow Bridge has already started, there is no way to stop it halfway.


    "Oops."


    Sif quickly realized that Loki was not bluffing, he really did it.


    After cursing Loki''s viciousness, Sieff ran to the control room of Rainbow Bridge without looking back, hoping to stop all of this.


    however¡­¡­


    Sieff now can''t stop it at all.


    Not to mention that she is a female soldier, even if Odin comes in person, there is no way to stop the Rainbow Bridge Cannon that has been activated.


    Loki slowly got up from the Rainbow Bridge. He took a deep breath and wiped the blood from his nose.


    Now, he has nothing to fear.


    "I did lose, Sol, but you didn''t win either."


    "The only way to save the planet right now is to destroy this bridge."


    "But in that way, the passage between Asgard and the earth will disappear completely."


    Loki paused for a moment, but instead laughed in a hearty voice.


    Since Sol was exiled in the atrium, he has been paying attention to Sol''s movements.


    He knew what Sol did on earth.


    Who do you like.


    Jane Foster.


    This is a human girl of extraordinary significance to Sol.


    Although Luo basically didn''t look down on this drama of the love between gods and mortals, he took away his love from Sol.


    Let Loki at this time feel happy.


    In fact, Loki didn''t think Thor would stand by.


    Even if he didn''t have enough power, Xu Fan was behind him.


    This super powerful supreme mage.


    But once the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, Xu Fan could not return to Earth.


    A guardian of the earth who cannot protect the earth.


    How ironic it sounds.


    "Hahahaha."


    Loki''s sight was between Xu Fan and Saul back and forth, and he felt more happy than ever.


    I, the **** of tricks, finally figured out these two guys.


    "Rocky."


    Saul''s emotions became angry. He waved his fist and slammed Loki''s right cheek severely.


    Bang!


    Rocky fell on the Rainbow Bridge and sprayed blood.


    But he didn''t care about his injuries.


    Even if you die here, what''s the matter?


    The **** of tricks, well deserved!


    that''s enough!


    Thor clenched his teeth, he could feel his body trembling, his hands clenched his fists.


    Despite the anger in his heart, Thor still understands what the priorities are.


    Once the Rainbow Bridge poured out all the black magic power.


    It is powerful enough to penetrate the entire earth in an instant.


    At that time, let alone Foster, there will be no life to live on.


    Thinking of this, Thor had to put Loki aside.


    Now is not the time to vent anger on him.


    "Thunder!"


    Thor screamed suddenly, using the strength he had just recovered to summon the thunderclouds, and then jumped up, using the power of a hammer to guide the thunder and lightning.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by the roar, the thunder poured down from the air and exploded directly on the Rainbow Bridge.


    However, the Rainbow Bridge itself is built with black magic, and its defenses are amazing.


    Now Sol has fought two more games in a row, and there is not much left.


    This level of attack did not even leave a slight crack on the Rainbow Bridge.


    "hateful."


    Thor gritted his teeth, trying to summon a stronger thundercloud.


    However, this time, when he raised the Thor''s hammer to aim at the sky, the sky was still cloudless, and the thunder did not attract.


    Thor froze for a few seconds before he had to use the most primitive attack method.


    Use brute force to destroy the Rainbow Bridge.


    He firmly grasped the Thor''s hammer and slammed it towards the bridge.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The harder Thor worked, and the louder he made, the happier Loki laughed.


    Whether Sol succeeded in destroying the Rainbow Bridge or ended in failure.


    For myself, it has no effect.


    But Saul''s embarrassment made his soul satisfied.


    Even in the best situation, Sol is destined to be on separate sides with Foster.


    When the Rainbow Bridge is repaired, Foster, a mortal, is probably already a dying old man.


    "Rainbow Bridge Cannon."


    Seeing Thor who hit the Rainbow Bridge with hammer after hammer, Xu Fan looked calm.


    He hadn''t planned to intervene in the final duel between Loki and Thor.


    But if Sol couldn''t stop Loki, it wouldn''t be a good thing for him.


    After all, there is his stronghold on earth.


    Wakanda and the land of fire.


    There are some partners.


    And the destroyer in reality is far stronger than the one in the movie version.


    Much stronger.


    In order to fight the Destroyer, Thor lost a large part of his energy.


    With him now, it would be difficult to even destroy the Rainbow Bridge.


    After realizing this, Xu Fan had to choose to shoot.


    And just at this critical moment...


    100%


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Gangneil!


    "Gangnier?"


    "The artifact in Odin''s hand?"


    Xu Fan''s expression was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that the sign-in reward this time would be this.


    Strictly speaking, the subject of Gangneil is the branch of the World Tree.


    Matched with Ulu metal.


    It is also a super artifact from the hand of the Dwarf King.


    And its shape is based on the javelin, and the method of use is naturally projection.


    Because of its great power, it looks like a meteor piercing the sky when projected.


    Also called the shooting star gun by the Nordic gods!


    It is not only the strongest artifact that Odin possesses, but also a status symbol of the father of the gods!


    "interesting."


    Xu Fan extracted Gangneil from his inventory through his mind and held it in his hand.


    It was just the magic contained in Gangnir that instantly attracted all eyes.


    Thor, Loki, were all dumbfounded.


    As the sons of Odin, they will never admit what Xu Fan is holding!


    That''s exactly...


    Gangneil!


    Bayi Chinese website mobile version reading URL: m.81zw.us

 v2 Chapter 546： Forever

    "Gangnier?"


    Thor suddenly stopped, the scene before him was too amazing.


    As the son of Odin, the Thunder God of the fairy palace, he firmly believes that he will never admit the weapon in Xu Fan''s hand.


    That is the artifact that my father has.


    Gungenir Gunner!


    is not only powerful enough to destroy all enemies, but also a symbol of the supreme power of the Nine Realms.


    But...


    Why did this sharp gun suddenly fall into Xu Fan''s hands?


    This is the first time he has come to Asgard.


    And no one saw it. He opened the portal with a hanging ring and stole Odin''s sharp gun.


    The most important thing is that Odin is always smart.


    Almost all artifacts have been given special spells by him.


    Thor''s hammer that cannot be lifted without a matching godhead.


    The destroyer that only the Lord of the Immortal Palace can activate.


    Gangnier is no exception.


    Is it difficult...


    As a supreme mage, Xu Fan possesses the godhead enough to match the sharp gun Gangnir?


    The Supreme Master, aren¡¯t they all mortals?


    Because they were too shocked, Thor and Loki at this time were all stunned, unable to make any sound.


    can only watch Xu Fan''s body slowly rise.


    suspended above the Rainbow Bridge.


    His eyes were firm and he locked a section of the Rainbow Bridge.


    "Gangnir."


    Xu Fan suddenly shouted, shouting the real name of the weapon in his hand, and then threw it out.


    Worried that he would be affected by Gungnir''s power, Thor rolled out.


    Rocky also slammed down, clinging to the ground.


    Xifu, not to mention the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, they retreated behind Xu Fan early.


    "What the **** is going on, why is it allowed to use Gungnier."


    "Where did he get this sharp gun? Isn''t this the weapon of God King Odin?"


    "Wait, he wanted to use this gun to destroy the Rainbow Bridge, right?"


    However, these voices were quickly drowned out by another voice.


    Gangnir slammed straight into the Rainbow Bridge, the sound was deafening, and the burst of shock spread to the surrounding in the form of ripples.


    rumbling!


    The drop point of Gunganer''s gun head became the center, and countless cracks spread from this, and soon covered a large area of ??the Rainbow Bridge.


    Thor''s eyes widened, once again shocked by Xu Fan''s power.


    The crack went deep down and split the Rainbow Bridge to pieces.


    A dazzling white light swallowed everything, forcing Thor and others to close their eyes tightly.


    to prevent blindness on the spot.


    However, it is not only Sol and others who marvel at this supernatural power.


    Just when Thor and Loki started their final duel, the great God King Odin woke up from his sleep.


    As soon as he sensed his two sons, he ignored other things and went straight here.


    When he stepped onto this bridge, it happened to be the moment when Gungnier bombarded the Rainbow Bridge.


    "That gun is...Gangnell?"


    Odin stood still on the spot, his eyes full of incredible.


    Soon, God King Odin seemed to realize something, and quickly bowed his head.


    Gungnier, the sharp gun, was being held in his hand.


    Odin can clearly feel the supernatural power contained in Gangnir.


    and the vicissitudes of the branches of the World Tree.


    There is no doubt that what I have is the genuine Gungnier.


    There is no such thing as someone stealing it.


    But this makes Odin even more incredible.


    In this world, there shouldn''t be two Gunganiers.


    "What exactly is going on¡­¡­"


    Odin couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, forced the white light to fade, and quickly looked around.


    A gap was directly blown up on the huge Rainbow Bridge.


    In fact, when Odin awoke from his sleep, he felt that the Rainbow Bridge Cannon was activated.


    This is one of the reasons why he is eager to go here.


    And that Gungnir''s attack completely eliminated the black magic power contained in the Rainbow Bridge.


    As a price, it also completely destroyed the Rainbow Bridge.


    made it useless.


    However, the Gungnir did not fall into the abyss after destroying the Rainbow Bridge.


    Instead, he kept a suspended state, and then flew out suddenly.


    looked like it was back in the hands of its owner.


    Odin quickly realized this, and his gaze followed the trajectory of Gungnir.


    Until this moment, Odin didn''t notice Xu Fan floating in the air.


    It was a face I had never seen before.


    The same is true of his soul.


    "Not from Asgard."


    Odin made a low voice, and at a glance he could tell that Xu Fan did not belong here.


    However, Odin didn''t stay here for too long.


    Seeing that the crisis of the Rainbow Bridge was relieved, he continued to move forward, striding to the meteor, leaping over the collapsed position in the middle, and came to Thor and Loki.


    Xu Fan, Odin, Thor.


    No matter which one of them, the strength far exceeds oneself.


    And Odin already knew what he was doing before he fell into sleep.


    If you continue to stay here, what awaits him is bound to be prison.


    even capital punishment.


    And he is not the son of Odin at all.


    "Father."


    It was easier to see Odin¡¯s Thor again, and he even cried with joy on the spot.


    There is no better news for him.


    "Sol."


    Odin looked up and down Thor, realizing that he had passed his own test and regained the godhead of Thor.


    Odin is also very pleased with this.


    It was just Odin''s eyes looking at Loki, but it was full of disappointment.


    Loki, blinded by power, obviously made a big mistake.


    "It''s over, Loki."


    Thor suddenly turned around and announced the cruel fact to Loki.


    "is it."


    At this point, there is no need for Thor to remind Loki.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, he knew very well that he had lost.


    Especially Odin looked at his eyes.


    Rocky felt a little cold.


    Everything I have done is just to prove that I can do better than Sol.


    If Sif and others did not go to Earth to find Sol.


    The current self can completely govern Asgard in an orderly manner.


    all of these¡­¡­


    It''s all Sieff''s fault for disobeying his orders.


    Thinking of this, Loki was already heartbroken, his steps kept backing up, the corners of his mouth raised, and an embarrassing smile was squeezed out.


    Thor saw this, and soon realized Loki''s purpose.


    "Do not!"


    Thor yelled, and rushed towards Loki.


    wants to stop him before he does something stupid.


    But Thor finally took a beat.


    When he ran to Loki''s position, the latter had already jumped.


    fell into an abyss that was beyond resurrection.


    That is the field that Odin can''t set foot in.


    Although Loki has done a lot of wrong things, Sol doesn''t think his brother is guilty.


    He just failed to withstand the temptation when facing power.


    He should have had a chance to look back.


    Ke Sieff and others, but they were embarrassed by Loki''s ending.


    He should have assisted Sol to become the new king, but he was swallowed up by the power of desperation.


    finally fell into the abyss.

 v2 Chapter 547： Sol has his own ideas

    Rocky''s fall into the abyss was only the end of this incident.


    Xu Fan, as a traverser, knows very well that not only did Loki not die in the abyss, he also got the chance to make a comeback.


    That was when I met the famous Thanos.


    On the condition of Infinite Gems, Loki got the Scepter of Mind from Thanos, and the army named Zetarians.


    declare war on the earth again, on Asgard.


    once caused a lot of trouble to the Avengers.


    It didn''t take much time for Rocky to return.


    According to the timeline of the Marvel movie, between "Thor" and "Avengers", only the story of "Iron Man II" is left.


    Just when Xu Fan thought of Tony Stark in a red steel suit.


    There was a small auxiliary voice in his ear again.


    Special sign-in task is released!


    Witness the process of Tony Stark developing new energy sources!


    You will get a special reward for completing this check-in!


    "Special sign-in task?"


    I remembered the last special sign-in task, it was a long time ago.


    occurred at the beginning of the journey to the world of Naruto.


    However, for special sign-in tasks, the rewards will be slightly better than ordinary sign-in tasks.


    Of course, according to the current plot, Saul tried to raise Thor''s hammer while failing.


    Stark also discovered his problem, and started a death carnival.


    Stark is now racing with others.


    Then I met the whip of revenge.


    Of course, these are all normal timeline developments.


    Now because of Xu Fan''s crossing, the timeline has changed a lot.


    Stark, who knew nothing about magic at this time, started to study magic.


    is wrong.


    Xu Fan shook his head slightly.


    Magic is indeed magical, and Stark is also very talented in learning magic.


    Keren always has a learning process.


    If the time gem is not used frequently, it will take Strange at least a few years to master the knowledge of magic.


    At the same time, all he has is magic knowledge.


    was attacked in the three most holy places in the back. When he was forced to fight Casillas, his magic occasionally failed.


    And Strange''s magical talent is not weaker than Stark.


    The problem of palladium poisoning can kill him in a few months.


    plus white magic itself is not a medical magic.


    For example, when Strange was seriously injured several times, he did not rely on magic to heal himself.


    Instead, he used the method of leaving his body to guide other doctors to operate on himself.


    Even his hands, he must sacrifice all magical power to repair them.


    Based on this and other relationship.


    Xu Fan speculated that it was probably impossible for Stark to use magic to solve his own problems.


    "Hello there."


    Odin came to Xu Fan when he was analyzing the situation of the earth.


    The voice of greeting brought Xu Fan''s thoughts back to the real world.


    Loki is not the son of Odin.


    can be nurtured for 1,500 years, so Odin regards Loki as his own.


    He is no different from Sol, both are his own sons.


    So when he saw Loki falling into the abyss, and there was nothing he could do.


    Odin felt deep self-blame in his heart.


    When he met his eyes, Xu Fan could feel the sadness in his eyes.


    However, Odin also hides this feeling very well.


    In the scene, no one except Xu Fan noticed this detail.


    Although Thor was indulged in the pain of losing Rocky and Foster, he still noticed Odin''s actions out of the corner of his eye.


    He took a deep breath, straightened up from the ground, and came to Odin''s side in three and two steps.


    "Father, this is the Supreme Master from the atrium, Xu."


    After experiencing so many things, Saul has regarded Xu Fan as his best friend.


    He did destroy the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard.


    has lost the important hub connecting the nine realms here.


    But Xu Fan did this entirely to protect the atrium, so he had to.


    Actually, if not for the loss of too much energy in the battle with the Destroyer.


    This thing should have been done by myself.


    "The Supreme Master?"


    Odin''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    As early as in ancient times, in order to fight against the members of the Celestial Group who descended on the earth, Odin had teamed up with the first Supreme Master.


    Although Odin later moved away from the earth, he established a new kingdom in Asgard.


    But he never forgot this former comrade in arms.


    After the vicissitudes of life, time goes round.


    One after another supreme mage was born on the earth to take over the work of the predecessor and continue to take on the important task of protecting the earth.


    But among them, few of them can touch the height of the first supreme mage.


    Over time, Asgard was left with the rumor of the Supreme Master.


    Until...


    A mage named Gu Yi suddenly emerged and quickly attracted Odin''s attention.


    In the hundreds of years afterwards, Gu Yi mage fought against Domam and other dimensional creatures several times.


    unbeaten!


    There are few characters who can compare with the first supreme mage, born!


    Although there is no intersection between the two, but because it is too impressive.


    Odin blurted out almost subconsciously.


    "Guyi Master she..."


    "She has accomplished her duties brilliantly and traveled to the dimension where Emperor Weishan is."


    Xu Fan explained politely.


    "That''s it."


    Odin nodded slightly, his expression was a bit complicated, as if he felt sorry for the departure of the ancient master.


    also seems to be feeling the change of the times.


    Odin never thought of himself as a god, he felt that he just lived longer than ordinary people.


    Whether it is a supreme mage as strong as the ancient one.


    is still the self known as the father of the gods.


    will get old one day.


    Give the precious things to the next personThe person chosen by Gu Yi is naturally Xu Fan.


    And myself...


    Thinking of this, Odin looked at Thor subconsciously.


    I have only one son left now.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    I should also choose to retire and leave the fairy palace to him.


    Like the choice of the ancient master.


    Besides, Thor also passed his trial this time and was crowned Thor again.


    He already understands his shortcomings.


    "Sol, it''s time to pass on the throne to you."


    Odin paused for a while, before showing a polite smile to Xu Fan.


    Although the Supreme Master was born in the atrium, his strength should not be underestimated.


    just destroyed the scene of the Rainbow Bridge, Odin still misses it.


    Honestly...


    Once he did start, Odin didn''t think he would definitely win Xu Fan.


    If it is...


    What hole cards are still hidden in his hand, killer moves.


    Then I will definitely lose.


    "If you can, I hope you can come to Sol''s coronation ceremony."


    Odin sent an invitation to Xu Fan.


    "Father."


    However, Saul has his own ideas.

 v2 Chapter 548： I can magic

    If it wasn''t thanks to Xu Fan''s help this time, Saul felt that he would probably have to confess in the atrium.


    The Destroyer''s strength is more exaggerated than he thought.


    With the current self, he is not the opponent of the Destroyer at all.


    After returning to Asgard, facing Loki''s begging for death, he could not save him in time.


    Facing the activated Rainbow Bridge Cannon, he was helpless.


    And in terms of wisdom, Sol also feels that he is very different from Odin.


    My current self...


    has no right to inherit the throne at all.


    I saw Saul kneeling down on one knee, speaking out the thoughts in his heart.


    Not only that, but Sol also hoped that Odin could give himself the work of rebuilding the Rainbow Bridge.


    Maybe Rocky was behind the whole thing.


    But if you can wake up earlier, you won¡¯t be so arrogant.


    Maybe this series of things will not happen.


    Odin looked down at the pious Saul.


    His original intention was only to let Sol know that it is really easy to start a war.


    Winning a war is not necessarily difficult.


    But once the war is rekindled, countless innocent people will be involved.


    The creatures are charcoal.


    The people will only live in pain.


    And a true wise monarch should think about how to make his people happier.


    Now Saul not only understands this truth, he also understands more.


    If Loki could learn Thor¡¯s character at this time, he would not be blinded by power.


    thus went to ruin.


    Thinking of this, Odin felt sorry for Loki again.


    "In that case, you can rebuild the Rainbow Bridge."


    Odin''s tone relaxed, and he had to agree to Sol''s request.


    However, rebuilding the Rainbow Bridge is not easy.


    It was created by the power of black magic.


    And now Asgard, there is not much such power at all.


    Hella.


    Odin couldn''t help but think of a woman.


    She has always been a knot in her heart.


    Maybe in the near future, Hela will bring a **** storm to Asgard.


    Hope that by that time, Thor can grow into a true king.


    "Get up, Thor."


    Odin asked Sol to stand up, and then looked at Xu Fan again.


    Since Saul rejected the throne, there is nothing to say about the coronation ceremony.


    The invitation that Odin sent to Xu Fan was gone.


    "Speaking of which, the weapon you just used."


    Suddenly, Odin''s conversation turned around and brought the topic to the Gangneil that Xu Fan released.


    Odin knew that Xu Fan was the hero of this incident.


    The title of Supreme Master is enough to make oneself full of respect for him.


    But Odin doesn''t pretend to know nothing.


    This matter is very important.


    can''t be sloppy.


    Be sure to ask clearly.


    "You mean this?"


    Xu Fan said softly, and then extracted Gangneil from the inventory.


    Xu Fan did get the genuine Gunganer.


    And he suspected that the Gungnier he got should be the one in the comics.


    Because it was the same before.


    After completing the sign-in, he obtained the comic version of the Eye of Agomoto and the floating cloak.


    And the combat effectiveness of comics is naturally higher than that of movies.


    In fact, looking at all Marvel movies, Odin has never released Gungnir.


    This magical tool like a meteor, as if it didn''t exist.


    The picture that Xu Fan took out of the inventory looks more like a transfiguration out of thin air.


    "This is just a physical magic that turns what I think in my mind into reality."


    While Xu Fan was talking, his arm suddenly exerted force and threw Gangnir in his hand towards the direction of the fairy palace.


    The speed was so fast that it instantly ignited a raging fire in the air, distorting the space.


    , like a real meteor, flew towards the fairy palace.


    This sudden scene scared everyone.


    Including Odin himself.


    No one expected that Xu Fan would suddenly attack the fairy palace.


    Thor couldn''t help but yelled, "What are you doing, Xu!"


    But soon after Saul¡¯s voice fell, the Gungnir that flew out quickly disintegrated in the air and turned into a little light.


    finally disappeared.


    Thor''s eyes widened, realizing that he had been played by Xu Fan.


    Just think about it, Xu Fan just protected Asgard.


    How could it be destroyed by changing hands?


    His behavior is probably to show his attack methods, not magic.


    But in fact, Xu Fan just returned Gungnir to his inventory after projecting it.


    Otherwise, the blow just now destroyed the barrier here and severely damaged the fairy palace.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, the death toll should be in the tens of thousands.


    It¡¯s just that Xu Fan is not so crazy yet, who slaughtered tens of thousands of innocent people just to show his power.


    Not everyone in Asgard is a god.


    Ordinary people here are not as powerful as machine guns on earth.


    "Is it magic."


    Only Odin whispered.


    When he saw Gungnir, he felt that this weapon was extremely real.


    is projected out, it doesn''t look like magic at all.


    But if it is really a weapon, it cannot explain its disintegration in mid-air.


    Thinking about it, Odin had to accept reality.


    The magic that Xu Fan controls is far beyond his own knowledge.


    He will become a supreme mage who surpasses the first generation and ancient one, and he is just around the corner.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Xu Fan now has surpassed Gu Yi.


    "Well, now that everything here has been resolved, then it''s time for me to return to Earth."


    Xu Fan paused, "After all, I am the guardian of the earth."


    Compared to Asgard, Xu Fan prefers the earth.


    If it weren''t for the sign-in, he would never come here.


    Instead, Loki was left to Sol.


    But...


    There is something that makes Xu Fan a little concerned Because of the relationship between the Destroyer''s getting stronger, when Thor returns to Asgard, he has no physical strength.


    In the end, I also watched Thor with his own eyes so weak that he could not destroy the Rainbow Bridge.


    just had to shoot.


    In other words, if you didn''t come to Asgard with Sol.


    The fate of the earth may end here?


    In order to avoid the destruction of the earth, the little assistant gave such a sign?


    If this statement holds true.


    The little assistant''s sign-in is not just about making yourself stronger.


    "If I don''t come..."


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, but he didn''t struggle with this issue.


    Anyway, things have come to an end.


    It''s time to go back.


    Only, after Xu Fan said so.


    Thor appeared apologetic.


    "Sorry... It is not an overnight task to repair the Rainbow Bridge. You may not be able to leave here in a short time."


    The short time that Sol said is naturally different from ordinary people.


    After all, he lived for a thousand and five hundred years. To him decades, it was a short time.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t care about that much. He opened a portal directly in front of Thor with a ring...

 v2 Chapter 549： The magic of Ulu Metal

    The portal of the Supreme Mage is never limited to the earth.


    In the decisive battle in "Avengers IV", Strange established a portal connecting Earth and Titan, and sent the resurrected Spider-Man and others to the battlefield.


    The key that really affects whether the portal can be opened is only the user¡¯s imagination.


    At the moment when Thor finished, Xu Fan opened the portal directly in front of him.


    And Odin is not surprised at Xu Fan''s behavior.


    In the beginning, Gu Yi possessed the ability to travel across the universe physically and even to the multiverse.


    Xu Fan now has clearly surpassed this legendary figure.


    Open the portal in Asgard and return to Earth.


    This is just a routine operation.


    If possible, Odin hopes that Xu Fan can stay and help them repair the damaged Rainbow Bridge.


    But as Xu Fan said.


    He is the Supreme Master, the most powerful guardian on earth.


    His duty is to protect the earth from invasion by creatures of other dimensions.


    instead of helping Asgard repair the Rainbow Bridge.


    "Xu."


    Sol seemed to have suddenly thought of something important, he took a step forward and took a deep breath.


    "Take care of Jane for me, please."


    Although Thor has a deep love for Jane Foster, he is not a lover.


    It is my responsibility to repair the Rainbow Bridge.


    I should be responsible for this matter to the end.


    Actually, Sol can now push the restoration work to Sieve, the three warriors of the fairy palace.


    Or some other god.


    And with his understanding, his father Odin can probably understand himself, allowing himself to go to earth with Xu Fan.


    But he knew that he couldn''t do that.


    Otherwise, I am evading.


    Thinking about it, Thor can only give Foster to Xu Fan.


    lest the people of SHIELD would embarrass her.


    If possible, Saul hopes that Foster and Eric can continue their research on Earth.


    Don¡¯t worry about being interrupted by SHIELD.


    "Well, there is no problem."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, indicating that he would take care of it.


    With his current status, there is no difficulty in accomplishing this.


    Finally, under the gaze of Odin and others, Xu Fan turned around and walked into the portal without looking back.


    The circle of fire became smaller and smaller behind him until it disappeared.


    After returning to Earth, Xu Fan did not rush to find Stark.


    Instead, he hung up the phone to Coulson.


    briefly explain the situation.


    Thor will not come back for the time being, and hope that SHIELD will not disturb Foster''s life again.


    "I know."


    Coleson responded politely.


    The relationship between Sol alone made them change many views.


    Now I have Xu Fan''s explanation.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. will naturally not embarrass Foster and the others.


    However, SHIELD¡¯s policy has changed accordingly.


    After experiencing these things, they decided to cooperate with Dr. Eric.


    Work together on a project called Cosmic Cube.


    Dr. Eric is also very interested in this.


    can be regarded as a happy ending.


    After hanging up, Xu Fan returned to Wakanda first.


    "Hokage-sama."


    As for Xu Fan''s way of playing, Oshemaru has long been a surprise.


    The corners of his mouth raised, his voice slightly hoarse, and then he showed Xu Fan his latest achievements.


    The achievements of Ulu Metal.


    When Xu Fan was destroying the Destroyer, he naturally took the wreckage as his own.


    In fact, Xu Fan at that time held it tightly.


    The power of the attack is enough to destroy the destroyer, but it will not destroy all the wreckage.


    So the Ulu metal that Xu Fan got was quite impressive.


    may not be enough to create a battle armor as tall as the Destroyer.


    But there is nothing wrong with creating a body size that fits your body.


    "The properties of this metal are indeed amazing, but in terms of hardness, it is not as good as the vibrating gold here."


    "And..."


    Oshemaru''s face was distressed, "It is not easy to completely melt this metal and reshape it."


    "Its melting point is higher than vibrating gold."


    The quality is not as good as vibrating gold, but it consumes more power.


    Oshemaru can''t think of the reason why Xu Fan would value this metal.


    According to his intelligence, Xu Fan can completely abandon this metal and devote himself to the development and application of vibrating gold.


    Of course, Wakanda''s own vibration technology is already quite developed.


    Xu Fan also expected Dashewan''s conclusion.


    After all, Oshemaru is just a scientist and a ninja.


    He knows very little about magic.


    Naturally, I don¡¯t know that magic blessing is the biggest feature of Ulu Metal.


    It is precisely for this reason that Xu Fan will find the Oshe Maru before going to Stark.


    "Oshemaru, you call Rashomon."


    Xu Fan said in a commanding tone.


    "I see, Lord Naruto."


    Although I don''t know what Xu Fan is thinking about, Da She Wan still does it honestly.


    Of course, Xu Fan deliberately took him to the forest outside in order not to damage the new laboratory of Dashemaru.


    At the same time, Xu Fan also brought a piece of Ulu metal.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the venue, Dashemaru began to make a seal with both hands, and slapped his five fingers against the ground.


    "Triple Rashomon!"


    The gates with evil spirits appeared one after another.


    Xu Fan weighed the weight of Ulu Metal a few times, and then aimed at the first Rashomon.


    did not use chakras, nor magic.


    Xu Fan only relied on his own muscle strength to throw the Ulu metal in his hand.


    àØ!


    Ulu Metal hit the center of gravity of Rashomon, and there was a loud noise.


    The spider-web-like crack spread quickly to the entire Rashomon.


    After a breath, the first Rashomon fell apart on the spot.


    However, the second and third layers are still standing there intact.


    But the powerful, but already shocking Oshe Maru remained silent Is the physical strength alone already so exaggerated. "


    Da She Wan was filled with emotion.


    Xu Fan¡¯s normal state is even more exaggerated than Naruto¡¯s fairy model.


    "Come again, Oshe Maru."


    While Xu Fan was talking, he took back the thrown out Ulu Metal with Vientiane Heaven.


    chanted a short piece of magic, blessing the magic power on Ulu Metal.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Although Dashewan doesn''t understand magic, he can still feel that Ulu Metal has changed after Xu Fan read some words that he didn''t understand.


    Oshemaru re-imprinted and summoned a new Rashomon.


    At this time, Oshe Maru became completely interested in Ulu Metal.


    There is still no chakra and no magic.


    Xu Fan exploded the muscle strength on his arm again and threw Ulu Metal.


    rumbling!


    With a deafening noise covering half of the forest, Ulu Metal continued to fly forward after smashing the first Rashomon.


    Until the Triple Rashomon was completely crushed.


    Oshemaru, who saw this scene in his eyes, was already standing on the spot!


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 550： The Lantern Ring Legion?

    "What did you just do, Lord Naruto."


    Oshemaru asked this sentence dumbfounded, he couldn''t understand the huge difference in expressiveness before and after Ulu Metal.


    The first throw only destroyed the first Rashomon.


    The second time, not only did all three doors break, but he also continued to fly a long distance forward.


    If this is not to demonstrate to myself, but a life and death contest, even if I was immortal just now, I would be seriously injured by Xu Fan''s attack.


    And Dashewan can feel that Xu Fan, who was just now, has not injected chakras into the Ulu metal.


    This involves his blind spot of knowledge.


    Under shock...


    Oshemaru felt unprecedented excitement.


    His eyes became feverish.


    Xu Fan always surprises himself every time he comes back.


    and broke my cognitive barrier time and time again.


    If it hadn''t come to the Marvel world, Da She Maru would not know that technology can develop in such a convenient direction.


    Had it not been for Xu Fan to bring the bullet, Oshemaru would never have imagined such a small and delicate thing, possessing destructive power no less than ninjutsu.


    Especially the range of the sniper rifle.


    No matter how strong the elite is, Shangren will be attacked and killed unsuspectingly.


    There is also the characteristic of vibrato absorbing kinetic energy.


    all opened my eyes.


    "This is the characteristic of Ulu Metal."


    Xu Fan explained, and once again used the Vientiane Sky Yin to retrieve the Ulu Metal that was left in the distance.


    "Add magic."


    "Additional magic?" Oshemaru tilted her head, not quite understanding the particularity of these words.


    "It''s metal like vibranium, can''t it?" Oshemaru couldn''t help asking.


    Literally, it seems that any kind of metal can be blessed with this power called magic.


    Is it possible that Ulu Metal has any particularity?


    "It is true, but the nature is different."


    Xu Fan shook his head, denying Dashewan''s idea.


    Although they are all metal, the latter is forcibly infused with magic.


    is equivalent to a process of injecting Chakra into kunai in the Naruto world to increase its power.


    Once the caster is out of contact with Kuunai.


    or the chakra disappears, it will no longer be able to give any chakra attributes to Kuwu.


    The characteristics of Ulu Metal are fundamentally changed.


    The weapons and armors made of this metal are turned into magical instruments.


    no longer need external force injection.


    For example, the Thor''s hammer in Thor''s hand, most of the time its role is to help Thor concentrate his attention and exert the power of thunder in his body.


    At a critical moment, Captain Rogers, Jane Foster, and Black Widow all raised Thor''s Hammer.


    and drew power from Thor''s Hammer, promoted to God!


    "So, there is a fundamental difference."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, and thought of a better way of explaining.


    "To put it simply, I will now make this small piece of Ulu metal into a ring, and then inject the power of the nine tails."


    "Anyone who wears this ring can incarnate as a Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli and enter the Nine-Tailed Chakra Mode."


    Many times, actual examples are more convincing than theories.


    is also easier to understand.


    Dashewan''s pupils began to enlarge, and the focus of his sight slowly moved to the small piece of metal in Xu Fan''s palm.


    If you just make a ring, you can''t consume much.


    Generally one or two grams is enough.


    In other words, the remains of the Destroyer collected by Xu Fan are enough for Dashewan to create thousands of such rings.


    And everyone who wears these rings can become a pillar of the nine tails!


    Even if it''s not as perfect as Naruto.


    Only the combat effectiveness level of Chakra''s one-tail coat.


    That can definitely be called the Nine-Tailed Pillar Legion that will destroy the world!


    "This... is terrible."


    Dashewan swallowed nervously. He was shocked by Xu Fan''s words and didn''t know how to describe his feelings.


    "Really."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, expressing just as Dashewan thought.


    But unfortunately, this is just an example, a metaphor.


    Nine-tailed Chakra is chakra after all, not magic.


    There is no way to inject Ulu metal to create the Nine-Tailed Chakra Ring.


    Otherwise, Xu Fan needs nine tails there, so go straight to the ten tails.


    Then give a forbearance to the elites of the country of fire, and create one by hand.


    All of them are Juwei Renzhuli.


    When Thanos and Vanguard came to the earth, they all opened the way with a ten-tailed beast jade!


    Just thinking about that scene, Xu Fan felt excited.


    He thinks Thanos will definitely feel exciting.


    is very exciting.


    Of course, I can only think about these.


    "This provides me with an idea."


    Tokuo Chakra is not good, you can use magic instead.


    Xu Fan suddenly remembered that before he crossed, Marvel Comics had a strong competitor.


    DC comics.


    Although DC Comics is often hit by his number one enemy Warner.


    But its influence has not been low.


    In that comic, there is an organization called the Green Lantern Corps.


    Every legion member has a lamp ring in his hand, and he can visualize what he thinks and use it as a weapon to fight.


    The stronger the willpower of the members of the legion, the more exaggerated the combat effectiveness.


    Based on this idea, he can also build such an army.


    Inject magic into the ring of Ulu Metal, and distribute it to his roots.


    greatly enhanced their combat capabilities.


    "In short, leave enough weight to build a close-fitting armor, and the remaining Ulu Metal..."


    "All into rings!"


    Xu Fan commanded to Dashewan.


    is like this kind of trivial assembly line, naturally it is not the turn of Xu Fan to do it himself.


    And Oshemaru''s work has always been excellent.


    "I see." Oshemaru stretched out her long tongue, the corners of her mouth rose, and frantic eyes burst into her eyes.


    He can''t wait to complete Xu Fan''s order.


    Then...


    Witness how strong the final ring will be.


    Only in this matterOshemaru has his own selfishness.


    "Hokage-sama."


    Oshe Maru said respectfully, now he has already cast his sight on Xu Fan''s admiration.


    "Say."


    "After it''s done, can you give me a ring like this."


    Oshemaru said without thinking.


    There is no difficulty in creating a ring. The key is how to inject magic into the ring in the final stage.


    I don¡¯t know anything about this field.


    It''s useless to hide a ring secretly.


    Without Xu Fan¡¯s magic spell, this ring is not as practical as vibration gold.


    If you want, you can only ask Xu Fan.


    Of course, Oshemaru is very smart.


    He knew that what Xu Fan gave to himself was his own.


    If he doesn''t give it, he must not grab it.


    can''t move this mind even more, or I don''t know how he died in the end.


    This man...


    has the ability to kill himself countless times.


    "of course can."


    And Xu Fan, there is no reason to refuse Dashewan.


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 551： Im going to die

    After explaining that Oshe Maru had made the Ulu metal armor and ring, Xu Fan left Wakanda again.


    I have to say that Dashemaru is very capable of being a leader and has certain means.


    Under his management, Wakanda was governed in order.


    There is no need for Xu Fan to worry too much.


    As for the country of fire, Kakashi and Konoha are responsible for the management.


    Knowing people and making good use of it is often better than doing it yourself.


    Through the portal opened by the hanging ring, Xu Fan returned to the Sanctuary of New York.


    "You are back, Master Master."


    As soon as he sensed that Xu Fan had returned to the Holy of Holies, Arthur quickly put down his work, came to him, and greeted him respectfully.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, and then asked about Huiye, Banner and Stark''s condition.


    Among these people, the person Xu Fan is most worried about is Huiye.


    The power she possesses far exceeds the normal Hulk and Stark.


    said that he has lived for thousands of years, and his mind is no different from that of a little girl.


    According to Arthur''s answer, Huiye basically spends his time playing with Hulk except for the time he spent practicing with Hulk.


    "Screw the show?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but was surprised by this development.


    However, the mages living in the Sanctuary of New York are not primitive people. Apart from the time to practice magic, their lifestyle is no different from modern people.


    There is plenty of entertainment.


    Under the influence of ears and eyes, it is no surprise that Huiye started to get in touch with modern technology and indulged in it.


    As for Dr. Banner.


    In the countless battles with Kaguya, he also slowly accepted the existence of Hulk.


    sees him as a part of himself, rather than an enemy.


    Compared to the previous mentality of destroying Hulk no matter what the price is paid.


    Now Banner has been able to face the green-skinned warrior.


    I need to entrust myself with the mental work.


    The difficult enemy let Hulk solve it with his muscles.


    plus learning some simple magic, so Banner also has a certain combat effectiveness.


    The most important thing is that Hulk is no longer a brainless charge, and then uses its own strength advantages to hit, smash, and throw.


    Because once you encounter an opponent of the same level, this fighting method will only expose your own flaws, and the opponent will seize the opportunity.


    is rubbed against the ground by Thanos is a good example.


    The current Hulk lacks exactly this kind of skill training.


    However, Xu Fan is probably the only person in this world who can help Hulk improve combat effectiveness.


    "As for Mr. Stark."


    But when Arthur mentioned Stark, his face changed.


    As Xu Fan expected.


    Now Stark is bothered by palladium poisoning.


    After seeking Arthur''s help to no avail, he left the Holy of Holies, wanting to be alone.


    "I tried to contact you during this period, but... failed to contact you." Arthur explained.


    Although he couldn''t think of any solution, if it was Xu Fan, Arthur felt he would definitely be able to help Stark.


    It''s just that no matter how Arthur contacted Xu Fan, he didn''t get a response.


    "I was not on earth before."


    Xu Fan''s understatement skipped the question.


    Actually, Xu Fan knew about palladium poisoning a long time ago.


    But this is only a temporary problem.


    As Stark was about to die, Director Fury deliberately helped him successfully discover the new element.


    An element that does not exist on the earth.


    The structure of the universe cube.


    In the end, Stark not only solved the problem of palladium metal poisoning, but also greatly improved the power source of the Ark reactor.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you let it go.


    If it weren''t for this check-in, I would need to witness Stark create new elements.


    Xu Fan may not come back deliberately.


    "I know."


    Xu Fan did not stay in the Holy of Holies after pretending to learn about it from Arthur.


    Although New York is a famous big city, it is not that big for Xu Fan now.


    As long as he has ideas in this area, he can expand his mental power to the entire city in an instant.


    In front of the vast realm of spiritual power, Stark, who wants to hide himself, has nothing to hide.


    Soon, Xu Fan found that Stark was hiding on the roof of a building, sitting on the edge, looking down at the entire city.


    Now he has appointed Pepper as the CEO of Stark Industries, and has also handed the War Machine to Colonel Rod.


    It can be said that the current Stark is no different from the person who has explained the funeral and waited silently for death.


    However, Xu Fan did not go to Stark directly.


    Instead, he first contacted Beverly of SHIELD.


    Because it was Bai Jue''s disguise, he would naturally obey Xu Fan''s commands.


    In addition, Bai Ferry has the highest level of authority.


    Finding out Howard''s relic is not difficult at all.


    Among his relics, he not only left his own experience of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube.


    Unwilling to be limited by the times.


    More expectations and love for Stark.


    It¡¯s just something Xu Fan didn¡¯t quite understand...


    Why did Howard¡¯s relics have been kept by SHIELD instead of being handed over to Stark?


    Is it possible that if Stark has not become Iron Man, Fury intends to keep him from knowing about Howard for the rest of his life?


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan shook his head, didn''t think about it any more, but after undoubtedly putting away these temporarily, he appeared directly in front of Stark.


    Xu Fan¡¯s sudden appearance frightened Stark so that he almost fell off the edge of the building.


    Fortunately, the steel jersey was activated at a critical moment, maintaining the balance.


    For ordinary people, Stark''s steel suit is really a dream thing.


    "Xu."


    Stark looked haggard at the boy in front of him.


    He felt that since Xu Fan can come here to find himself, it means that he already knows everything.


    "Hmm I know all about it."


    Xu Fan responded, and he also noticed the symptoms on Stark''s neck.


    "According to Jarvis''s calculations, there is at most one month left."


    "Neither modern technology nor magic can alleviate this state, let alone cure it."


    "I''m going to die, Xu."


    Stark''s tone was very calm, as if he had taken life and death down.


    Stark also understood that there is no element in this world that can replace palladium.


    And once the lower boat reactor is removed, the shrapnel left in his body will flow to the heart.


    is nothing more than to die faster or slower.


    "Not all elements."


    However, just when Stark thought Xu Fan would sympathize with him, he was shocked.


    Stark blurted out, "What do you mean?"


    "It means literally, come with me, Stark, I will tell you all the answers."


    Xu Fan smiled politely, turned to open the portal, connected to Stark''s studio, and walked in.


    Stark sat there for a moment before he straightened up and followed.


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 552： I am proud of you

    Steck followed Xu Fan and crossed the portal. The circle of fire shrank behind him until it disappeared.


    As soon as he came here, Stark looked around, everything that came into view was so familiar.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    There is no doubt that this is where Stark works alone.


    is the studio where he developed the steel suit with both hands.


    It¡¯s just that Stark didn''t quite understand why Xu Fan brought himself here.


    Is it possible that there is a solution to palladium poisoning?


    Why didn¡¯t I find out?


    wrong!


    Stark suddenly realized a problem.


    Xu Fan''s portal seems to be able to open anywhere.


    Isn''t the security system meticulously designed by myself lose its meaning?


    "Tony."


    Xu Fan turned around, "How much do you know about Howard?"


    "My father?" Stark was startled. He didn''t expect Xu Fan to suddenly say his father''s name.


    For his father, Stark has always been a little complicated.


    He felt that his father had never loved him.


    He is a true workaholic.


    stubborn, rigid.


    is also a very powerful person.


    The most impressive thing is probably the classic quotation he said.


    The so-called peace, but the stick in my hand is bigger than yours.


    "Really." Xu Fan nodded slightly, "It seems that you still don''t know enough about your father."


    "I don''t know enough? You said I don''t know enough?"


    Stark''s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at Xu Fan in surprise.


    Howard is his father.


    Even if he has been unable to get along with himself, is there anyone in this world who knows him better than himself?


    That paranoid workaholic.


    "Yes, I don''t know enough." Xu Fan affirmed this without hesitation.


    Actually, Howard didn''t even think that he would be assassinated by the Winter Soldier on the road.


    So he didn''t have time to explain many things, let alone tell Stark.


    "He was once one of the founders of SHIELD."


    In order to let Stark know that he was not talking, Xu Fan directly broke out something he didn''t know.


    Although Stark didn''t have much contact with S.H.I.E.L.D. during this period, he also discovered that this department had some strength.


    "Where is Coulson? It was created by my father?"


    The news really surprised Stark.


    In his impression, his father should be an arms dealer.


    No matter how great, create a government department by yourself.


    is also really amazing.


    But soon, Stark''s mood calmed down.


    The image of Howard appeared before his eyes.


    If his father wants to accomplish this, it seems that there is nothing impossible.


    He has always been a person who doesn''t give up until he reaches his goal.


    "That''s right, so some of Howard''s relics did not have time to be handed over to you, but have been stored in SHIELD.


    "Except for me and the current director, no one else knows about this."


    Xu Fan continued.


    "My father''s relic?"


    However, the news made Stark chuckle.


    "It is ironic that I was asked to sign for my father''s relic when I was about to die."


    Stark paused for a while, he really didn''t know what expression and emotion he should use to treat what his father left behind.


    If you can have a son, daughter or something, maybe you can pass it on to the next generation.


    As for now...


    I guess I can consider whether to bury my father''s things in the land.


    If...


    Xu Fan also failed to solve the problem of palladium poisoning.


    Maybe I can now think about what kind of epitaph I have carved on the tombstone.


    Xu Fan did not continue to sell Guanzi, he slowly raised his hand, palm up.


    The space where the palm was aimed at began to twist, the ring of fire slowly opened, and a metal box that required at least two people to lift fell from it, and dropped onto Xu Fan''s hand impartially.


    Such a heavy object is as light as a feather in Xu Fan''s hand.


    Even Stark can see the age of this box.


    And Xu Fan really has no reason to deceive himself.


    Especially after learning magic, he realized what the title of Supreme Master means.


    àØ!


    The box was thrown on the ground by Xu Fan, and the code lock was opened instantly.


    Stark swallowed nervously, moved his legs apart, and came to the side of the box.


    Stark couldn''t wait to flip through the contents.


    I want to see what my father left for me.


    Result...


    Most things have nothing to do with me, or irrelevant.


    Childhood memories are not valuable to Stark now.


    Whether you can continue to live is the point.


    After searching, something finally attracted his attention.


    That''s exactly the videotape left by Howard.


    I don''t know if it should be said by mistake or by fate.


    Under the environmental conditions at the time, Howard naturally could not predict the future.


    He is even less likely to know the trouble Stark is having.


    The reason why he left this videotape is not to help his son solve the palladium metal poisoning, but to hope that he can inherit his mantle.


    With the help of future technologies that I have never seen before, I will continue to study my discoveries.


    Research on the Rubik''s Cube in the universe.


    "Don''t want to see it?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur when he saw Stark stunned in place and did not make the next move.


    In fact, Stark is plunged into memories of the past.


    recalled the last time he quarreled with Howard.


    I failed to say goodbye to him at that time.


    "Ok."


    After Xu Fanla''s thoughts returned to the real world, Stark nodded slightly, and after taking a deep breath, turned off the lights here.


    Then, after some neat operation, Stark successfully played the video tape left by his father.


    Xu Fan and Stark sat on the ground together.


    Watching Howard expound his ideas on the exhibition on the screen.


    Due to his dissatisfaction with his performance during the period, he also called the video to restart several times It is not difficult to see that Howard is an extremely harsh person to himself.


    When he was a child, Stark also broke into the scene because of mischief, and was later taken away by the staff.


    However...


    Just after Stark was taken out, Howard suddenly changed the subject.


    bluntly stated that this videotape was meant to be shown to Stark.


    is not a public video.


    What Howard is going to talk about is not his own exhibition at all.


    is the secret of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube.


    After his research, he discovered a brand new structure in the universe cube.


    This structural formula is not any element on the earth.


    I was only limited by the technology at the time, and I couldn''t push the project forward.


    So this matter is gone.


    Maybe until the day I die, I can¡¯t see the project restart.


    But the greatest significance of human existence is not just to continue humanity?


    "So, I entrust all of this to you now, Tony."


    "Because you are the most proud masterpiece of my life, you... are my pride."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 553： Get started

    In the company of Xu Fan, Stark watched all the contents of the video.


    After a while of silence, Stark gradually showed a smile, like a helpless, bitter smile, and his tone was full of self-deprecating.


    "Unexpectedly, you have to teach me a lesson when you are dead."


    Stark stood up from the ground, but couldn''t help asking new questions.


    "Since this video was left in SHIELD, have they watched it?"


    But as soon as he blurted out, Stark shook his head.


    I thought of my father''s position and the special nature of SHIELD.


    I am afraid that no matter what encryption method Howard uses, the other party will desperately crack it and obtain the content in the video.


    Even with the technology of the time, no one can defeat Howard''s encryption system.


    Today, decades later, this is not a problem at all.


    The technological development of the times is sometimes so terrible.


    The technology that shocked the world a moment ago will be completely eliminated within a few years.


    Electronic products are particularly remarkable in this regard.


    Stark guessed that someone as smart as his father must also know this, so he just put the videotape in a locked box.


    It can be opened with a little means.


    just...


    Not everyone can have the mind of Howard''s genius.


    What''s more, there are problems such as insufficient technology limited by the times.


    I''m afraid the researchers of SHIELD are also helpless.


    is like the Ark reactor developed by myself.


    It is a new technology that is far ahead of this era. It is impossible to create it in a few decades except for itself.


    "let us start."


    Stark took out the video tape from the machine and kept it carefully.


    This is one of the few things Howard left to himself.


    and...


    For a long time, Stark thought that his father didn''t love him.


    Or¡­¡­


    He loves work more than his family and himself.


    So when I was very young, my personality became more and more rebellious.


    It was this kind of rebellion that caused my parents to fail to say goodbye on the day of the car accident.


    This incident has always been a psychological shadow of Stark, lingering.


    If he can, he is willing to lose everything he has now and go back to that day.


    to stop that disaster.


    Now I heard Howard said those things personally and entrusted his life''s work to himself.


    Something deep in Stark''s heart was also ignited at this moment.


    "Let''s get started, Xu."


    Stark turned to look at Xu Fan, the expression on his face looked very excited.


    It''s not just Howard who entrusted everything to himself.


    There is also a new verification of science.


    You know, this is a brand new element.


    It shouldn''t have appeared on the earth.


    Once this kind of thing is publicized, it will definitely cause an uproar.


    And, once this element can replace palladium metal, then you can survive!


    Stark can''t think of a reason not to do it immediately.


    "According to the clues left by my father, the structural formula he found in the universe cube should be related to the exhibition."


    Stark sorted out the details in the video one by one, and a clear context emerged in his mind.


    "We need to take a trip to the Stark Industrial Building now, there is..."


    Before Stark could finish speaking, Xu Fan had already rotated his fingers and opened the magic portal again in front of Stark.


    A condensed exhibition model flew slowly, passed the portal and fell into Xu Fan''s hand.


    He didn''t say a word, but his eyes were full of "Do you mean this?"


    Xu Fan, as a traveler, naturally watched the movie "Iron Man II".


    He knew everything Stark needed.


    "It''s really convenient." Stark spit out while taking over the model of the exhibition layout.


    Among the magic that Stark is currently exposed to, he has always been interested in portals.


    But unfortunately, if you want to build a magic portal, you must use the hanging ring.


    And now Stark is still in the initial learning stage of magic.


    There is much more theoretical knowledge than practical lessons.


    Even if he occasionally comes into contact with the Suspense Ring, he will be taken back by Arthur after class.


    According to him, only by becoming a true temple mage can you obtain this ring forever.


    Wherever he wants to go now, Stark will either rely on his steel suit.


    either can only drive.


    "Ok."


    But Stark did not struggle with the suspension of the ring.


    Instead, he started to work on the immediate problem.


    He took the model of the exhibition and asked Jarvis, the artificial intelligence butler, to input it on a one-to-one basis.


    As Xu Fan expected.


    Stark began to eliminate unnecessary parts little by little, simplifying the layout of the exhibition.


    In this process, Stark also gradually realized that the layout of the exhibition is indeed very similar to the element structure.


    At the end, Stark plopped and sat on the ground.


    Although he had believed what Howard said in his heart.


    can really see an element that does not exist on the earth when it appears in front of me.


    Stark''s heart is still quite shocked.


    and...


    From the structural formula, the energy contained in this element is huge.


    is far more than palladium, not to mention that it is not radioactive.


    In other words, this element is quite clean.


    can serve as the core of the Ark reactor.


    Excitement, joy, all kinds of emotions came to my heart.


    Stark almost cried with joy.


    However, this is just the beginning.


    "If we want to create this kind of element, we need to introduce some new equipment."


    Stark looked around, "There is not enough space here."


    "Can you use your magic?"


    If you rely on your own financial resources to carry out the renovation, it will take a few hours at the earliest If it is magic, it might be done in a few minutes.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded in response, then used his own magic to transform this place.


    As for the equipment that Stark needs, all of them got here through the portal.


    Of course, Stark paid for these things.


    Now, he is probably the most indispensable thing is money.


    And Xu Fan just moved his fingers, and the wall that needed to be drilled began to weather.


    The equipment began to return to its place as if it had self-awareness.


    The change from one scene to another seemed very surprised in Stark''s eyes.


    In just a few minutes, his studio was completely renewed under Xu Fan''s magic.


    But...


    Stark''s mood also began to tense.


    There is no 100% successful experiment in this world.


    Even if the structural formula of the new element is obtained, it may not be able to be created.


    This kind of behavior of placing all hopes in it will undoubtedly make a person feel nervous.


    includes Stark.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 554： Lost whip

    The reason why Xu Fan would help Stark is actually because of his own selfishness.


    Xiao assists the sign-in requirements released this time.


    is to witness the process of Stark creating the new Ark reactor.


    In order to get a sign-in reward.


    Xu Fan only brought Howard''s relics to Stark and helped him remodel the room.


    Of course, as for the delicate work, Stark still has to come in person.


    Maybe he is far inferior to himself, and he is not proficient in magic.


    But Stark has his own advantages.


    That is smart enough.


    In a certain Marvel universe, Stark has a gem of wisdom deep in his brain.


    Suddenly, a strong murderous aura attracted Xu Fan''s attention.


    Xu Fan''s mental power domain will not remain open for a long time. Only when necessary, will he use this ability to secretly observe his opponent.


    If the opponent''s mental power exceeds a certain value.


    will break this situation and attract Xu Fan''s attention.


    It can be said that this is a crisis instinct, or a defensive function.


    Especially in a martial arts world like Marvel.


    Although the strongest super villain in the Marvel movie universe is currently Thanos.


    But in fact, there are many villains here who are stronger than the normal Thanos.


    For example, when I was in a bar without doors, I met Sithorn''s clone.


    Although he won the victory by crushing, what he defeated was only a clone of the opponent.


    instead of the body.


    However, the person who came this time only had a very strong killing intent.


    The mental power he possesses is not strong.


    "It''s human."


    Xu Fan quickly confirmed this, and then expanded his mental power to locate the murderous man.


    He looks a bit vicissitudes of life.


    A reactor similar to a steel suit is tied to his chest.


    Holding an energy whip in each hand, plus long hair fluttering, it looks a bit like a character from Star Wars.


    "Morning whip."


    Xu Fan murmured the person''s name.


    He is the super villain in "Iron Man II".


    is also called the whip.


    Father was a scientific researcher at Stark Industries.


    An explosion caused by irregular operations caused many deaths and was driven out of the company by Howard.


    But he couldn''t accept such a thing. He felt that Howard was jealous that he was more talented than him.


    is that he wants to occupy his own technology, will drive himself away.


    Over the years, he has always held a grudge against the father and son Stark.


    is to make Losang Whip revenge for himself anyway.


    So, with his own mind, Lost Whip also developed a reaction furnace to improve his combat effectiveness.


    In this way, even if Stark had a steel suit, he could kill him himself.


    In the eyes of Losewhip, Stark''s death is entirely due to his arrogance.


    If he didn''t claim that he was Iron Man in front of all the media, he would not have prepared in advance.


    However, the original plan of the Whiplash was to kill Stark in front of the people.


    asked him to tell the truth about that year.


    That fellow Howard stole someone else''s technology, which made Stark Industries today.


    Their family has been a liar from the beginning, it is a family of thieves!


    For this reason, Sangwhip conducted many investigations and finally found clues.


    Stark intends to participate in a racing competition and indulge himself.


    Such capricious behavior, in the eyes of the whip, even more shows that Stark is not a responsible person.


    Although it is not clear why Stark suddenly disappeared from the venue.


    But he finally found out where Stark was going.


    He returned to his sea view villa.


    seems to be busy with some work.


    In order to avenge Stark, Lost Whip traces it all the way.


    "Stark, you dirty, despicable, shameless thief."


    Sorrow was standing at the door of Stark''s villa, filled with anger and hatred towards him.


    The entire villa is a bit exaggerated.


    I can''t see the edge at a glance.


    When I thought of my father, he could only curl up in a small room of a few square meters and wait for his death in silence.


    Lose the whip and burn with anger.


    All this should belong to their family.


    All this should be his!


    Thinking of this, the furious whip raised the energy whip high, aimed at the door in front of him, and slammed it down.


    rumbling!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the spider-web-like crack spread quickly to the entire gate, and then fell apart.


    The fragments were scattered all over the place.


    Sangbian showed a satisfied smile.


    He is bound to win this time, he doesn''t need to sneak into this way at all.


    also developed as expected, when he stepped into Stark''s sea view villa, the alarm here immediately sounded.


    "Stark, come out for me!"


    Sangwhip shouted loudly, destroying everything here wantonly.


    As an artificial intelligence butler, Jarvis quickly notified Stark of this situation.


    "Someone broke in?"


    Stark was also taken aback when he heard the news of someone breaking in.


    Not to mention the entire United States, even the entire world, just a few people have not heard of Stark Industries?


    I was the face I remembered on the spot, and he publicly admitted that he was Iron Man.


    Even with so many premises, I dare to blatantly ask for trouble.


    This kind of person really surprised Stark.


    "Could it be a member of the Ten Commandments?"


    Stark quickly thought of a possibility that he had been kidnapped by the Ten Rings before.


    Although he escaped from birth, the base of the Ten Commandments was completely destroyed.


    And they naturally can''t be clear about Xu Fan.


    It is normal to count all the accounts on oneself.


    It''s just that Stark thought they would choose to sneak in or something like that.


    This kind of fanfare is simply stupid.


    Stark glanced at the current progress, just give himself a few more minutes to create new elements.


    If palladium metal is used as a power source at this time, it will not only aggravate one''s own condition, but also may faint.


    In short, it¡¯s better to finish the work at hand first.


    "Jarvis, stop this guy."


    Stark said without thinking.


    Of course, there is no such thing as an alarm system in his home.


    The police force of the entire New York, where is comparable to your own steel suit?


    Besides, the police station is very far away from here. When they arrive, it is estimated that the other party has escaped.


    However...


    I was thinking about the security system that I gave to myself, but I didn''t expect things to be more piercing than I thought.


    Jarvis quickly returned the holographic projection screen.


    In the picture, there is also a reactor device on the chest of the visitor.


    provides the power source for the energy whip in his hand.


    The security system in the villa was quickly destroyed by this guy.


    Stark also looked surprised.


    The reaction furnace on the opponent''s chest did not come from his own handwriting.


    And this technology is at least several decades ahead of the world.


    There can be no artificial ones!


    What exactly is going on!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 555： I can magic!

    Just a few days ago, Stark was called by someone from the Ministry of Defense.


    I hope he can hand over his technology for use in the field of national security.


    How arrogant I was at the time. Not only did he debunk the tricks of the Ministry of Defense, he also declared to everyone that his technology was ahead of the world for decades.


    There is no such thing as a copy of this technology.


    So I will not hand over the steel suit, let alone the Ark Reactor.


    In just a few days, I was beaten in the face for what I said.


    This surprised Stark.


    "It seems that you have friends here." Xu Fan said lightly.


    The current Lost Whip has not received the help from Hanmer.


    Whether it is the reactor on his chest or the weapon in his hand, he developed it at home.


    Although it looks powerful, it is limited by conditions.


    is not such a difficult enemy.


    Even Stark can defeat him.


    It is not yet his turn to deliberately shoot.


    "Ok."


    Stark responded, speeding up his work, and finally started the machine.


    Now Stark has not developed the idea of ??the Iron Army, and the defense system at home is more conventional.


    While losing the whip, he obviously expected the opponent he might encounter.


    After a few minutes of fighting, the Whiplash destroyed all the machines that could counterattack, and after breaking a wall, he appeared in front of Stark.


    "Tony Stark."


    While chewing gum, the corner of his mouth rose, like a cheetah that found a rabbit.


    The most delighted thing is that Stark seems to be doing some research.


    So that he didn''t wear a steel suit at all.


    In other words, dealing with Stark now is as easy as pinching a rabbit.


    "Who are you? The Ten Commandments Gang sent you?"


    Stark didn''t change his face as he watched the bereaved whip close at hand, and even started teasing.


    "That organization has no future. I suggest you find a decent job."


    Stark spreads out his hands, as if to give advice on life.


    In fact, Stark was not nervous at all.


    He was at most shocked by the device on his chest.


    Really speaking of combat effectiveness, he can defeat him by wearing that suit of steel suit casually.


    Besides, there is Xu Fan by his side.


    Let alone lose the whip, even the entire Ten Commandments Gang, the Iron Overlord, failed to hurt themselves in front of Xu Fan.


    What''s so nervous about yourself?


    "Huh." Sangwhip snorted coldly. He looked around and confirmed that the steel suit was not beside Stark.


    As for Xu Fan, he seems to be only a teenager, and he is not very strong.


    shouldn''t be a bodyguard either.


    is probably Stark''s assistant.


    Now he has no expression on his face and said nothing, probably because he was frightened by his sudden intrusion.


    After a while, he will be frightened and pass out.


    Sangbian guessed Xu Fan¡¯s identity and thought this was the answer.


    "I am here to regain the glory that should belong to my father. It is your father who stole his technology."


    "Father debts are paid!"


    Lost whip suddenly roared, his right hand vigorously raised the energy whip and slapped Stark hard.


    The conversation left Stark confused.


    Things have reached this point, and the other party obviously has no need or reason to lie.


    He is not a killer hired by the Ten Commandments to avenge himself.


    The reason why he thinks this way is not only because Stark and the Ten Rings have a feast.


    He was the Ark reactor developed at the cave base of the Ten Rings.


    Although I was already cautious at the time, it did not rule out the possibility that someone had copied the reactor technology.


    After all, the real thing is right before my eyes.


    Stark can only think so.


    But he said his father was a thief and stole his father''s technology.


    This makes Stark unable to understand.


    As far as he knows, his father is the world''s top genius.


    Even if he is dead, he can teach himself such a super genius a lesson.


    What is not a top genius?


    Such a top genius needs to steal other people''s technology to achieve himself?


    This is simply nonsense.


    But anyway, when the energy whip was pouring down, Stark took advantage of the situation and avoided the lashes.


    rumbling!


    A brand-new auxiliary machine was split into two by the whip, and flew out to both sides amid the violent explosion.


    Stark rolled his throat, now he doesn''t have a steel suit by his side.


    Although he asked Jarvis to fetch the suit when he found the whip, but this process takes some time.


    "Aren''t you going to shoot?"


    Stark glanced at Xu Fan.


    As long as Xu Fan takes a shot, one finger can solve the opponent.


    "I am not interested in such a weak opponent." Xu Fan said without thinking, and rejected Stark''s request.


    Xu Fan is not Stark''s bodyguard either.


    Secondly, Lost Whip is really not a difficult villain.


    "Relax, Tony, if you were the past, you may not be able to defeat the opponent in front of you, but you are not anymore, are you?"


    Xu Fan paused, "Recall those skills of Professor Arthur."


    At the same time as the voice fell, Xu Fan changed a hanging ring out of thin air and threw it directly to Stark.


    A powerful wizard can fight without relying on any magical weapons.


    But for a novice like Stark, it would be difficult to release decent magic without the aid of magic weapons.


    is like Thor in Thor. After losing the hammer, he doesn''t even know how to release the lightning.


    "Stark!"


    Lost Whip naturally couldn''t see the mystery in the hanging ring, but he didn''t care about those.


    He just wants to teach Stark a hard lesson, and then let him admit that Howard stole someone else''s technology.


    I saw the Whiplash once again raised the lashes, and the left and right hands waved together Two energy lashes flew high and aimed at both Stark and Xu Fan.


    There was a burst of crackling noises, and the two lashes were like spirit snakes wrapped around their necks.


    At the very moment of his death, Stark put the hanging ring on his hand and said something in his mouth.


    The fiery red magic array figure appeared out of thin air in front of him, forming a shield.


    àØ!


    The whiplash hit it, bursting out a dazzling white light.


    The magic shattered instantly, and the generated energy pushed Stark and knocked him to the ground.


    The energy whip of the whip also flew out.


    Because he hadn''t expected Stark to possess this kind of skill, the scene was suddenly beyond the control of the whip.


    His eyes watched the energy whip bounce back, but his body had no time to react.


    stab!


    In the end, the whip thrown by the whip fell to his left shoulder, and there was a sound similar to a steak being thrown on a frying pan.


    An unprecedented burning sensation rolled in with the intense pain, causing the unbelievable whiplash to lose his balance and fall straight down.


    As for Xu Fan, he flicked the whip with only one little finger.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 556： The worst choice

    A super villain like Lost Whip, the possibility of causing harm to Xu Fan is basically zero.


    Even if I do nothing.


    The bones of the first-generation Edman alloy and the six-level self-healing ability are enough to exhaust the whip to death, Xu Fan is unharmed.


    Faced with the whip that he swung past, Xu Fan just flicked with his little finger and then counterattacked.


    Stark and Lostwhip fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    The machine used by Stark to create new elements also completed the last step.


    Under a burst of dazzling blue, the new element was successfully born and sparkled.


    , who had to grit his teeth due to pain, was also stunned.


    He has never seen such a beautiful masterpiece.


    While hating Stark and his family, some jealousy grew in the whip''s heart.


    This is his instinct as a scientist.


    So far, Xu Fan can be regarded as witnessing the whole process.


    The voice of a small assistant rang in his ears.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    get the sign-in reward: the energy of the universe cube!


    A wave of majestic energy poured into Xu Fan''s body, this feeling seemed to be immersed in the warm river.


    I have to say that this energy is not weaker than any previously obtained.


    If the guess is correct, this is probably the supernatural power that Captain Marvel gained in the accident.


    Xu Fan looked at his palm incredibly.


    Although he had enough power, he had to admit that the reward this time made him excited.


    However, Lost Whip did not give up revenge.


    He endured the severe pain, dropped the whip in his left hand, and stood up.


    Because of being injured by his own weapon, he looked at the ceiling when he fell.


    So he didn''t notice Xu Fan flicked the whip.


    thought he was lucky, and avoided his own moves.


    Now because of a serious injury to his left shoulder, only his right hand can move the whip.


    Between Stark and Xu Fan, obviously the life and death of the former is more important.


    He clenched his teeth, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, because the energy lash had a certain high temperature.


    The wound on his left shoulder had healed when he was attacked.


    However, his collarbone was also broken because of this, and every step of his action would suffer extremely exaggerated pain.


    But even so, the whip did not give up.


    He has always been a man of perseverance.


    It¡¯s just that this spirit is used in the wrong place.


    Watching him step by step, trying to get close to Stark, Xu Fan''s footsteps began to fall back.


    He has got what he wants.


    There is no need to shoot again.


    What''s more, it''s a mere whip, where is it worth letting Xu Fan take the shot himself?


    "It''s thrilling." Stark couldn''t help sighing, his physical fitness was average.


    After being pushed to the ground by the energy, he only felt dizzy, and his sense of crisis was not as good as a real soldier.


    It wasn''t until the Whiplash reached his attack range that Stark saw the opponent''s wound with hindsight.


    That shocking scar, if it''s burned on my body...


    Stark shuddered just thinking about it.


    "Go to hell, Stark!"


    The whip made a roar like a beast, hoping to relieve the physical pain in this way.


    And this time, Stark did not choose to defend.


    Although his theoretical knowledge is very strong, he lacks actual combat.


    The defensive magic just now almost made him faint.


    Although Xu Fan is standing next to him, he doesn''t need to worry too much about his safety, but for Stark now.


    He wanted to behave in front of Xu Fan.


    to prove his magic talent.


    Only in this way can there be more opportunities to learn magic.


    When he thought of this, Stark had already pronounced another spell, and then pointed his palm down.


    A burst of magical energy poured out, pushing Stark''s body backwards.


    The whip''s attack failed, leaving black marks on the ground and two finger-width dents.


    "It''s a good attack, but the accuracy is too bad. You should practice shooting."


    Stark continued to tease.


    Not to mention that Stark didn''t want to sympathize with his killer.


    Even if he really sympathizes with each other, his words are quite sharp.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    The attack just now is the last chance for the whiplash.


    This time it failed, it will be time to tell the winner.


    "It seems that your face is full of doubts."


    Stark stood up from the ground with the help of magic, spread his arms and slowly lifted his heels off the ground.


    Cannot breathe, Stark''s body unexpectedly floated.


    This sudden scene made the whiplash unexpected.


    For a long time, he has been a very good physical scientist, knowing nothing about the magic field.


    "What kind of technology is this?!"


    The whip became a little agitated because he couldn''t understand what kind of methods Stark used.


    This also means that there is a gap between him and Stark.


    He is smarter than himself.


    His technology is more advanced than his own.


    is even a few decades ahead.


    The suspension at this time, and the new element just now.


    new element¡­¡­


    As if he realized something, he suddenly turned his head, and the place where the new element was placed is now empty.


    Nothing at all!


    "it''s here."


    Stark naturally knows what the whiplash is looking for.


    He shook his wrist, and the blue light shone on the room, attracting the eyes of the whip.


    Countless pieces of red steel flew from behind Stark, sticking to his body piece by piece.


    With the new element inserted on the reaction furnace on his chest, Stark released the magic, landed on the ground, and stood firm on his heels.


    He looked straight at the whip.


    "The victory is divided."


    Stark made a low voice, and started aggressively.


    A mere lash of energy can''t hurt the current Stark at all.


    mourning whip stands on the spot, UU reading www.uukanshu. In addition to losing his last chance, cm also had new questions in his heart.


    Is his father really stolen the technology?


    Judging from Stark''s expressive power, his wisdom may surpass anyone on earth.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Sangwhip shook his head, denying this conjecture.


    My father will not deceive myself.


    Even if Tony Stark is really a super genius, it cannot prove that Howard is better than his father.


    Sangbian took a deep breath and looked at Xu Fan in a blink of an eye.


    I don¡¯t have to sacrifice here, I can retreat temporarily, and when the time is right, I will come!


    Thinking of this, Lost Whip regards Xu Fan as the last straw.


    in front of his own chips.


    He shook his wrist and threw a whip like a snake.


    Stark and Xu Fan saw this picture in their eyes, and they all guessed the idea of ??being stunned.


    Stark could not help but sighed, "This guy made the worst choice."


    Xu Fan stood up and poured out all the cosmic cube energy he had just obtained.


    A dazzling blue light swallowed the whip in an instant!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 557： Letter from Kama Taj

    Lost Whip is the body of a mortal after all, unable to resist the cosmic energy bursting from Xu Fan.


    A dazzling light gradually faded away.


    The position where Sangwhip stood was empty, not even a trace of ashes was left behind.


    Stark opened the helmet of the steel suit, once again shocked by Xu Fan''s power.


    "What was that just now?"


    Stark blurted out, he always felt that the power Xu Fan used was not like magic.


    "A simple energy release." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    I really want to explain to Stark, it is estimated to start with the matter of the universe Rubik''s Cube.


    Not to mention whether it is necessary or not, Xu Fan is too lazy to explain anything about this kind of thing.


    Now Stark has developed new elements.


    His palladium element poisoning problem has been completely solved.


    Even the toxins left in the body before are removed by the power of the new element.


    Stark now only feels refreshed.


    Seeing that Xu Fan was unwilling to explain, Stark didn''t press on.


    "Anyway, I really want to thank you this time."


    Stark took off the steel suit on his body, the corners of his mouth raised, and an unprecedented smile appeared, expressing his gratitude to Xu Fan.


    The Ten Commandments Gang Cave.


    Iron Overlord.


    And this time.


    all thanks to Xu Fan.


    In Stark''s heart, he has regarded Xu Fan as his friend.


    "It''s okay."


    Xu Fan shook his head slightly, "I just brought out an introduction. It is you who really developed this element."


    "New York in the future will still need your strength and will."


    After Xu Fan said, he opened the magic portal again in front of Stark.


    I have done everything I should do, and I have also received this sign-in reward.


    Of course, there is no reason to stay here.


    Seeing Xu Fan preparing to leave, Stark didn''t stop him, let alone ask him about his next plan.


    If Xu Fan wants to say something, he will tell himself.


    No need to ask yourself.


    That will only make others disgusted.


    Besides, he has given himself enough help.


    "My strength and will?"


    After Xu Fan disappeared into the room with the fire ring of the portal, Stark raised his hand and touched the new device on his chest.


    Xu Fan''s voice echoed in his mind repeatedly.


    Always felt¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s words seem to be referring to something else.


    After leaving Stark¡¯s sea view villa, Xu Fan did not return to Wakanda, but went directly to the Sanctuary of New York.


    Wakanda in the first battle.


    The other party suffered heavy losses, and the bodies of the Wakanda warriors almost covered the grassland.


    It will undoubtedly take a lot of time to deal with these corpses.


    Other than that, we must also soothe people''s hearts and change power.


    Trivial matters will only follow.


    And Xu Fan has never been a person willing to be bound by such things.


    So the handling of these matters all fell on the shoulders of Oshemaru.


    It must be very busy at Osha Maru.


    Except for some necessary explanations, Xu Fan did not go to Wakanda again to distract Dashewan.


    "And if I remember correctly the plot line of the movie..."


    "After the end of "Thor" and "Iron Man 2," the story of "Avengers" should have developed."


    Xu Fan recalled it carefully.


    Rocky fell into the abyss of the Rainbow Bridge and did not die, but encountered Thanos who was collecting infinite gems.


    The two sides hit it off, Thanos handed Loki his army of Zetaric and the Scepter of Mind.


    also allowed him to gain the dominance of the earth after the event was completed.


    The only requirement is to bring the universe Rubik''s Cube to myself.


    As the overlord of the universe, Thanos naturally does not worry about Loki betraying him.


    Even if he got the Scepter of Mind and the Cube of the Universe, it would not be difficult for him to squeeze Loki to death.


    The reason why he didn''t let Loki give it to himself immediately when he got the Cube of the Universe.


    is mostly to fulfill their promises.


    Help Loki rule the earth.


    Without the power of the Universe Rubik''s Cube, Loki could not send the army of the Zetarians to Earth in a short time.


    "If Thanos didn''t keep his promise, he would be able to return the moment Loki got the Cube of the Universe, and he could take both the soul gem and the space gem in his hand."


    But in this way, Thanos¡¯ personality charm is probably reduced a lot.


    Maybe Thanos¡¯ methods are cold-blooded and cruel, but the only thing he can¡¯t do is lies.


    Since Loki has promised, he is bound to fulfill his promise.


    "The New York war."


    For the upcoming war, Xu Fan has some expectations in his heart.


    As soon as this kind of famous scene location, the small assistant will definitely issue a sign-in task.


    Secondly, I can also take advantage of this war to get spiritual gems and space gems into my bag.


    plus the time gems obtained earlier.


    There are three infinite gems in his hand.


    How could Xu Fan dislike this kind of artifact that can enhance his own combat effectiveness.


    "Xu."


    As soon as he sensed that Xu Fan had returned to the Holy of Holies, Arthur quickly put down his work and appeared in front of him.


    Considering Xu Fan¡¯s identity as the Supreme Master, Arthur can understand why he is always not here.


    But...


    The inheritance of magic has always been the responsibility of the Supreme Master.


    All previous work at Kama Taj was represented by Mordor.


    Although Mordu is not disgusted with this kind of thing, but Kama Taj¡¯s apprentices are talking in private.


    Rather than studying under Mordu, they hope Xu Fan can personally guide them.


    After hearing these private voices, Mordor directly reported the incident to the Most Holy Place in New York.


    Because Xu Fan is not here, Arthur has to be in charge.


    During the ¡¡¡¡ period, Arthur also tried to contact Xu Fan, but failed.


    "That''s it."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, and patted Arthur on the shoulder by the way, indicating that he was doing well.


    "It is indeed my negligence about this matter."


    Xu Fan admitted this without shirk.


    Although he is now the supreme mage on earth, there are many things to deal with.


    During this time, Xu Fan had a rare opportunity to rest.


    Kama Taj¡¯s situation was naturally forgotten.


    Moreover, in the Marvel movie, after Strange became the Supreme Mage, he never returned to Kama Taj.


    Xu Fan thought that teaching magic does not require the Supreme Master to come forward.


    "It''s better to go to Kama Taj before the New York war arrives."


    Xu Fan whispered in his heart, thinking about the next plan.


    But soon, his mind flashed.


    Strange''s face emerged.


    Perhaps, it''s time to find someone to share their work.


    "At this time, Strange should still be an excellent doctor."


    "Although he is still a few years away from becoming the Supreme Master."


    When Xu Fan thought this way, Arthur slowly spoke as if he was thinking of something again.


    "By the way, Mr. Banner is looking for you too."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 558： help

    "Banna? What happened to him?" Xu Fan asked casually.


    "This..." Arthur shook his head with a look of embarrassment. He only knew that Banner wanted to see Xu Fan.


    But as for the reason, he doesn''t know.


    Although he also asked Dr. Banner, the other party had no plan to say.


    "I know."


    Seeing Arthur, he didn''t know the reason. Xu Fan stopped the conversation and asked him to do other things.


    Arthur first responded, then bowed deeply to Xu Fan''s back before turning to leave.


    Although Arthur admired Xu Fan''s strength very much.


    I don''t know why, the deeper he goes, the more he feels that the gap between himself and Xu Fan is slowly widening.


    in various senses.


    Every time he saw Xu Fan, he would feel that this supreme mage was a bit strange.


    and his strength...


    also became more and more unfathomable.


    "Forget it."


    Arthur sighed and decided not to think about these headaches.


    He first got in touch with Kama Taj¡¯s Modu, and informed him of the incident.


    I have completely relayed the story of Kama Taj to Xu Fan.


    and Xu Fan also said that he would find a time to go there, and Mordur only needs to wait a few days.


    "I know."


    Mordu cut off the call.


    Since Xu Fan went to the Sanctuary in New York, he has never returned to Kama Taj.


    Although there is no relationship between Mo Du and Xu Fan, it follows the departure of Gu Yi Master.


    Xu Fan was promoted to the Supreme Master.


    If he doesn''t come back, Kama Taj will have an impact.


    Even if Xu Fan didn''t guard the Most Holy Place in New York, Arthur would be good enough to take care of things there in order.


    Moreover, before Xu Fan went there, Arthur was the guardian of the temple there.


    Except for the time when Domam sent the magic lifeform, New York has always been safe.


    For this consideration, Mordur felt that Xu Fan, as the Supreme Mage, should return to Kama Taj.


    assume the responsibility of nurturing new forces.


    On the other hand, the atmosphere of Kama Taj became a little strange.


    Almost everyone knows the legendary story of Xu Fan.


    and firmly believe that he will grow to a greater degree than the ancient master.


    Once this celebrity effect is established, it often produces unexpected effects.


    One of the most direct effects is that every apprentice of the mage here hopes that they can get the guidance of Xu Fan.


    What''s more, the original Gu Yi mage often did such things.


    Under the contrast of ¡¡¡¡ one and two, there will be a kind of sound.


    A voice longing for Xu Fan to come back.


    Mordu was not cold about this kind of thing, so he took the initiative to contact Arthur.


    I hope Xu Fan can respond to the expectations of these apprentices.


    But who knows...


    Almost every time I contacted Arthur, the answer was that Xu Fan was not in the Sanctuary of New York now.


    Not only that, but for Xu Fan''s whereabouts, Arthur had to use the unknown whereabouts to answer.


    At first, I thought it was because of the disappearance of the ancient wizard, so the dark dimension rioted again.


    As a new generation of Supreme Master, Xu Fan had to solve those hidden dangers.


    It turned out after some serious investigation.


    Mordu did not find any invasion of the dark dimension.


    Even Xu Fan can completely disappear the enemy.


    This process will also leave clues.


    Such as the magic wave generated during the war.


    The remaining traces of black magic.


    But none of these!


    This made Mordo doubt whether the Gu Yi mage''s decision was correct.


    Is Xu Fan really a reasonable candidate for the Supreme Master?


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan can really shoulder the prestige of the Supreme Master.


    Become an outstanding guardian of the earth?


    Mordu is seriously skeptical.


    "May I come back?"


    Just when Mordor had a headache because of this, Casillas'' voice came from behind him.


    Since Gu Yi disappeared, Xu Fan didn''t care about Kama Taj.


    Casillas began to develop his power quickly.


    He brought some apprentices with magical talents into his team.


    train them to become their own disciples.


    After Mordor realized this, the power of Casillas had grown to a very exaggerated level.


    didn''t know what method he used.


    Those people are as if they are possessed, they worship Casillas madly.


    "Yes, it''s probably only the matter of these few days."


    Mordu answered Casillas¡¯ question, not knowing if it was his own illusion, he always felt that Casillas¡¯ dark circles were getting heavier.


    Speaking of it, those who joined the Casillas force have never made a call for Xu Fan to return.


    "Do you really think this is correct? Mordu."


    Casillas paused, adding to his tone, "You have always been a proud disciple of the ancient master."


    "We all thought you would be the one who inherited the title of Supreme Master."


    "Lead us against the Dark Lord."


    "As a result, such an inexplicable guy took everything that should belong to you."


    "Taking away your identity as the Supreme Master."


    "Now, I want to take away your prestige among those apprentices."


    Casillas shook his head helplessly, showing sympathy for Mordor''s encounter.


    Mordu fell silent because of his words.


    After a long time, he re-uttered his voice, "All these are the decisions made by Master Gu Yi. You and I only need to do what she explained.


    Mordu wanted to say that Xu Fan was the most powerful of them.


    But even he himself doubts whether this strength alone is worthy of the name of the Supreme Mage.


    Casillas saw through Mordor''s heart and stretched out his hand to him.


    "Maybe I can provide you with some help."


    "Help?" Mordow frowned, not quite sure what Casillas said.


    "Yes, Mordu, I will provide you with an opportunity to defeat Xu in front of all the mages."


    "As long as you can prove to everyone that you are stronger than Xu, coupled with the prestige you have built over the years, I believe that everyone will hope you will become the Supreme Mage even more."


    "Let everyone accept your guidance, instead of looking forward to Xu Fan''s return like now."


    Casillaston paused, and continued, "Xu, it''s not invincible."


    "Do you want me to defeat Xu in front of everyone?" Mordo''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Xu Fan''s strength, Casillas should be the same as himself, it is obvious to all.


    Facing such a powerful existence, Mordu can say that he doesn''t have the slightest confidence.


    This kind of thing, maybe it will only be self-humiliating.


    "It is indeed difficult to defeat by conventional means, but..."


    Casillas made a gesture and motioned to Mordu to come with him, "I said, I will help you."


    "An unprecedented help."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 559： Whats the price

    Xu Fan opened his mental field to lock in the position of Dr. Banner, and then found him.


    "Xu."


    As soon as Xu Fan appeared, Banner immediately got up from the chair. His eyes had heavy dark circles. It could be seen that he hadn''t rested well during this period.


    "I heard Arthur said that you were looking for me. Is something wrong?" Xu Fan went straight to the subject.


    "Yeah." Banner nodded, expressing that it was true, but he appeared embarrassed again.


    There are not many opportunities for him to contact Xu Fan, but he can feel that Xu Fan is really helping himself.


    It was also because of Xu Fan''s help that he was able to face Hulk and the inherent strength of Hulk.


    But when he was learning magic in the Sanctuary of New York, he accidentally found a spell in an ancient magic book.


    That is a special magic that separates the soul.


    The reason why the mages in the past invented this magic was to save ordinary human beings possessed by demons.


    In the Marvel universe, there are many dimensions.


    Except for the dark dimension of Domam.


    The **** dimension where Mephisto is located has also been around the corner.


    Because of the particularity of the **** dimension, the three holiest places cannot completely cut off the connection between the two dimensions.


    This causes demons to escape to the earth from time to time, whispering in the ears of those who cannot resist the temptation.


    Sometimes, they even directly attach themselves to the host''s body and do evil.


    The spell that Banner discovered was precisely for this situation, forcibly separating the demon from the host.


    At last¡­¡­


    sent them back to hell.


    "So I came up with an idea."


    Banner talked about his thoughts endlessly.


    The so-called exorcism means that a person has two souls in his body.


    One is myself, the other is a demon.


    How similar is it to yourself?


    Especially when he first received Xu Fan''s guidance, Banner saw his soul being shot out of his body by Xu Fan with magic.


    This is sufficient proof.


    Now I have two souls.


    "I probably understand." Xu Fan nodded, "You plan to separate Hulk''s soul from you, and then send him to the **** dimension."


    "In this way, Hulk can''t return to hell, and you can get rid of him completely."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "But you are not sure whether this is correct."


    After this time of contact, Hulk''s progress can be said to be very obvious.


    Although Xu Fan did not witness it with his own eyes, he heard a description from Arthur.


    Hulk¡¯s fighting style started from the beginning of brute force by beating, smashing, falling, etc., and gradually tended to use fighting skills.


    was crushed by Kaguya from the beginning and became able to extend the time.


    One minute.


    three minutes.


    five minutes.


    Every actual battle will promote the growth of Hulk, to this day.


    Hulk and Hui Ye can fight for more than ten minutes.


    Not only that, but Hulk is no longer full of anger like before.


    Now he can do some simple thinking, and even communicate with Arthur and the others.


    Hulk is growing.


    If he hadn''t read the contents of the magic book, Banner would never have such an idea.


    But things backfired.


    only caused Banner''s heart to shake.


    After thinking about it, he decided to ask Xu Fan for his opinion.


    "No matter which option, it''s all right."


    Xu Fan thought for a while, "The point is whether you can accept the price of this choice."


    "What do you mean?" Banner frowned slightly, not knowing what the price was.


    "Keeping Hulk in your body will allow you to get help from a powerful assistant at a critical moment. Even if it is a headshot, Hulk can rescue you." Xu Fan said.


    "He is your life-saving charm. Once you expel him from your body, you will lose this life-saving charm forever."


    "Secondly, Hulk did not disappear, but went to another dimension."


    "Perhaps in your opinion, the Hulk in the **** dimension will no longer give you, and will no longer cause trouble to the world."


    "But don''t forget, Dr. Banner, the reason this spell was invented."


    "Isn''t it the devil of the **** dimension that escaped to the earth?"


    "Not every host, just like you, can suppress their anger and animal desires at all times."


    Xu Fan bluntly pointed out the problems that may be encountered after the separation of Hulk.


    These questions silenced Dr. Banner momentarily.


    He has never been a selfish person who only considers himself.


    Otherwise, he had long chosen to compromise and handed Hulk to General Rose.


    It will be like now, hiding in Tibet, and not seeing it.


    As for the cost of retaining Hulk, it is easier to understand.


    That''s what Banner has always faced.


    The body will be controlled by another guy.


    It''s like two people driving a car with only one steering wheel and only one person can drive.


    Once Hulk appears, he will be thrown into the trunk.


    And I don¡¯t like that feeling.


    I can never be with the person I like, and I can never do what every man wants to do.


    can''t even pull radishes.


    Once I feel excited, my heart rate rises.


    Hulk will show up.


    There is no way to stop it.


    "However, I will not stand on the moral high ground to ask you anything. No matter which result you choose, I will support you."


    Seeing that Dr. Banner was down, Xu Fan took the initiative to pat his shoulder to prevent him from being so stressed.


    Just do what you want, and think the right thing.


    "I see, thank you." Dr. Banner tried to squeeze a smile and expressed his gratitude to Xu Fan.


    "You feel¡­¡­"


    Seeing Xu Fan about to turn around and leave Banner couldn''t help but speak again and stopped him.


    Xu Fan then turned his head, and the two eyes met. The former did not make a sound, but waited for Banner to speak.


    "If Hulk is sent to the **** dimension, do you think he can come back?" Banner hesitated inwardly, but still asked the question.


    "This question, I think you should know better than me. After all, you should be the one who knows Hulk best." Xu Fan raised the corner of his mouth. After saying this, he disappeared from Banner without looking back in.


    Only Banner is left in the whole room.


    Facing the empty room, Banner sat down on the sofa.


    "me."


    Banner''s body shuddered.


    According to his understanding of Hulk, once let him know how to return, he will definitely come back here regardless of all costs and regardless of all consequences.


    Maybe this guy...


    will become the scariest demon ever.


    "Ugh."


    Thinking of this, Dr. Banner couldn''t help but sigh.


    A few days later, Xu Fan left the Sanctuary of New York and went to Kama Taj.


    The first sign-in place after arriving at Marvel World.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 560： The ironiest thing

    Xu Fan now returns to Kama Taj, just a matter of a portal.


    The reason why I spent a few days is because I want to take a good rest.


    However, as soon as Xu Fan appeared in the square of Kama Taj, he was recognized by the mage apprentice on the side.


    "It''s Xu!"


    I don''t know who in the crowd first exclaimed, but ripples soon occurred.


    Incredible expressions appeared on everyone''s face, staring at the same place.


    Even the apprentices of the mage who were going to other areas of Kama Taj, such as going to the library to look up materials, stopped and gathered.


    Although Xu Fan''s body is only in his teens, he is tall and straight with sword eyebrows and stars.


    Very high value.


    Throw it into the crowd casually, it will be eye-catching and leave a deep impression.


    What''s more, Xu Fan left too many legends in Kama Taj.


    As soon as he arrived at Kama Taj, he crushed Casillas and Mordur with a strong mental force.


    Shocked the ancient master.


    then used the high-level magic "Shape of Eckern" in the library to shock the audience.


    In fact, the moves used by Xu Fan at the time were actually multiple shadow clones.


    The form of high-level magic Eken is the magic he mastered after reading the magic book in the library.


    It was only lack of knowledge and understanding of ninjutsu that he mistakenly thought that Xu Fan used the form of Ekern.


    After that, he was challenged by ten wizards including Casillas in the square of Kama Taj.


    Then with the supreme power, crush everyone.


    Kama Taj''s every mage has witnessed this process with his own eyes.


    Almost everyone''s heart was determined at that time that Xu Fan was very talented in the field of magic.


    In time, his achievements will definitely be able to catch up with the ancient master.


    Even¡­¡­


    Become the next Supreme Master!


    It was also at that time, every mage in Kama Taj remembered Xu Fan''s name and his appearance.


    and lingering in the depths of my mind.


    It is for this reason that when Xu Fan reappeared in Kama Taj¡¯s square, it was like a thunder exploded here.


    The crowd screamed because of him.


    Some female wizards are even more emotional, crying with joy, and secretly swear in their hearts that they will get Xu Fan''s signature this time.


    However, even at that time, I realized that Xu Fan was different and talented.


    There is no such person, who can foresee today.


    When ¡¡¡¡ met again, Xu Fan was already a veritable supreme mage.


    Repel the magic life form of Domam.


    Frustrated the **** Sithorn.


    How can such an existence not make people yearn for?


    Soon, news of Xu Fan''s return here spread throughout Kama Taj.


    More and more mage apprentices are going here, like a pilgrimage.


    Morality.


    Casillas.


    After learning that Xu Fan had arrived at Kama Taj, they also put down their work and came to the square.


    At this time, Mordu was a little nervous.


    Especially when I saw Xu Fan.


    reminded him of his strength involuntarily.


    "Modu, this is your only chance." Casillas followed Modu closely and whispered in his ear.


    If you look closely, you will find that Casillas'' dark circles are deeper and heavier than they were a few days ago.


    This made Mordo think that Casillas was overworked because of his own business.


    "Look around here."


    Casillas guided Mordo''s gaze.


    Almost everyone''s eyes are looking forward to what Xu Fan says.


    Almost everyone''s mouth is cheering Xu Fan''s name.


    "All this should belong to you."


    Casillas'' voice seemed to be full of magic, tempting Mordo''s deep desires.


    "It should belong to me."


    Modo rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    He didn''t hate the decision made by the ancient wizard, but he couldn''t accept it. Xu Fan, a guy who had just learned magic recently became a supreme wizard.


    "I am Xu."


    Suddenly, Xu Fan spoke slowly, his voice mixed with magic power, spreading into everyone''s ear canal.


    The entire Kama Taj square suddenly became quiet.


    "Presumably everyone knows about me and the last decision made by Master Gu Yi."


    "Yes, I am the Supreme..."


    Just as Xu Fan was about to say the Supreme Master, a deep and thick voice covered him.


    The wizards gathered in the square turned their heads to find the one who interrupted Xu Fan''s voice.


    is not someone else, it is Mordu who was bewitched by Casillas.


    Although I don''t know what happened, everyone can feel the determination and aura emanating from Mordor.


    The crowd retreated to both sides like a tide, making way for Mordur at this time.


    Xu Fan followed the prestige, focusing on Mordu.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t have a good impression of Mo Du, he didn''t dislike him very much.


    It''s just that he knows very well that Mordor is not a magnificent image.


    Whether it is Marvel comics or Marvel movies, he is a super villain.


    Only at the end of "Doctor Strange", Mordor completely blackened.


    "Xu."


    Mordu said Xu Fan''s name, and the tension in his heart eased.


    What Casillas said came to his mind.


    He can help himself.


    And that help was enough to defeat Xu Fan in front of everyone.


    This finally became the last reason to convince him.


    Yes.


    Although this is not glorious, but if Xu Fan loses to himself.


    Then he naturally did not inherit the qualifications of the Supreme Master.


    This is a trial, a test.


    Maybe...


    Gu Yi Mage has seen such a future, so he didn''t say anything.


    "I am here to challenge you!"


    The more he thinks along this line of thought, the more at ease Mordu feels.


    And his remarks naturally caused an uproar among the crowd.


    All the people present took a breath and were surprised by what they said.


    Seeing that everything is going according to his plan.


    The corners of Casillas'' lips raised, and a triumphant smile appeared.


    His steps began to retreat, and then he turned and left.


    He passed his will to his disciples through special black magic .


    asked him to plan the next step.


    But...


    As for whether Mordu can really challenge and succeed, defeat Xu Fan in front of everyone.


    Casillas didn''t care.


    The reason why he would do these things was not to make Mordor ascend to the position of Supreme Mage.


    but...


    In order to let the master he serves, dominate the earth dimension!


    In order to make yourself, gain immortality!


    At the same time, Kama Taj¡¯s square center.


    Mordu looked directly at Xu Fan, "Xu, you do have a strong magical talent, and you have the inheritance of the ancient master.


    "But with all due respect, you don''t have a heart of awe. Such you will only lead everyone to the end."


    "You...you are not suitable for being a supreme mage."


    Mordu forced the palace towards Xu Fan, with an overwhelming momentum.


    But Xu Fan looked very relaxed.


    "Do you know what is the ironiest thing? Mordur, no matter how grandiose you are, the difference between you and me is still the power gap between you and me."


    "Not the things you said."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 561： Casillas calculations

    "I accept your challenge."


    After Xu Fan sarcastically satirized Mordu, he turned directly.


    I really haven''t played against people for some time.


    And Modu has witnessed his own power more than once.


    No one will challenge their opponents in front of countless people after confirming that they will definitely lose.


    Unless there is really something wrong with Mordu''s brain.


    On the contrary, he should have some hole cards in his hand.


    In addition, he is also a super villain who often fights against Strange, this possibility is not only not low in Xu Fan''s view, but rather high.


    The other mages on the square stepped back to make room for Xu Fan and Mo Du.


    Everyone is looking forward to this contest.


    After all, this is Xu Fan''s rare opportunity to make a move.


    However, Xu Fan and Mo Du didn''t do it directly.


    The power they possess is quite exaggerated, and if they act rashly like this, they may ruin the entire Kama Taj.


    Even magic is quite convenient in terms of reconstruction.


    But it is unnecessary.


    Xu Fan slightly raised his arm and turned his fingers, the magic ripples began to spread around him.


    Mordu clenched his fists with both hands, ready to face the battle.


    Magic energy enveloped everyone present and changed the environment here.


    Although no one seems to have left Kama Taj''s square, it is not Kama Taj anymore.


    here is¡­¡­


    Mirror to space!


    No matter how much damage it causes, it will not affect the earth dimension.


    Xu Fan and Mo Du can both flex their muscles here and defeat each other.


    "Casillas."


    Mordu said the name in his heart.


    The reason why he challenged Xu Fan was because he was bewitched by Casillas.


    Of course, there is also Mordu''s desire for the name of the Supreme Master.


    And Casillas has never been a deceiver.


    He said to Modu that the battle between Xu Fan and him will definitely not happen to Taj Kama.


    is a mirrored space.


    Once he and Xu Fan arrive there, they will get their own help.


    This gift was enough to help him defeat Xu Fan in front of everyone.


    The premise is...


    Mordu will not go back, and will not refuse his own help.


    Actually, before Xu Fan and Mo Du entered the mirror space.


    Casillas dropped his disciples to the designated location, and came to the mirror space layout one step in advance.


    By the time Xu Fan and Mo Du appeared, they had completed all the deployment.


    A giant six-pointed star array floats above Kama Taj.


    A steady stream of dark power is released from it.


    That''s right!


    The help that Casillas provided to Mordo was nothing but Domam¡¯s dark magic!


    In other words, from the very beginning, Mordo was used as a tool by Casillas.


    used his selfishness to deal with Xu Fan.


    When the six-pointed star became real, Mordor¡¯s position instantly became the center of the magic circle.


    Such a sudden change was unexpected by Mordor himself.


    "Casillas, is this your help?!"


    Mordu was extremely shocked in his heart. He never dreamed that the guy with a very high magical talent would actually get involved in the dark magic of their number one enemy!


    However, when Mordor turned his head back and loudly accused Casillas of this behavior, this kind of deception.


    The man who should have been standing behind him has long since disappeared without a trace.


    Even if he expands his mental power, he cannot capture the opponent''s position.


    The worst thing is that when Mordur realized that he was being deceived, countless black magic energy poured out from the sky and poured into him.


    Wanli clear sky was swallowed by darkness, and the earth was shrouded in shadows.


    The mage present, as well as the mage apprentice, all took a breath.


    They have never seen such a terrible and evil force.


    You know, some of these people have passed the final test and chose to return to Kama Taj''s intensive mage.


    They have a certain amount of experience and frequency against other dimensional creatures.


    However, in their eyes, this black magic is more frightening than the enemies they have ever encountered.


    They couldn''t believe that the magnificent Mordor would kneel at the feet of Domam to defeat Xu Fan.


    A bad premonition dissipated in these people''s hearts.


    "Mado, what are you doing!"


    "Stop, are you crazy!"


    "That''s black magic, our enemy, don''t submit to him!"


    "Stop, Mordu, otherwise I can only make you stop!"


    Various sounds came from the crowd.


    Especially the genuine mages who have played against other dimensional creatures, they have stepped forward one after another.


    guarding the apprentices behind him, began to chant magic spells.


    put his hands in a combat stance, and a red magic circle emerged.


    It¡¯s just that no one expected that the situation would develop to this point, so their strongest magic weapon was Suspense Ring.


    Mordu froze in place.


    This is not his arrangement at all.


    is Casillas'' calculation.


    Until this moment, he didn''t figure out what was going on.


    Why would Casillas think that his help would enable him to defeat Xu Fan.


    Do not¡­¡­


    No no no...


    But who knows, Mordor suddenly shook his head at this moment, looking like a rattle.


    He should have guessed it.


    As a supreme mage, Xu Fan is not only recognized by Gu Yi.


    was even more recognized by Emperor Weishan.


    So you can use powerful white magic.


    The Supreme Master is the most powerful guardian on earth everyone knows.


    If you want to defeat him, conventional means and strength will naturally be impossible.


    "is it."


    Mordu''s emotions began to calm down.


    Do not¡­¡­


    should be said to have stabilized from shock, and discovered another thing.


    Excited.


    Unprecedented excitement Although the use of black magic is not a glorious thing, this power will indeed become the key to defeating Xu Fan.


    And, I am not a disciple of Domam.


    He has never signed a contract with Domam.


    It was Domam who voluntarily let this power be used by himself.


    More and more black magic gathered to Mordu''s side. Due to his instinctive resistance, none of these powers could directly enter his body.


    But...


    No one can bear such a big temptation without being indifferent.


    includes the current Modu.


    Looking at these black magic, he began to look for various reasons for himself.


    regards defeating Xu Fan as the right move.


    He is not qualified to be the Supreme Master of Kama Taj.


    The power of Domam''s body is much stronger than this.


    If Xu Fan can''t even deal with this, it means that he is just an empty name, but that''s it.


    Thinking of this, Mordo''s eyes became frenzied.


    is no longer so resistant to black magic.


    These primitive and powerful forces began to follow his back and enter his body.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 562： Mordo, it’s not like that

    Seeing that Mordu started to absorb the black magic energy frantically, the wizards gathered here began to lose their breath and directly released white magic to attack each other.


    However...


    The black magic surrounding Mordu instantly turned into a barrier, resisting all these attacks flying towards him.


    This is the power of Domam.


    was summoned to the mirror space by Casillas'' black magic array.


    Although the three most holy places can ensure that Domam cannot directly enter the earth dimension.


    But the impact on the mirrored space is much smaller.


    Now Mordo, even if these mages use combined magic together, they may not be his opponent.


    "Black magic?"


    Xu Fan silently saw everything Mordu had done.


    When this magic appeared, he could feel Mordu''s surprise and shock.


    It is not difficult to see that this black magic is not in Mordu''s plan.


    If you guessed correctly, it should be Casillas.


    It was he who seduced, or deceived Mordu.


    But no matter what the truth is, Mordu now has completely accepted this power and blended with it.


    "Go back."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, ordering the mages here not to take action.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not deliberately send anyone away.


    With my current strength, it is not difficult to keep these people.


    Besides, Mordo only got this black magic power, not being manipulated.


    His mind and consciousness are very clear.


    He has no reason to attack the mages of Kama Taj.


    Otherwise, the means formed by the dark magic would not be a barrier.


    but swallowed them.


    "This is an order."


    Seeing the wizards hesitated and entangled, Xu Fan once again made a low voice and ordered them to stay away as the supreme wizard.


    Mordu glanced at the wizards, not interested in attacking them.


    Until all the black magic was absorbed into his body, his body began to float.


    "Xu!"


    Mordu called out Xu Fan''s name loudly, forming magic mudra on his hands.


    rumbling!


    The earth screamed, and the land that mirrored the space was raised instantly, supporting Xu Fan.


    But, just as Xu Fan imagined.


    Mordu''s goal is only himself, and he has no interest in those mages and apprentices.


    "Now I, I have surpassed you!"


    Mordu roared again, controlling the distant mountain with both hands, truncating it horizontally, and smashing it at Xu Fan as his own weapon.


    The two mountains directly pressed against Xu Fan, collided with each other, produced bursts of roar, and then crashed to pieces.


    Everyone present took a breath, worrying about Xu Fan''s safety.


    However, their worry is undoubtedly unnecessary.


    The shattered mountain body was bounced off by a dazzling white light, and Xu Fan flew out from it and rushed straight into the sky.


    This power is white magic!


    Since the current Mordor is playing the villain, then he can only use the power of the Supreme Mage.


    Yes, in Xu Fan''s cognition, he did not regard this as a fight.


    "Your strength is indeed good, but it is impossible to hurt me."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but shook his head, "It''s not that you are too weak, Mordu, but I am too strong."


    "Many mumms also come in person, maybe they can force my true strength."


    "But you are not him after all."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    was not out of the idea of ??disintegrating Mordu''s inner defense line, but to express his truest feelings.


    The current Mordu is really not very strong.


    Even if I absorbed those black magic.


    Do not¡­¡­


    precisely because of this relationship.


    These powers are borrowed from others.


    is like hatred.


    There is only a certain amount of black magic in Mordu''s body.


    Every time he uses it, he consumes part of it.


    The final result will only make the black magic disappear.


    If he broke the boat from the beginning, he would fuse all the black magic with his full power.


    Reckless release.


    Maybe, it can make me feel tricky.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s for fear of spreading to the mages of Kama Taj, or for other reasons.


    Modu adopted the conventional style of play that was the least suitable for him.


    Use low-level magic to test first, and then slowly increase its power.


    Wait until the opponent is almost consumed, and then use all his strength.


    Xu Fan pointed out these questions one by one, hoping that he would not be so stupid.


    got new power, but Xu Fan instructed how to use it.


    This undoubtedly sounds like a mockery in Mordor.


    and it''s quite a mockery.


    "I don''t need you to teach!"


    Mordu snarled at Xu Fan, like a crazy beast.


    He burst out again, condensing all the clouds that can be seen with the naked eye, and then accelerated, turning it into a thundercloud.


    Wind and thunder and lightning have always been quite violent forces in nature.


    With the help of Domam''s power, Mordo can easily turn these two forces into his own weapons.


    "Storm and Thunder?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, just feeling bored.


    Just some time ago, he obtained the power of Thor through the sign-in reward of the small assistant.


    "The clouds are scattered."


    Only Xu Fan raised his arm, pointed his palm at the huge black vortex, screamed, and instantly dissipated the thundercloud.


    The sky above Kama Taj was clear again.


    As if nothing happened.


    Mordu''s face is even harder to see the extreme.


    He thought that this attack could cause some damage to Xu Fan.


    Unexpectedly, this man resolved all crises in the time he raised his hands.


    This also means...


    The difference in strength between himself and him is not all that small.


    Even the power of Domam cannot fill the gap!


    Do not!


    "Do not!"


    Mordu shook his head again, he was unwilling, let alone accepting this reality.


    However, UU reading , he did notice the problem of using a little bit of black magic less because of Xu Fan''s words.


    Because he had not signed a contract with Domam, he could not borrow new power from the other party.


    Can''t contact Casillas now.


    If this continues, I will definitely lose.


    "Xu Fan, your weakness is your arrogance!"


    After clearly realizing this, Mordu''s emotions became lighter again.


    This time, he did exactly what Xu Fan said, using all his power.


    has created, the most terrifying, powerful, and darkest super magic attack ever!


    Mirror Space also trembled with Mordu''s determination.


    The mages have seen such a formation there again, using combined magic to form a barrier to protect themselves.


    There are a few timid apprentices of the mage, who directly want to escape through the portal of the hanging ring and temporarily escape.


    But it wasn''t until this time that they suddenly noticed that the mirror space seemed to be tampered with.


    They can''t escape at all!


    Combined with Mordor''s madness, they naturally connected all this together!


    Mordu, crazy!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 527： 1 chess piece

    Mordu condenses all the magical energy together, and says something in his mouth.


    Black magic burst from the palm of his left hand and turned into a black snake, while white magic appeared from his right hand, forming a white eagle.


    Two kinds of magic with different attributes surge forward, twisting and rolling together.


    Mordu relied on his strong will and determination at all costs to forcibly merge these two forces together.


    White and black swallowed each other, the size of the snake and the eagle slowly dissipated, gradually becoming another creature.


    Long!


    A black dragon rushed straight into the sky in front of Mordu, and expanded its size at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    à»hoo!


    A burst of dragon roar resounded through the mirror space, and countless mages and apprentices shuddered.


    They had never seen such a terrible superposition magic.


    didn''t even think that Mordu could easily control this power.


    Although Modu had practiced with the ancient master a long time ago, and he was responsible and responsible.


    But in the eyes of most people, he belongs to the kind of talented, but not against the sky, magical accomplishment is not enough.


    Maybe he has a status and prestige in Kama Taj, but he will never become a supreme mage.


    "The power is good." Xu Fan looked up at the black dragon entangled in the air and glared at him.


    This should be the strongest blow Mordor could release.


    "come on."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, somewhat excited in his heart, he saw his five fingers grabbing a fist, and instantly drained his white magic.


    All white magic.


    à»hoo!


    There was another dragon roar, and the huge black dragon opened its blood basin and went straight to Xu Fan.


    As if to swallow him completely, annihilate him.


    But now Xu Fan would be afraid of the black dragon in front of him. He took a deep breath and concentrated all the white magic on his fist.


    No need to calculate distance, no need to wait.


    punched out, dazzling white light spread all over the mirror space.


    is so dazzling that everyone can hardly open their eyes.


    Even the confident Mordu had to block the white light with his hands.


    rumbling!


    Along with a loud noise, the white light greeted the black dragon swooping down, and was instantly blinded.


    However, the Black Dragon didn''t shrink back, but continued to move downwards, rushing towards Xu Fan with the mentality of dying together.


    However, Xu Fan''s white magic is not only as simple as white light, but also has a strong high temperature.


    This high-temperature beam peeled off the black dragon''s skin, muscles, and bones layer by layer.


    The unstoppable black dragon turned into a suicide attack in an instant.


    Several magical life forms created by Mordor who could not breathe were swallowed up by the white light magic and completely annihilated!


    The light faded.


    Xu Fan also slowly fell from the air to the ground, standing on his heels with his legs firmly, and looking at Mordu.


    Mordu, who lost all his magic, fell from the sky. At this moment, he felt more than an unprecedented sense of frustration.


    and everyone''s cold eyes.


    That''s right.


    When the white light disappeared, the mages who were watching the battle opened their eyes one after another to watch the result.


    They naturally sneered at Mordo who used black magic.


    Besides, there is anger and contempt towards him.


    You know, the number one enemy Kama Taj is fighting against is Domam.


    Almost every year, a wizard dies at the hands of creatures of the dark dimension.


    And in order to defeat Xu Fan, Mordor did not hesitate to plunge into the darkness, into Domam, into their number one enemy!


    This is undoubtedly a betrayal!


    But what I have to admit is that Mordor who has gained this power has become powerful and invincible.


    Especially when the black dragon appeared, the resulting shock destroyed the entire Kama Taj.


    If this is not a mirrored space, but the real world.


    The secret realm carefully managed by the ancient master will be erased from the earth by Mordur.


    Even they suspected that Xu Fan''s power had not destroyed the black dragon.


    I am afraid that half of the world will be destroyed by the black dragon.


    is precisely because of this contrast.


    makes them feel that Xu Fan''s power is stronger.


    Supreme Master...


    deservedly!


    I don''t know who among the crowd burst out first, shouting Xu Fan''s name.


    And this name is very provocative, making the sound wave louder and spreading to the entire crowd, driving everyone''s emotions.


    They shouted Xu Fan''s name.


    Seeing that the general situation was gone, Mo Du staggered, lost his center of gravity suddenly, and slumped on the ground.


    His brain became blank, and he lost the ability to think.


    "Modu."


    Xu Fan said the name of the person who was against him, and at the same time stepped forward, slowly approaching him.


    "You lost, Mordu."


    Xu Fan announced this fact loudly.


    Mordu was silent at the time and said nothing.


    Things have developed to this point, he has nothing good.


    What Modu didn''t expect was that he thought it would be the end of the event, but it turned out to be just the beginning.


    After Mordu''s general situation is gone, the black six-pointed star magic circle resurfaced in the sky, becoming more and more real.


    The disciples who were distributed by Casillas at various positions in the mirror space before suddenly appeared, and surrounded Xu Fan and Mordu.


    Xu Fan looked around and recognized the identities of these people.


    Although their clothes are no different from ordinary wizards, they have serious dark circles.


    At first glance, he was involved in the dark magic related to Domam.


    But Casillas is not among them.


    These people add up to more than 20 people, all of them confident.


    Xu Fan suddenly reacted.


    Most of the whole incident was that Casillas discovered that Mordo was extremely jealous, and used him as part of his plan.


    A chess piece.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mordu swallowed.


    Although he wanted to defeat Xu Fan, he did not want to destroy Kama Taj, but wanted to prove himself.


    He meant that he was still on Kama Taj''s side.


    "You are uselessMado."


    Casillas¡¯ disciples had a low voice, and their tone was extremely cold.


    Their feelings for Kama Taj are very weak.


    They just want to gain stronger power and live forever.


    It is precisely because of this desire that they willingly joined Casillas''s team and bowed down at Domam''s feet.


    Now, it''s time to complete the task assigned to him by the master.


    Regardless of whether Xu Fancheng admits it or not, the battle just now consumed his strength to a great extent.


    Based on their perception of magic, they can be sure.


    Xu Fan now has no trace of white magic power in his body.


    right now¡­¡­


    is the chance to kill him!


    As for Mordu...


    Boom!


    A disciple of Casillas raised his arm, pointed the magic weapon at Mordor''s chest, and released a black beam of light that instantly penetrated his body.


    Blood spurted out, and Mordu''s body was translucent.


    "You...you..."


    Mordu trembled, unable to accept all this.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 563： 1 chess piece

    Mordu condenses all the magical energy together, and says something in his mouth.


    Black magic burst from the palm of his left hand and turned into a black snake, while white magic appeared from his right hand, forming a white eagle.


    Two kinds of magic with different attributes surge forward, twisting and rolling together.


    Mordu relied on his strong will and determination at all costs to forcibly merge these two forces together.


    White and black swallowed each other, the size of the snake and the eagle slowly dissipated, gradually becoming another creature.


    Long!


    A black dragon rushed straight into the sky in front of Mordu, and expanded its size at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    à»hoo!


    A burst of dragon roar resounded through the mirror space, and countless mages and apprentices shuddered.


    They had never seen such a terrible superposition magic.


    didn''t even think that Mordu could easily control this power.


    Although Modu had practiced with the ancient master a long time ago, and he was responsible and responsible.


    But in the eyes of most people, he belongs to the kind of talented, but not against the sky, magical accomplishment is not enough.


    Maybe he has a status and prestige in Kama Taj, but he will never become a supreme mage.


    "The power is good." Xu Fan looked up at the black dragon entangled in the air and glared at him.


    This should be the strongest blow Mordor could release.


    "come on."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, somewhat excited in his heart, he saw his five fingers grabbing a fist, and instantly drained his white magic.


    All white magic.


    à»hoo!


    There was another dragon roar, and the huge black dragon opened its blood basin and went straight to Xu Fan.


    As if to swallow him completely, annihilate him.


    But now Xu Fan would be afraid of the black dragon in front of him. He took a deep breath and concentrated all the white magic on his fist.


    No need to calculate distance, no need to wait.


    punched out, dazzling white light spread all over the mirror space.


    is so dazzling that everyone can hardly open their eyes.


    Even the confident Mordu had to block the white light with his hands.


    rumbling!


    Along with a loud noise, the white light greeted the black dragon swooping down, and was instantly blinded.


    However, the Black Dragon didn''t shrink back, but continued to move downwards, rushing towards Xu Fan with the mentality of dying together.


    However, Xu Fan''s white magic is not only as simple as white light, but also has a strong high temperature.


    This high-temperature beam peeled off the black dragon''s skin, muscles, and bones layer by layer.


    The unstoppable black dragon turned into a suicide attack in an instant.


    Several magical life forms created by Mordor who could not breathe were swallowed up by the white light magic and completely annihilated!


    The light faded.


    Xu Fan also slowly fell from the air to the ground, standing on his heels with his legs firmly, and looking at Mordu.


    Mordu, who lost all his magic, fell from the sky. At this moment, he felt more than an unprecedented sense of frustration.


    and everyone''s cold eyes.


    That''s right.


    When the white light disappeared, the mages who were watching the battle opened their eyes one after another to watch the result.


    They naturally sneered at Mordo who used black magic.


    Besides, there is anger and contempt towards him.


    You know, the number one enemy Kama Taj is fighting against is Domam.


    Almost every year, a wizard dies at the hands of creatures of the dark dimension.


    And in order to defeat Xu Fan, Mordor did not hesitate to plunge into the darkness, into Domam, into their number one enemy!


    This is undoubtedly a betrayal!


    But what I have to admit is that Mordor who has gained this power has become powerful and invincible.


    Especially when the black dragon appeared, the resulting shock destroyed the entire Kama Taj.


    If this is not a mirrored space, but the real world.


    The secret realm carefully managed by the ancient master will be erased from the earth by Mordur.


    Even they suspected that Xu Fan''s power had not destroyed the black dragon.


    I am afraid that half of the world will be destroyed by the black dragon.


    is precisely because of this contrast.


    makes them feel that Xu Fan''s power is stronger.


    Supreme Master...


    deservedly!


    I don''t know who among the crowd burst out first, shouting Xu Fan''s name.


    And this name is very provocative, making the sound wave louder and spreading to the entire crowd, driving everyone''s emotions.


    They shouted Xu Fan''s name.


    Seeing that the general situation was gone, Mo Du staggered, lost his center of gravity suddenly, and slumped on the ground.


    His brain became blank, and he lost the ability to think.


    "Modu."


    Xu Fan said the name of the person who was against him, and at the same time stepped forward, slowly approaching him.


    "You lost, Mordu."


    Xu Fan announced this fact loudly.


    Mordu was silent at the time and said nothing.


    Things have developed to this point, he has nothing good.


    What Modu didn''t expect was that he thought it would be the end of the event, but it turned out to be just the beginning.


    After Mordu''s general situation is gone, the black six-pointed star magic circle resurfaced in the sky, becoming more and more real.


    The disciples who were distributed by Casillas at various positions in the mirror space before suddenly appeared, and surrounded Xu Fan and Mordu.


    Xu Fan looked around and recognized the identities of these people.


    Although their clothes are no different from ordinary wizards, they have serious dark circles.


    At first glance, he was involved in the dark magic related to Domam.


    But Casillas is not among them.


    These people add up to more than 20 people, all of them confident.


    Xu Fan suddenly reacted.


    Most of the whole incident was that Casillas discovered that Mordo was extremely jealous, and used him as part of his plan.


    A chess piece.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mordu swallowed.


    Although he wanted to defeat Xu Fan, he did not want to destroy Kama Taj, but wanted to prove himself.


    He meant that he was still on Kama Taj''s side.


    "You are no longer useful, UU reading Modu."


    Casillas¡¯ disciples had a low voice, and their tone was extremely cold.


    Their feelings for Kama Taj are very weak.


    They just want to gain stronger power and live forever.


    It is precisely because of this desire that they willingly joined Casillas''s team and bowed down at Domam''s feet.


    Now, it''s time to complete the task assigned to him by the master.


    Regardless of whether Xu Fancheng admits it or not, the battle just now consumes his power to a great extent.


    Based on their perception of magic, they can be sure.


    Xu Fan now has no trace of white magic power in his body.


    right now¡­¡­


    is the chance to kill him!


    As for Mordu...


    Boom!


    A disciple of Casillas raised his arm, pointed the magic weapon at Mordor''s chest, and released a black beam of light that instantly penetrated his body.


    Blood spurted out, and Mordu''s body was translucent.


    "You...you..."


    Mordu trembled, unable to accept all this.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 564： Black magic

    Mordu has never been a stupid person.


    At this point in the situation, he fully realized that it was Casillas''s arrangement.


    He has become part of his plan, his pawn!


    It was also at this moment that Mordur seemed to have an afterthought and understood why Casillas could provide himself with such majestic black magic energy.


    So from the beginning, he became a disciple of Domam!


    But now it''s too late to say anything.


    Mordu could only watch the blood flowing from his body, but he was powerless to change.


    Now he can''t use any magic, let alone move his body.


    Xu Fan has a panoramic view of all this.


    He didn''t have a good impression of Mordor.


    Besides, whether it is the Marvel comic universe or the Marvel movie universe.


    Mordu is a super villain, an enemy of the Supreme Master.


    Don''t say rushing to rescue Mordu, and then heal his injuries.


    Now Xu Fan did not directly annihilate him with a magic, he was already the greatest kindness.


    Actually, Xu Fan didn''t need to do anything to kill Mordo.


    He neither surrendered to Domam, nor was he a disciple of Casillas.


    His only role is to deal with himself.


    Either use the borrowed black magic power to desperately die.


    either consumes one''s energy to a great extent.


    This is why Mordor is useful to Casillas.


    loses its effect, which also means that he has become a castaway.


    The magic beam that penetrated Mordu''s chest didn''t directly kill him, but it was already fatal.


    Let it go, he will die sooner or later.


    Xu Fan needs a second shot there.


    At this moment, the wizards gathered around also reacted.


    realized that Casillas and his disciples are all enemies of Taj Kama.


    They chanted various spells one after another, trying to suppress their opponents.


    However, Casillas clearly prepared for multiple hands.


    When Mordu lost too much blood and became unconscious, the black six-pointed star in the sky lowered a barrier.


    shrouded Xu Fan and Casillas'' disciples together.


    There is no doubt that these disciples are the double insurance carefully designed by Casillas!


    If Mordur fails to kill Xu Fan, they will make up the knife!


    Kama Taj¡¯s wizards realized this and launched a magical attack.


    Countless magical energies gathered in one place and flocked to Casillas'' disciples.


    Such an exaggerated battle really made these people nervous.


    But no matter how you say it, this black six-pointed star has extremely high defensive capabilities.


    It is not these disciples, or the black magic that Casillas can cast.


    even the power of Domam origin!


    Except for the rumbling screams, all attack methods are completely ineffective.


    There is no mage who can break through the barrier formed by the six-pointed star.


    Watching these people attack with all their strength, they were resisted by the six-pointed star.


    The disciples of Casillas also showed triumphant smiles.


    They turned their heads one by one, their eyes focused on Xu Fan again.


    "Before you die, do you have anything else to say?"


    A disciple of Casillas laughed triumphantly.


    The battle between Xu Fan and Modu was seen by them at the beginning.


    White magic of that level is enough to consume all the magical energy in Xu Fan.


    In fact, they do not feel the white magic power in Xu Fan''s body right now.


    Not only that¡­¡­


    In order to ensure that Xu Fan must die, each of them signed a soul contract with Domam.


    became his most loyal servant.


    With one thought, they can borrow terrible black magic from Domam.


    The premise is...


    Their bodies can withstand this terrible black magic.


    It was precisely because of this relationship that they were able to be convinced again and again that now Xu Fan could not use any white magic.


    No magic appears out of thin air.


    To use magic, you must sign a contract with the ancient god.


    borrowed from them.


    Whether it is black magic or white magic.


    is the same.


    The only difference is that the ancient **** who controls black magic is Domam.


    And White Magic is Emperor Weishan.


    Since ¡¡¡¡ is a borrow, there is naturally a critical value and an upper limit.


    is like a bucket, it can only hold the same volume of water as itself.


    There is no way to exceed the barrel itself.


    people are the same.


    "I''m curious."


    However, Xu Fan has no such worries and worries.


    Even if he does not use white magic, he can still use black magic, chaos magic, six ninjutsu, the power of Thor and so on.


    He has countless moves and methods to kill the ants in front of him.


    "Where is Casillas? I will leave you with the most difficult part and hide it secretly."


    "It''s really amazing."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle. No matter the appearance or the heart, he didn''t treat these people as the same thing.


    But the irony of Casillas is undoubtedly hitting these disciples in the face.


    I saw the face of the person standing in the front suddenly turned pale.


    "Probably, the only time you can be strong is now."


    "Master Casillas naturally has more important things to do, and you will never know!"


    "Since there is no last word, then it is time to die, let alone we never gave you a chance!"


    Casillas¡¯ disciples said, and their expressions became ferocious and fierce.


    And under their feet, as their emotions change, a black air that can be seen by the naked eye rises.


    This black energy quickly rushed to their calves, and then into their bodies.


    They are absorbing these things.


    is just like Modu just now.


    "Dommam''s dark magic."


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, seeing through what was going on.


    But these people are smarter than Mordu.


    In other words, they learned Mordor''s lesson.


    Everyone chanted the same magic spell.


    This is a combination of magic. UU Reading


    After all, everyone''s body is limited.


    can only withstand a very small part of the black magic energy of Domam.


    But, each of them is a barrel.


    Even if a single wooden barrel has a limited capacity, as long as more than 20 wooden barrels are gathered together, the volume of water can be doubled.


    Through this method, they obtained black magic energy that was ten times more terrifying than Mordor at one time.


    "It''s really good."


    Xu Fan thought that these guys would be a mob, but he didn''t expect that they had some abilities.


    plus the white magic has been exhausted.


    Xu Fan had to pat with both hands.


    However, because of the mirror-to-space relationship, he can''t absorb any natural energy.


    If this is the case, then you can only use that trick.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan burst out his chakra, and instantly materialized it.


    The semi-complete Suzano appeared in front of everyone.


    Xu Fan could clearly see the surprise written on the faces by the disciples of Casillas.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Isn¡¯t it impossible to use magic?


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 565： Magic black hole

    Almost every disciple of Casillas was in a daze at this time.


    According to their cognition, even if Xu Fan can use magic, he should be very weak.


    The big guy who appeared in front of them didn''t seem to be a burst of power in a weak state.


    "Isn''t this... the magic that can be used to kill the magical lifeform created by Lord Domam?"


    One of Casillas'' disciples couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Other people also reacted.


    When Xu Fan was fighting against Domam¡¯s magical lifeforms, the ancient wizards and Kama Taj''s wizards all witnessed the process.


    Casillas at that time had not yet shown his ambitions.


    These disciples naturally hide in the crowd honestly.


    And they knew it very well.


    That monster was created by Domam himself, and the magical power he possessed was not at all comparable to those of ordinary humans.


    A bad hunch came out spontaneously.


    But the black six-pointed star barrier is not just Xu Fan''s retreat.


    is theirs too.


    "No, he is just bluffing!"


    It was another Casillas disciple who yelled hysterically.


    However, in the current situation, it is completely clear who is bluffing.


    Xu Fan''s gaze scanned everyone silently, and a crackling sound began to come from his body.


    The power of Thor that I got in New Mexico!


    Although they are all lightning attributes, this is after all the real lightning power.


    The quality is much higher than ordinary Lei Dun.


    Combine it with Suzuo Nohu, and even the Destroyer can smash it.


    Let alone these Casillas'' disciples.


    They themselves are a group of mobs, who have neither the gift of learning magic nor the advantage of magic.


    If they didn''t take refuge in Casillas, they would be ordinary wizards at best.


    There is no chance to touch such advanced magic.


    With the emergence of Thor''s power, the semi-complete Susanoh also slowly changed.


    Thunder enveloped his whole body, forming a thunder armor.


    Then, Susano grabbed the materialized Chakrata sword and pulled it away from the sheath.


    Thunder rubbed against each other, rumbling.


    Seeing the behemoth in front of him without anger, every disciple of Casillas swallowed nervously.


    But now, they will not have any naive illusions, thinking that Xu Fan can be merciful.


    They have completely devoted themselves to Domam.


    is different from the poor and fooled kind of Mordu.


    They all signed a soul contract and dedicated everything they had to the dark lord Domam.


    They are the true enemies of Kama Taj!


    Even the relatively benevolent Gu Yi Mage would never let them go.


    Let alone Xu Fan, a resolute and ruthless character!


    here to give up resistance, is undoubtedly sentenced to death.


    And step back ten thousand steps, even if Xu Fan really let them go because of his soft heart.


    Domam and Casillas are behind.


    is also a dead end.


    "We must borrow more black magic!"


    The person headed by ¡¡¡¡ yelled at the others.


    In order to ensure that Xu Fan could be killed, he felt that now he had to borrow the black magic.


    "But we have reached the limit!"


    "Yes, there can be no more black magic, then our body will not be able to bear it!"


    Others retorted.


    "No, there is no limit, we can still bear more, although this will seriously harm our body, but at least there is a chance to survive!"


    "Keep your eyes open and take a look at the power this guy has!"


    "We must make sure that what happens next is foolproof!"


    "Otherwise, death is the only thing waiting for us, my brothers, at this moment, there is nothing but death!"


    Accompanied by his roar, others had to recognize the facts before them.


    Xu Fan is powerful beyond their thoughts.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if the mage they face this time is not Xu Fan, but Gu Yi mage.


    Maybe Mordu will do it all.


    But why...


    What happened to Xu Fan?


    "damn it!"


    "I want to kill you, I want to kill you!"


    The expressions of these disciples gradually distorted, becoming fierce and evil.


    Their roar is almost the same as the roar of the primitive beast.


    Xu Fan even doubted whether these guys could still be called by people.


    But seeing them fight to the death, Xu Fan did not stop it, or made an advance.


    Susano, who covers the power of Thor, is ready to go.


    Waiting for the opponent to borrow more power from Domam.


    At the same time, in the dark dimension, Domam has always wanted to swallow the earth dimension to enhance his power.


    Make yourself stronger.


    But at any time, the supreme mage on the earth will come to make trouble.


    In order to get rid of this obnoxious guy, no matter how much black magic, he is willing to lend to the enemy of the Supreme Mage.


    The premise is that the other party can bear it!


    More and more black magic poured into these twenty disciples.


    However, everyone''s physique is different, and the black magic that they can withstand is also different.


    Casillas helped them calculate and plan before.


    But the situation is different now.


    Because of the fear of Xu Fan, their brains lost their senses for a while.


    Coupled with the difference in computing power, not everyone can accurately explore their critical points.


    rumbling!


    A violent sound resounded through the mirror space, and Casillas'' disciples exploded and died on the spot.


    This sudden scene instantly turned into a chain reaction.


    The black magic that was supposed to be used to fight, severely inflict, and even kill Xu Fan, has now become the bomb to ignite them!


    A few can''t breathe There are only seven disciples of more than twenty Casillas.


    The magical energy, blood, and minced meat poured out all over the ground.


    The rancid smell emanated.


    Although he sacrificed his compatriots, the remaining people gained unprecedented power.


    I saw the lead disciple, his mouth raised, and a grinning smile appeared. His ears, eyes, mouth and nose began to shed black blood.


    Obviously, his body is about to explode, unable to withstand the power bestowed by Domam.


    "go to hell!"


    Fortunately at the very moment, he succeeded in overcoming physical pain with his own willpower.


    All the black magic was integrated by him, forming a black sphere, flying towards Xu Fan.


    And just as the black ball hovered between the two sides, the sphere suddenly began to expand, like a small black hole.


    The extremely exaggerated suction tears everything, and even the surrounding space begins to become distorted.


    Xu Fan, together with Susanoh, also began to move forward.


    As for the disciples of Casillas, they cursed Xu Fan madly, hoping that he would be swallowed by this magic black hole!


    "Ah, this is it?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 566： Im so strong

    For the combined magic of the Casillas disciples, Xu Fan originally had expectations.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t expect that the ultimate expressiveness is only this level?


    One¡­¡­


    Magic black hole?


    ah this?


    However, Xu Fan is probably the only one present.


    In the eyes of others, among the disciples of Casillas, it is an incredible release of black magic.


    That powerful suction is enough to swallow everyone and completely annihilate it.


    Everyone started to breathe coldly, and sweated for Xu Fan.


    The living disciples of Casillas collapsed to the ground one by one, breathing heavily.


    Their skin and muscles began to crack, and something like black magma permeated from the cracks.


    Even a few of them started to lose their skin.


    The miserable cry spread to the surroundings, making the scalp numb.


    As for the mages of Kama Taj, because they were worried about Xu Fan''s safety, they began to cast their magic one after another and blasted towards the six-pointed star barrier together.


    wants to rescue Xu Fan.


    Although the disciples of Casillas are dying, the six-pointed star barrier is unbreakable.


    This is the black magic released by Casillas.


    I don¡¯t know how high the level is.


    And these people said they were mages from Kama Taj, but most of them were still apprentices and couldn''t release such powerful white magic at all.


    Even someone who has become a real mage did not expect the situation to take a turn for the worse, and he did not carry any magical artifacts at all.


    Mages without magical tools will naturally be greatly reduced in destructive power.


    In addition, they are desperate, everyone is attacking randomly, not aiming at the same location.


    caused only the remaining power to be dispersed.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t expect anyone to come to rescue himself from the beginning.


    He held his forehead and sighed the enemy''s weakness.


    That kind of magic.


    I''m still serious?


    I even used Susano and the power of the awakened Thor?


    What are you thinking about?


    "Ugh."


    In the end, in Xu Fan''s sigh, he had to control Suzuo Nohu to raise the Chakrata sword in his hand.


    Thunder spread to the entire blade, and then fell on the created black hole.


    Casillas¡¯ disciples held their breath at this moment.


    In their opinion, Xu Fan¡¯s Suzano will be crushed into pieces by the black hole along with him.


    then died tragically.


    But who knows, when Suzuo Nohu''s slash hit the black hole, it burst out with a huge impact, which instantly spread out to the surroundings.


    The disciples of Casillas were like kites with broken wires, flying upside down on the spot, hitting the barrier with their backs, and then falling heavily.


    Two more people died on the spot due to a broken spine.


    The entire six-pointed star barrier was dissatisfied with the spider web-like cracks, and finally fell apart under the roar of thunder.


    Mages in the mirror space are all shocked.


    They tried their best to fail to leave a cracked six-pointed star barrier, so they were completely destroyed by the shock released by Xu Fan with the slash!


    Kama Taj¡¯s mages are all added together, are they not as indirect as Xu Fan¡¯s indirect attack?


    How terrifying is the strength of this guy!


    Maybe the whole earth doesn''t need a second person at all, as long as Xu Fan is one, he can protect it, right?


    But now Xu Fan doesn''t care about other people''s thoughts. His eyes are slightly fixed, increasing the strength of Suzuo''s wrist.


    rumbling!


    Accompanied by bursts of thunder, Chakrata was directly embedded into the black hole.


    The strong impact spread out again.


    Worried that they would be affected, the mages of Kama Taj used defensive magic.


    The huge red magic circle appeared in front of them, becoming more and more real, like a shield.


    However, this defense is useless.


    was directly destroyed at the moment of the shock wave.


    Countless wizards were forced to leave the ground with their feet, rolled out in the air, and hit the apprentice of the wizard behind.


    The large mage and apprentice fell down like a wheat field blown down by a strong wind.


    Their hearts were shocked again.


    You must know that this attack was definitely not Xu Fan''s original intention or will.


    It''s just that his power is too strong, and it poured out.


    However, even at this level, all Kama Taj¡¯s mages together can¡¯t resist.


    If it wasn''t Xu Fan''s indirect attack, it would be a direct attack.


    What kind of picture will that look like?


    Everyone fell in a pool of blood?


    Cut like a sickle to the wheat field?


    This is really wherever you go, the power that never grows!


    Under the shock, it is more fortunate and emotional.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan is the Supreme Mage, not Domam¡¯s lackey.


    With emotion, Xu Fan is their teammate, not an enemy.


    Otherwise, Kama Taj, the three most holy places.


    can really be wiped from the earth.


    It is no exaggeration to say that they even feel that fate is so lucky.


    When Xu Fan felt confused, he chose Kama Taj.


    instead of depraved darkness.


    Yes!


    These mages and apprentices, who are proud of Kama Taj, came up with the idea that Xu Fan chose Kama Taj as the goddess of luck smiling.


    It is the right choice to accept Xu Fan instead of Kama Taj!


    There is a big gap in essence!


    rumbling!


    Under the shocking gaze of everyone, Susao Nogo, who holds the Chakrata sword in his hand, pressed down forcefully and used his weapon to divide the black hole into two.


    The deafening voice spread out again, and Kama Taj¡¯s mage and apprentice bet on their ears.


    The magic black hole also rapidly collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then exploded outward.


    At the critical moment, Xu Fan still used Chaos Magic to form a huge square barrier, which fell from the sky and detained Kama Taj¡¯s mage.


    And he himself upgraded the semi-perfect Suzano to a full body.


    Casillas¡¯ disciples were directly turned into powder by the second impact, UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu.com passed away with the wind.


    Chakrata was quickly twisted and compressed into a ball.


    The earth shook.


    is the power poured out from the destruction of the magic black hole.


    "This destructive power."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and watched the whole continent fall apart and fall apart.


    If this is not a mirrored space, but the real world.


    I don¡¯t know how many countries will be destroyed by this shock.


    But this is not only Domam''s power, but the result of the contest, collision, and the result of his and Xu Fan.


    In other words, there is Domam¡¯s black magic and Xu Fan¡¯s supernatural power.


    Neither did their best.


    "I am afraid¡­¡­"


    "If there is no limitation of the three holiest places, let Domam personally fight me..."


    "Maybe so many stars will disappear."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing with emotion, and before he knew it, his strength was already so powerful.


    In the real world in the future, try not to be serious.


    own power...


    too frightening!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 567： Disaster strikes

    During the period when Mordo and his disciples challenged Xu Fan.


    Casillas did not wait for the result with ease.


    He deployed for a long time for today''s success.


    And he is not too naive.


    Even though he prepared double insurance like the disciple of Moduga, he still had the worst plan.


    Xu Fan not only did not die, but instead killed the killer he sent in the past, and eventually retained a certain amount of physical strength.


    So the thing Casillas needs to do most now is to race against time.


    The mages who used Xu Fan and Kama Taj were temporarily "trapped" in the mirrored space, leaving the three holiest places in a situation of isolation and helplessness.


    As long as the three most holy places are destroyed, there will be nothing in this world that can limit Domam''s existence.


    Once Domam descended on the earth, it also declared Kama Taj''s failure.


    The demise of the human wizard.


    He and his disciples will gain immortality through the power of black magic.


    So this time Casillas directly broke the boat, except for the people sent to drag Xu Fan, everyone else followed in his footsteps and launched an attack on the Most Holy Place.


    The first battle was the Holy of Holies in London.


    His involvement in the dark is not known yet.


    When he appeared in the Most Holy Place in London, the guardian of the temple greeted him and asked about Kama Taj.


    However, it was at this time that Casillas was surprised and directly killed him.


    After losing the guardian of the temple, the remaining mages are no different from the rabble.


    In addition, all the disciples of Casillas are well trained.


    Domam provides a steady stream of black magic power.


    This surprise attack quickly turned into a unilateral crush.


    The Most Holy Place in London was also destroyed by Casillas and completely destroyed.


    "hurry up."


    Casillas didn''t even care about checking live and collecting trophies. He directly opened the portal through the hanging ring and led everyone to the most holy place in Shanghai.


    The result can be imagined.


    is deliberate on one side, and defenseless on the other.


    The whole battle ended in a crushing way.


    In less than five minutes, Casillas successfully destroyed the second holy place.


    There is only one of the three most holy places.


    The restrictions on Domam also began to weaken.


    Casillas and his disciples not only got stronger power.


    also got the help of Domam.


    The supreme monarch entrenched in the dark dimension, he forcibly tore a crack in a weak position.


    Although this is not enough for him to invade, he can drop some dark magic creatures.


    For a while, dark clouds began to spread over London and Shanghai, and the giant black whirlpool looked like a huge mouth in the abyss, permeating the roar of a numbing monster.


    Ordinary people have seen such a formation there again, thinking that this is the end of the day and fleeing.


    Immediately afterwards, this scene went wild on the Internet, causing panic among more people.


    SHIELD headquarters.


    The real Fury has just returned to Earth, letting the fake Fury pretending to be himself to do other things.


    But when he was just about to advance the Universe Rubik''s Cube project, an agent broke in without even knocking on the door.


    The conversation between Fury and Coleson was inexplicably interrupted, making his expression unhappy.


    "Director, you should look at this."


    However, the agent didn''t care about the others, and quickly helped Fury turn on the computer and broadcast it.


    is displayed on the screen.


    Above London and Shanghai, not only black whirlpools appeared, but countless monsters rushed out of them.


    It looks like the barrier between the human world and the **** world has been broken, releasing the most primitive monsters.


    Fry and Coleson''s mouth suddenly opened into an "Oh" shape.


    "Director, this..."


    Coleson swallowed nervously. He felt that the level of this event was at least a tenth level start.


    If you don¡¯t think of a way to deal with it quickly


    The entire human civilization may disappear.


    But this kind of thing needs Coleson to remind Fury.


    "Where is Xu now?"


    Fury was silent for a second or two, and then remembered the man who replaced Gu Yi as the Supreme Mage.


    Whether as a magic advisor for SHIELD.


    is still the guardian of the earth.


    He must stand up to stop this disaster.


    In addition, there are Captain America, Iron Man, and Dr. Banner.


    as well as¡­¡­


    Captain Marvel!


    It''s time to gather the Avengers!


    Fury took a deep breath, bent over and opened the drawer quickly, rummaged in it.


    It wasn''t until a pager from the 1990s came into view that his nervousness eased slightly.


    Coleson also understood the urgency of the situation, and quickly took out his mobile phone and tried to contact Xu Fan.


    It turned out to be unsuccessful.


    No matter how many times I tried, Xu Fan¡¯s cell phone was not in the service area.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Fury and Coleson''s faces were very solemn, the agent who had the courage to report interrupted them again.


    "These monsters that ran out of the sky did not slaughter London and Shanghai..."


    "They..."


    "They seem to have a strong purpose, and they are gathering towards the same place..."


    The agent''s voice was intermittent, and it took a long time to finish the statement.


    Fry and Coleson looked at each other for an instant, they faced each other and exchanged their eyes.


    images of the same city came to mind.


    is exactly...


    new York!


    "Ok."


    The agent nodded vigorously, verifying Fury and Coleson''s conjecture.


    "How much time will they get here?" Fury asked again.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is a department set up to protect the safety of the earth.


    If he can''t even answer this question, he can leave on the spot.


    "According to current calculations, it only takes about fifteen minutes..."


    The agent replied.


    Actually, this is not a bad thing for humans.


    The other party came straight to New York without directly massacring human beings.


    This is a blessing in misfortune Besides, they still have fifteen minutes to assemble the team to resist this enemy.


    Fury pressed the pager without hesitation and tried to contact Captain Marvel.


    In his opinion, only Captain Marvel and Xu Fan can turn the tide.


    "I still can''t get in touch..."


    After trying how many times, Coleson had to tell this desperate fact.


    "Look for Captain Rogers first."


    Ferry gritted his teeth, so he ordered.


    When Coleson and the agent hurried out of the office, Fury turned and dialed another call.


    He needs help.


    The more the better.


    After a beep, the call was finally connected.


    "I''m Director Fury of SHIELD, help me find General Ross!"


    The moment the opponent spoke, he was interrupted by Ferry.


    "If you don''t want mankind to become extinct today, just now, immediately, immediately, go to the guy Rose for me!"


    At the same time, Wakanda and the land of fire.


    Oshemaru and Kakashi discovered this disaster at the same time.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 568： Still cant get in touch

    "Orochimaru."


    Kakashi wanted to get in touch with Xu Fan, but failed.


    In desperation, he had to contact Da She Wan to find out if Xu Fan knew about this situation.


    Can Osha Maru know such a thing?


    Except for the things that need to be done by himself, Xu Fan never tells himself his plans and arrangements.


    But intuitively, he felt that the sudden change had nothing to do with Xu Fan.


    "Anyway, let''s ensure the safety of the fire country first."


    Oshewan let Kakashi not worry about it, so as not to lose his best judgment.


    Whether it is Wakanda or the country of fire, it is not a small force that needs to depend on a big country.


    Not to mention that the demons that descended from the sky did not attack them.


    Even if they were really enemies, it wouldn''t be a problem to persist until Xu Fan came back.


    According to this line of thought, Oshe Maru opened all Wakanda''s defenses at one time and assembled the army.


    is ready to fight at any time.


    "I know."


    Although I couldn''t get the information I wanted during this call, I also got some information.


    According to Kakashi''s understanding, if the demon invasion in the sky was really done by Xu Fan, he would not say nothing.


    Judging from Dashemaru''s answer, this should be the disaster facing this world.


    However, Kakashi will not take the initiative to help people who he doesn''t even know.


    Because he doesn''t know how strong these demons are.


    If it is not done well, it will only consume the power of Fire Nation in vain, which will drag everyone into a very embarrassing situation.


    After thinking about it, Kakashi imitated the actions of Oshemaru.


    gather all the ninjas together, and prepare for the battle to happen.


    Anyway, Wakanda''s defenses are a bit higher than that of the Fire Country.


    This kind of technological development over thousands of years cannot be compensated by Kakashi''s first contact with modern technology.


    In order to ensure that the country of fire is safe, Oshemaru simply asked Kakashi to go to his stronghold.


    took out all the weapons he had left there.


    in response to this possible battle.


    Immediately afterwards, Da She Wan and Kakashi continued to get in touch with Xu Fan.


    At the same time, the fairy palace of Asgard.


    Odin, the father of the gods, regained his strength through sleep. He sat on the throne, confirming the stability of the Nine Realms as usual.


    However, a terrifying force quickly attracted his attention.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Odin stood up suddenly from the chair, his face changed drastically.


    He knows far more about the atrium than the new generations like Sol.


    He is also very aware of the grievances between the Supreme Master and Domam.


    is located in the three most holiest places on the earth, to ensure that Domam can''t touch the atrium.


    What Odin never expected is...


    Two of the three most holy places were destroyed in an instant.


    Domam throws a large number of creatures of the dark dimension towards the last holy place.


    Once let them successfully destroy the last holy place.


    Then Domam will come, eroding the entire atrium with darkness.


    And this is not the situation Odin wants to see.


    "Sol!"


    He roared and asked the guards of the fairy palace to find Sol who was repairing the bridge.


    and the best female warrior Sif and the three warriors in the fairy palace.


    In a short while, Thor, Sieff, and the three warriors hurried to the fairy palace.


    Looking at Odin with a worried look, Saul and others also had a bad feeling.


    "Father, what happened?"


    Thor took a deep breath and asked impatiently.


    "Some troubles have occurred in the atrium. This is a disaster that should be solved by the Supreme Mage."


    Odin began to explain the ins and outs, telling the connection between Domam, the Supreme Mage, and the three most holy places.


    There is no doubt that Xu Fan is the most powerful supreme mage he has ever seen.


    He once thought that as long as Xu Fan was there, Domam''s tricks would not succeed.


    The atrium will be safe and sound.


    However...


    I don¡¯t know why, Xu Fan is not on earth now!


    The Most Holy Place in London and the Most Holy Place in Shanghai were destroyed.


    so that New York became the last line of defense.


    "If we do not prevent this disaster, the fate of mankind will end today."


    Odin said in a low voice, telling a terrible fact.


    Sol and others were also shocked by the news.


    Although they don''t know why Xu Fan is not on the earth, they can''t care about the reason.


    But...


    Another problem also emerged.


    Rainbow Bridge was destroyed by Xu Fan in the last incident.


    They have no way to go to Earth!


    "Do not."


    Odin shook his head, indicating that there is a way.


    He can use his power to send Sol and others to New York.


    But in that way, he will temporarily lose his power.


    can''t participate in the war, and can''t get Thor and others back.


    "I know."


    When he heard that there was a way to go to the earth, Thor was also relieved.


    What he worries most is that he can only watch the disaster happen, but is powerless.


    As for the strength of the enemy, the crisis of the mission.


    He doesn''t care at all.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Xu Fan has helped himself and Asgard more than once.


    I owe him a great favor.


    After getting the affirmation of Thor and others, Odin also began to chant ancient spells, using his divine power to open a passage to the atrium.


    sent Sol and others to New York.


    The Sanctuary of New York at the same time.


    Casillas destroyed the two most holy places and went straight to the last holy place.


    Even if Xu Fan was temporarily trapped in the mirror world by him.


    The Sanctuary of New York is also the most difficult one to overcome.


    After Xu Fan became the Supreme Master, he never returned to Kama Taj and stayed in the Sanctuary in New York.


    The mage there is undoubtedly under the guidance of Xu Fan, and is full of combat effectiveness.


    In addition to the destruction of the two most holy places, the last one must have been aware of It is not easy to destroy the most holy place in New York with their power alone.


    "Even if Xu Fan is not there, there will be Hui Ye there."


    According to Casillas''s investigation, Kaguya never left there.


    Although she can''t use magic, she can use a power she has never seen before.


    This made Casillas very firm believe that Huiye is likely to be an ancient god.


    Therefore, he didn''t act rashly, but waited for Domam''s demon army to go first.


    The Sanctuary of New York also got a respite.


    Although the situation is still not optimistic.


    "I still can''t reach Xu?"


    Arthur asked hurriedly. Since he noticed the abnormality, he has not stopped contacting Xu Fan.


    The result is always busy.


    Not only that, but Kama Taj is the same.


    Now they are simply isolated.


    "Or not¡­¡­"


    Anna had to shook her head, her heart frustrated.


    According to her calculations, there will be at most eight minutes before the battle will start!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 569： Start rallying

    "what happened?"


    Dr. Banner hurried to the hall of the Holy of Holies.


    Although he hasn''t mastered particularly powerful magic yet, the Hulk in his body is a real monster.


    This battle will be related to the end of human destiny, and Arthur will definitely not let go of any fighting power that can be wooed.


    It''s not just Banner and Hulk.


    He also sent someone to contact Stark.


    In fact, before Arthur called someone to get in touch with Stark, he discovered an army from another dimension through Jarvis, an artificial intelligence butler.


    As soon as he got on the phone in the Sanctuary of New York, Stark put on the latest Mark VI steel suit and went to the Sanctuary of New York to gather.


    In addition to Stark and Dr. Banner, Hui Ye was also late at this time.


    is different from these two superheroes who are themselves Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Huiye has no obsession with this world.


    For these people''s anxiety and worries, it is difficult for Huiye to understand this feeling.


    "Master Hui Ye."


    Arthur naturally knew this. In order to persuade Hui Ye to join them, he had to move out of Xu Fan''s name.


    Huyou Huiye, this is Xu Fan''s request.


    Hui Ye''s strength is undoubtedly stronger than any mage here.


    Xu Fan is absent, she is the mainstay of the team.


    Speaking of mind, Huiye seemed very simple.


    Of course, this is also because although Hui Ye lived the time last year, most of the time was spent inside the moon.


    did not increase any experience.


    can''t even communicate with others.


    Such an exaggerated blank period makes Huiye very simple.


    She nodded slightly, saying that since it was Xu Fan''s request, she would take good care of this place and prevent the enemy from succeeding.


    "What the **** is going on?" Stark asked Arthur.


    Based on his understanding of Xu Fan, he felt that Xu Fan would not be absent at such a critical moment.


    However, regarding the decisive battle at the Sanctuary in New York, he turned it over to Hui Ye.


    "To be precise, Xu is dragged down by some things now, so it is necessary for Master Hui Ye and us to buy some time for him."


    Arthur had to continue to fool everyone.


    Speaking of Xu Fan''s whereabouts, Arthur also knew nothing.


    "As for the enemy this time, it comes from another dimension."


    "Their master is our number one enemy, the Dark Lord Domam."


    Arthur explained the coming enemy.


    And according to the information he has, both the Most Holy Place in London and the Most Holy Place in Shanghai have fallen.


    Once they lose the war here, Domam¡¯s minions destroy the Sanctuary of New York.


    Dark Lord Domam will come.


    At that time, the entire human civilization will turn into dust.


    Stark and Dr. Banner looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "How strong is he?" Hui Ye, who had been silent, suddenly said.


    Her thoughts are sometimes simple and simple.


    Since the leader of the opponent is Domam, why not defeat Domam directly?


    "This¡­¡­"


    Arthur shook his head helplessly, the corners of his mouth raised, and a wry smile appeared.


    He looked a little bit dumbfounded by what Kaguya said.


    If Domam can be defeated, then they don''t need to guard the Three Most Holy Places for generations to ensure its safety.


    "I''m afraid... even if Xu rushed back, it would not be Domam''s opponent..."


    Arthur''s words are like a depth bomb, causing huge ripples.


    As the temple mage, they knew better than Stark and others, and knew Xu Fan''s strength.


    , at least in their own eyes.


    As far as Arthur knows, Xu Fan is indeed the most powerful supreme mage ever.


    The Supreme Mage and Domam are never at the same level.


    He swallowed one dimension after another in order to increase his power.


    "We can only prevent his coming."


    Arthur said loudly.


    "Humanity''s end battle, huh." Stark spread his hands, his expression is the easiest one in the room.


    But anyone who knows Stark knows that he has always been a duplier.


    Even if he was scared and worried to death, he would not show it.


    Just as Stark turned his back to everyone, he directly contacted Coulson.


    The man once said to him that SHIELD is the department responsible for the security of the earth and has high authority.


    Based on this, Stark felt it was time for the department that claimed to be responsible for the safety of the earth to stand up and protect the earth.


    The moment the beep disappeared, the call was connected.


    "Mr. Stark, it looks like you already know what happened." Coulson didn''t want to say it.


    The huge whirlpool torn out from London and Shanghai is like an abyss hell.


    The dark and crushing army of demons was photographed by countless people and went violently on the Internet.


    Even the Internet Supervision Bureau cannot block all the videos.


    It''s better to say that the current network supervision bureau has been paralyzed.


    Unless he lives in the mountains and forests, Coleson really can''t think of anyone who knows nothing about the imminent disaster.


    "Director Fury is already gathering all the forces that can be assembled."


    "Mr. Stark, can you contact Xu?"


    Coleson suddenly turned.


    If anyone can prevent this disaster, Coleson will vote for Xu Fan without hesitation.


    "Of course not." Stark was also depressed when he answered this question. "It seems that humans can only rely on themselves."


    "But the good news is not without it, at least we know their goal."


    As soon as he heard the good news, Coulson''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked what the other party''s goal was.


    "A holy place, their goal is to destroy a holy place in New York, the coordinates are..."


    Stark sent the coordinates of this place to Coulson and told the other party that he must hold here anyway.


    Otherwise, what awaits him will be the worst bad news ever.


    "An ancient demon **** will come and kill us all."


    Stark spit out these words loudly.


    Coelson on the other side was stunned on the spot.


    "Are you kidding me? Mr. Stark?"


    "Are you kidding? I wish it was a dream I had, in which I might become a classical beauty, and then I married her, and the demons in the sky rushed to New York to attend our wedding!"


    Stark said indignantly and hung up the communication.


    He turned around again and returned to the team.


    Just as Stark was preparing to arrange the next action, a voice that was giving orders entered his ear canal.


    "Our idea is to build a line of defense and then evacuate the crowd."


    "I have contacted the police in New York, and they will provide support for us."


    The visitor is no one else, but the captain of the US!


    Steve Rogers.


    At the same time, Loki, who was supposed to have fallen in the Abyss of Myriad Tribulations, suddenly landed on Earth.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 570： Behind us is the Holy of Holies, we have nowhere to go!

    "This is Steve Rogers."


    Seeing the expression on Stark''s face, Rogers quickly introduced himself.


    He just took over Director Fury''s order and came here to help.


    Considering that this war will be related to the survival of the entire human civilization, the police and the army are all united together.


    even...


    Director Fury also activated the Sky Mothership at this critical moment and led S.H.I.E.L.D. agents to support New York.


    "General Ross''s troops are also gathering."


    Rogers revealed the news to Dr. Banner again.


    After waking up from the frozen state, he has been learning the information of this era.


    Regarding the outstanding talents of Stark and Dr. Banner, Rogers will naturally not miss the opportunity to learn.


    Especially Tony Stark.


    In the era when Rogers was active, he worked with his father Howard.


    his own vibrating shield was also made by Howard.


    "I hope these deployments can be useful."


    Stark nodded slightly, and was on the same front as Rogers.


    right now¡­¡­


    They just need to buy more time before the army of the dark dimension completely destroys the Sanctuary of New York.


    "I hope Xu Fan can arrive in time."


    Arthur began to pray inside.


    Pray that Xu Fan can descend from the sky like the savior.


    To be honest, in the field of magic, what modern technology, the army.


    Not enough to see all.


    Time goes by every minute and every second.


    The black and heavy demon army began to approach New York.


    In order to fight desperately, Rogers began to evacuate the crowd.


    But who knows, there are more residents living in New York than he thought.


    A few minutes is not enough to evacuate everyone.


    and there are many people who refuse to leave.


    In their opinion, no place is safer than their own home.


    At the same time, because the evacuation was not timely and complete, Rogers'' ideal defense line could not be established.


    Many streets are even paralyzed due to traffic problems.


    Facing the black demon.


    Fear is the most primitive instinct of everyone.


    "Everyone, get ready for the battle!"


    Arthur gave a low growl and borrowed as much white magic as possible from Emperor Weishan.


    "Behind us is the Holy of Holies, we... there is no way to go back!"


    Arthur''s voice inspired every mage present.


    Because of his lies, everyone already believes that Xu Fan is on his way.


    A layer of dazzling light was released from their palms, covering the entire Sanctuary of New York.


    "I hope this white magic barrier can last long enough."


    Arthur glanced back at the impenetrable defense barrier, and continued to pray in his heart.


    at last¡­¡­


    The demonic army of the Dark Lord Domam came into their eyes.


    The last sanctuary in New York has become the most delicious cake in their eyes, making it crazy!


    à»hoo!


    Roar!


    à»à»à»!


    Various scalp-numbing roars came from the sky.


    As a result, the human city fell into greater panic.


    However, this black and overwhelming army of demons has no interest in killing humans, and they went straight to the white magic barrier that envelops the Holy of Holies.


    tried to use his body to tear a gap in it.


    rumbling!


    The deafening sound resounded throughout New York City.


    "What are they... doing?!"


    Dr. Banner''s eyes widened instantly, unable to understand the guys in front of him.


    He thought these demons would be smarter in their offensive methods.


    The result was the opposite. They just swooped down from the sky and hit the white magic barrier with their heads.


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if the head is bleeding.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you die on the spot.


    They hit the white magic barrier one after another, one after another.


    However, this is what Arthur is most worried about, most afraid of.


    If it can distract the demons, it will distract their power.


    But now, they have concentrated all their power in one place!


    Once the white magic barrier is broken, the countless demon sea tactics will definitely swallow the entire holy place in an instant!


    Arthur staggered back and almost fell to the ground.


    "Master, what should we do now?"


    Dr. Banner helped Arthur and asked these words directly.


    Stark, Rogers, and other wizards in the Holy of Holies all focused their attention on Arthur.


    as if waiting for him to give orders.


    "Anger, Dr. Banner, you need enough anger now and let these anger turn into your strength, not your despair."


    Listening to Arthur''s suggestion, Banner nodded intently and gave his body to another being.


    Hulk!


    show up!


    "Wow!"


    Hulk¡¯s roar went straight into the sky, making it hard to tell who was the devil.


    And his size instantly swelled to more than four meters.


    Watching the demon swooping down under the black sky, Hulk bends his knees and then straightens suddenly.


    The streets under his feet burst out like spider-web cracks, densely packed.


    The huge green body leaped up and rushed directly into the black demon army.


    tactics.


    priority.


    means.


    None of these things are needed!


    Hulk grabbed it casually, regardless of which demon he caught, and the part of the demon.


    He took the guy he caught directly as his own weapon, and swept to the left and right.


    Each hit will interrupt a large area of ??demons hitting the white magic barrier and causing them to fall toward both sides of the street.


    Seeing this opportunity, Anna directly shouted and attacked.


    Other wizards responded, casting their white magic to kill the demons they saw.


    Stark saw this, naturally not to be outdone. He drove the Mark VI steel suit soaring into the sky, raising his hands at the same time, aiming at the demon army.


    However, what Stark did not expect was...


    My friend Colonel Rod is now wearing War Machine and arrived here.


    Their eyes met, looked at each other, and nodded slightly towards each other.


    "Welcome to join, Colonel Rod."


    Stark smiled and said, "I don''t need me to tell you what you need to do, right?"


    "Work? Didn''t you come to clean up the garbage?"


    Rod also responded to Stark with a ridiculous tone, and then released all the weapons on the war machine neatly.


    Da da da.


    "Suddenly."


    rumbling!


    All kinds of modern bullets, artillery shells, and missiles flew out all at once, exploding in the demon army.


    Stark took a deep breath and released the laser beam in his palm to cut the demon army as much as possible.


    At the same time, Casillas, who carefully planned all this, led his disciples to the scene through the portal.


    They didn''t say a word, they shot directly when they saw the temple mage in the Most Holy Place.


    "Casillas?"


    Soon, Arthur also found someone attacking them from behind, but never expected that the opponent would be Casillas!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 571： Thor is coming

    "Casillas?!"


    Seeing Casillas leading his disciples appeared in front of him, he did not hesitate to attack, Yasuo suddenly realized.


    understood what all this was all about.


    "You have betrayed the ancient wizard, Casillas!"


    Arthur reprimanded the opponent loudly, and borrowed a steady stream of white magic from Emperor Wei Shan to repel the guy who rushed to surround him.


    "I betrayed Gu Yi?"


    But Casillas scoffed at Arthur''s words.


    "Gu Yi betrayed us." Casillas said firmly.


    The mage of Xu Fan and Kama Taj was trapped in the mirror space by his design.


    There is no way to support it.


    Arthur and the Temple Mage of the Most Holy Place have undoubtedly become the main members of the army against the dark dimension.


    But now, they have to disperse the firepower because of the sudden arrival of Casillas and others.


    For a time, the entire camp of the Sanctuary of New York became passive.


    More and more dimensional creatures hit the white magic barrier, smashing out the cracks visible to the naked eye.


    The expressions of Anna and others became anxious.


    According to their calculations, once the white magic barrier is shattered, the black army is enough to swallow the entire holy place in an instant!


    When Domam arrives, the entire human civilization will be gone!


    "Is it another saying that the ancient one mage should not pass the position of the supreme mage to Xu?" Arthur and Casillas confronted each other, using white magic to change the whip, and slammed it towards the other party.


    Casillas'' own strength is not lost to Arthur, and now he has the power bestowed by Domam.


    saw him slowly raise his right hand, slapped his backhand, and destroyed the lashes that had been ejected.


    "You are still too naive, Arthur."


    "Who cares about such boring little things, do you think, what did Gu Yi rely on to survive for hundreds of years?"


    Casillas stepped forward and approached Arthur bit by bit, but the expression on his face began to become savage.


    "It''s black magic! It was Gu Yi who relied on the black magic borrowed from Lord Domam to keep his youth forever!"


    "The woman who keeps us careful and stays away from black magic is the biggest beneficiary of black magic."


    "Arthur, don''t you think this is the biggest irony?"


    Casillas announced this fact loudly.


    However, more mages were unwilling to believe what he said, thinking that he was just slandering the ancient master.


    "Damn? Take a good look around, I don''t need to do that kind of thing now."


    Casillas spread his hands and looked at the surrounding scene.


    like him is the biggest winner!


    In order to protect the Sanctuary in New York, humans have indeed assembled a lot of power.


    But compared with the army sent by Domam, it was a mob.


    Even if they tried their best, they could not stop the dimensional creatures from hitting the white magic barrier.


    Now Casillas, there is really no need to lie.


    Arthur fell silent because of this, he didn''t know how to refute Casillas.


    "Aha."


    Seeing Arthur not uttering a word, Casillas suddenly chuckled and pointed his finger at Arthur, "I see, you must be waiting for you to come back here, and then try to turn the tide?"


    Arthur remained silent, focusing on the manipulation of magic.


    He thought of words in his heart, and used white magic that he thought was the most powerful.


    The only regret is that he is not as powerful as Xu Fan, and he can directly activate it regardless of the length of the spell.


    And Casillas strengthened the magic effect in his voice, so that his voice can be spread all over the streets of New York.


    "Xu is dead!"


    "I killed him!"


    "Not only Xu, but also the mage of Kama Taj, was also wiped out of this world by Lord Domam!"


    However, the truth is that Xu Fan defeated Mo Du and the disciples he sent out.


    Even if he sealed the mirror space.


    With Xu Fan''s power, sooner or later, he can find a way back.


    Once Xu Fan hurries to the Holy of Holies, it may really be possible to control the battle.


    In order for Domam-sama to descend on the earth, Casillas felt that he had to destroy the Holy of Holies first before that happened.


    Don''t give Xu Fan any chance to save the world!


    These words he said now are actually to disintegrate the heart of the temple mage.


    let them expose their flaws.


    I have to say that Casillas'' psychological offensive played a role.


    Because before the outbreak of this war, the temple mage here tried more than once to get in touch with Kama Taj.


    The result was never successful.


    The disciples of Casillas also caught the moment of their hesitation and attacked.


    The large temple mage flew out like a kite with a broken line, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Then, they cast Domam''s black magic and blasted towards the white magic barrier together.


    Spider-web-like cracks spread all over the barrier.


    densely packed!


    Casillas smiled triumphantly.


    Victory...


    is right in front of you!


    "You will not succeed, Casillas!"


    At this moment, Arthur didn''t care whether his body could bear it. He released the magic he had borrowed from Emperor Weishan at once.


    The white light beam was released from Arthur''s hand and went straight to Casillas.


    This time, even Casillas showed a look of shock.


    He never expected that Arthur''s power would be so powerful.


    In panic, Casillas had to use black magic to form a shield and defend.


    However, he regarded as the most powerful magic in the world, and it was directly penetrated by Arthur''s attack.


    The dazzling white light swallowed Casillas and his skin on the spot.


    Ah!


    scalp-numbing screams resounded throughout the holy place.


    Arthur¡¯s battle undoubtedly brought hope to everyone Stark and Colonel Rhodes were attracted to the eyes at almost the same time.


    "Why doesn''t this guy point the direction here?"


    Colonel Rod couldn''t help but complain. He felt that Arthur should use this power to deal with the devil.


    Local advantage does not mean total advantage.


    The defensive magic that the temple mages used together is now crumbling and precarious.


    is about to fall apart at the sight.


    However, just when everyone was sweating for the Most Holy Place.


    A thunder suddenly dropped from the air and exploded on the edge of the white magic barrier.


    The aftermath of the explosion spread to the surroundings, turning the demon approaching this power into ashes.


    Stark, Rogers, Colonel Rod, and Hulk all looked at the people who came, and the first reaction was that Xu Fan came!


    But who knows, the bright light dissipated, and it was a strange man holding a hammer in his eyes.


    "This guy is so long that he looks like a shocking actor." Stark couldn''t help but complain about the person''s appearance.


    "It''s Thor!"


    Coleson in the crowd suddenly cheered.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 572： Who do you say you killed?

    "I am Thor, the **** of thunder, for the glory of Asgard!"


    As soon as he reached the earth, Thor directly joined the battlefield, he raised his hammer high, and then spun it.


    The most powerful storm ever appeared under the call of Thor.


    Countless demons were swept by the wind and carried into the air.


    Even though Stark and others don''t know who Thor is, they can see that he is on their side.


    For a time, Thor became the main force against creatures of the dark dimension.


    Sif, the female warrior, and the three warriors of the Immortal Palace, drew out their weapons and joined the battle.


    Because they can''t fly, they choose to stay on the ground and fight against Casillas'' disciples.


    Although their strength is not as strong as Thor, they are also gods of Asgard anyway.


    A normal magic attack will not work on them.


    And Casillas did not expect the gods from Norse mythology to appear.


    was shocked inside.


    But even greater danger awaits him.


    Arthur''s white magic beam penetrated his defensive barrier.


    Casillas'' body rolled out involuntarily, bruising all over his body for a while.


    The miserable cry resounded here.


    However, Arthur also suffered a backlash for using too powerful white magic and paid the price.


    His eyes, ears, nose and mouth all seeped with red blood.


    The skin of both hands cracked, and a substance like magma was released.


    The severe pain made Arthur knelt on the ground with a plop.


    Now he can''t use any magic, even the most basic movement.


    Although Casillas was hurt, he approached two of his disciples with a strong will.


    He recovered from his injuries by consuming the life essence of his disciples.


    "Arthur, it seems I really underestimated you."


    Casillas regained his footing, but he didn''t expect that he would miss Arthur.


    But now Arthur has eyes but can''t see, ears but can''t hear.


    He didn''t know anything about what Casillas did.


    Arthur didn''t even know that the opponent approached him and was about to kill him.


    "Go to hell, Arthur."


    Casillas roared and pointed his palm at the man who was kneeling in front of him, releasing a cloud of death, rushing towards Arthur.


    Even at this critical moment, a shield with a silver five-pointed star flew up, impartially resisting Casillas'' black magic.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, black magic reflected back from the shield.


    Casillaston''s eyes widened, although his mind felt incredible, but his body responded instinctively.


    He flashed sideways, watching the dark magic rush towards one of his disciples.


    Unable to breathe, the disciple seemed to melt from the inside, turning into a pool of fleshy mud.


    And that shield turned a direction in the air and flew back to its owner''s hand.


    Casillas looked around, but saw a man in a strange uniform.


    is not someone else.


    is the captain of America, Steve Rogers.


    "Your evil ambitions will not succeed!"


    Rogers threw loudly, without fear.


    Although Rogers knew very well in his heart, these guys in front of him could use the same magic as Xu Fan.


    The strength is much stronger than someone who has just been injected with super serum.


    But...


    As the captain, he must stand here.


    stood in front of them.


    In his eyes, there are no mages at all, only people.


    "team leader."


    Casillas finally recognized his identity.


    This man is written in the history and textbooks of the United States.


    From a certain level, it is a blessing to be able to play against a character like the captain.


    Rogers blocked Arthur behind him, as if no one could hurt him.


    "If I were you, I would just give up resistance."


    "I have heard your story, Captain, as long as you have a pious heart, Lord Domam will definitely accept you and give you even more powerful strength."


    "Black magic is not comparable to super serum."


    Casillas sent an invitation to the captain.


    In his heart, it is clear that Rogers is like a spiritual leader.


    If he betrays humans at this time, join Domam.


    will definitely seriously damage the morale of people here.


    However, Casillas was just out of experimentation.


    didn''t have much hope.


    Actually the same as Casillas thought.


    With Rogers¡¯ character, naturally he would not join the black magic camp.


    He threw the shield cleanly and rushed towards Casillas with the help of the shield.


    However, the mage who lives in Kama Taj, even if he doesn''t use magic, is a first-class fighter.


    Casillas is one of the best.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, his five fingers grabbed forward, directly holding the shield, and smashing it out with his backhand.


    But who knows, Rogers jumped up at this moment and made a three-hundred-sixty-degree turn in the air.


    The action was clean and smooth, and he caught the shield with one hand, and slammed it at Casillas again.


    However, Rogers is only handsome in action.


    Casillas directly used black magic to create a whip, bypassed the shield, and firmly grasped Rogers'' ankle.


    While kicking the shield with one kick, Casillas lifted Rogers high, then slammed the ground.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Rogers was directly embedded in the pit.


    "After all, it''s just a stronger mortal."


    Casillas showed a disappointed expression, then turned to look at the Holy of Holies.


    I have to say that Thor, the **** of thunder, possesses a genuine power.


    With his excellent attack, once slowed the offensive of the dark dimension creatures.


    But...


    As a result, also caused the fortifications on the ground to become fragile.


    Casillas took a deep breath and cast black magic again, aiming at the Sanctuary of New York.


    rumbling!


    Along with bursts of noise, the jet-black light beam went straight to the holy place.


    Anna and other mages had a bad feeling, but they were all entangled by Casillas'' disciples.


    No one can get away!


    saw the moment Casillas'' black magic was about to penetrate the white magic barrier.


    The space here is directly twisted and opened to the two sides.


    The bottomless black hole occupies the place, completely absorbing all the black magic of Casillas.


    This sudden scene made Casillas unexpected.


    But before he had time to think about who it was.


    A very angry voice rang in his ears.


    "You just said, you killed Xu Fan?"


    Casillas turned his head subconsciously, and what caught his eye was a woman in white with fluttering hair.


    is exactly...


    »ÔÒ¹!


    Kaguya''s eyes were completely opened, and he slapped Casillas with a slap.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 573： United into 1

    Casillas fell to the ground with a splash.


    Facing this sudden attack, Casillas'' brain suddenly felt blank.


    His disciples also quickly noticed this situation, shifting their targets one after another, pouring black magic to deal with Huiye.


    However, facing the attack of these people, Kaguya didn''t even look at it, and directly used Huangquan Hirazaka''s time and space ninjutsu to transfer the enemy''s black magic to another space.


    Hui Ye is no longer as simple as before.


    I don¡¯t know how to use his ninjutsu and abilities.


    He must have the assistance of Heijue in order to make a reasonable shot.


    Now Hui Ye, not only often fights with Hulk, but also accepts Xu Fan''s personal training from time to time.


    Her strength is very different from the original one.


    Casillas put his hands on the ground, supported his body and stood up.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that Huiye is very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so terrifying.


    The force of that slap almost killed him.


    In order to avoid the pursuit of Kaguya, Casillas used the ring to open the portal under him before he stood up completely.


    sent himself to another location on the block, and stabilized his heels.


    But then Casillas spouted a mouthful of blood.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Huiye immediately rolled his eyes, using her pupil technique to lock Casillas.


    Hardly any hesitation, Hui Ye released three Taoist jade to blast towards Casillas.


    forced him to use his disciples to defend himself from injury.


    When Qiu Daoyu hit the body, it instantly swelled into a black ball, crushing Casillas'' disciples to ashes.


    Such exaggerated destructive power made Casillas stunned on the spot.


    If it wasn''t for my eyesight and quick hands, I''m afraid I would be the one who died.


    The most terrifying thing is that from Kaguya''s shot to the end, Casillas could not feel any magical fluctuations.


    Either the abilities used by Hui Ye are beyond his cognition.


    Either her strength is too strong to understand.


    Even Thor, the **** of thunder, who just came here.


    Casillas can also feel the fluctuation of his divine power.


    "What the **** is going on with this woman."


    Casillas clenched his fists with both hands and re-positioned his offensive posture.


    was going to destroy the white magic barrier and take the last holy place, but because of Huiye''s shot, the battle was turned around again.


    But after asking for Daoyu, Hui Ye didn''t rush to move.


    Now Arthur is in danger.


    After such a long time together, Hui Ye didn''t intend to let him die in front of her.


    So Huiye directly punched her Chakra into Arthur''s body.


    Arthur''s injury gradually recovered.


    Although he still couldn''t join the battlefield, he at least recovered some mobility.


    "Thank you..."


    Suddenly, Arthur thanked Kaguya.


    At the same time, Ross'' army units have also arrived on the scene.


    This time, he gave up chasing Hulk not far away, and fought alongside him.


    Fury also ordered the agents of SHIELD to join the battle.


    Although the white magic barrier is still crumbling.


    But the army of demons from the dark dimension has been slowed down.


    Casillas noticed the reversal of the situation at this time.


    Especially his disciples.


    The number of them is no more than the dark dimension creatures.


    And although they are mages, they are essentially human.


    If you are not careful, you will be killed by a weapon brought by General Ross.


    But black magic does not have a self-healing effect.


    For a time, Casillas'' disciples began to lose ground.


    "This is impossible."


    Casillas naturally cannot accept such a fact.


    Xu Fan, whom he regarded as the most troublesome, has been held back.


    How could I lose to these guys.


    The human army?


    What the **** is that!


    can''t understand.


    Can not accept!


    Unprecedented anger grew in Casillas'' body.


    Looking at the sight in front of him, he even felt a little desperate.


    In the end, even without Xu Fan, wouldn¡¯t it work?


    "Casillas, you failed."


    But at this moment, Domam''s whispers sounded in his ears.


    Like a bolt from the blue sky, Casillas could not help but shiver.


    Now he is naturally the enemy of Kama Taj.


    If I lose the patron of Domam again.


    Don''t say want to get eternal life.


    I''m afraid he will die here on the spot.


    Kaguya floating in the air also began to move forward, getting closer and closer to Casillas.


    A sense of crisis occupied Casillas'' brain.


    He even wanted to turn around and run away.


    But...


    Domam did not give up on him, nor did he give up this golden opportunity.


    Since the first generation of Supreme Master Agomoto established the three most holy places.


    cannot enter the earth dimension by himself.


    It''s no exaggeration to say, even if Casillas is not up for it.


    This is also the closest he has been to devouring the Earth dimension.


    If I abandon Casillas here and find a reliable wizard next time, I don''t know when.


    After realizing this, Domam had to make a desperate bet.


    "Give me your body."


    Domam roared at Casillas, and then, regardless of Casillas'' permission, forced his will into his body.


    Although Domam''s body is still in the dark dimension, there is no way to descend to New York.


    But he can give full play to his strength.


    In other words, the current Domam is equivalent to using Casillas'' life purification to shape a clone.


    Of course, this is also thanks to the destroyed relationship between the Most Holy Place in London and the Most Holy Place in Shanghai.


    Otherwise, Domam couldn''t do that.


    And this time, Casillas'' consciousness began to resist, even trying to push Domam out of his body.


    What he wants is eternal life not a fleeting explosion.


    It can be Casillas'' power, will, and there will be Domam''s opponent.


    Accompanied by Domam¡¯s successful invasion.


    Casillas'' temperament has undergone unprecedented changes.


    The corners of his mouth rose, and just moved his fingers, and stopped all the bullets flying towards Casillas'' disciples.


    Da da da!


    Suddenly!


    rumbling!


    These weapons counterattacked back under Casillas'' thoughts, killing a large number of human soldiers.


    General Rose couldn''t help but his eyes widened, "My God."


    "Casillas?" Arthur frowned, feeling Casillas''s difference.


    Hui Ye directly shot, planning to kill the opponent.


    But this time, a circle of fire appeared directly in front of Hui Ye, and before she could react, he sent her elsewhere.


    Then, Casillas released several magical beams in succession, throwing Thor, Stark, Sif, Hulk and others out.


    The white magic barrier also lost the guardian.


    rumbling!


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 574： Im coming!

    Arthur stood up from the ground dumbfounded.


    He never dreamed that Casillas would suddenly become so strong.


    The comparison before and after is just like two people.


    But then, he reacted.


    The enemy standing in front of him is probably not Casillas!


    is the mighty monarch of the dark dimension!


    Domam!


    Now two of the three most holy places have been destroyed.


    The restriction on Domam was reduced to its weakest period.


    He came into this world through the body of Casillas!


    "We must stop him!"


    Arthur yelled at the others.


    Although the temple mages did not see the essence of the problem like Arthur did, they also gathered all their powers together according to his words.


    But who knows, Casillas is now stronger than all of them combined!


    just a snap of a finger, it dissipated the white magic of these temple mages.


    A field of dark magic power spread across the block.


    Master.


    Army.


    The **** of Asgard.


    could not resist this force one after another.


    The whole situation was reversed again with Domam''s hand.


    And the white magic barrier created by the joint efforts of the temple mages also fell apart under the expanding black magic stand!


    In a blink of an eye, the Sanctuary of New York was completely exposed in front of Casillas.


    It''s just that he didn''t continue to shoot.


    Instead, he gave the final work to those dark dimension creatures.


    The black and heavy demons spread all over the holy place and began to destroy them frantically.


    Although there are still some temple mages making the last resistance, it is a drop in the bucket.


    Casillas opened his arms, as if the overall situation was settled.


    And he is enjoying this victory.


    "It''s over..."


    Although Arthur wanted to stop, but he had no power.


    He couldn''t cast any spell, he could only watch the enemy destroy the Sanctuary of New York that he had guarded for many years.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Arthur fell to his knees with a plop.


    Both Casillas and the dark dimension creatures directly ignored him.


    At this moment, his life is not fortune-telling at all.


    Stark, Thor, Rogers, Hulk...


    These superheroes stood up and tried their best to rush to the Sanctuary of New York.


    "Jarvis, use that trick!"


    The situation is precarious, and Stark can''t take care of that much, so he directly uses Jarvis''s last energy.


    I saw two red lasers shot from the wrist of Stark''s steel suit, cutting towards the demons like a lightsaber.


    Wherever he went, the demons were divided into two.


    Hulk roared like a beast, and slapped his hands hard.


    "Hulk Cut!"


    The invisible wind blade burst forward, shaking part of the demons from the Sanctuary of New York.


    Rogers kept throwing his shield.


    Although he works hard, his efficiency is very low.


    Only Thor, the **** of thunder, turned and rushed towards Casillas while guiding the thunder against the demons.


    He felt an unprecedented evil from this man.


    And there are too many demons in the sky.


    No matter how hard they try, it just delays time.


    Ko Sol, but wanted to end it all.


    Casillas is the end of everything he thinks.


    àØ!


    Thor, holding Thor''s hammer, went straight to Casillas, hitting his head with a hammer, but after a loud noise, the hammer was firmly caught.


    "The **** of Asgard."


    Casillas recognized Sol at a glance.


    "What a weak god."


    Casillas mocked Thor unceremoniously, then slapped him on the ground.


    The spider-web-like crack spread out, and a deep hole was also smashed out of Thor''s body.


    "If it''s Odin, maybe there is something else you can do, but you are not as good as Odin."


    Casillas''s body floated upward, and at the same time, his five fingers grabbed his fist and swung it out.


    The majestic power of black magic rolled downwards, hitting Thor.


    In an instant, the earth sank downward, and a huge pit tens of meters deep destroyed the entire street.


    The ordinary buildings on both sides were destroyed.


    Only the Most Holy Place in New York still stands here.


    But it is already broken.


    At least one third of it has been turned into rubble.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Thor also pronounced the name.


    In his opinion, I am afraid that only Xu can save all this now.


    "If you can hear my voice, just... come back soon..."


    Just when Thor''s voice fell.


    A huge hole was torn out again in the sky, forming a black vortex.


    Casillas looked around immediately, but saw a beam of light descend from the sky.


    His gaze moved downward, trying to find out who caused this scene.


    It''s not just Casillas.


    Stark, Hulk, Thor, Arthur, General Ross, Director Fury...


    Everyone who was still alive was attracted by the beam of light.


    As the humans, they are all nervous to the extreme at this time.


    They all yearn for one person in their hearts.


    Xu Fan!


    Actually, the person who came is not someone else, it is Xu Fan!


    "I seem to be a little late."


    The beam of light quickly disappeared, and Xu Fan led Kama Taj¡¯s mage descended here.


    Although Xu Fan felt that there was no need for the apprentice to play.


    But these apprentices insisted on doing their best.


    Seeing that their determination was so firm, Xu Fan gave up blocking it.


    But...


    The situation in the Sanctuary of New York is not optimistic, at least two-thirds of it has been destroyed.


    If you show up a few seconds later, I am afraid I will miss it.


    When Casillas saw Xu Fan show up, he snorted in his heart, and quickly cast black magic to help those dimension creatures.


    Say it''s too late, then soon Just when the black magic poured out by Casillas is about to hit the Holy of Holies, drawing an end to this dispute.


    A huge wooden figure rose from the ground, his hands pressed together, and countless big hands grew from his back.


    ľ¶Ý¡¤Thousands of hands!


    Casillas subconsciously stunned.


    And after using his attack, the Thousand-handed Buddha extended all his arms, and then swept all the dimensional creatures approaching the Holy of Holies into fleshy mud.


    "No need for me to tell you what to do, right?"


    Xu Fan said lightly, never treating today as the end of the world.


    And the Kama Taj mage behind him also nodded one after another and fought against the dark dimension creatures.


    "You finally came."


    Arthur ran to Xu Fan quickly, his whole body relieved, "I''m really worried, I can''t hold on to you to come here."


    "Well, I was held back for a while."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, and found Casillas in the crowd.


    "Is it really a good strategy, but it''s a pity."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, and a very regretful expression came on the paper, "The opponents you arranged are too weak."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 575： I predicted your prediction

    Xu Fan''s appearance was undoubtedly a reassurance, letting the people present breathe a sigh of relief.


    As for the dimensional creatures that constantly swooped down in the sky, Xu Fan gave them all to the mages of the Thousand-Handed Buddha and Kama Taj.


    In fact, most dimensional creatures can hardly resist the attack of the Thousand-Handed Buddha.


    The mage of Kama Taj only needs to deal with some slippery fish.


    The real contest is between Xu Fan and Casillas.


    "Xu."


    Today''s Casillas is equivalent to Domam''s clone, naturally he will not be as jealous of Xu Fan as before.


    "You can''t stop me, the destruction of the Holy of Holies is destined."


    Casillas made a low voice, and a majestic force burst out from behind, rushing to his disciples.


    In an instant, all the disciples of Casillas floated into the air, and they could not resist.


    An unprecedented fear shrouded, and many of Casillas'' disciples began to struggle.


    Sometimes try to use black magic to counter the power of Casillas.


    however¡­¡­


    All the magic they used was bestowed by Domam.


    How could it be possible to resist Casillas, who is now the clone of Domam?


    As Casillas clenched his hands into fists, these disciples exploded, and all the essence of life surged towards Casillas.


    Do not!


    The real Casillas who felt all this in his body was naturally extremely painful.


    Although he became Domam''s servant, he still cared about the bond between his partners.


    But he didn''t realize it until now.


    Whether it is his own disciple or himself.


    In Domam''s eyes, they were nothing but tools.


    A tool that can help him destroy the Holy of Holies.


    This undoubtedly ignited the anger in Casillas'' heart.


    But his anger, his struggle, his roar.


    It''s all useless.


    Like those disciples who couldn''t resist Domam, he could only watch Domam use his body to absorb the essence of other people''s life.


    Used to strengthen this body.


    after all¡­¡­


    The last most holy place still stands in New York.


    As long as it still exists, Domam cannot invade the **** dimension.


    At most it is in this situation, through Casillas'' body, creating a clone of himself.


    But as a mortal Casillas, the strength of his body is limited after all.


    The strength he can bear is only a small part of himself.


    In order to completely destroy the Most Holy Place, kill Xu Fan.


    Domam needs more power to flow into the earth dimension.


    And the life essence of those living people naturally becomes the nutrient that expands this container.


    "It''s cruel..."


    Arthur saw this scene in his eyes, feeling that Casillas and his disciples were hateful at the same time that they were very pitiful.


    The masters who have always believed in, but ruthlessly abandoned them at the critical moment.


    But I have to admit that this approach did work.


    More power poured into Casillas'' body.


    His size began to swell.


    Thor, Hulk, Stark, Rogers, these superheroes came to Xu Fan one after another, wanting to fight Casillas with him.


    As a result, after a few breaths, Casillas swelled to the height of the Thousand-Handed Buddha.


    The broken holy place was not higher than his ankle.


    "Xu, you can''t beat me now!"


    Casillas snarled loudly at Xu Fan, but didn''t move at him.


    In his opinion, as long as the Sanctuary in New York is destroyed, his own body can come.


    At that time, no matter how many things are, they will be killed by themselves.


    Rumble!


    The tall Casillas immediately grabbed his fist with five fingers and blasted the Thousand-Handed Buddha on the side.


    Although the giant Buddha created by Mu Dun crushed the dimension creatures, it was not enough compared to Domam''s clone.


    With one punch down, the chest of the Thousand Hands Buddha was directly penetrated.


    In order to prevent the fallen Thousand-Handed Buddha from becoming the straw that crushed the Most Holy Place, Xu Fan had to use a magnetic escape to extract sand from his feet. While supporting the wooden escape, he also added a layer of defense to the Most Holy Place.


    This physical defense is not weaker than the white magic barrier.


    Instead, more dimensional creatures were killed on the sand.


    "Sol, Stark, go and hold those dimensional creatures."


    Xu Fan said to the superhero, and at the same time materialized his majestic Chakra.


    This is where the full body must be.


    And Casillas formed a behemoth here.


    Dommam is indeed a terrifying existence in the Marvel universe.


    But as long as he loses the connection of Casillas, his power also dissipates in this dimension.


    And Xu Fan...


    I do not intend to delay any longer.


    "Dommam."


    Xu Fan lowered the name, and Suzuo Nenghu also opened his arms under the control of his consciousness.


    White magic, black magic, chaos magic, and the power of Thor.


    The power of four different attributes burst out from Xu Fan.


    Even Domam was stunned on the spot, unable to understand Xu Fan''s state at this time.


    Isn''t he the Supreme Master?


    Why do you have so much power?


    And each one is strong enough to stand alone.


    In this world, why does such a person exist?


    But astonishment returns to astonishment, Domam will naturally not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity He also opened his hands and concentrated all his strength on one point.


    A black ball about ten meters in diameter emerged from Casillas'' chest.


    Domam was desperate at this time, and he had nothing to miss for Casillas'' identity.


    As long as his body descends, he can swallow the earth dimension.


    And there needs a servant of the mage.


    on the contrary¡­¡­


    If he failed to destroy the Most Holy Place this time, then Casillas would definitely be killed by Xu Fan.


    More and more forces poured into the earth dimension through Casillas, continuously expanding the diameter of the black ball.


    And Casillas'' body began to crack because he couldn''t bear this force.


    His skin became torn apart, and black fluid flowed out of the gap, which looked like magma.


    Xu Fan had a panoramic view of all this, without any merciful intentions.


    Suzuo Nenghu, who was completely body, pulled the long bow under Xu Fan''s control.


    The forces of four different attributes converge spirally to form a sharp arrow.


    Xu Fan stared slightly, holding his breath, and staring directly at the black ball that Casillas condensed.


    He knew in his heart that Domam''s goal would never be himself.


    But...


    The most holy place!


    The result is exactly as Xu Fan expected.


    Just when Domam thought he had gathered enough strength, he suddenly changed the trajectory, and the price black ball pushed to the holy place instead of Xu Fan.


    However, Xu Fan, who had predicted all this, also changed the direction of the arrow and caught up with the black ball.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by bursts of sonic bursts, the arrows that burst from the bowstrings instantly caught up with the black ball and pierced deeply.

 v2 Chapter 576： Laugh wildly

    At the moment the arrow hit the black ball, Xu Fan turned his wrist and opened a portal behind the black ball.


    The arrow began to spin, driving the black ball toward the portal.


    Seeing this, Dommam instinctively controlled Casillas'' body to stop all this.


    In the end, it reached its limit because this body had endured too much black magic.


    Casillas'' skin began to fall off little by little, like broken glass.


    Domam could not do anything except watch the black ball enter the portal and disappear into the darkness.


    Then the portal quickly shrank until it disappeared.


    "You lost, Domam."


    Xu Fan also put away Suzuo Nenghu, vomiting lightly.


    Domam''s power is tyrannical, but his body can''t come into this world.


    Casillas is just a mere mortal, and the black magic that he can withstand is very limited.


    Just now Domam did everything in order to destroy the Holy of Holies, which led to the current situation.


    Before long, Casillas'' body will be completely annihilated.


    And Domam, who had lost an important medium, was unable to instill any power into this world.


    The outcome has been completely divided.


    However, after seeing his own invasion failed again, Domam was not overwhelmed.


    Even on the contrary, his mood returned to calm at this moment.


    "is it."


    Using the last remaining time of Casillas'' body, Domam talked to Xu Fan.


    "You must think that you are the savior of this world, defeating the superhero of the Dark Lord."


    "Perhaps this is the case, but to me, you are just one of the Supreme Masters of the past."


    "One day, you will leave this world like Agomoto, Gu Yi."


    "It''s like death, you can''t resist it coming."


    "I can only do everything possible to delay its coming."


    "But the irony is that you and I know that death will always come."


    "It''s nothing more than when."


    At this point, Casillas'' lips raised and he began to laugh wildly.


    His body also fell off to only the part above the neck.


    In the eyes of others, Casillas'' laughter was both hideous and scheming.


    But there is no doubt that Domam is not bluffing.


    The Supreme Mage can indeed win Domam countless times in countless fights.


    But once the Supreme Master misses once...


    Together with the entire earth dimension, there will be no existence.


    From the very beginning, this was an extremely unfair contest.


    we can even say¡­¡­


    The desperate resistance on the human side is just one of countless games for Domam, who has eternal life.


    He can keep coming back until he wins the next game.


    End of the game!


    It is precisely because of this relationship that Domam will appear irrelevant.


    Even if Xu Fan will become the most legendary, most powerful, most extraordinary, and most extraordinary Supreme Master ever.


    How can it be?


    There will always be a day when he leaves, there is always a day when Kama Taj is passed on to the next person.


    However, not every supreme mage will be as powerful as Xu Fan.


    Just wait patiently for yourself.


    When Domam thought about it, he felt comfortable.


    And Casillas'' nose also fell off and turned into ashes, leaving only a pair of eyes, looking at Xu Fan in a playful manner.


    As if provoking Xu Fan.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan also raised the corners of his mouth at this moment, "Domam, where do you think the black magic just went?"


    As the voice fell, the last part of Casillas also turned to ashes.


    Dommam''s consciousness all returned to the dark dimension.


    It wasn''t until this time that he suddenly realized that he suddenly looked to the other side.


    A black ball with a diameter of more than forty meters flew towards him.


    Black magic, white magic, chaos magic, the power of Thor.


    Four different attributes, and extremely powerful force tore up the black ball he made.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the dazzling white light spread to the surroundings, swallowing all existence that Domam could see.


    "Do not!"


    Dommam roared angrily, but there was no time to resist, his body was directly implicated in it.


    He tried to get away, but failed.


    The body began to collapse under the tear of various forces until it condensed into a singularity and exploded.


    The violent pain spread to Domam''s body.


    And his mind is full of images of Xu Fan''s mouth rising.


    but¡­¡­


    Because of the particularity of the dimensions, Domam has the attribute of immortality.


    After enduring this unprecedented pain, his body began to regenerate.


    but¡­¡­


    The anger in my heart cannot stop growing.


    This is the first time I have been so embarrassed by the Supreme Master!


    If it weren''t for the particularity of the dimension, he might have been killed by Xu Fan just now.


    "hateful!"


    Dommam yelled, destroying everything he could see, and venting his anger.


    But no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t vent his power to the earth dimension.


    There are no more servants there.


    There is no medium.


    At the same time, on earth.


    Although Xu Fan sent Domam back to , there are still countless dimensional creatures in the sky.


    "Arthur, these guys are left to you."


    Xu Fan glanced at the black sky, and simply handed all the dimensional creatures to Arthur and the others to solve it.


    In any case, this is their responsibility.


    And the strength of those dimensional creatures is not very strong, just can exercise them.


    In addition, now I also have more important things to do.


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and grabbed a green gem from the air.


    In the murmur of a spell, the gem glowed green.


    Arthur recognized the origin of the gem at a glance.


    But no matter how you say it, Xu Fan is the Supreme Mage, and now is indeed the time to need this gem power.


    Arthur turned around and focused more on dealing with the dimension creatures.


    Xu Fan raised his head, twisted the gems, and changed the flow of time.


    Turned the whole time back.


    That''s right...


    The gem Xu Fan is using now is one of the infinite gems handed to him by the ancient master!


    Time gem!


    After a few breaths, the dilapidated Sanctuary of New York was restored.


    Under the astonishment of everyone, Xu Fan directly opened the portal and went to the Most Holy Place in London and the Most Holy Place in Shanghai.


    Then, he used the same means to restore the other two most holy places destroyed by Casillas.


    The barrier between the earth dimension and the dark dimension is firmly reinforced.


    The torn sky also began to heal.


    On the contrary, there are countless dimensional creatures, trapped here alone.


    Next...


    It was a massacre.


    You dimension creatures are surrounded by me!

 v2 Chapter 577： I appoint you as the manager of Kama Taj

    With the three most holy places being repaired by Xu Fan with the power of time gems, the cracks between the earth dimension and the dark dimension have completely disappeared.


    The dark dimension creatures that failed to escape in time are instantly faced with isolation and helplessness.


    And Xu Fan will naturally not show mercy to these uninvited guests.


    The majestic mental power is like the force of overwhelming the river.


    In addition, Kama Taj¡¯s mage was dispatched, and it took only half a day to wipe out all the dimensional creatures that invaded the earth.


    When Xu Fan returned to New York again, all the people gathered here shouted his name.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t like this scene very much, he knew it in his heart.


    The battle just now made everyone exhausted. They need a way to vent their emotions.


    "Well, thanks to you."


    When Xu Fan fell to the ground, Arthur also said with joy.


    It is not just Arthur, but almost all the people present have the same idea.


    If Xu Fan didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid the Most Holy Place in New York would be destroyed.


    At the moment Dommam descends, the entire dimension of the earth will be swallowed and annihilated by his power.


    "It''s just the duty."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and he responded lightly to everyone.


    Maybe he is not really a supreme mage, he has his own goals when he is active in this world.


    But there is no way to deny the facts no matter what.


    Xu Fan did save New York today, and he also saved mankind.


    He defeated Casillas and the conspiracy behind it.


    Even the wizards who died in the London and Shanghai Most Holy Places were resurrected by Xu Fan with the power of the gem of time, allowing them to guard there again.


    Kaguya, who was once sent to other worlds by Casillas, also returned to New York through the space-time ninjutsu of Huangquan Hirazaka.


    just looked at Xu Fan who was surrounded by the crowd, Hui Ye just stood by and looked at him silently.


    Director Fury of SHIELD and General Ross, who led the army, did not intend to enjoy the joy here.


    Seeing countless demons eliminated, they also took this opportunity to leave here.


    As if nothing happened.


    just...


    No one noticed.


    When they concentrated on the streets of New York and bravely killed the enemy, Loki had sneaked into the headquarters of SHIELD.


    He used the psychic scepter he got from Thanos to control Eric and his party and took away the universe cube.


    Loki was really taken aback when he saw the dark dimension creatures invade this world.


    But based on what Loki knew about Xu Fan, he felt that this man would never let Casillas succeed.


    To know¡­¡­


    He is the Supreme Mage.


    Xu Fan, who dismantled his own tricks, defeated the Destroyer, and destroyed the Rainbow Bridge!


    If he really loses to Casillas, it can only mean that he has taken a blind eye.


    However, Loki firmly believed that he would never look away.


    And the person who can really defeat Xu Fan is only himself.


    Even if he can''t wrestle with Xu Fan in strength, he can still find his weakness through trickery.


    "Casillas, you provided me with good information."


    Loki put the universe Rubik''s Cube in his own hands and started a new trick plan.


    For this, he needs a lot of plutonium.


    "Come on, Dr. Eric, we have a lot to do."


    the other side¡­¡­


    When everyone''s voice gradually fell to themselves, Xu Fan began to speak.


    On the one hand, it is to praise everyone''s achievements and to stabilize people''s hearts.


    , on the other hand, is to plan the next arrangement.


    The temple mage of the Most Sanctuary and the mage of Kama Taj, apprentices, add up to thousands of people.


    And because of the time gem, Xu Fan no longer needs to use magic to repair the city damaged by the war.


    As long as you turn back time, you can restore everything to the same.


    After the symbolic speech, Xu Fan personally opened the portal for the mage and apprentices and sent them back to Kama Taj.


    But Xu Fan did not use the power of the gem of time to revive Casillas, or Mordu.


    They themselves appeared in the Marvel Cinematic Universe as super villains.


    If they are brought back to life, it will probably be blackened again soon.


    Although this battle between humans and dark-dimensional creatures gave himself a wave of prestige.


    But Xu Fan has no plans to perform it again.


    "Arthur, come with me."


    Xu Fan thought for a while, before leaving the streets of New York, he specifically called Arthur.


    "I see, Xu."


    Arthur nodded slightly and realized what might happen next, but he readily accepted.


    Casillas will not say anything.


    Before he completely blackened and exposed himself, he himself didn''t care much about Kama Taj.


    In addition to studying magic every day, his time is spent on how to draw other people into his own disciples.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Kama Taj has him without him, but the impact is not big.


    But Mordo is different.


    Since Gu Yi passed the Supreme Master to Xu Fan, she disappeared on the earth.


    Kama Taj¡¯s importance to the earth may be weaker than the three most holy places.


    But the temple mages of the three most holy places are all cultivated by the secret realm of Kama Taj.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s situation, he naturally couldn¡¯t throw Wakanda, the land of fire aside, and train Kama Taj¡¯s apprentice wholeheartedly.


    No matter how you train them, they are foreign forces after all.


    When crossing to the next world in the future, whether it can be taken away is always a question.


    The vacancy of Mood is always filled by someone.


    to maintain the use of Kama Taj to teach these apprentices.


    Among Kama Taj¡¯s mages, Xu Fan did not find a suitable candidate.


    After thinking about going to he decided to send Arthur to Kama Taj.


    Let him inherit Mordo''s work.


    Of course, Xu Fan didn''t say it on the spot.


    Although I think so, if Arthur wants to refuse, he is not opposed to it.


    After everyone gradually dispersed, they were busy with their own affairs.


    Xu Fan alone asked Arthur''s intention.


    The result can be imagined.


    When following Xu Fan across the portal, Arthur had already guessed the answer in his heart.


    He smiled and nodded, "Managing Kama Taj? This is indeed an exciting job. Although I don''t know if I can do it well, I am willing to give it a try."


    In Arthur''s view, Kama Taj''s work is no easier than in the Sanctuary of New York.


    On the contrary, it may be more difficult.


    But when he thought that this was the job of Gu Yi Mage, Arthur didn''t want to shrink back.


    "But where is the Sanctuary in New York?"


    As if suddenly thinking of something, Arthur recommended to Xu Fan.


    "If I can, I hope Anna can take over my work."


    "Although she has only been promoted to mage not long ago, her work ability is very good."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 578： The universe cube is gone

    Since he is going to be the manager of Kama Taj, Arthur has no control over the affairs of the Sanctuary in New York.


    At the same time, he didn''t think Xu Fan would be a character who was bound in the Holy of Holies.


    In order to ensure the normal operation of the affairs of the Holy of Holies, after careful consideration, Arthur strongly recommended Anna to Xu Fan.


    She has just become a temple mage, and she lacks strength and experience.


    But she is very serious in doing things, and her thinking is more active than others.


    Coupled with the fact that You Huiye sits in the Sanctuary of New York, the requirements for the strength of managers are naturally not so high.


    "I think she is a very suitable candidate."


    Yasuo said respectfully.


    As for how to arrange, he just made a suggestion, the real decision-making power is still in Xu Fan''s hand.


    "Anna?"


    Xu Fan thought for a moment, and recalled that Anna was a mage girl she met when she had just passed through the Marvel world and accepted the mage examination.


    She is indeed not outstanding, but she has a good mind.


    When she became the guardian of the Sanctuary in New York, she volunteered and followed her footsteps.


    Although Xu Fan spends most of his time away from the Sanctuary in New York, he also knows that Anna has been serving as Arthur''s assistant.


    The reason why he recommends Anna is probably because of this consideration.


    "Just follow your instructions."


    "As for Kama Taj, it''s up to you to take care of daily affairs."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, and after agreeing with Arthur''s recommendation, he entrusted him with an important task.


    "I see, Xu."


    After entrusting Kama Taj to Arthur in this way, Xu Fan directly opened the portal with the ring and returned to the Holy of Holies.


    Although the war has ended, the temple mages of the Most Holy Place have not completely relaxed yet.


    After a while of discussion, they are planning to go out and relax.


    When Xu Fan came back, Anna took the initiative to invite Xu Fan.


    "I won''t go."


    Xu Fan shook his head and rejected the kindness of Anna and others, "It just so happens that everyone is here, I announce an important thing."


    Then, Xu Fan said without hesitation what had just happened.


    Because Casillas and Modu are both killed, Kama Taj is in urgent need of someone who can preside over the overall situation.


    And he happened to be unsuitable for such a role, so he appointed Arthur.


    Arthur will be the manager of Kama Taj.


    When the temple mages of the Most Holy Place heard this news, they were sincerely happy for Arthur.


    At the same time, they also firmly believe that Arthur can take this responsibility well.


    What''s more, for the temple mage, as long as the ring is in hand, any place is only one step away.


    So no one feels sad.


    Instead, it was Xu Fan''s next words, which made everyone stunned.


    "At the same time, Anna, you will be in charge of the Sanctuary in New York."


    As Xu Fan''s voice fell, the whole Holy of Holies instantly became quiet.


    Anna herself suddenly widened her eyes, and pointed at herself with an incredible look.


    "I?"


    Anna blinked, just as if she was dreaming.


    Although before Arthur left, she served as Arthur''s assistant, and has a certain experience and foundation.


    Speaking of qualifications, she is the newest newcomer to the Sanctuary of New York.


    just passed the mage examination not long ago.


    "So what? Me too."


    Xu Fan looked inexplicable, really want to talk about this kind of thing.


    Anna still studied magic for several years at Kama Taj.


    It didn''t take long for him to cross, and he became the Supreme Mage.


    The Holy of Holies is not a Fubao company, where do you need qualifications?


    If Huiye didn''t know anything about magic and the affairs of the Most Holy Place, Xu Fan even wanted to arrange for Huiye.


    "Anna, happy for you."


    "This is a good thing, Anna."


    "Congratulations, Anna, I got Xu''s approval."


    The other temple mages congratulated Anna one by one.


    Then, celebratory voices erupted from the crowd, one wave after another.


    Only Anna, who has been unable to accept the status quo, still doubts if she is a dream.


    It wasn''t until she pinched her thigh that she woke up like a dream, accepted everyone''s congratulations and expressed gratitude.


    Anna also assured Xu Fan.


    I will take care of the Sanctuary of New York.


    Xu Fan smiled and nodded, and asked them to celebrate Anna at the No Door Bar.


    Even though these people invited themselves again, Xu Fan refused on the grounds that someone must guard the Sanctuary in New York.


    "Speaking of which, it''s time to find Strange."


    When everyone left the Most Holy Place and the hall became empty, Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    According to the normal timeline, Strange should have come to Kama Taj to look for Gu Yi after a car accident a few years later.


    And Strange has always been a hard worker.


    After a period of learning, he became a mage who can be alone.


    After the ancient wizard was killed by Casillas, he naturally became the new supreme wizard.


    Although this process seems to have been predetermined.


    But I have to admit that Strange is indeed a very good person.


    Even though Stark and Dr. Banner are also learning magic in the Holy of Holies, they are avengers, not temple mages.


    After they have learned a certain level, they will leave the Holy of Holies sooner or later.


    "By the way, Sol doesn''t seem to leave the earth either."


    After the end of the war, Sol did not have a channel to return to Asgard, so he flew to New Mexico to find his girlfriend Jane Foster.


    "Strange."


    After confirming that the world once restored peace, Xu Fan began to look for Strange.


    But at the same time, SHIELD headquarters.


    As soon as Director Fury returned to his office, UU read www.uuk¨¡nshu.com ready to relax his brain.


    The disasters that have occurred on the earth are the same as the previous ones.


    As the former partner of Captain Marvel, he failed to show up again.


    He even began to wonder what the use of the pager Captain Marvel gave him.


    Just when Fury couldn''t help but complain about these trivial matters in his heart, Hill suddenly opened the door and broke in.


    "Don''t you even know knocking on the door?"


    Fury couldn''t help complaining, but suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    According to what he knew about Hill, she was not a rude person.


    pushed open the door of her office so roughly, it shows that she is panicked now.


    The result is the same as Director Fury¡¯s sixth sense.


    I saw Hill hurriedly walking, patted his hands directly on Fury''s desk.


    "The universe cube is gone."


    Hill took a deep breath, "In addition to Dr. Eric and Hawkeye."


    "Gone?"


    Friten got up from his chair with a loud noise, and looked at Hill in disbelief.


    He knows too well what kind of power this thing possesses.


    Please remember the domain name of this book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 579： I am a toad

    When he learned that the Universe Rubik''s Cube had been stolen by Loki, Fury had a headache.


    It was hard to quell the invasion of dimensional creatures, and Loki ran out to make trouble again.


    According to the information that Fury has.


    Loki is the **** of tricks from Asgard.


    In order to compete with Sol for the throne, he caused a lot of trouble in New Mexico.


    If Xu Fan hadn''t made it in time, the Destroyer at that time would definitely slaughter everyone including Coulson.


    To put it another way, Loki should have a long memory in that incident.


    "Loki knew how powerful Xu was and still chose to do this."


    "This also means that in Loki''s cognition, as long as he obtains the Cube of the Universe, he has the power to fight Xu Fan."


    Fury slumped in a chair. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. has kept the universe cube for many years, it has never fully developed its power.


    This time I will cooperate with Dr. Eric, also to obtain more secrets of the universe cube.


    Fry has never been a proud and complacent person.


    Anyway, Loki is a god, and an extraordinary man.


    His knowledge of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube is likely to far exceed his own.


    If you don¡¯t recover the Cube of the Universe as soon as possible, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Just when Fury was so sure of this in his heart, Level 7 Agent Coleson knocked on the door of his office.


    "Please come in."


    With Ferry''s permission, Coleson pushed in. He straightened his collar a bit and looked serious.


    "Director Fury, do you want me to contact Xu?"


    Coleson asked straightforwardly, he knew what had happened on the way.


    And Xu Fan is undoubtedly the best person to deal with this matter in Coleson''s mind.


    But who knows, when he heard the name Xu Fan, Fury actually shook his head directly.


    The existence of the Rubik''s Cube in the universe can be said to be the biggest secret of SHIELD and the biggest hole card.


    Xu Fan¡¯s strength is indeed a fact that everyone can see.


    It is also true that he is not from SHIELD.


    Even with the title of magic consultant, Xu Fan always works independently.


    Ghost knows if he knows the universe Rubik''s Cube, will he say, "The power this thing possesses is not something you can control. I suggest it is better to temporarily store it in the Holy of Holies."


    Although the real Fury has not been in contact with Xu Fan many times, he is very convinced that Xu Fan will say such things.


    "It is said to be temporarily stored, but in fact it is different from confiscation."


    Ferry said loudly.


    "Indeed." Coleson found that he could only nod his head. It was not that Fury was his boss, but that he also thought Xu Fan would do it.


    After some discussion, Fury finally decided the personnel for this operation.


    Of course, Stark and Dr. Banner needless to say.


    They are rare experts in this field.


    Especially Stark, according to Fury''s understanding, he just created a new elemental energy through the clues left by Howard.


    And the structural formula of that new element comes from the Rubik''s Cube of the universe.


    The rest is Black Widow, who has an extraordinary relationship with Hawkeye.


    There is also Captain Rogers, who symbolizes the spiritual leader.


    "I see." Coleson responded neatly, turned and hurried away to deal with the matter.


    At the same time, Loki also quickened his pace of action.


    He thought Casillas could buy himself more time.


    Unexpectedly, he couldn''t even delay the least.


    "What dark dimension is just like a joke."


    Loki complained about Casillas'' failure while gracefully stealing the plutonium element.


    However, looking at the panicked crowd, Loki suddenly had a whim.


    He gave the plutonium element to the agent controlled by the psychic scepter.


    ordered the other party to deliver this thing to Dr. Eric''s hand as soon as possible.


    He relieved the illusion.


    A handsome suit changed into Asgard''s armor in a flash.


    He wears a crown and a scepter appears in his hand.


    In order to prevent the mortals from escaping, one rocky after another appeared in the four directions of the south, east, north and west.


    As a mortal who can''t understand this kind of supernatural power, he can only squat to the ground as Loki said.


    "Mortal."


    Looking at the mortal who feared his divine power, Loki''s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    In his view, this is the correct way to open up between God and man.


    "My name is Loki, your god!"


    Loki yelled at everyone.


    He wished Odin could see this scene.


    saw how I re-ruled the earth.


    And now, it''s just a small rehearsal.


    I will definitely succeed.


    Even Xu Fan couldn''t stop it.


    However, what Rocky never thought of was...


    As soon as his voice fell, a gray-haired old man suddenly stood up.


    Then, it was the woman who was walking with him.


    "Mortal, you dare to challenge my power!"


    Rocky frowned slightly, feeling unhappy.


    Although the others are still shivering, but if you don''t punish these two guys as soon as possible.


    Other people will definitely challenge their own powers.


    Rocky would never allow this to happen.


    He decisively raised the scepter in his hand, aimed at the gray-haired old man, and shot a laser beam without hesitation.


    Kill the chicken and the monkey!


    "what is this?!"


    The old man frowned. He had never seen such an ability, but his physical fitness was quite excellent.


    I saw his knees bend slightly and he jumped up.


    The laser beam swept past his crotch and hit the building behind.


    rumbling!


    Accompanied by loud noises, the flames shot straight into the sky.


    The old man glanced back subconsciously, shocked at the power of Loki''s attack.


    But it is not only the old man who is surprised.


    and Rocky.


    Loki couldn''t help but blinked, wondering if he had seen something wrong.


    That guy just jumped more than two meters high.


    Is this the jumping power that mortals can have?


    "It looks like you are surprised?"


    Seeing this, the old man decisively broke his thumb and patted the ground.


    àØ!


    The white smoke drifted around, and a giant toad appeared out of thin air The old man landed on the toad¡¯s back with his feet, stood firm, and performed a signature movement.


    "I am the toad immortal of Miaomu Mountain, Jiraiya!"


    Rocky: "???"


    Miaomu Mountain?


    Toad fairy?


    What are these things?


    This guy¡­¡­


    Is it possible that he is also a **** in a certain **** system?


    Rocky looked blankly at the same place.


    He was just a whim.


    Then I ran into other gods?


    Not so coincidental.


    "Tsunade, these people ask you." Jiraiya said to the woman beside him.


    I hope she can cover others to leave here.


    hand over the guy in front of him.


    However...


    Tsunade has never been a character willing to hide behind others.


    She clenched her fist with one hand and hit the palm of the other hand.


    His own interest in attending the cocktail party was all messed up by Loki''s appearance.


    She is very unhappy now.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 580： Me, Loki, surrender!

    "Wait a minute..."


    Faced with a strange face he had never seen before, Loki''s eyes suddenly widened.


    After earnestly distinguishing, he suddenly found that Ji Lai Ye and Tsunade seemed to be somewhat similar to Xu Fan.


    belong to the same race.


    Ji Lai also made a few handprints when summoning the toad.


    seems to be similar to Xu Fan''s moves.


    "You fellow!"


    Just when Loki gradually realized that there might be some connection between the two individuals and Xu Fan, Tsunade, who was grumpy, directly launched the initiative.


    I saw Tsunade leaping up, grabbing a fist with his five fingers, and rushing towards Loki.


    The reason why she shot is because Loki ruined her rare elegance tonight.


    As for the shivering people curled up next to her, Tsunade didn''t care.


    Not only is she not from this country, she is not even from this world.


    Coupled with the personality formed over the past few decades, how can it be rewritten in a few days of experience.


    "This guy is going to be unlucky."


    Jilai also looked at Loki''s eyes with sympathy, and he ordered Toad to save as many people as possible.


    Tsunade finished his shot and slammed it out, hitting Loki''s chest.


    However, what Tsunade didn''t expect was that his strange power punched through the opponent''s body.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Mingming was close at hand, but didn''t hit anything.


    and Tsunade''s body also passed through Loki''s front, and punched the concrete road.


    àØ!


    With a loud noise, the smoke spread to the surroundings, and a straight gully spread out under Tsunade''s fist.


    Loki, who was supposed to be hit by her, suddenly appeared about eight meters behind him.


    Loki blinked and looked down the end of the gully.


    The power of a punch is an exaggerated performance of one meter deep and tens of meters.


    "Is it an illusion."


    Jiraji also seemed to realize something.


    There is a ninja named Uchiha Itachi in the village who often uses similar moves.


    While covering the innocent people''s retreat, Ji Lai also neatly took out his shuriken and shot it at Loki who was guarding in all directions.


    The result was exactly the same as Jilaiya expected.


    These Lokis are not real, but phantoms.


    "What is the relationship between you and Xu?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask out with intense curiosity.


    Tsunade and Jilai also exchanged glances.


    "Xu Fan you said yes?" Ji Lai also remained vigilant.


    Xu Fan is not in the country of fire most of the time, but keeps making troubles.


    Especially in the recent Domam invasion, Jiraiya and Tsunade knew something about it.


    In case Loki is Xu Fan''s subordinate, then the rash action of himself and Tsunade might cause some damage.


    For a while, Jiraiya and Tsuna Palma tacitly stopped.


    Ke Rocky knew the fear of these two again.


    Especially after confirming that they and Xu Fan know each other, Loki''s heart is very crazy.


    Xu Fan again.


    is always Xu Fan.


    No matter what their own conspiracies or tricks, Xu Fan and his people will always run over and get in.


    Loki''s mind was full of Xu Fan''s lingering look. He couldn''t help raising his scepter and attacking again.


    But in this way, it is tantamount to telling Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    He and Xu Fan are not in the same camp.


    Tsunade and Jilai also started their actions at the same time.


    With their excellent physical skills, they easily avoided Loki''s magic beam.


    As the **** of tricks of Asgard, Loki''s physical skills have always been his weakness.


    Seeing a woman with weird power approaching him, Rocky suddenly became nervous.


    A bad memory flooded my heart.


    Ghost knew if this woman would be the same as Xu Fan, grabbing her ankle and falling around.


    I am the **** of Asgard!


    So Loki hurriedly replayed the old tricks, cast illusions and turned aside, trying to use magic to solve the weaker Jiraiya in the pair cleanly.


    From an intuitive point of view, he is much older than Tsunade.


    Skills should not be so scary.


    And just now, he specially summoned a toad to fight, indicating that he should be a summoner or something.


    It is also common sense that the body of the summoner is always vulnerable.


    But Loki used illusions to attract the eyes of the two people, preparing to launch a sneak attack from behind Ji Laiya.


    Ji Lai, who was completely absorbed, turned around suddenly.


    Facing the air in front of him, Jilai also made a clean seal, releasing a fire escape and burning towards Loki.


    Tsunade also stopped at this moment and turned to look in the direction of Jiraiya''s shot.


    Although both are Konoha Sannin, Jiraiya''s perception ability is much better than himself.


    Thinking of this, although Tsunade couldn''t see Loki, he estimated the approximate location of Loki through Jiraiya''s fire escape range.


    A raised leg was raised above the head, and then suddenly fell.


    The whole land suddenly fell apart and spread to Loki''s feet, making him stomped on the air.


    The Loki that attracted Tsunade''s gaze radiated a golden light and disappeared.


    Loki''s body appeared in the same way.


    His face is full of surprise, and his body loses its center of gravity because of the crack.


    But as a descendant of the Frost Giant, ordinary fire escape can''t hurt Loki at all.


    He spread out his hands and released a chill, which in the panic counteracted Jiraiya''s fire escape.


    Just when Jiraiya and Tsunade were preparing for the next attack.


    A fighter jet descended from the sky.


    The strong air current forced Jiraiya and Tsunade back subconsciously, and nervously looked at the guy who emerged from there.


    Although Jiraiya and Tsunade are not the first day they came to this city, they have learned a lot about transportation.


    It''s like this kind of military fighter, but it was the first time they saw it.


    Captain Rogers jumped from the plane.


    After seeing the scene, he appeared a little confused instead.


    He didn''t know that it was Rocky.


    I just didn''t expect Rocky to be so downhearted.


    Before coming here, Director Fury also specifically confessed to himself that Loki is from Asgard For them, Loki is a real god.


    Rogers was even more prepared to fight back and delay to Stark, and Dr. Banner came to support him.


    This is the result?


    Loki sat slumped on the ground with dust on his face.


    I didn¡¯t know that Rocky was the one who was bullied.


    "I surrender."


    Rocky saw this and quickly cast a glance at Rogers in need of help.


    Now he doesn''t want to get involved with people related to Xu Fan.


    It is no exaggeration to say that as Asgard''s **** of tricks, he has never missed his illusion.


    Until I met Xu Fan, I met Jilaiya.


    One''s own good show is the same as nonexistent.


    I guess if you continue to fight, you may feel embarrassed.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Now, Rogers looked confused.


    I don¡¯t know the situation a bit.


    "You are¡­¡­"


    He looked at Jiraiya and Tsunade, thought a little bit, and decided to invite them over.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v2 Chapter 581： Your brother is still alive

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel cool notes ( to find the latest chapter!


    Considering that both Jiraiya and Tsunade have extraordinary powers and prevented Loki here, Rogers decided to take them back to SHIELD.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade exchanged glances, but still did not refuse Rogers'' invitation.


    Although Loki was suppressed by himself, he was not injured.


    Worried that Rogers would be unable to control Loki and let him escape, Jilai also decided to follow them until it was ensured that the incident was over safely.


    Tsunade and Jiraiya had similar ideas.


    In this way, the two followed Rogers''s footsteps, boarded the fighter jet piloted by the Black Widow, and flew to the Sky Mothership.


    Along the way, Tsunade and Jilai were once again surprised by the technology of this world.


    And Rocky was also honest and didn''t cause any trouble.


    Although there are two extraordinary people, Jiraiya and Tsunade, Rogers always feels that something is wrong there.


    With this confusion, the group finally arrived at the Sky Mothership.


    "team leader."


    As soon as Rogers got off the fighter plane, Coleson also looked kind.


    Maybe Rogers is not as strong as Xu Fan and Hulk monsters.


    But this still won''t affect his position in his mind.


    He is still his most admired superhero.


    "Hi."


    Rogers and Coleson shook hands. "We caught Rocky."


    As Rogers turned around, Coleson''s sight was also attracted to the past.


    The Black Widow was holding Loki at this time, and his hands were locked in handcuffs.


    Jilaiya and Tsunade stood on the left and right, and used their perception to the extreme.


    They don''t think that small metal handcuffs can trap a character like Loki.


    "Hello, I''m Level 7 Agent Coleson."


    Rogers had already made a brief report while on the plane.


    But Coleson took the initiative to greet him and introduced himself.


    "Jilaiya."


    "Tsunade."


    Neither of them concealed their names.


    "Director Fury is already waiting for you, come with me."


    The next process is relatively simple.


    In order to trap Loki, the **** of tricks from Asgard, Fury prepared a special cell for him.


    Ferry breathed a sigh of relief when he watched Loki walk into the glass cell under duress.


    "Whatever small movement you make, this thing will fall from high altitude."


    "At that time, even the gods of Asgard will probably not be able to leave the whole body."


    "Of course, Loki, you can give it a try."


    After leaving some harsh words, Director Fury left here without looking back.


    And ordered his own agents to be optimistic about Loki anyway.


    He didn''t want any more accidents.


    However, Loki didn''t show any embarrassment because of his situation, but when Fury turned and left, he smiled triumphantly.


    At the same time, Fury returned to the conference room.


    In order to retrieve the Cube of the Universe, Fury specially called Dr. Banner and Stark.


    Although Rocky had fallen into his hands, the guy refused to say a word.


    "Has Thor not come yet?"


    Director Fury saw that Sol was not in the meeting room, and asked Coleson.


    As Sol, also from Asgard, he should know a lot of information.


    "Contacting him."


    Coleson replied without thinking.


    Sol and S.H.I.E.L.D. have very little intersection, and he doesn''t have such things as a cell phone or email.


    If you want to find Saul, you must either go through Xu Fan or you can only find a way to contact his girlfriend Foster.


    Worried that the Universe Rubik''s Cube would eventually fall into Xu Fan''s hands, Fury decided not to rely on Xu Fan''s power in this matter. 52 Novels


    And Foster has never had a good impression of SHIELD.


    Based on this and other relationship, Coleson has never been able to dial Foster''s cell phone.


    Fortunately...


    This situation has not been maintained.


    "Finally connected."


    Coulson quickly exited the conference room and found a relatively quiet place to declare his home.


    "I''m Agent Coulson, I saw it in New Mexico before, remember?"


    "Coleson?" Foster''s voice came on the phone, and Sol told her to put down the phone.


    Coleson seemed to understand something for a moment.


    It seems that Foster did not answer his phone because of prejudice against SHIELD.


    But...


    She seems to be doing something important with Sol.


    However, Foster did not do what Sol said this time.


    "what happened?"


    Foster asked back.


    According to her knowledge of SHIELD, this kind of department would not find herself for no reason.


    The truth is mostly related to Sol.


    As his girlfriend, Foster felt he had the right to know about it.


    "It''s Loki, he''s back, and for that we need Sol."


    Coulson went straight to the subject and stated his needs in a simple and clear way.


    As Coulson thought, when he said the name Loki, the other end of the phone fell silent.


    Until Coleson waited until he said, "I''ll call you later."


    call ended.


    In a room in a small town in New Mexico.


    "Rocky... still alive?"


    Thorten sat up from the bed with a cry, his head in his hands in an unbelievable look.


    At the beginning, he had personally watched his younger brother Loki fall into the abyss of unrest.


    Even his father, Odin, recognized Loki''s death and held a funeral for him.


    "Loki... is the one who sent the Destroyer to hunt you down?"


    Foster swallowed nervously, she didn''t have a good impression of Rocky.


    If Xu Fan didn''t happen to be there, they might have been destroyed by the Rocky group.


    Even more frightening is that Loki is now on the earth.


    "Yes."


    Saul confessed without hesitation, and then quickly jumped off the bed, spread his five fingers with his right hand, and summoned his own hammer.


    When Thor squeezed the hammer, the dazzling thunder flashed all over his body.


    One can''t breathe, Thor''s armor fits his whole body.


    "My go."


    Sol stretched out his hand, hoping that Foster could act with him.


    Loki has always been the **** of tricks.


    So Saul worried that the other party would use the method of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain to capture Foster to achieve the purpose of containing himself.


    Foster naturally knew what was at stake quickly got dressed and handed himself over to Sol.


    With a flash of lightning, the two rushed out of the room to the open space outside.


    Then, with a loud noise, it soared into the sky and flew to the sky mothership according to the coordinates left by Coulson.


    At the same time, inside the meeting room of the Sky Mothership.


    Fury and Jiraiya, Tsunade, introduced themselves to each other and invited them to join their Avengers project.


    As you can imagine, Jiraiya and Tsunade have no interest in any Avengers.


    They just want to take a good trip in their lifetime.


    So decisively rejected Fury''s invitation.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 573 Your brother is still alive) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 582： Troubled earth

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel cool notes ( to find the latest chapter!


    "What are you going to do with Loki?"


    Ji Lai also turned to the guest and asked about Fury''s follow-up arrangements and plans.


    "Anyway, get back what Loki stolen first. As for Loki..."


    "Just leave it to his brother."


    Fury bluntly stated the fact that Thor and Loki are brothers.


    In fact, except for the newcomer Jiraiya and Tsunade, everyone else understands this relationship.


    And in Fury''s opinion, bringing Loki back to Asgard by Thor is a good way to deal with it.


    It''s just that Stark didn''t agree with it.


    In his eyes, there is no distinction between gods and mortals.


    Even if Loki did so many things on the earth, he should accept the judgment of the earth.


    "And letting Loki go back to Asgard is simply letting the tiger go back to the mountain."


    "How do you ensure that he won''t make a comeback?"


    Stark spoke loudly and opposed Fury''s approach.


    "Perhaps we can trust Saul." Coulson inserted into the conversation.


    "I also support Stark''s statement." Captain Rogers also chose to stand on the team at this time.


    He had the same opinion on this matter as Stark.


    Whether or not Loki was the **** of Asgard, he did hurt others.


    And violated the law here.


    He should accept sanctions.


    "Sorry, you mean we should send Rocky to the court and let the judge judge him?"


    A wry smile appeared on the corners of Dr. Banner''s mouth.


    This sounds like a fantasy to him.


    Director Fury felt a headache even more.


    However, Sol, who was capable of flying, quickly reached the Sky Mothership.


    His move to contact Colson again interrupted the discussion of the meeting.


    Coulson left here temporarily and found Sol.


    Considering that Foster is just an ordinary person, Coleson sent another agent to take care of her.


    Although Foster was dissatisfied, Saul did not want to involve his girlfriend in this incident.


    "Where is Loki now?"


    Thor and Coleson walked side by side and asked Loki''s location.


    Now he can''t wait to see his younger brother.


    "follow me."


    Coulson felt that it would be no good for Sol to meet Rocky.


    They are all gods of Asgard.


    Brother again.


    Although it was once because of the king''s power.


    But the two should understand each other.


    Maybe Sol can shed useful information from Loki.


    Coleson was responsible for leading the way, and Sol soon saw Loki who was imprisoned.


    "Little brother."


    Seeing Loki again, Saul was very emotional.


    He always felt that Loki was blinded by power for a while, and his nature was not bad.


    "Sol."


    On the contrary, Loki didn''t catch a cold very much, and he realized it when he fell from the Rainbow Bridge.


    No matter how hard you try, you can''t become the true son of Odin.


    Through normal channels and methods.


    I will never become a **** king.


    "It''s really you, you are still alive." Saul pounced on the glass window. "My father and I thought you were dead."


    "It''s your father, Sol, you should know the truth." Rocky spread his hands out with an indifferent attitude, "We are not brothers."


    "No, we are brothers, Loki."


    Saul shook his head without hesitation, and hoped that Loki could correct his evil. dm


    However, Loki looked impatient with Thor''s long-form education.


    "It''s no use saying anything now, Sol, how is your girlfriend?"


    Loki simply changed the subject, he didn''t want to talk to Thor at all.


    Now he just wants to complete his plan.


    Seeing Sol couldn''t get anything out of Loki''s mouth, Coleson interrupted their unpleasant reverence.


    It wasn''t until this time that Thor understood what happened.


    Loki, who should have died in the abyss of immortality, came to earth and stole the element of plutonium at a cocktail party.


    And before this happened, Loki stole the universe cube while they were fighting Casillas.


    Dr. Eric and Hawkeye were also brainwashed by Loki and became his subordinates.


    "When we caught Loki, the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube and the plutonium elements were not in his hands."


    "So we want to know what Rocky''s real plan is."


    Coleson took Sol to the conference room and asked about it alone on the way.


    "Cosmic Cube?"


    As for the Cube of the Universe, Sol is completely confused now.


    "Where is Xu now?"


    Suddenly, Thor thought of the Supreme Mage on earth.


    He thinks Xu Fan should know something.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Coleson was embarrassed. After all, Director Fury ordered him not to contact Xu Fan.


    Otherwise, the Universe Rubik''s Cube may not be retrieved.


    Even if Xu Fan was invited to serve as the magic consultant of SHIELD, Fury did not completely trust him.


    His power is too strong.


    If he loses the hole card of the Universe Rubik''s Cube, Fury is really worried that if Xu Fan goes black, they will have no resistance.


    Of course, Colson would not tell the truth.


    He took a deep breath, arguing that the Most Holy Place needed to be built, so Xu Fan couldn''t get away.


    "As far as the current situation is concerned, Loki has only stolen things that do not belong to him, and has not yet threatened the safety of the earth."


    "Naturally, it''s not time to make a move."


    Coulson prevaricates the truth.


    Sol sounded a little bit reasonable.


    "Yes."


    Just about twenty meters away from the conference room, Sol seemed to suddenly remember something and stopped in place.


    Although the rainbow bridge connecting Asgard and the earth was destroyed.


    But Heimdall''s eyes could still see everything that happened in the Nine Realms.


    "Heimdall."


    Saul called each other''s name over and over in his heart, hoping to attract his attention.


    As for Heimdall, he has never let himself down.


    In about half a minute, Sol succeeded in getting in touch with his best friend.


    "Heimdall, do you know Rocky''s plan?"


    Sol asked straightforwardly.


    "Ok."


    Seeing that Saul needed his own help, Heimdall unreservedly told him everything he knew.


    "In Loki''s hand, there is an army of Zitarians standing by the driver."


    "I''m afraid he wants to use the Cube of the Universe to open the space portal and bring Qitar''s army to the earth."


    Heimdall told the truth five to ten.


    "How is it?" Coleson couldn''t help asking, as this was probably the closest they were to Rocky''s trick.


    After cutting off the spiritual connection, Thor''s thoughts returned to Earth again.


    He breathed, "Loki has an army in his hands."


    "If I''m not wrong, he intends to use the power of this army to rule the earth."


    "Army?" Coleson stood blankly on the spot.


    Why do people always like to stare at the earth!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 574 Troubled Earth), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 583： Long-lost sign in

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel cool notes ( to find the latest chapter!


    Upon learning of Loki''s conspiracy, Thor and Coulson hurriedly returned to the conference room.


    "What''s the matter?" Dr. Banner frowned as he looked at the two people who broke in suddenly.


    Coleson''s performance is nothing like what he just looked like.


    It is inevitable that everyone present becomes nervous.


    "Could it be that something happened to Loki?" Fury asked subconsciously.


    "Yeah." Coleson nodded vigorously, but he was about to speak when Thor interrupted him.


    I saw the Thor from Asgard walked to the edge of the conference table and slapped his hands.


    "I got in touch with Heimdall in Asgard, and I know what Luo''s reference spare universe cube is doing."


    Sol made a loud noise, and continued regardless of the reactions of others, "He has an army of Zetaris in his hands."


    "Zitari?" Rogers was confused by the name, and once again felt that his worldview was impacted.


    I only slept for a few decades. When I woke up, I was like a mage, a god.


    Now there is another Zitarian.


    These guys will not be aliens.


    "In your words, the Zetarians are alien civilizations."


    Sol''s answer confirmed Rogers''s conjecture and made him appear as if you were kidding me.


    "You can understand that they are pirates in the universe and are now eyeing the earth."


    "With all due respect, the combat power they possess will not lose to those creatures who invade here from the dark dimension."


    Sol emphasized this firmly in a tone.


    He experienced that battle personally.


    Casillas possessed by Domam was indeed powerful, but the dimensional creatures he sent out were very ordinary.


    To put it bluntly, it is a monster with a stronger body.


    The thinking is much simpler.


    In Nine Realms, there are many such enemies, and Thor has never regarded them as strong enemies.


    But the Zitarians are different.


    Their physical fitness is indeed inferior to these dimensional creatures, but they have a higher dimensional civilization and higher weapons.


    "The most important point is that their goal is not to gather together and destroy a small holy place."


    "When they descend on the earth, it will be a slaughter of mankind!"


    "What Loki wants to rule is the earth. He doesn''t need that much population."


    Saul spoke out the information he had in his possession.


    Everyone present took a breath.


    "Are you sure we don''t need to contact Xu again?" Dr. Banner was directly frightened by the eye-catching enemies.


    It is no exaggeration to say that even Ferry, who did not intend to let Xu Fan interfere, was shaken at this moment.


    Because what he originally wanted was to deal with Loki and grab the Universe Rubik''s Cube from his hand.


    There is no need to rely on Xu Fan''s powerful divine power.


    He didn''t even know that Loki still had an army of alien civilization in his hands.


    For a moment, Fury''s thoughts couldn''t help returning to the past.


    The earth at that time also faced the invasion of the Kerry civilization.


    At the critical moment, thanks to the outbreak of Captain Marvel, the enemy was repelled.


    Although Fury doesn''t know who is strong or weak between the Zitarians and Cree.


    But the current situation is indeed similar to that time.


    The only difference is that they did not have the help of Captain Marvel this time.


    Because she never responded to her paging.


    "Xu, where is it now?"


    Watching Fury''s expression change, Stark also noticed a subtle touch.


    When they were gathered by Fury, everyone asked why they didn''t call Xu Fan.


    Fury fooled them with the reason that he could not be reached. PhD Novel Network


    Tell everyone that this matter must be resolved on their own.


    But the enemy quickly changed from Loki and his brainwashed men into a higher-dimensional alien team.


    The seriousness of the situation has not escalated at all.


    "I will try to contact Xu again, but before that, I need you to find the Cube of the Universe as soon as possible."


    "As long as Loki doesn''t use that thing to open the door of space teleportation, the whole army of Zetarians can''t come over, right?"


    Fury turned to look at Saul, hoping he could give himself good news.


    "Yes." Sol nodded, indicating that it was.


    After confirming this, Fury left here without looking back, and handed the job to the geniuses like Banner and Stark.


    At the same time, the Sanctuary of New York.


    Xu Fan has arranged everything and is ready to relax a bit and chat with Hui Ye.


    Of course, this was proposed by Hui Ye.


    During this time, she rarely had the opportunity to see Xu Fan.


    Please go to the Sky Mothership to sign in!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Is there another sign-in task?"


    Xu Fan stopped and thought about it carefully. The assistant hasn''t let himself sign in for a while.


    "But the Sky Mothership should be the secret weapon of SHIELD."


    Think about it seriously.


    The Sky Mothership does not appear many times in Marvel movies.


    When it officially debuted, it should be in "The Avengers", when Rocky stole the Cube of the Universe.


    Fury summoned superheroes on the mothership and formed his own team of Avengers.


    Later in the second episode of "Captain America", Fury and Rogers discovered the Hydra conspiracy and destroyed all Sky Motherships.


    Later, the Sky Mothership did not appear.


    "Are you going to enter the plot of the New York war."


    Based on previous sign-in experience, Xu Fan feels that the assistant will not release the sign-in location for no reason.


    The target is the Sky Mothership, which means it should be activated.


    And the inside of the Sky Mothership...


    The most impressive thing is probably where Loki was held.


    Saul was calculated there.


    Colson died there too.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan decisively aimed the hanging ring at the space in front of him.


    A ball of flame appeared out of thin air, and then began to spin, transforming into a circle of fire and expanding.


    "Long time no see, Loki."


    Before crossing over, Xu Fan saw Loki being held in a glass cover.


    "It''s you?!"


    Seeing Xu Fan''s face, Loki''s eyes widened suddenly, and his footsteps involuntarily stepped back.


    When Xu Fan stepped on the Sky Mothership, the ring of fire disappeared behind him.


    Loki did not expect Xu Fan''s sudden appearance .


    but¡­¡­


    Loki did not faint in shock on the spot.


    Worried that Xu Fan would ruin his plan, Loki quickly put away his surprise.


    "Ahem."


    Loki cleared his throat, and walked forward slowly to the edge of the glass.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Xu, thanks to you, I lost the throne of Asgard."


    Loki paused for a moment, "So this time, are you here to stop me too?"


    "Worry that my evil plan will ruin your garden?"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 575 Long-lost sign-in), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 584： Hulk controlled

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel cool notes ( to find the latest chapter!


    A flying arrow chased the sky mothership, successfully hit the power engine, and detonated on the spot.


    Rumble!


    With a huge noise, the engine stopped, causing the Sky Mothership to be affected and begin to sink.


    Loki, who was imprisoned, also felt all this.


    His real plan began to be implemented.


    In order to avoid the destruction of his plan by Xu Fan, he had to find a way to delay him here.


    Loki in the cage emits a dazzling golden light, disappearing in front of Xu Fan.


    From the very beginning, he planted spies in SHIELD.


    When the turmoil happened, Saul was supposed to be tricked into banishing him from the Sky Mothership.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Fan appeared here first.


    This caused Rocky to interrupt his planning process.


    But he was not worried.


    From the beginning, Xu Fan was in the light, and he was not an idiot.


    Not naive enough to have a fluke mentality, thinking that Xu Fan would not find himself.


    Loki''s body appeared behind Xu Fan, holding an ordinary scepter in his hand, setting up an offensive posture.


    Xu Fan didn''t expect this scene.


    Loki not only witnessed how he destroyed the Destroyer, but also witnessed the collapse of the Rainbow Bridge.


    No matter how stupid his mind is, he can''t think he has the strength to fight himself.


    He is delaying himself.


    "Before I do it, I want to ask you, Xu."


    However, although Rocky set his posture, he did not rush forward.


    He still knows his level.


    If you want to defeat Xu Fan, you must rely on your mind, not force.


    Otherwise, the gap between him and Xu Fan would be only half a catty.


    Well, Xu Fan is half a catty of real gold and eight taels of silver.


    I am nothing.


    at the same time.


    Rogers, Sol and others returned to their respective rooms, recharged and prepared for the next possible battle.


    The task of tracking the whereabouts of the Cube in the universe fell on Stark and Banner.


    however¡­¡­


    After the Sky Mothership began to shake due to the explosion, Stark smelled danger.


    "Dr. Banner, it''s over to you."


    Stark left these words without thinking, and ran to wear his steel suit.


    Although he has learned some magic, his main combat method now is still a steel suit.


    "I know."


    Only Dr. Banner remained in the entire conference room.


    His emotions are more tense than ordinary people.


    They are now in the sky.


    Even if Hulk had been trained by Xu Fan, he already had some sense.


    But his power is undoubtedly terrifying.


    Once he transforms into a Hulk, the destructive power alone is enough to make the Sky Mothership worse.


    "Control anger, control anger."


    Dr. Banner swallowed nervously, and constantly instilled his subconscious.


    In any case, it is impossible to transform into Hulk.


    However, as he kept warning himself, the room suddenly emitted a dazzling light.


    The sudden appearance of this light made Banner unexpected.


    Almost instinctively, he subconsciously looked over.


    At a glance, Banner''s sight was deeply attracted.


    "That''s... Loki''s scepter?"


    Banner muttered to himself, but his steps were already lightly moving, gradually approaching the scepter of soul.


    Banner rolled his throat, a little at a loss.


    Only himself in the room. First Literature


    "Guys, can anyone hear me? Is this normal?"


    Banner suddenly spoke, hoping someone could respond to him.


    However, at this moment, the Mind Scepter suddenly adjusted its direction.


    Before Banner could react, a blue beam of light burst from the psychic scepter, shining on Banner''s chest.


    His eyes started to turn red and his brain was dizzy.


    But Banner''s body did not fall down.


    Instead, under the continuous irradiation of the beam, it began to expand.


    His body is getting bigger and thicker, and his skin has changed from white to green.


    After a few breaths, Banner directly transformed into Hulk, reaching a height of five meters.


    "Wow!"


    The roar like a beast immediately shattered all the glass.


    The light of the psychic scepter also dimmed until it disappeared.


    It completed its mission and successfully awakened a terrible monster.


    Hulk would naturally not stay in an empty room. Now he felt an unprecedented anger, and his thoughts were occupied by this anger.


    He overturned the table in front of him, continued to growl, and then rushed out of the room in a stride.


    Along the way, Hulk destroyed as much as possible, destroying everything he saw.


    The agents of the Sky Mothership were also very frightened by this scene and hurriedly called for support.


    But how can ordinary technology be Hulk''s opponent?


    In an instant, these people were knocked out.


    "Wow!"


    I don''t know how many superheroes such as Stark, Rogers and Thor suddenly appeared after Hulk roared.


    "Banna?"


    Stark was confused about the situation, based on what he knew about Banner.


    This guy has been able to control his anger very well.


    Even Hulk, under the guidance of Xu Fan, had some sense.


    But now, this guy is like a terrifying demon who has traveled from hell!


    "Wake up, Banner, now is not the time to make you mess around."


    Stark took a deep breath, beware that Hulk might make a sudden move, while using words to persuade him to regain his sanity.


    At the same time, Director Fury''s voice echoed in Stark''s ears.


    The content is nothing more than the destruction of the Sky Mothership and it is falling.


    He needs Stark to repair the engine.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk chose to respond with force, and his palms opened and closed, bursting out an invisible shock, rushing to the three of them.


    Rogers resisted with a shield and absorbed the Hulk''s offensive by virtue of the characteristics of vibrating gold.


    Stark''s eyes were quick, his hands and feet shot out lasers at the same time, avoiding the attack.


    Only Sol was hit head-on, flew out on the spot, and rolled several times in a row before he stopped.


    "Are you all right? Shocking?"


    Stark couldn''t help but worry about Sol''s situation.


    But no matter how you say it, Saul is the Thor of Asgard, and his physical fitness is extremely strong.


    "Leave it to me here, you go and help others."


    Sol, who stood up again, said without thinking.


    Stark and Rogers looked at each other and had to agree to Sol''s request.


    After all, UU Reading ''s current sky mothership is descending.


    They don''t have much time to accompany Sol to contain Hulk.


    "I really hope Xu is here." Stark couldn''t help but complain.


    "Don''t force yourself." Rogers advised Saul.


    "Of course not, I am very angry now."


    Saul shook his head and began to move his muscles and bones.


    As Stark and Rogers went to support elsewhere, he was the only one left to confront Hulk.


    "Come on, big guy."


    Thor snarled at Hulk.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Hulk controlled in Chapter 576), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 585： Go down, Hulk

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel cool notes ( to find the latest chapter!


    Seeing Hulk rushing towards him, Saul felt a little guilty in his heart.


    But he also knew very well in his heart, if he didn''t stop Hulk here.


    The people on the entire Sky Mothership will be implicated in a huge crisis.


    As the Thor of Asgard, Saul mustered all his courage at this moment.


    "Ah!"


    Thor roared at Hulk, the hammer in his hand burst into thunder and threw it forward.


    Hulk is now occupied by anger.


    What fighting skills, dodge, were all forgotten by him.


    Seeing the hammer hitting him, he neither flashed nor avoided, he used his own hand to grab it.


    Although Hulk grasped Thor''s Hammer with his own eyesight and quickness.


    But he who doesn''t possess the noble quality can''t wield this hammer at all.


    Hulk''s body was driven by the hammer to fly out and hit the wall of the sky mothership.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, the entire wall was directly hit with huge holes.


    Hulk''s body tumbling a few times before stopping.


    Thor blinked awkwardly.


    It wasn''t until this time that he realized that there was not enough space for them to fight.


    If Hulk is not resolved as soon as possible, the battle between the two of them will tear the entire Sky Mothership apart.


    But this level of attack did not even hurt Hulk''s fur.


    I saw Hulk sitting upright from the ground, looking around, locked onto Thor.


    He subconsciously wanted to throw the hammer back, but he couldn''t hold the small hammer at all.


    "It seems that you are not qualified to pick it up."


    Thor made a noise, his eyes looked aside.


    Hulk is indeed strong, but he can''t fly.


    As long as he can lead him out of the sky mothership, the process of falling from high altitude is enough to calm his anger.


    Suck¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    Thor started to take a deep breath, and made plans.


    Hulk became even more angry due to Thor''s provocation, and his five fingers immediately released the hammer.


    I don''t know if it is my own illusion or the fact.


    When Thor saw Hulk stand up from the ground, his head hit the ceiling.


    His size...


    It seems bigger than before.


    "come back!"


    However, it was not the time to think about these things. Thor spread his fingers and summoned Thor''s Hammer back.


    And Hulk began to run.


    Not only does he possess terrifying power, but he is also not inferior in speed.


    At almost the same time, Hulk and Thor''s Hammer rushed to Thor.


    "Roar!"


    A deafening sound rushed toward his face, and the Hulk fist went straight to Sol''s forehead.


    Fortunately, it takes some time for Hulk to shake his fist, giving Thor a chance to squeeze the hammer first.


    Without any hesitation, Saul grasped the hammer tightly, raised the hammer with all his strength, and hit Hulk''s chin impartially.


    The majestic divine power made Hulk''s heel staggered back, but he hit Sol at the last moment.


    thump!


    Two superheroes fell to the ground at the same time.


    Saul felt his brain go round and round.


    "Banna, I don''t know if you can hear my voice, but I need you to defeat Hulk."


    Saul supported the ground with both hands, and he felt that he couldn''t hold on to such a brutal attack.


    So he tried to awaken Banner in Hulk, hoping that Banner''s sanity could suppress another amount of his own violence.


    But now Banner couldn''t hear him at all.


    Hulk stood up again from the ground, grabbing a hand to the side of the pipe.


    The steel pipe thicker than Thor''s waist is like a child''s toy in Hulk''s hands.


    He just pulled it off for more than six meters with just a little bit of force, and then swiped at Sol like a baseball.


    On one side is a ruthless blow without reason.


    On the other side, he was afraid of his own divine power to destroy the Sky Mothership one step further. Love to read novels


    This kind of unequal battle has undoubtedly fallen into the disadvantage of Sol.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the steel pipe hit Sol in the cheek, flying him away again.


    Hulk raised a long-lost smile.


    "Hulk won!"


    He roared at Thor again, as if he was announcing his victory.


    But although Saul lost to Hulk for a while, he would not be defeated by this degree of attack.


    His fingers grabbed the hammer again.


    "Oh, is it so?"


    Sol got up slowly, pretending to be strong.


    "Do you only have this degree?"


    While taunting Hulk fiercely, Saul looked at the side wall.


    According to his calculations, this is almost the weakest position of the Sky Mothership.


    There were no other people nearby except him and Hulk.


    Although Hulk in this state is extremely powerful, his thinking is very simple.


    He only knows, destruction.


    Destroy everything that makes you feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing Saul''s attitude so arrogant, his pride exploded.


    Hulk threw down the weapon in his hand, clenched his fists, and rushed towards Sol with all his strength.


    This time, he was going to squeeze Thor''s head hard.


    "Come on, you beast!"


    Thor rolled his throat, forcing himself to remain calm.


    At the same time, he also carefully calculated Hulk''s footsteps.


    The distance between yourself.


    When Hulk was close enough to him, Saul threw his hammer decisively.


    Only this time, Thor did not smash the Thor''s Hammer at Hulk, but aimed at the wall next to him.


    Boom!


    The sound was deafening, followed by a gust of wind.


    The tyrannical air pressure pushes everything inside the Sky Mothership outward.


    Including the beast Hulk.


    Saul didn''t care about his situation at all.


    Because he can fly!


    It''s just that he still chose to lean against the wall and firmly grasp the ground with the strength of his heels.


    Hulk struggled hard, grabbing at Saul with both hands indiscriminately.


    After the failure, Hulk slammed his fist against the wall aside.


    As Hulk pulled, the entire sky mothership began to tilt.


    Worried that Hulk will endanger others.


    Thor had to summon Thor''s Hammer.


    "Don''t blame me, Banner!"


    Thor took two steps backwards slightly, his whole body rose in the air, holding the hammer with one hand, bursting out a flash of lightning, and hitting Hulk''s chest fiercely.


    Boom!


    A burst of thunder exploded between the two.


    Hulk then left the Sky Mothership.


    Although he grabbed Saul with both hands at the last moment, the latter flew to a higher altitude before then.


    "Go down!"


    Saul let out a low growl and watched Hulk fall to the ground.


    Seeing Hulk''s inability to do anything, Thor relieved himself.


    Such an exaggerated height is enough to calm Hulk... right?


    Suddenly, Thor frowned, worried that Hulk would endanger civilians on the ground.


    He subconsciously glanced back at the sky mothership behind him.


    In order to ensure that Hulk will not hurt the innocent again.


    Sol had to chase out in the direction where he fell.


    At the same time, the interior of the Sky Mothership.


    "It seems that the Sky Mothership is in trouble."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 577, go down, Hulk) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 586： New York War

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel cool notes ( to find the latest chapter!


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Cosmic Energy!


    "Cosmic energy?"


    Xu Fan quickly glanced at the explanation, and realized that this was the power Captain Marvel possessed.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with the Sky Mothership."


    Loki spread his hands out, obviously unaware of what might happen next.


    "Dr. Banner is indeed very clever, but the beast in him has no reason."


    Loki''s expression was a little smug.


    In his plan, Hulk is a very important part.


    He measured the gap between the Qitarian''s army and Xu Fan.


    This alien army is indeed very strong and has destroyed one civilization after another in the universe.


    But compared with Xu Fan, it was still a bit weaker.


    If you don''t want some other methods, the Qitarians are likely to be wiped out.


    After some investigation, Loki finally found Banner and the beast hidden in his body.


    So Loki deliberately lured S.H.I.E.L.D. into a shot and arrested himself here.


    Also deliberately handed over the scepter of mind.


    Let it be a means to control Banner''s mind.


    "You should really go and see Banner now."


    The corners of Loki''s mouth raised, and said triumphantly.


    "Rocky, you are indeed smart enough, but do you know what''s most ridiculous?"


    Faced with Loki''s pride, Xu Fan chuckled instead.


    If he was not a traverser, he might really be calculated by Loki''s tricks.


    However, on the contrary, as a traverser, he knew Loki too well.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are eager to get Odin''s approval, get the throne of Asgard, and you have done so many things."


    Xu Fan paused and continued: "As a result, the more things you do, the farther you are from the throne."


    "On the other hand, Sol, he has no intention of being the king of Asgard."


    "If you were a good baby from the beginning, it would be only a matter of time before Odin passed the throne to you."


    As for Hulk over there.


    Xu Fan''s mental power covered the entire sky mothership.


    When Banner turned into Hulk, Xu Fan naturally noticed this.


    I thought Hulk, who had been trained by himself, had a certain sense of reason.


    As a result, not only did he lack any reason, but he became stronger than any previous transformation.


    This can be said to be the only place Xu Fan did not expect.


    But it is also what makes him feel excited.


    For a long time, Xu Fan wanted to have an opponent.


    And now Hulk, maybe you can make yourself a little serious.


    It can also measure how strong the cosmic energy just obtained.


    "you¡­¡­"


    On the contrary, Loki was speechless for a while, and he knew very well that Thor had no interest in the throne.


    The Thor of Asgard, now only wants to live on earth with the woman Foster.


    It was precisely because Xu Fan said all the facts that Loki didn''t know what to say.


    Time can''t go back, and he can''t play the role of a good baby anymore.


    "Do not!"


    Loki took a deep breath and shook his head towards Xu Fan, "At least I will become the master of the earth, Xu!"


    But Xu Fan had no plans to discuss with him here.


    Xu Fan grabbed Loki''s arm, lifted him over his head, and then slammed into the ground.


    Repeatedly smashed Loki back and forth.


    Exterior of Sky Mothership.


    Worried that Hulk''s fall would cause even greater disaster, Thor had to spin the Thor''s hammer in his hand and chase him.


    If Hulk fell in the city, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Fortunately, Hulk ran straight to the deserted factory with little people.


    His body rubbed against the air and sparks ignited instantly.


    This sudden scene did not occur to Saul.


    At the same time, Hulk became even more angry. 596 Novel


    His size grew bigger and bigger under the fire, and he eventually smashed into the abandoned factory.


    Thor suddenly stopped in the air, but couldn''t help holding his head in his hands, "What did I do."


    Saul was glad that he did not leave Hulk alone, but chased after him to confirm the situation.


    At the same time, he realized that he had far underestimated the green-skin monster.


    Hulk smashed a huge crater on the ground like a meteorite.


    The flame on his body gradually went out.


    The entire factory was annihilated on the spot because of the impact he caused.


    however¡­¡­


    As the biggest disaster, the biggest trouble Hulk.


    Did not fall into a coma!


    Banner did not even appear to **** this body.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk''s roar resounded throughout the world.


    His body swelled to about eight meters.


    Becomes even bigger than on the Sky Mothership.


    "Wow!"


    With another roar, Hulk grabbed the boulder on the side and threw it at Thor.


    The speed is far beyond Saul''s expectations, and it is very difficult to even dodge.


    "bad¡­¡­"


    Thor clenched his teeth and took a breath in the air, while he could only use a hammer to break the oncoming boulder.


    As a result, at the moment when the boulder was shattered, a face he least wanted to see came into view.


    Exactly


    Hulk!


    Bang!


    Hulk''s iron fist hit Sol''s chest head-on.


    The majestic power immediately twisted his armor.


    Puff!


    A mouthful of hot blood sprayed on Hulk''s face.


    The sudden pain almost made Saul pass out.


    But Hulk did not intend to let him go.


    I saw Hulk abruptly change his position in mid-air, pushing his feet straight towards Sol.


    Boom!


    A loud noise exploded, and the speed at which Thor flew backwards suddenly surpassed the speed of sound, bursting into a sound barrier.


    Even if his consciousness did not disappear, Saul couldn''t stop himself.


    He could only watch as he flew upside down to downtown New York.


    Eventually crashed into a tall building.


    And this is undoubtedly Sol''s biggest worry.


    Tens of thousands of civilians will be swept in by this disaster.


    Hulk who is not sensible will naturally not care about the safety of these people.


    There is only vent in his mind.


    Vent my anger over the years.


    He jumped up and chased Saul.


    At the same time, Dr. Eric, who was brainwashed by Rocky, also came to the top of the Stark Mansion with Hawkeye.


    Based on Xu Fan''s existence, Loki must race against time.


    Taking advantage of the gap where Xu Fan''s attention was attracted, he ordered Eric to open the device.


    A dazzling blue light beam burst from the device soaring into the sky.


    The sky was torn and distorted, mapping a huge black hole.


    New Yorkers who hadn''t realized what was going to happen, raised their heads, picked up mobile phones, cameras and other equipment to take pictures of the wonders of the sky.


    until¡­¡­


    They saw with their own eyes countless alien forces descending from the black hole.


    "Ah!"


    All kinds of screams sounded on the streets of New York, and everyone realized that disaster was coming.


    The New York war officially kicked off.


    The army of the Zetaru began to destroy this place wantonly.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 578 New York War), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 587： Anger is growing

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel cool notes ( to find the latest chapter!


    An army of the Zetarians descended from the sky, destroying the town wantonly.


    As the manager of the Sanctuary in New York, Anna soon discovered these aliens.


    Although they were not invaders from other dimensions, they did cause trouble to this world.


    After much deliberation, Anna decided to lead the temple mages to meet these guys.


    At the same time, worried that the Most Holy Place in New York would be impacted, Anna deliberately left Huiye to guard it.


    For the Temple Master, the importance of the Most Holy Place is much higher than that of New York City.


    Even if she wants to protect everyone, Anna will not turn the cart before the horse.


    If you rush out and ignore the defenses of the Holy of Holies, it might give the creatures of the dark dimension a chance.


    After careful consideration, Anna decided to let the strongest Kaiya guard the Holy Place.


    At the same time try to contact Xu Fan.


    The temple mages came to the street one by one, and then dispersed.


    Police in New York City took out pistols to shoot.


    The result is conceivable. Faced with the Chitarians who have the ability to reduce dimensionality and combat, the guns of the earth are like toys.


    However, this is only the beginning of the disaster.


    Hulk, who was constantly increasing in strength due to anger, went straight to the center of New York, destroying everything he saw.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk jumped tens of meters high, his five fingers grabbed his fist and hit the ground.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the invisible impact spread to the surroundings, blasting all the vehicles, pedestrians, and Qitarians'' aircraft on the street.


    Hulk is irrational now, so naturally he can''t distinguish the enemy from us.


    And his behavior completely angered the Qitarians.


    Countless Qitarians adjusted the direction of the aircraft, changed from fire coverage to precise strike, and fired at Hulk.


    Suddenly!


    Da da da!


    But even weapons of advanced civilizations cannot penetrate Hulk''s skin, let alone cause damage.


    Instead, it ignited Hulk''s anger and made his body stronger.


    "Hulk, angry!"


    Hulk burst out simple words in anger, then grabbed a car and smashed it at the Qitarian''s aircraft.


    Now the traffic on the streets of New York is completely paralyzed.


    Every abandoned vehicle has become a Hulk weapon.


    The citizens wailed all over, praying for God to help them.


    "Is that... Hulk?"


    Soon, Hulk, who kept destroying the city, attracted Anna''s attention.


    She recognized this former partner in the crowd, but she couldn''t understand why Hulk became so terrible.


    "Stop, Hulk!"


    Anna gritted her teeth and rushed to Hulk bravely.


    Although she didn''t know how Hulk became like this, she didn''t plan to turn a blind eye to Hulk.


    But now Hulk will calm down his anger because of Anna''s appearance.


    Seeing someone in front of him, Hulk almost subconsciously grabbed a truck, and the muscles of his arms suddenly exploded and smashed the truck at Anna.


    "Wow!"


    When the truck rolled out towards Anna, Hulk also snarled loudly.


    At this time, Anna didn''t want to recognize the reality.


    Knowing that Hulk had lost her mind, she had to use white magic to form a barrier to block Hulk''s attack.


    However, she still underestimated the power of Hulk.


    Seeing that his attack was blocked, the green-skinned beast rushed up with his legs like the wind and hit the truck with his shoulder.


    Bang!


    The fuel tank was squeezed by brute force, causing the truck to explode instantly, the sound was deafening, and the fire went straight into the sky.


    The impact spread to the surroundings, easily breaking Anna''s barrier.


    This force hit Anna''s chest, and the pain forced her to spew out a mouthful of blood, and her body flew out. Second Chinese Network


    Although Anna is very courageous, it is also true that she is relatively junior.


    Whether it is combat experience or own hard power, they are far inferior to Hulk.


    To make matters worse, Anna collapsed to the ground after the shock, and did not have enough strength to reactivate the magic.


    But Hulk caught up with Anna in just one step and hit her in the face with a punch.


    At the very moment, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky and exploded between Anna and Hulk.


    A part of it forms a barrier to protect Anna from harm.


    The other part flocked to Hulk.


    Rumble!


    Although the power of Thunder wasn''t enough to hurt Hulk, it created a few seconds with its paralyzing characteristics.


    Thor came down from the sky, grabbed Anna on the ground, and soared into the sky.


    "Are you OK?"


    Saul watched Hulk farther and farther away from him before he asked Anna in a long breath of relief.


    "No...nothing."


    Anna shook her head while breaking free from Thor''s hand, and then hovered in the air using flying magic.


    "Where is Xu now?"


    Immediately afterwards, the two said in unison, hoping to inquire about Xu Fan''s whereabouts from each other.


    As you can imagine, both of them were taken aback.


    "is it."


    Saul took a deep breath, "It seems we must rely on ourselves to deal with Hulk."


    But even though he said so, Saul didn''t have much confidence in his heart.


    "Ok."


    Anna nodded in response, "Perhaps we can trap Hulk in the mirror space."


    "Mirrored Space?"


    "Well, that is another dimension, almost no different from the real world, except that there are no humans."


    "It is most suitable to trap Hulk."


    "but¡­¡­"


    While talking, Anna suddenly looked embarrassed.


    "But what?"


    Anna sighed helplessly, "But I don''t have such a strong strength. The white magic that I can borrow from Emperor Weishan is very limited."


    Although Anna worked hard every day to practice magic.


    But compared with Xu Fan, it was a huge difference.


    The gap she can open the mirror space is very small.


    So the chance is likely to be only once.


    "I know."


    Thor probably figured out what was going on, and then asked Anna to open the portal to the mirror space northeast of Hulk.


    Leave the rest to yourself.


    "I know."


    While talking, Anna rushed to the location Saul said, while chanting a spell, borrowing white magic from Emperor Weishan.


    "Hi, big guy."


    Thor threw the hammer at Hulk, attracted his attention, and then lured him to the trap.


    However, at this moment, the Zetarian army also discovered Sol and directed the artillery fire on the aircraft at Sol. UU Reading started shooting.


    "These guys..."


    Saul screamed awful, so he had to solve the troublesome guys first.


    But who knows, with the growth of anger, Hulk''s power has once again been improved.


    His body began to emit green steam, and he jumped up and caught up with Sol''s flying height.


    Before Sol could react, Hulk clenched his fists and hit him in the stomach.


    Bang!


    Sol hits the ground like a missile, creating a huge pit.


    The impact spread to the surroundings, once again destroying countless Zitarians.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 579 Anger is growing), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 588： Red Hulk debut

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel cool notes ( to find the latest chapter!


    The Zetarian invasion soon shocked the Security Council.


    These most powerful people feel speechless.


    Just defeated the invasion of dark dimension creatures, and now it is a higher alien civilization.


    "That guy Fury is there. Didn''t he claim that SHIELD is a department that specializes in Earth security?"


    "General Ross, let him put the plan to attack Wakanda aside, and stop these alien species anyway!"


    After some discussions, the Security Council decided to delegate the important task of guarding New York to General Ross.


    In any case, these guys must be controlled in the New York City area, and they must not be allowed to further destroy the United States.


    Upon receiving a direct order from the Security Council, General Ross was also shocked.


    New York finally made peace for a few days, how come aliens appeared again.


    and¡­¡­


    This kind of existence is like a fairy tale.


    Over the years, countless scientists have been trying to prove that alien civilization does exist.


    But there was no progress, no results.


    To this day, the illusory thing of alien civilization has been inexplicably confirmed?


    Not only that, the existence of alien civilization has suddenly become the biggest threat to the earth!


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Just as he boarded the gunship and was about to head to New York, General Ross suddenly saw a familiar figure on the screen of his mobile phone.


    Exactly


    Dr. Banner turned into a Hulk!


    "Hulk?"


    Hulk''s appearance in New York didn''t make Rose feel strange, surprised.


    Like the last time the Dark Dimension creatures invaded, Hulk served as a superhero and guarded the city.


    Only this time, Hulk appeared as a villain.


    His target of attack is not only the Zetarians flying around, but also attack passersby for no reason.


    The Mage Anna of the Most Holy Place and Thor, the **** of thunder, also fought Hulk at this time.


    Rose''s brows narrowed slightly, while urging his subordinates to leave quickly, while carefully observing Hulk.


    "Hulk seems to be different from usual..."


    Although General Ross failed to capture Hulk every time, he was indeed the person who studied Hulk the most and the deepest in the world.


    It was like Hulk¡¯s state at this time, he had never seen it.


    His body shape is close to about ten meters, which is much larger than any previous transformation.


    The muscles are also stronger and firmer.


    The most distinctive feature is that Hulk¡¯s skin is covered with a layer of green steam.


    This is something General Rose has never seen before.


    In order to prevent Hulk from destroying New York, General Ross deliberately contacted Xu Fan.


    I hope he can take action to stop Hulk''s rampage.


    As a result, communication was not connected.


    For a while, General Rose''s mood became a little heavy.


    He really wanted to get the Hulk serum and use this technology in the military to enhance the combat effectiveness of the soldiers.


    However, he did not want to see a monster vandalizing in the city.


    This reminded him of hatred involuntarily.


    and¡­¡­


    Hulk today is ten times more terrifying than the hatred back then.


    "General Ross, I think we should stay away from Hulk."


    Upon hearing General Rose''s order, the pilot expressed objections without thinking.


    There are zetarians everywhere in the sky in New York.


    Hulk''s jumping power is as exaggerated as tens of meters.


    Approaching there recklessly, maybe they were shot down before they saw Hulk in front.


    "So now is the time to test your level, soldier!"


    General Rose roared back on the spot. Baihua Literature


    He doesn''t care about what is dangerous or not, he just wants to go over now and let Hulk calm down, lest more innocent people die in his hands.


    Besides, what **** aliens are there.


    It is the duty of soldiers to obey orders.


    Seeing that General Ross''s attitude was so tough, the pilot had to shut his mouth and flew to the center of New York City in fear.


    As soon as he entered the city, Rose¡¯s gunship attracted the firepower of the Zetarians.


    Although the pilots fight with them with superb skills and experience, they are still not the opponents of these Zetarians.


    The gunship''s tail was hit and a fire started, and the entire fuselage lost its balance.


    I was worried that it would hit the tall buildings on the side and the plane would crash and kill people.


    The driver had to choose to be forced to land and plunged head to the ground.


    Bang!


    A loud noise exploded in the street, and the helicopter slid forward for more than ten meters and hit a truck on the road before it stopped.


    General Rose climbed out of his seat in embarrassment.


    But his subordinates have no such good luck.


    The helicopter exploded on the spot, and the mushroom cloud rolled towards the sky.


    The invisible impact spread to the surroundings, pushing General Rose hard.


    If it were not for the Hulk factor in the body, General Ross would definitely die on the spot.


    Following the power of the Hulk factor, wounds large and small healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    General Rose stood up from the ground supporting his body with both hands.


    He turned his head instinctively, but what he saw was a sea of ??fire.


    Whoops!


    However, the scene did not give General Ross any sadness or a chance to remember him. Hulk''s roar came from a distance.


    Rose followed the fame and saw Hulk''s body as expected.


    He pressed Sol''s head with one hand, jumped down from the air, and guided Sol forward.


    Dignified Thor, there is no power to resist.


    It can only be thrown roughly like a toy by Hulk.


    Bang!


    Thor''s body passed Rose, hitting a high-end sports car and triggering the alarm.


    If you change to someone else, I am afraid that you will be crushed by this blow.


    On the other hand, Sol, despite the splitting headache, stood up shaking his body.


    He summoned Thor''s Hammer back, very clear in his heart.


    Xu Fan is not here now, he is the only superhero who can stop Hulk.


    "Step aside."


    Staggering, Thor found that General Ross was blocking him, so he quickly asked him to find a safe place to hide.


    "You can''t deal with this guy by yourself." General Rose confronted him.


    He had witnessed Thor''s figure in the previous battle of the dark dimension.


    That hand summoning Thunder''s attack is indeed amazing.


    But compared with Hulk, it was weaker after all.


    "who are you?"


    Saul couldn''t help asking, even if he was not sober, he could see the powerful confidence exuding from Rose.


    He actually felt that he had the strength to fight Hulk!


    "Look upWarrior."


    Rose took a deep breath and released the Hulk factor in his body.


    His body began to swell at a speed visible to the naked eye, his skin turned from white to red, and his appearance gradually changed to Hulk.


    Saul was stunned on the spot, exclaiming, "Another...Hulk?!"


    Not only Saul, but even Hulk, who was chasing up, was stunned at this moment.


    Unexpectedly, there are still people who can transform into super fighters just like themselves.


    "No, I am Red Hulk!"


    General Ross yelled out his reputation.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 580 Red Hawk comes on stage), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 589： I can absorb energy

    "Sign in from Hokage (


    Unlike Hulk, Red Hulk does not lose his mind, his mind is still dominated by General Rose''s consciousness.


    In contrast, Red Hulk couldn''t gain strength through anger.


    "I am Red Hulk!"


    Roaring at Hulk out of his prestige, Red Hulk ran straight on the New York head street.


    However, his current size is only four or five meters in height, only Hulk''s average.


    Seeing him rushing towards him, Hulk didn''t hesitate to grab a policeman, like a stick, and swept out with his backhand.


    Although Red Hulk had quick eyes and quick hands, he followed Hulk''s actions and grabbed a car, but his strength was huge.


    Bang!


    Red Hulk flew upside down in a loud noise.


    Seeing the growing Red Hulk, Thor quickly rolled to the side to avoid being hit by the Red Hulk.


    And those Qitarians seemed to have reached a consensus and bypassed this battlefield one after another.


    No one wants to intervene in the dispute between the two Hulks.


    "What''s the matter with this guy..."


    Hong Huoke got up from the ground with difficulty, he thought it would be a close battle.


    As a result, when Hulk made a shot, he only felt like a landslide, and he didn''t have the strength to fight.


    However, Saul was at the same time afraid of Red Hulk. When he saw him getting up from the ground, he raised the hammer in his hand and looked back and forth between the two Hulks.


    I am afraid I will be attacked by these two big guys.


    "Calm down, soldier, I am not your enemy."


    Red Hulk also quickly realized this, and quickly explained to Thor.


    "I am both Red Hulk and General Ross at the same time."


    "I have no way to gain strength from anger like Hulk."


    "but¡­¡­"


    It was not the first time that General Ross turned into Red Hulk on the first day.


    Long before this, he had studied his body clearly.


    He found a unique way to strengthen himself.


    The only regret is that this method must rely on external forces.


    Hong Huoke fisted with both hands, "I can absorb other energy and transform it into my own strength."


    "Other energy?" Saul suddenly realized that he looked up to the sky.


    Thunder is undoubtedly one of the most violent energies in nature.


    "I need some time."


    Thor thought about it carefully, he didn''t think that just summoning a thunder and lightning could help Red Hulk reborn.


    He must use the most violent thunder ever to bombard the Red Hulk.


    It is possible to fill the power gap between him and Hulk.


    "I understand, I will buy time now." Hong Huoke took a deep breath.


    Said it is to buy time, but it is actually helpless.


    Even if he and Thor stopped their attack on Hulk, the other party did not intend to let them both.


    Even the green steam covering Hulk began to become more obvious. From a distance, it was a coat of flame.


    Hulk opened his legs, clenched his fists in both hands, waved his arms, and increased his speed little by little.


    With such a threatening Hulk, Hong Huoke felt that he could crash a building.


    Grunt.


    Hong Huoke rolled his throat, and he was sane enough to fully see the strength gap between the two sides.


    It is obviously impossible to say that he is not afraid at all.


    But in order to prevent Hulk from affecting Thor, Red Hulk could only bite the bullet.


    He picked up a car, acted as a shield, and rushed towards Hulk.


    "Thank God..."


    Looking at Hong Huoke''s back, Saul breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now he doesn''t want to fight with a guy like Hulk at all.


    Just to lead him to Anna''s portal, he was almost killed by Hulk.


    "I am Thor, for the glory of Asgard!"


    Saul raised the hammer in his hand and pointed it at the sky.


    The gale condensed from all directions, rotated to everything, forming a huge black vortex, covering the sky and sun.


    This sudden situation attracted the attention of the Qitarians.


    Although they are afraid of the dispute between the two Hulks, they are not very afraid of Thor.


    At the same time, this scene of not looking for gave them a bad feeling.


    As a result, the Qitarian''s troops organized an offensive one time earlier, rushing to Sol, and pour out all available firepower.


    Suddenly!


    Boom boom boom!


    Saul''s face is solemn, he can use his thunder to kill these guys.


    But in this way, he couldn''t use Red Hulk to provide energy.


    Now Xu Fan is not there, and I don''t know when it will appear.


    The only person who can restrain Hulk is Red Hulk.


    Fortunately, Anna also organized part of the temple mages at the critical moment.


    They came to Sol through the portal.


    "Sol."


    Anna and Saul''s eyes met, and then cast white magic to blast towards the swooping Zitarians.


    Several white beams of light rose into the sky, melting the Qitarian''s aircraft in an instant.


    Due to the offensive of the temple mage, the remaining Qitarians had to disperse.


    Sol''s pressure was directly relieved, and he focused more on creating thunderclouds.


    however¡­¡­


    The situation on Hong Huoke''s side was not optimistic.


    His body size is only half of Hulk, and his strength is far apart Within two rounds, Hong Huoke''s body flew upside down again, hitting the ground for a few consecutive laps before he was able to get it. Stop.


    "Masters."


    Anna turned around abruptly and looked at Hulk.


    The others understood it, and Anna was their lead, and they performed the combined magic together.


    Rumble!


    Along with the roar, the white light enough to drown the Hulk burst towards him.


    "Wow!"


    This time Hulk felt the sensation of burning his skin, and was forced to retreat once.


    Without reason, he naturally does not know circuitous and dodge tactics.


    Just use your arms to block your face and use more force to move forward.


    "What the **** is this guy?!"


    "His power is like a bottomless pit."


    "This is the real monster. I feel that the dark dimension creatures and the Hulkby are simply weak."


    "I didn''t feel much when I was a teammate in the past, but now I am an enemy and I find that Hulk is so terrible..."


    Even more desperate is...


    The magic used by the temple mage was not created for no reason, all were borrowed from Emperor Weishan.


    And borrowed things often have limits.


    In less than half a minute, their physical and mental strength were quickly consumed.


    Don''t talk about stopping Hulk from moving forward.


    Every temple mage felt exhausted like never before, and slumped to the ground one after another.


    Without the suppression of the combined magic, the Hulk''s speed increased by dozens of times.


    But these temple mages could do nothing but watch Hulk rush over.


    Including Anna.


    Fear and death enveloped at the same time.


    "Red Hulk!"


    Suddenly, Saul shouted loudly.

 v2 Chapter 590： Power gap

    "Sign in from Hokage (


    Thor puts all his power on Red Hulk, not Hulk.


    The thunder fell from the sky with great momentum.


    In the middle of Red Hulk''s back.


    Thunders spread around, Hong Huoke couldn''t bear such exaggerated divine power for a while, so he knelt down on the spot.


    Even Hulk, who has always been fierce and wicked, was a little stunned at this moment.


    The power that Thor displayed was beyond his expectations, and also beyond Red Hulk''s imagination.


    However, Hong Huoke still gritted his teeth, his hands stretched straight, and stood up from the ground, resisting the severe pain.


    "absorb."


    Red Hulk used his abilities to the extreme, devouring Thor''s full blow frantically.


    His size began to expand with the intake of energy.


    Saul fell from the sky, taking a breath of fresh air.


    In order to create enough energy for Red Hulk to fight against Hulk, he almost consumed all his physical strength.


    The Qitarians directly evaded Sanshe and didn''t want to approach this side at all.


    The two super giants have obviously become monsters more terrifying than alien civilization.


    "Hulk."


    Hong Huoke made a low voice, feeling the unprecedented power rushing in his body.


    When he glanced at it, he no longer saw a tall giant, but a "small man" who was a little shorter than himself.


    His confidence, along with this force, began to expand rapidly.


    Thunder was finally absorbed by Red Hulk, and the black vortex in the sky disappeared.


    On the contrary, Hulk couldn''t understand what just happened.


    But he didn''t have much time to think.


    Hong Hulk opened his legs and rushed towards Hulk again.


    The speed is far beyond Hulk''s expectations, before he can dodge and defend.


    Hong Huoke had already pinched his neck.


    "Banna, it''s time to wake up."


    Red Hulk''s voice instantly shattered the glass on both sides of the street, and blue veins burst on the back of his hand.


    Even though his strength is now stronger than Hulk, Hong Huoke is still not complacent.


    He has the consciousness and wisdom of General Ross, and has a full understanding of Hulk''s abilities.


    He knew very well in his heart that the big guy in front of him would get stronger with anger.


    And now he is almost at the peak.


    There is not much energy available on site.


    The top priority is to wake up Banner in Hulk''s body and let his consciousness dominate.


    But Hulk would cooperate there again. He grabbed Hong Huoke with both hands indiscriminately, trying to break free from his hands.


    "Wake me up, Banner!"


    Hong Huoke continued to growl, slapped his other hand and slapped it down fiercely.


    Snapped!


    The crisp applause sounded, Hulk''s expression was stunned for a moment.


    This level of attack is not painful to him at all.


    But this humiliation made him even more angry.


    "You kid."


    Red Hulk kept stimulating Banner with words, and at the same time bent his knees and straightened his legs, pushing his body''s explosive force to the maximum, and he jumped up.


    Before two or three could breathe, Red Hulk threw all the tall buildings on the soles of his feet.


    His hands firmly pinched Hulk''s neck.


    Then, Red Hulk explored downwards with the other hand, grabbed Hulk''s lifeblood, and adjusted the direction of Hulk in the air with the explosive power of his arms.


    Hulk, who felt pain in his lower body, naturally attacked desperately.


    Two big hands clenched into iron fists, and they kept hitting Hong Huoke''s head.


    However, the current Red Hulk is stronger than Hulk. Although his brute force attacks are painful, they are not unbearable.


    Hong Huoke''s eyes were downward.


    Sol also understood what he was going to do at this moment.


    So I tried my last bit of strength to take Anna and others away from here as much as possible.


    In order to avoid their flesh and blood body, will be hit by Hulk.


    The result was the same as Saul had imagined.


    When he took the last temple mage and flew away from here, Hong Huoke brought Huoke down from the sky.


    Rumble!


    Loud noises rose into the sky, and the smoke and dust rolled into a huge mushroom cloud.


    Buildings on both sides of the street began to collapse because they could not withstand the impact.


    The most prosperous place on Broadway, in the battle between the two Hulks, once again reduced to ruins.


    Even the Zitarians were dumbfounded.


    They never dreamed that a planet with extremely backward civilization like the Earth would have such a terrifying existence!


    At the same time, members of the Council also witnessed what is happening in New York through the central screen.


    There is no doubt that the contest between the two Hulks shocked them more than the invasion of alien civilization.


    "Never leave Hulk."


    A council member couldn''t help but speak.


    He believes that Hulk shouldn''t exist at all.


    Besides, they have already got Red Hulk.


    General Eros¡¯ character, it¡¯s easy to be pinched by them.


    "Fire a mushroom bomb at New York."


    Another Council member also spoke quickly.


    Red Hulk has the ability that Hulk does not have, absorbing energy.


    So even if it was within the explosive range of the mushroom bomb, Red Hulk could survive.


    In addition, it can also strike against alien civilizations.


    "What other mages, Thor."


    No matter how powerful Thor and Mage are, they can''t control them.


    Maybe, the existence of these guys may also affect their power and status.


    For them, it would be a great thing for these guys to die in New York.


    "Since everyone thinks there is nothing wrong, let''s start voting."


    Without being aware of Red Hulk, the most powerful people in the world sentenced New York to death.


    "Banna."


    Hong Huoke waved away the smoke and said the name of the person he hated the most.


    The entire Broadway sank more than ten meters downward due to the impact just now.


    It may take a long time to rebuild here.


    And at the last blow, he deliberately poured out the Thunder.


    As much as the energy passed, Hong Huoke''s body size shrank to five meters in height.


    However, as the smoke gradually spread.


    It was not Banner''s thin body that caught Red Hulk''s eyes, but a pair of green eyes.


    Banner not only did not wake up.


    Hulk became even more angry than before.


    He slowly stood up from the deep pit, his body swelled three times the size of Red Hulk.


    He looked down at the scornful creature in front of him, with an inexplicable smile on his mouth.


    "Ho... Hulk..."


    Hong Huoke swallowed nervously. He never expected that the attack just now did not work, but made Hulk stronger!


    This is simply a monster!


    The real monster!


    Red Hulk began to retreat due to fear, but didn''t take a few steps at all, he was overtaken by Hulk''s generous palm, and squeezed his head.


    Then, Hulk picked up Red Hulk like a toy.


    It''s so pathetic.


    Hulk showed pity.


    The guy who was just domineering is so weak now.

 v2 Chapter 591： we are coming

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Looking at Hong Huoke who was pinched in his hand, a trace of mercy flashed in Huoke''s eyes.


    This guy who once suppressed himself in strength is now so weak.


    Sol, Anna, and the other temple mages all sat on the ground and could only watch this scene.


    Now they don''t have any power to stop Hulk.


    "Banna..."


    Hong Huoke even tried his best to read Dr. Banner''s name.


    However, Hulk became even more angry when he heard this name. He firmly grasped Hong Huoke''s head and jumped from the pit.


    Then, Hulk''s arm violently violently threw the big guy in his hand.


    Hong Huoke had no strength to fight back, he could only let his body hit the ground.


    Rumble!


    The loud noise and the smoke rose together, and the Red Hulk was forced to shrink and gradually recovered to become General Ross.


    And his army troops arrived at this time, but were dragged by the Qitarian army.


    Hulk fell from the sky like a demon, but he didn''t let General Rose''s plan go.


    "Hulk¡­¡­"


    General Rose lay on the ground, dying, he could do nothing except watch Hulk get closer and closer to him.


    Even sitting upright can''t be done by Rose now.


    Sol in the distance forced his body to stand up, summoned his Thor''s Hammer, tried his last bit of strength, and threw it out.


    The only good news may be that Hulk is huge now.


    Thor doesn''t need to aim at all to hit the target.


    Bang!


    Thor''s hammer went straight to Hulk''s chest, making a dull sound.


    But the current Hulk can''t be stopped by a hammer at all.


    The Thor''s hammer flew out, and Hulk was safe and sound.


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    Saul rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    Now he could not think of any way to rescue General Rose.


    "ended."


    Hulk glanced at Saul, his gaze refocused on General Rose, then grabbed the stone on the ground and threw it "lightly" at Rose.


    General Ross seemed to see his own death, and subconsciously closed his eyes, praying that he would not die too painful.


    However, the pain did not spread to his brain.


    As time passed by, the surrounding time seemed to have stopped at this moment.


    Amidst the surprise, General Rose slowly opened his eyes.


    The stone thrown by Hulk did not fall to the ground, but was raised by a man with one hand.


    Even a mindless person can see it.


    It was this man who helped General Rose to take the Hulk attack.


    "Xu, it''s Xu!"


    Anna from behind suddenly exclaimed.


    Although it is only the back, although it is far apart.


    But she will never admit her mistake.


    This person is Xu Fan!


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Saul blinked, and when he realized that Xu Fan had arrived at the scene, he was relieved.


    thump!


    Sol slumped to the ground again, the pressure on his body began to disappear.


    In fact, it''s not just Xu Fan.


    Fury''s Sky Mothership finally arrived at this battlefield.


    A huge shadow fell.


    Anna, Saul, looked up.


    Iron Man Stark, Captain Rogers of the United States, and Black Widow, these superheroes descended from the sky and joined them to fight against the invasion of the Zetarians.


    In addition, there are Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    Although it is not clear what the origin of these Zitarians are, they can also see which side is the righteous.


    What''s more, Hokage Xu Fan from the Land of Fire is also here. 000 literature


    "Psychicism!"


    Jilai also made seals with Tsunade at the same time, summoning Toad Hiro and slugs.


    "What it is¡­¡­"


    Anna dilated her pupils instantly, she had never seen such a huge creature.


    "Not sure, but they seem to be on our side."


    Saul answered subconsciously.


    Toad Guang and slugs instantly swept the Zetaru who surrounded them.


    In order to fight against these sudden enemies, the Zetarians began to command Leviathan to attack the two giant creatures from different directions.


    But they underestimated the strength of Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    "You guys!"


    Tsunade jumped up from the top of the slug''s head, grabbed a fist with one hand, and hit the flying Leviathan head-on.


    When the strange power erupted, Leviathan seemed to crash into a copper wall and iron wall, his body piled up and died suddenly on the spot.


    "Tsunade''s strange power, no matter how many times I watch it, I feel terrible."


    Jilai also sighed with emotion, and ordered Toad Guang to cooperate with him, using the flaming toad oil bomb.


    Although it was just an ordinary flame, it still inflicted serious injuries on the Qitarian army.


    but¡­¡­


    These alien invaders are not New York''s worst enemy at all.


    Hulk is!


    "Hulk?"


    Xu Fan easily caught the stone thrown by Hulk, but was taken aback by his image at this moment.


    Before coming here, Xu Fan learned from Loki.


    Through the power of the scepter of mind, he kept repeating those bad experiences and memories deep in his mind.


    Therefore, Hulk will completely lose control.


    Become their enemy.


    But anyway, Hulk itself is not such a terrifying enemy.


    Even if he didn''t make a move, Saul could be close to Hulk.


    What''s more, there are temple mages in the Most Holy Place on the ground.


    Hulk''s anger should be calmed down.


    Xu Fan didn''t react suddenly until he saw Hulk.


    This has been...


    Not Hulk anymore!


    "Starting to turn into a green shaman."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, looking up and down at the behemoth in front of him.


    That exaggerated body shape, and green steam covering the whole body.


    No wonder Thor, Anna, and General Rose will all be defeated.


    If Hulk is allowed to continue to be angry, he will completely turn into a green shaman!


    And Lushang¡¯s combat power is enough to destroy the entire earth!


    Bang!


    Thinking of the possibility of Lushang''s appearance, Xu Fan felt a hint of excitement in his heart. He threw the stone to the ground and ordered General Ross to stay away.


    Once Hulk truly turned into Lushang, just the shock wave was enough to kill them.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Rose took a deep breath, and handed Hulk to Xu Fan to deal with it. He braced the body that was about to fall apart, and moved step by step towards Sol.


    "No one should come near here, understand?"


    In order not to let other people disturb him Xu Fan mixed magic in his voice.


    All the superheroes, soldiers, civilians, and agents in New York heard Xu Fan''s voice.


    however¡­¡­


    Even if Xu Fan didn''t say anything, no one wanted to approach them.


    Including which Zitarians and Leviathans.


    "Xu."


    Hulk made a low voice. Although he was angry, he recognized the man in front of him.


    In fact, part of his bad memory came from Xu Fan.


    He stepped slowly, gradually increased his speed, and then rushed towards Xu Fan.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading history (Chapter 583, we are here), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 592： Mushroom bombs

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    As Xu Fan appeared on the battlefield, Saul, Anna and others got a chance to rest.


    Especially Thor.


    His divine power is inherently possessed, and there is no need to borrow from anyone.


    And he doesn''t need to create that kind of terrifying thundercloud.


    "Stark."


    General Rose got in touch with Stark.


    The battle with Hulk did consume a lot of his physical strength, and his body was also damaged to a certain extent.


    But thanks to the Hulk factor, General Rose''s injury was not serious.


    With a strong will, he can once again wake up the Red Hulk in his body to fight.


    If you can get some more energy, you will become a nightmare for the Qitarians.


    In any case, Ross is the general of this country, and he cannot ignore the destruction caused by alien civilization.


    Although Stark doesn''t treat people in the system much, but he is impeccable on the issues.


    After hearing the words of General Rose from the bottom of his heart, Stark shook off the Leviathan who had entangled him and turned and dived toward the ground.


    In addition to the facts, Stark faced the issue.


    The Zetarians¡¯ weapons far surpass the earth¡¯s civilization, but compared with their superheroes, they did not form a dimensionality reduction strike.


    but¡­¡­


    The torn wormhole in the sky hasn''t healed for a long time, and endless Zetarians have crossed the portal to this world.


    In terms of numbers, the Zitarians have an absolute advantage.


    No matter how hard the superheroes work, there is no way to reduce their number.


    in contrast¡­¡­


    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion, Stark always feels that the number of these guys is getting more and more.


    And Xu Fan was held back by Hulk.


    "Jarvis, focus the energy on my chest!"


    Stark yelled at the smart butler, his body suddenly stopped in the air.


    "come on!"


    Seeing Stark flying in, General Rose immediately let out a low growl and forced himself to transform again with a strong will.


    Due to insufficient energy, the Red Hulk at this time was only more than two meters high.


    However, Stark shone the energy of the reactor on Red Hulk and let him absorb it.


    "Wow!"


    Red Hulk grabbed fists with both hands, turning Stark''s energy into his own power.


    His body size began to grow, reaching a height of more than three meters in an instant.


    Of course, the current Stark will not put all the energy on Red Hulk.


    He is sharing part of it at best.


    "General Ross, we must cut that wormhole."


    Seeing that there was also a Hulk on his side, Stark immediately felt a lot of pressure relief.


    He looked in the direction of the Stark building.


    In any case, the blue beam of light rushing into the sky was too obvious.


    There is no need for anyone to emphasize, for Stark to realize what this is all about.


    Unfortunately, Stark tried all the methods he could think of.


    It also failed to destroy the device that opened the portal.


    So he had to pin his hopes on Hong Huoke.


    "I know."


    Hong Hulk nodded slightly, and after a glance at Hulk, he turned and jumped up and walked towards the Stark Building.


    The Qitarians also quickly noticed Red Hulk''s movements.


    Although they are more afraid of the battle between the two Hulks.


    But the Red Hulk is obviously not as strong as it was at that time.


    Once the portal device is destroyed, they will not only lose support, they will also be trapped on this planet and become isolated and helpless.


    Based on this and other relationship, the Qitarians rushed towards the Red Hulk like a wasp, trying to stop his actions.


    "Assist the red Hulk." Novel 520


    Upon seeing this, Stark quickly notified the others of the news.


    Thor, the war machine who had just arrived on the scene, and the temple mages, all supported Red Hulk''s actions.


    Stop the Zetaru as much as possible, and don''t give them a chance to delay the Red Hulk.


    But everyone thought that Red Hulk could destroy the portal device and stop the follow-up troops of the Zetarians.


    Director Fury''s voice suddenly rang in the communicator.


    Confirmed by the sky mothership radar.


    A mushroom missile is flying towards New York.


    "what?!"


    "Mushroom bomb?"


    "What the **** is going on?"


    The information that Fury broke out shocked everyone.


    Especially Stark and Rogers, they never thought that those people in the Council would actually backstab them.


    This is simply a betrayal.


    But even Director Ferry can do nothing.


    The Security Council has much higher authority than his director of SHIELD.


    When he confirmed the news, he was also very angry, and even called the Security Council on the spot, asking them to cancel the operation.


    However, for these people in the Security Council, a mere city could have been sacrificed.


    In addition to the army of the Zetarians, superheroes and temple mages.


    They are all targets they want to hit.


    especially¡­¡­


    Xu Fan and Hulk.


    This kind of superhero has great strength and is not under his control.


    Sooner or later it will affect their status and power.


    It would be great if Xu Fan and Hulk could be eliminated by this opportunity.


    However, Xu Fan was indifferent to the news that Director Fury broke.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, mushroom bombs are the most powerful weapon in the world, capable of destroying an entire city in an instant.


    But he can''t kill himself.


    There is nothing to worry about.


    On the contrary, the Hulk in front of him wanted to make Xu Fan more interested.


    "Hulk, smash!"


    In Hulk''s cognition, Xu Fan''s strength far exceeds that of Hong Huoke.


    In order to face this man, he not only concentrated all his attention, but also burst out all his strength.


    "coming."


    Seeing Hulk with his five fingers grabbing his fist, Xu Fan slowly raised his hand and greeted him with his palm.


    The cosmic energy was condensed into the palm of the hand following Xu Fan''s guidance.


    Rumble!


    The impact spread to the surroundings, pushing the blocks that were already in ruins even more.


    Hulk''s eyes widened instantly. He knew Xu Fan''s strength was very strong, but he didn''t expect him to be so exaggerated.


    His fist seemed to hit an entire Zhenjin Mountain Range.


    It can''t be shaken at all.


    On the contrary, the returning impact shocked the finger.


    And Xu Fan directly caught the moment of Hulk''s stupefaction and jumped up and easily jumped over the top of Hulk''s head.


    "The strength is still not enough, Hulk, are you at this level?"


    Xu Fan provoked Hulk and further angered Hulk so that his anger could continue to grow.


    However, Xu Fan had no plans to show mercy when he shot.


    He clenched his fist with one hand, bursting out cosmic energy, blasting towards the big man in front of him.


    Rumble!


    Hulk had no resistance, his huge body fell down and hit the center of the pit.


    And the mushroom missile launched under the authorization of the Security Council is getting closer and closer to New York.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 584 Mushroom Bomb Attack), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 593： Detonate

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    In order to prevent the mushroom bomb fired by the Security Council from razing New York to the ground, Director Fury had to get in touch with Xu Fan.


    Whether he wants to admit it or not, Xu Fan is the most powerful superhero in the field.


    Especially his portal magic can transfer that mushroom bomb directly to other places.


    However, no matter what Director Fury tried, he failed.


    As Hulk became more and more angry, the gamma energy began to spread out from his body.


    The communication signal throughout the block is distorted.


    Not to mention contacting Xu Fan, even the precision electronic parts will collapse the moment they enter this block.


    On the contrary, after Stark learned of this situation, he directly asked Jarvis to calculate the flight speed and distance of the mushroom bomb.


    At the same time he turned his head and looked at the huge wormhole torn in the sky.


    Although he has studied magic in the Sanctuary of New York for a period of time, he has not yet reached mastery.


    Especially in manufacturing portals, his proficiency is not even as good as Anna and Arthur.


    Not to mention a slight mistake, the mushroom bomb may explode on the spot.


    After balancing the success rate and the risks, Stark felt that it was more reliable to throw mushroom bombs into the wormhole in the sky.


    As a result, the wormhole is very large and stable.


    Enough for the mushroom bomb to pass.


    Secondly, the mothership of the Zetaru was deployed in outer space and sent a mushroom bomb, which might have unexpected results.


    But Stark didn''t have much confidence in his heart.


    Until today, he didn''t know the existence of Zetarians in this universe.


    The earth¡¯s technological development has not yet reached the level where it can be separated from its parent planet.


    He is now a gamble.


    After waiting patiently for Jarvis to complete the calculation, Stark maximized the impetus of the steel suit, and then warned others not to approach him.


    Seeing Stark shouldering all this at a critical moment, Director Fury also paid tribute to him in his heart.


    The power he possessed is not as powerful as Xu Fan, Hulk, Thor and others, but his will is very firm and powerful.


    "Please, Tony." Director Fury said into the microphone of the communicator.


    Stark just clicked and flew over at full speed.


    Although the Zetarians and Leviathan found him, they were not as fast as they were.


    Even if he tried his best, he couldn''t catch up with Stark flying at full speed.


    For a moment, all the Zetaris were left behind by Stark.


    And the mushroom bomb gradually came into his eyes.


    "coming."


    Stark swallowed nervously.


    Although there is a high-tech product such as a steel suit, when I think of what I received with bare hands, it was a mushroom bomb.


    Stark was also worried to death in his heart.


    However, what Jean Stark, and all those concerned about the situation, did not expect.


    Just when the mushroom bomb entered the center of New York.


    Just when Stark set his posture, ready to catch it.


    A huge green figure suddenly appeared in front of Stark.


    The ferocious expression frightened Stark, so that not only did his movements freeze, but his brain became blank at this moment.


    To make matters worse, Hulk grabbed the mushroom bullet with five fingers, and then firmly pinched it in his hand.


    "Hulk." Director Fury was stunned on the spot in the command room of the Sky Mothership.


    The last scene he wanted to see was that Hulk and Mushroom popped up in the same scene.


    He is irrational and only knows destruction.


    I don''t know the power and impact of the mushroom bomb explosion. 33 novels


    "Stop him, Tony!"


    Stunned for a moment, Fury yelled at Stark.


    Stark''s consciousness returned to the real world. He took a breath and aimed all the weapons on his body at Hulk''s wrist.


    Even if he cut off his hand, he would have to recapture the mushroom bomb.


    Rumble!


    The weapons on the steel suit poured out, and all hit the target under the intelligent calculation of Jarvis, producing a deafening noise.


    The invisible impact spread to the surroundings, pushing Stark hard.


    But the destructive power of these weapons did not harm the current Hulk at all.


    The smoke gradually dissipated, and Hulk didn''t even leave a scratch on his wrist.


    Stark''s behavior did nothing except further anger Hulk.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk''s roar resounded throughout New York, and everyone who heard it felt a tingling scalp. He stretched out his other hand and waved it backhand.


    Stark at this time is naturally not naive enough to think that his own words can change Hulk.


    He tried his best to dodge, but he was still slightly inferior in speed.


    Hulk''s little finger scratched Stark''s shoulder, and the burst of power directly blasted him to the ground.


    If it weren''t for the defensive effect of the steel suit, Stark would definitely fall into a pool of flesh on the spot.


    But even so, Stark''s condition is not much better.


    The steel suit was severely damaged and could not be restarted, and the reaction furnace on his chest also began to dim.


    In this state, any Qitarian can kill him.


    What''s more frightening is that Hulk is holding a mushroom bomb in his hand.


    "Xu."


    Hulk roared out the name, gave up the idea of ??hunting down Stark, and shifted the target to Xu Fan.


    In order to allow Hulk to grow into a Lushang, Xu Fan did not take any action to defeat him.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Stark sat up from the ground in a panic, but saw Xu Fan not far away from him.


    At the same time, Hulk fell down quickly after a period of stagnation.


    He stared at Xu Fan fiercely, holding the mushroom bomb in his backhand, as if holding the mentality of ruining the boat, wanting to die with Xu Fan.


    "Tony?"


    Xu Fan was attracted by Stark''s voice. Considering the close distance, he simply used white magic to create a circular barrier to protect Stark inside.


    Otherwise, the aftermath of the mushroom bomb could kill Stark in an instant.


    Even the protection of the steel suit is useless.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    As soon as Stark spoke, Hulk had already rushed down holding the mushroom bomb in his backhand. His target was Xu Fan, and he did not hesitate to detonate the mushroom bomb.


    Rumble!


    The black mushroom cloud soared up into the sky, instantly attracting everyone''s attention Whether it is a superhero or a Zetaru, it all seemed to be petrified at this moment.


    Everyone stood there, watching the mushroom cloud constantly rolling.


    However, in order to prevent the aftermath of the explosion from razing the entire New York to the ground, Xu Fan deliberately used magic to limit its explosion range.


    Otherwise, tens of millions of lives may die today.


    On the sky mothership, Fury held his bald head in both hands, staggering back.


    The mushroom cloud caused him a great shock.


    And even more terrifying is...


    Xu Fan''s magic actually limited the scope of the explosion!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 585 Detonation) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 594： Green Shao Appears

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    When the mushroom cloud soared into the sky and the energy spread to the surroundings, Stark was already dead.


    Even with Xu Fan''s magic barrier, he didn''t think this thing could protect himself.


    In his cognition, mushroom bombs are undoubtedly the most powerful and terrifying super weapon in human civilization.


    Enough to annihilate an entire city in an instant, and make the entire city no longer suitable for human habitation.


    However, what Stark never expected was that he, who was almost in the center of the mushroom cloud, was not harmed at all.


    His eyes widened, watching the endless smoke swallowing himself.


    The magic barrier is always intact.


    "Xu..." Stark blinked, "How terrifying is your power..."


    And there are many people who are shocked by Xu Fan''s strength.


    On the Sky Mothership, Director Fury was stunned at the live broadcast.


    At the moment when the mushroom cloud soared into the sky, he thought the whole world would be razed to the ground.


    Whether it¡¯s a superhero, it¡¯s the Zetaru or Leviathan.


    All will be destroyed into the most primitive atoms.


    However, Xu Fan limited the explosive power of the mushroom cloud to the size of a block with his powerful magic power.


    Except for Xu Fan, Hulk, and Stark, no one was affected by the mushroom cloud!


    The whole of New York survived!


    As for the block where the mushroom cloud exploded, it was destroyed by the battle between Xu Fan and Huoke long ago.


    "Xu''s power is like a god..."


    Hill who stood beside Fury couldn''t help but sigh.


    Compared with Xu Fan, Hulk, Thor, alien life, dimension creatures, and human civilization are nothing compared to Xu Fan.


    Above the Stark building.


    Red Hulk, who was destroying the portal device with all his strength, suddenly turned his head and looked at the black clouds. He couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Block the mushroom bomb?"


    As a general of the army, Ross knows the power of mushroom bombs too well.


    Weapons and technologies developed by the military over the years are not rare.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Even including the black technology of the steel suit developed by Stark.


    It was far from beyond the power of mushroom bombs.


    Whether you want to admit it or not, it is the most sophisticated super weapon that human civilization can produce so far.


    The more he knew this, the more scared Hong Huoke at this time.


    In his opinion, Xu Fan''s strength has no limit at all.


    "Is that a human weapon..."


    Thor Blinked his eyes, he was shocked by Xu Fan''s strength as well as the strength developed by humans.


    And there is no way to compare with Asgard.


    But a weapon of this level and scale is completely capable of destroying a planet.


    Even more terrifying is that Xu Fan actually...


    Limit the destructive power of this level!


    Not to mention other people, the scene before them simply challenges their worldview.


    The council.


    These old guys with the highest power in the world all stood blankly on the spot.


    They never dreamed that their desperate killer would turn out to be like this.


    "Is this guy really human..."


    "It''s a devil."


    The members of the council were trembling, and they wished that Xu Fan would be sentenced to death immediately.


    But now, he couldn''t think of any way to kill Xu Fan.


    But this is not the end of everything.


    The picture of mushroom clouds soaring into the sky is indeed spectacular, but nothing is permanent.


    Especially the explosion, it is just a moment of art. 315 Chinese Network


    Over time, the mushroom cloud began to disintegrate.


    Countless people who are paying attention to this area have seen a more terrifying scene.


    Xu Fan''s body was covered with a form of energy that they had never seen before.


    Just like the light that the Milky Way can emit.


    "That''s not magic..."


    Anna rolled her throat and exclaimed in an incredible way.


    Although she didn''t know what the power of Xu Fan was, it was definitely not magic.


    Hong Hulk, Thor, and Stark, except that Xu Fan was deeply attracted by their eyes, they all could not make any sound.


    Especially Stark, he slowly straightened up in the magic barrier and looked at Xu Fan''s back in awe.


    He has always believed that he is the smartest person on earth.


    His own invention is even decades ahead of this era.


    The technology he developed in the cave is the crystallization of human beings that all scientists in the United States cannot surpass.


    Even the new elements are created through their own hands.


    However, the energy surrounding Xu Fan made him feel how naive his thoughts are.


    He is the man closest to the mystery of the universe!


    "That energy..."


    Director Fury on the Sky Mothership was dumbfounded on the spot, he was probably the only one among everyone who could recognize this energy.


    "It''s exactly like Carol."


    Fury swallowed nervously.


    He swore that he would never admit his mistake.


    As the captain of Marvel, Carol left a deep impression on him.


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    Carol completely changed his life trajectory, cognition, and goals.


    When he saw the power that Carol had only appeared in Xu Fan, his cognition was blank at this moment.


    He couldn''t understand and couldn''t accept it.


    I thought Xu Fan had only magic power...


    did not expect¡­¡­


    "This man is simply unfathomable." Fury was filled with emotion.


    In fact, the power Xu Fan is currently using is precisely the new ability he has obtained by signing in on the Sky Mothership.


    Same clan as Captain Marvel Carol.


    Director Fury did not admit his mistake at all.


    Apart from these people, Jiraiya and Tsunade''s worldviews have also collapsed, and they don''t even think that Xu Fan is using ninjutsu.


    In him, Jilai couldn''t feel the powerful Chakra either.


    "What the **** is going on, what has Xu Fan done on earth?" Tsunade looked at this descendant of the same race, and couldn''t understand his power at all.


    But Xu Fan didn''t know or care about the shock of these people.


    His eyes focused on the man before him.


    After the mushroom bomb exploded just now, Hulk was the first to be swept into the explosion vortex.


    His body is indeed strong, but it is not strong enough to resist mushroom bombs.


    His skin was burnedTawny thick juices flowed out of it.


    This pain tortured Hulk''s nerves.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this is the biggest injury he has suffered since his birth.


    The target he wanted to eliminate was unscathed.


    This sharp contrast made him extremely angry.


    Hulk''s form began to undergo a major change.


    "Finally here." Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, watching the injuries heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Hulk completely evolved into...


    Green Shao!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 586: The Green Shaman Appears), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 595： Normal 1 punch

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    The mushroom bomb fired by the Security Council became the last straw, prompting a complete transformation of Hulk.


    Lushang appeared!


    The green steam that was covering him instantly disappeared, and his body size of a dozen meters began to shrink.


    When Xu Fan looked around, Lu Shang''s physique had shrunk to three meters.


    However, Lushan is a more perfect form than Hulk, and the gap in strength is even more different.


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    Red Hulk''s sight was attracted by Lu Shang. He just tried all the methods he could think of, but failed to destroy the portal device on the Stark Building.


    On the contrary, it was the green shame in the center of the mushroom cloud that gave him a bad feeling in his heart.


    Although Lushang looked weaker than the previous form, the sense of oppression was increased by several tens of times.


    "My hands are shaking..."


    Hong Huoke rolled his throat and swallowed his saliva.


    He glanced inadvertently and found that his hands had begun to tremble.


    Not only Red Hulk, but Sol and Anna also noticed Lu Shang¡¯s difference, and saw the latter''s eyes narrowing slightly, "Hulk, it has become different from before..."


    In the previous battle, Anna almost consumed all the white magic that could be used.


    Now she has no physical strength, but she can feel the changes before and after Hulk.


    This change is not as simple as body type.


    But the essence of the soul has changed.


    The current Lushan is very dangerous, very dangerous.


    "What the **** is going on..." Thor''s pupils dilated, and he looked up and down Lu Shang''s body carefully.


    He felt that what Anna said was quite correct.


    On Lushang''s body, a kind of Godhead was condensed.


    This kind of powerful strength and full sense of oppression, Thor has never seen it in humans.


    Even Lu Shang himself was amazed at who he is now.


    And in this state, he can not only maximize the gamma energy, but also maintain his sanity.


    "Xu, you should have beaten me earlier."


    Lu Shang''s tone was a little regretful, and now he could clearly feel the gamma energy running in his body.


    My current self...


    Is invincible.


    Seeing Xu Fan who was shorter than himself still standing there, Lu Shang couldn''t help but sneer.


    He started slowly, without any intention of speeding up or running.


    In his eyes, Xu Fan is like a dying old man.


    There is no need to rush to take his life.


    "Greenshang."


    Xu Fan whispered the name of the person in front of him gently.


    As a traverser, he is probably the one who knows him best in the room.


    As far as Xu Fan knows, the first appearance of Lushan in Marvel was a major event called the Hulk World War.


    In that universe, Illuminati feared that Hulk¡¯s power would be uncontrollable and harm the innocent people on the earth, so he exiled him to the star of Saka.


    It is also the planet inhabited by the grand master in Thor.


    As a result, the spaceship that exiled Hulk unexpectedly exploded, killing his wife on Sakar.


    Hulk, in anger, decided that all of this was a conspiracy of the Illuminati, so he took all the fighters from the arena and launched revenge on the earth.


    It was during this process that Hulk and Banner reached a consensus for the first time.


    Under extreme anger, the monster Lushang was created.


    And now...


    This monster was standing in front of Xu Fan.


    "I feel so oppressed."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked up and down Lu Shang.


    An invisible sense of oppression was radiating from him. So far, none of the enemies he had encountered had such a terrifying power as Lushang.


    Uchiha Madara.


    Hui Ye.


    Sithorn clone.


    Domam cloned. Miao Bi Ge Novel


    No one can give himself such a feeling.


    Only Lushang...


    done!


    However, not everyone was stunned by the form of Lushang.


    The Leviathan and the Zitarians in the sky noticed the Green Sorrow one after another, and once again assembled the formation to try to get rid of this guy.


    It''s not that they couldn''t feel the powerful aura exuded by Lu Shang.


    Instead, he felt the unusual aura.


    Almost every Zitari can feel the danger from Lushang.


    This is almost from the fear and fear in the bones.


    In order to dispel this negative emotion, they finally chose the most direct and stupid way.


    These alien visitors reorganized a large number of manpower and poured down from the sky, using all the attack methods that could be used.


    Attempt to kill Lushang here.


    Lu Shang didn''t even look at them, and the green steam that had disappeared once again appeared.


    But this time, the steam rushed straight into the sky like a grudge, killing all living creatures.


    Even Leviathan didn''t figure out what exactly attacked him.


    The huge body fell apart directly in the sky.


    Red Hulk, Thor, Stark, Anna, Gears of War, Fury, Rogers...


    Everyone who witnessed the terrifying power of Lushang felt his scalp numb.


    I thought Hulk was already a terrifying monster.


    Unexpectedly, the power of this guy is endless, there is no end.


    "Xu, get out of there!" Anna suddenly shouted.


    Because she saw with her own eyes that Lu Shang had withdrawn all the fighting energy in an instant, and concentrated this terrible power on her fist.


    "Go to hell, Xu!"


    With a low growl from Lu Shang, the fist raised above his head slammed down.


    "The strength is good."


    However, in the face of Lu Shang''s heavy blow, Xu Fan still made an understatement.


    Lushang is indeed very strong.


    But it is precisely because he is very strong that I allow him to change.


    after all¡­¡­


    Now I haven''t encountered a strong opponent for a long time.


    Do not¡­¡­


    There has never been even a close opponent.


    "I hope you can bring me something different."


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and the moment he activated the white star mode, he grabbed it with one hand.


    Bang!


    Xu Fan easily caught Lu Shang''s wrist, but produced a rather powerful impact, annihilating everything around him.


    Director Fury on the Sky Mothership even took a breath.


    With the destructive power of Xu Fan and Hulk.


    He felt that it would be impossible to rebuild here without a few decades.


    The premise is still based on...


    They will not burst out more terrifying power.


    Otherwise, UU reading www. uukanshu.com may be completely destroyed throughout New York.


    but¡­¡­


    Lu Shang was not surprised because Xu Fan caught her attack.


    "It''s you, Xu, I''m afraid that in this world, only you can catch my attack."


    The corners of Lu Shang''s mouth rose. This was the first time he laughed easily in front of Xu Fan.


    Because of the attack just now, he didn''t use any force at all.


    "This is just my most common punch."


    "However, you were forced out of a force that I had never used before!"


    "You lost, Xu!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 587 Ordinary Punch), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 596： I can be serious

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    In a sense, what Lushang said was pretty good.


    So far, no one really can force Xu Fan''s white star mode.


    only¡­¡­


    This is not because Xu Fan looks down on his opponents or regards the White Star mode as his own killer, but...


    This white star mode is a new ability he obtained through signing in.


    Naturally no one has seen the opportunity that has not been used yet.


    But this does not mean that Lushang has the power to defeat him.


    "Try this!"


    Lu Shang burst into blue veins on both arms, his strength exploded, holding his hands together, he slammed Xu Fan''s Tianling Gai fiercely.


    But this time, Xu Fan didn''t contend head-on, instead, relying on the high-speed movement in the white star mode, he walked around behind Lu Shang.


    Rumble!


    Lu Shang''s fists went straight to the ground, hammering them heavily.


    In an instant, the whole of New York began to shake violently.


    The earth was torn apart because it could not bear the strength of the Green War, and countless tall buildings began to collapse.


    Even the Stark Building tilted due to this.


    At the critical moment, Stark''s dual combination of technology and magic stabilized the building from collapsing.


    However, other regions are not so lucky.


    "Is this the power of Lu Shang..." Hong Huoke was dumbfounded, staring at Lu Shang below incredulously.


    The power he possessed far surpassed Red Hulk''s knowledge of gamma energy and Hulk serum.


    Dr. Banner, what kind of monster has he created?


    "Stop this guy!"


    Director Fury, who was standing in the main command room of the Sky Mothership, was the first to lose his breath. He grabbed the communication device and yelled.


    At this moment, he can no longer care how many people can hear his own voice.


    I can''t control whether someone obeys his orders.


    The power that Lu Shang showed was indeed amazing.


    But if this monster is not stopped, Ferry can''t even think about the ultimate consequence.


    All of New York...


    No, it is more likely that the entire United States was destroyed by Lushang''s brute force.


    "A country?" Xu Fan sneered at Fury''s worries. He felt that Fury didn''t understand the strength of Lushang.


    If his anger cannot be calmed down, his actions cannot be stopped.


    Not to mention a small country, I am afraid that the entire planet will fall apart under the power of Lushang.


    Now he, if he attacked recklessly, he already possesses the terrifying strength of Shattered Star.


    When Xu Fan announced that he recognized the true power of Lushang.


    All the superheroes fell silent.


    Compared with this terrible big guy, they think the Zitarians are a bit cute.


    As long as they unite everything and work together, they can stop these guys from further destroying New York.


    "Avengers, rally!"


    However, when all the superheroes were stunned for a while, Rogers suddenly stood out from the ruins.


    "Greenshang."


    Rogers glanced at the shield in his hand.


    This vibrating weapon that has been following and accompanying him since World War II.


    He has helped himself defeat the enemy again and again and save his companions.


    "call¡­¡­"


    It''s up to you, old man.


    After silently praying in his heart that victory could stand on the side of the righteous today, Rogers opened his legs and rushed towards Lushang.


    No one thought that Rogers would take the lead in the charge.


    But there is no doubt that his heroic deeds did affect everyone.


    Red Hulk and Sol looked at each other and exchanged glances.


    As a superhero in the field second only to Xu Fan in strength, they resolutely rushed to Lu Shang. First Literature Network


    They don''t think they have the power to defeat Lushang.


    In their opinion, as long as they can weaken part of the strength of Lu Shang.


    Is enough to be successful.


    Like an ant gnawing, it consumes bit by bit until Xu Fan has the strength to defeat him.


    What they didn''t know was that even in the face of Lushang, Xu Fan did not show real power.


    Just avoiding Lushang''s attack, I just wanted to see how destructive he is now.


    In any case, he is a supreme mage.


    With the gem of time in hand, there is no fear that Lushang will razing the entire New York to the ground.


    On the contrary, seeing the superheroes running over one by one, Xu Fan didn''t expect it.


    The first shot was the American captain Rogers. He threw the vibrating shield in his hand cleanly and went straight to Lu Shang''s throat.


    Stark and Thor arrived and cooperated with each other.


    The former concentrated all the energy of the reactor in the palm of the hand, aimed at the green shaman, firing without reservation.


    Thor spins the Thor''s hammer, causing a bolt of lightning to fall from the sky and blast past it.


    Gears of War, Temple Mage.


    All displayed their magical powers, and launched the strongest attack method he could use at this time towards Lushang.


    All the energy gathered in one place, bursting out a dazzling white light.


    Lushang did not expect all the superheroes to shoot at the same time.


    This unprecedented tacit understanding made it difficult for him to resist for a while, and he staggered back a few steps.


    but¡­¡­


    The combined attacks of these superheroes only made Lushan take a few steps back.


    "You are looking for a dead end!"


    Lu Shang carried all the attacks and roared back at the others.


    He thought that these energy blasted on himself, at least it could cause harm.


    It will not be too serious, and it will hurt the bones.


    result¡­¡­


    Not to mention the muscles, even their own skin, they could not leave a single wound on it.


    This is not even a scratch!


    When the smoke cleared, not only Lushan, but all the superheroes were surprised.


    The strength of Lushang even exceeded their understanding and cognition.


    Bang!


    Only then did Red Hulk descend from the sky and stand in front of Lu Shang.


    Only from the current situation, Hong Huoke''s courage has become a bit embarrassing.


    Looking at this guy who had a similar appearance to him but a different color, the corners of Lu Shang''s mouth raised, one hand grabbed his head, and threw it directly with the backhand.


    And Red Hulk did not have the power to resist Lu Shang at all.


    His body rolled directly out, and finally hit a sand dune and died on the spot.


    Red Hulk''s body size shrank rapidly, and he turned back to General Ross, who was aging.


    Then, Lu Shang opened his hands wide, and Hulk burst towards him.


    Whether it is a superhero, or a Zetaru or a Leviathan, they are all lifted off by the power of the Green Shaman.


    This battle is completely one-sided.


    No one can stop such a powerful Lushang!


    Today is¡­¡­


    The end of the earth!


    "It''s really strong."


    No, there is one more person still standing in this city.


    "It seems that I can rarely use my full strength once, Lu Shang."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and then in the white star mode, opened the restriction of the first door.


    Eight Door Dunjia...


    The first door, open the door, open!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 588 I can take it seriously) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 597： Xu Fans enthusiasm

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Seeing Lu Shang''s true strength, Xu Fan became serious for the first time.


    Eight door Dunjia.


    The first door.


    Open the door!


    open!


    With the opening of the first of the eight doors, Xu Fan''s strength has been improved by leaps and bounds.


    However, just one door is not enough.


    The second door.


    The third door.


    The fourth door.


    Xu Fan stopped when he opened the seventh door.


    With the rapid healing of the power of the Six Dao Yang, the muscle tear caused by the seventh door was healed in an instant.


    When Lu Shang looked back and saw Xu Fan in the seventh door state, he was also taken aback.


    Xu Fan''s physical fitness far exceeds that of Metkay.


    The strength of Bamen Dunjia depends on the host''s talent and physical fitness.


    Like Metkay''s father, even with all eight doors open, he could not kill all the Seven Ninja Swords.


    On the other hand, Metkay''s eight goals, almost kicked out the finale of Hokage.


    The blue steam enveloped Xu Fan''s body, and even the air around him seemed to be distorted.


    "come on!"


    Lushang pretended to be calm, but a hint of anxiety appeared in his heart.


    He opened his arms to the maximum extent, and then pressed together, three wind blades flew toward Xu Fan at the same time.


    I thought my moves could easily hit the occasion.


    Xu Fan suddenly disappeared.


    Lu Shang''s eyes widened, and a bad premonition spontaneously emerged.


    "it''s here."


    Xu Fan''s voice came from behind him, but there was no sneak attack.


    Xu Fan deliberately waited until Lu Shang turned around before aiming at his abdomen.


    Today''s Xu Fan has completely crushed Lu Shang in speed.


    Even if the two were acting at the same time, his line of sight could not capture Xu Fan''s attack trajectory.


    "Is that Hachimon Dunjia?" Tsunade in the distance couldn''t help exclaiming.


    As a ninja born in Konoha, she has heard of the body art called Hachimon Dunjia.


    But today, it was the first time I saw it.


    "Hmm..." Zi Lai also nodded in response, indicating that Xu Fan''s physical skill was Bamen Dunjia.


    and¡­¡­


    It is the seventh door status when it comes up.


    For a long time, Jilaida has felt that Xu Fan''s chakras are endless.


    Even the tail beast can''t be compared.


    He couldn''t even imagine how exaggerated Xu Fan''s Chakra would be after opening the seven doors in his body.


    I am afraid¡­¡­


    Xu Fan now hits the most ordinary punch, and his power is more than that of Kai.


    "However, this also shows that Lushang is indeed a very difficult opponent."


    Jiraiya''s pupils dilated, staring at the big man who was more than three meters tall.


    "You just said that you used the most common punch?" Xu Fan looked up slightly, the corners of his mouth raised, and chuckled, "Then I will also respond with a normal punch."


    Lu Shang could see clearly whether it was the voice or Xu Fan''s expression.


    Only his fists and arms, in Lu Shang''s sight, seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    It is impossible to tell when and how he punched.


    Lu Shang''s eyes widened, and his face looked incredible.


    Immediately afterwards, he felt a burning sensation in his abdomen.


    Xu Fan''s speed was so exaggerated that it instantly burned the air.


    A scorching smell was produced between the two, and Lu Shang tried his best to pierce his roots firmly.


    The earth was cracked, and Lu Shang did not give such a chance.


    His body began to fall back, and in the process lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    The dust on the ground was also led by the green shame, entwining him one by one, finally forming a big ball.


    Lu Shang gritted his teeth, deep inside he began to curse Xu Fan.


    but¡­¡­


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stop himself. vp


    Xu Fan rolled his eyes on the spot, tracking Lu Shang''s whereabouts.


    The same as Xu Fan imagined.


    The Eight Door Dunjia in White Star Mode has been greatly enhanced.


    After only two or three could not breathe, Lu Shang had left New York and flew to the sea.


    If left alone, Lushang will only fall into the Atlantic Ocean.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan slightly estimated Lushang''s flying speed, then rotated his arm and opened the portal in front of him.


    Xu Fan grabbed his fist with his five fingers again, and banged up frontally.


    Rumble!


    The blow hit Lu Shang''s back directly, forcing his body to roll forward.


    In the end, Lushang rolled back to New York again, but he was already dizzy.


    He was immersed in the deep pit, swaying his body, and finally stood up straight.


    vomit!


    The intense dizziness made Lu Shang''s stomach upset.


    After vomiting, he poured out almost all the things that could come out of his stomach.


    A rotten smell spread to the surroundings.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    No one thought that Lushang, who was still alive just now, would become like this in a blink of an eye.


    You know, he resisted the combined attack of all the superheroes and remained unharmed.


    It is fortunate that Xu Fan is on their side.


    Should still be fearful, Xu Fan''s power was unfathomable from the beginning.


    "Is this the supreme mage on earth..."


    Thor couldn''t help taking a breath. It was not the first time he and Xu Fan met, nor was it the first time they saw him take action.


    But what Solvan never expected was...


    Whether it''s dealing with Loki, the Destroyer, or bombarding the Rainbow Bridge.


    Even¡­¡­


    Deal with Domam''s clone.


    He didn''t use his full strength.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Maybe even this time.


    When this thought occurred in Saul''s brain, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s two ordinary punches did not directly stun Lu Shang.


    Rather, this is the strength of Lushang.


    In the white star mode plus the seventh blessing of the eight-door Dunjia, he just vomited.


    If you switch to someone else, maybe you won¡¯t even have enough fans left.


    "It really deserves to be Greenshang."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Lu Shang all over with the ability to see through his eyes.


    Whether it is his skin, muscles, or meridians and internal organs.


    All are in good condition.


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    The two ordinary punches just now did not cause any substantial damage at all.


    "Xu."


    Lu Shang recovered after a few deep breaths.


    "Your speed is indeed amazing, but... your strength is not so good."


    "You can''t kill me, Xu!"


    Lu Shang roared at Xu Fan, UU reading once again became proud of his expression.


    "This time, it''s me!"


    However, just as Lushang was about to launch a large-scale killer move, Xu Fan showed a strange smile.


    as if¡­¡­


    What he has not found, finally today...


    He found it!


    He felt delighted and excited!


    Even Xu Fan''s eyes became frantic.


    "You can finally use that trick."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and focused all the chakras towards the heart...


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 589 Xu Fan''s Mania), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 598： Gate 8

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Although they are also one of the eight doors of Dunjia, the gap between opening the seventh door and opening the eighth door is quite huge.


    Once the last door in the body was opened, it was enough to gain power dozens of times stronger than Hokage in an instant.


    During the Fourth Ninja World War.


    Metkay, who opened the seventh door, could not connect to nearby Uchiha Madara.


    However, when unlocking the eighth door, even Liudao Madara was beaten.


    Although this method is tantamount to taking chestnuts from the fire and drawing salaries from the bottom, the improvement in strength is often dozens of times.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is not Metkay.


    His body has speeding regeneration that Metkay does not have.


    As long as it doesn''t annihilate all the cells in Xu Fan''s body in an instant.


    He can heal himself.


    In other words, he is probably the only person in this world who can open the eight doors freely without paying the price of his life.


    Unfortunately, Xu Fan did not encounter an opponent who needed to open eight doors to defeat.


    I have never encountered an enemy who can withstand the seventh door.


    Until now.


    Until Lushang appeared in front of him.


    Even if the white star mode is the reward that Xu Fan got through signing in, but in terms of strength.


    The combat effectiveness of the White Star mode is not weaker than Huiye or Gu Yi.


    Coupled with the blessing of the seventh door, it is enough to show that Lu Shang''s body is the most powerful one he has ever encountered.


    It is precisely because of this that Xu Fan now opens the eighth door in his body.


    He felt that if it was Lushang, he would definitely take this trick.


    "The eighth door, the dead door, open!"


    Xu Fan concentrated all the chakras in his body to the position of his heart, avoiding the last restriction in his body.


    The blue steam enveloping him instantly changed.


    Upgraded from blue to red!


    "That''s... Dead Gate?" Tsunade who had witnessed this scene could not help but exclaimed.


    As one of the most proficient medical ninjutsu among Konoha Sannin, she also has a good understanding of human body structure.


    Even if she had never seen a user of Eight Door Dunjia, she knew what the price would be once the eighth door was opened.


    The red steam was not Xu Fan''s sweat at all, but blood.


    "Dead door."


    Even Zi Lai stood on the spot in a daze. He always thought that Xu Fan had surpassed the existence of six immortals.


    There can never be an opponent in front of him.


    But now, he did not hesitate to sacrifice his life to gain strength!


    But Jilai also quickly let go.


    Recalling the battle just now.


    Xu Fan, who opened the seventh door, did not seriously hurt Lu Shang.


    Even if you keep fighting, it doesn''t make any sense except for consuming Xu Fan''s own Chakra for nothing.


    In other words, the current Xu Fan was driven to a dead end by Lu Shang.


    "Xu... was forced to a dead end?" Anna couldn''t accept Jilaiya''s judgment for a while.


    Xu Fan is the most powerful supreme mage on earth.


    He repelled the conspiracy of dimensional creatures time and time again.


    He has guarded the earth time and time again.


    How could you lose to Lushang? !


    "Did Xu choose to sacrifice?"


    Sol stood up from the ground, and his eyes turned to Xu Fan with awe.


    Stark, Fury, Rogers...


    Every superhero places his last hope on Xu Fan and is inspired by Xu Fan''s spirit.


    But what they didn''t know was...


    Xu Fan, who possesses the body of six realms, has a self-healing speed far exceeding the speed of blood burning.


    Not only did he have no intention of sacrificing himself, he even didn''t even mutilate himself at this level.


    "Is this the power of the dead door?"


    Xu Fan glanced down at his right hand, watched as his hand was made into a fist, and then spread it out. Electronic Chinese Network


    This power, this state, is different from any one before.


    For Xu Fan, who entered the state of death for the first time, this feeling made him feel novel.


    "What did you do?"


    This time, instead, Lu Shang felt danger and oppression from Xu Fan.


    He swallowed nervously, and stepped back involuntarily.


    The anger against Xu Fan before, but at this moment has become less intense.


    "What did I do? Of course I was serious, Lu Shang, are you... scared?"


    Xu Fan looked at the changes in Lu Shang''s expression.


    His eyes are not as firm as before.


    "Am... scared?"


    Lu Shang was startled by Xu Fan''s words.


    This kind of fear was something that Lu Shang didn''t realize, and when the other party put the problem on the surface, he appeared to have an afterthought.


    Lu Shang looked at his hands subconsciously.


    The hands did not tremble because of fear.


    But his behavior betrayed him.


    "Do not!"


    Suddenly, Lu Shang roared again, he raised his arrogant head, and severely denied this fact.


    "I''m not afraid of you!"


    "Xu, now I am stronger than you!"


    "I can easily destroy this place, but there is nothing you can do!"


    In order to prove this to Xu Fan.


    Lu Shang suppressed all the power he possessed at this moment.


    All the gamma energy was concentrated by him to the wrists of both hands.


    "go to hell!"


    A beam of green energy burst from his palm, trying to swallow Xu Fan.


    Seeing Lu Shangji''s ultimate move, Xu Fan didn''t even have the idea of ??dodge.


    He shook his head slightly, and a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Lushang''s defense opened his eyes, but his attack was a lot inferior to his body.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    It''s time to end it all.


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmur in his heart, but clenched his fist in his hand, and then slammed in the face.


    still¡­¡­


    An ordinary punch!


    Boom!


    The fist speed surpassed the speed of sound instantly, causing a sound barrier.


    Immediately afterwards, the air between Xu Fan and Lu Shang was also distorted by the wind of this punch.


    Before Lu Shang had time to react, all the gamma energy he shot out was dissipated by Xu Fan.


    This fist pressed firmly on his body.


    "Ah!"


    Lu Shang then let out a miserable cry, trying to retreat, but at this moment he found that he seemed to be fixed here.


    He couldn''t move his hands and feet at all, so he could only watch Xu Fan jump up.


    He stretched out his foot and kicked his chest.


    The red steam enveloping him turned into a dragon at this moment.


    "Is this the power of death door, UU reading is simply... terrifying." Looking at the picture where even the air is distorted by Xu Fan, Tsunade only feels that his knowledge of physical skills has completely collapsed.


    "No, this is Xu Fan''s power." Zi Lai also shook his head helplessly. He felt that apart from Xu Fan, there was no other person in this world who could do this.


    Anna, Sol, Stark and so on.


    They all held their breath at this moment, watching Xu Fan transform into a dragon, rushing towards Lu Shang.


    And Lushang did not have the power to parry Xu Fan.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, Xu Fan kicked Lu Shang''s chest and slid forward.


    Everyone, all stood there blankly!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 590, Door 8), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 599： End the war

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    The white star mode under the blessing of the eight doors completely crushed the Lushang at this time in strength.


    The red steam on Xu Fan turned into a giant dragon, roaring at Lu Shang.


    And the current Lushang, apart from watching Xu Fan kick at him, didn''t have the power to fight back.


    His body is firmly fixed in place, no matter how hard he struggles, there is no way to get rid of it.


    Rumble!


    Xu Fan kicked Lu Shang in the chest and slid forward with him.


    What gamma energy, what Hulk factor.


    All were shattered by Xu Fan''s kick.


    The two spread all the way to the edge of the city.


    Lu Shang fainted on the spot in the process.


    Seeing Lu Shang''s size gradually shrinking into Banner, Xu Fan took a step back.


    Not out of fear, but worried that his blood would directly evaporate Banner.


    After opening the eight doors, any movement can rub the surrounding air into a burning state.


    And Banner''s vitality is far less tenacious than Hulk.


    At this time, any small injury might kill him.


    "Is this Xu Fan''s current power?" Tsunade looked at Xu Fan''s back from a distance.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t even imagine it.


    "However, after opening the eighth door, Xu Fan''s life will be..."


    Jiraiya''s tone seemed sad.


    According to his knowledge of Eight Door Dunjia, this ninjutsu can indeed make users burst out dozens of times astonishing power.


    But as a price, it was death.


    The red steam on Xu Fan''s body is all his blood.


    Stark, Rogers, Thor, and Temple Mage were all moved by Xu Fan''s willingness to sacrifice himself.


    At this moment, he is undoubtedly the most admired superhero.


    Even Director Fury''s heart is very heavy, he even regrets a bit, why didn''t he contact Xu Fan at the beginning.


    If at that time I could not care about the ownership of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube, things would not have progressed to this point.


    Of course, Xu Fan now naturally has no time to pay attention to these people''s thoughts.


    even¡­¡­


    He didn''t know this at all.


    After solving the Lushang, Xu Fan turned and looked at the torn sky.


    The Zitarians are indeed a very powerful army in the universe.


    Countless civilizations were destroyed by them.


    But their weaknesses are also very obvious.


    Once their mothership is destroyed, all the Zetaris will be killed instantly due to loss of connection with the mothership.


    With the white star pattern, Xu Fan soared into the sky again and came to the torn wormhole.


    Although the Qitarians were frightened by Xu Fan''s strength, they were all aware of his next plan.


    Once the mothership is destroyed, everyone will die.


    The Zitarians and Leviathan adjusted their firepower, gave up the destruction of New York, and attacked Xu Fan together.


    But how could their weapons hurt the current Xu Fan.


    I saw Xu Fan condensed his eyes slightly, grabbing a fist with five fingers in one hand, and the red chaotic magic burst out of his body, forming a barrier to resist all the firepower that hit him.


    Then, Xu Fan captured the position of the mothership through the perspective of white eyes.


    Considering that they are not near the earth, but located somewhere in the universe.


    Xu Fan didn''t worry that the aftermath of the mothership explosion would affect the earth.


    In other words, he can explode without mercy.


    "A serious punch!"


    With Xu Fan''s low growl, he threw out his fists without reservation. Tower Novel


    The air near the wormhole was all twisted in an instant, and Xu Fan''s fist wind turned into a red beam of energy and went straight to the mothership of the Qitarians.


    Although these alien invaders are aware of Xu Fan''s terrifying power, they have no time to adjust the mothership and make a space jump.


    The energy beam penetrated directly through the center of the mothership, and the hull began to crack, spreading dense cracks.


    The dazzling light engulfed the entire mothership, and the shock wave began to spread in all directions.


    Leviathan, as well as the other spaceships of the Zitarians, were completely destroyed by the shock wave.


    The most terrifying thing is that the aftermath of this impact is going straight to the earth through the wormhole.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Director Fury looked at the changes in the sky, and now they have no way to close the portal device.


    "Evacuate the crowd!"


    Stark yelled without thinking.


    "Temple mages, I need a huge barrier!" Sol''s gaze shifted to the temple mages, hoping that they could use the last magic to protect the city.


    however¡­¡­


    What everyone didn''t expect was.


    They tried every means to stop the portal device.


    Xu Fan just glanced at it before flashing in front of the device.


    According to the plot in "The Avengers", the only person who can turn off this device is Dr. Eric.


    There is no way to use brute force to destroy or stop.


    But in Xu Fan''s view, the reason why the superheroes at the time had no idea about the device was because they were not powerful enough.


    It''s not that the device is really indestructible.


    For example, in "Avengers III", the powerful Scarlet Witch can smash even spiritual gems.


    As long as the power exceeds the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, it will naturally be able to crush this device.


    Suzano!


    Chakra materialized under Xu Fan''s mind, and then slashed forward, hitting the device.


    The two forces collided with each other, and the Stark building fell apart because it couldn''t bear it.


    All superheroes are forced to defend themselves, avoiding the shock wave.


    And that indestructible portal device, under the slash of Xu Fan''s Suzuonenghu, began to crack.


    When the aftermath of the mothership explosion was about to pass through the wormhole, the device completely exploded.


    The blue beam of light quickly retracted from the sky.


    The torn sky heals at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The aftermath of the Zetaru mothership failed to cross the wormhole after all.


    It continues to spread in another part of the universe.


    The sky in New York is restored as before, as if nothing happened.


    The Zitarians and Leviathans who lost contact with the mothership, as if they had lost oxygen, fell to the ground and died on the spot.


    The New York battle planned by Loki, under Xu Fan''s powerful strength, did not cause much destruction at all.


    "But New York..."


    Xu Fan, who was suspended in the air, couldn''t help but look around.


    If it hadn''t been for him to clearly know that he was in New York, he would never see that this place had ever been prosperous by reading .


    There are ruins and sand everywhere.


    Even Stark''s building has returned to a state of steel and concrete.


    "It''s really horrible."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain about the scene at this time.


    But the Sanctuary of New York is well preserved.


    "It seems that the power of the time gem is needed again."


    While Xu Fan muttered to himself, his body floated down.


    Those superheroes gathered around Xu Fan''s place.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 591 Ending the War), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 600： Reverse time

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Together with the device, the universe cube was destroyed by Xu Fan.


    However, it also exposed the space gems that have been hidden in the universe''s cube.


    Like such a good thing, Xu Fan would naturally not let it fall into the ruins.


    With the adsorption power of the Vientiane Sky Attraction, Xu Fanyi grasped this spatial gem and temporarily put it in his pocket.


    And those Zitarians and Leviathan behemoths fell from midair and died completely.


    The New York war also ended.


    Xu Fan slowly fell from the air.


    Stark, Rogers, Thor and a series of superheroes noticed Xu Fan''s actions, and walked to his place in advance.


    only¡­¡­


    According to Tsunade and Jiraiya''s description of Hachimon Dunjia.


    These superheroes thought that Xu Fan''s life was about to reach the end.


    Especially the temple mage of the Most Holy Place, the expression on his face became very heavy.


    And Jilaiya and Tsunade were even thinking in their hearts how to notify the country of fire.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Noting everyone''s expressions, Xu Fan frowned.


    But soon he was relieved.


    Although the New York War is said to be over, it has not really come to an end.


    The whole of New York was destroyed in an improper way.


    Relying only on the means of human civilization to rebuild, I am afraid that it may not be able to recover into that prosperous New York city in a few decades.


    In addition, as the man behind all this, Loki is also missing.


    "do not worry."


    While Xu Fan said, he lifted the White Star Mode and Bamen Dunjia.


    His appearance returned to normal, but his mental power expanded to the entire New York.


    At this time, Loki had retrieved his psychic scepter and was about to leave here through illusion.


    Xu Fan shook his wrist slightly and opened the portal directly under Loki''s feet.


    Loki, completely unguarded, began to fall freely, and fell to the ground through Xu Fan''s portal.


    Seeing the superheroes including Thor surrounded him, Loki had no choice but to surrender.


    Especially Xu Fan just solved the scenes of Lushang, Zetarians, and the portal installation.


    Let Loki completely dispel the idea of ??being an enemy of Xu Fan.


    "Rocky."


    Upon seeing this, Saul grabbed Loki by the collar and grabbed him from the ground.


    "Hi, brother."


    Loki smiled and greeted Saul, but he received a hard punch in the face, and he staggered back, almost falling to the ground again.


    "Look at what you did, Loki."


    Thor spread his hands, his voice was a little angry, and he let Loki take a good look at everything around him.


    It all started because of him.


    It was he who turned the human city into what it is now.


    Even the Supreme Master who guards the earth.


    Also gave his life to save the world.


    "I want to take you back to Asgard and accept your father''s trial!" Sol said as he snatched the psychic scepter from Loki''s hand.


    Until this moment, Xu Fan realized with hindsight, why everyone had this expression.


    "Wait, what''s the situation?"


    However, Xu Fan was at a loss as to what Saul said.


    When did I give my life.


    Nothing.


    "Opening the dead door among the eight doors will gain power dozens of times stronger than Hokage, but the price is death..."


    Jilai also blinked, and he looked up and down Xu Fan.


    From Xu Fan''s state, he could not see the slightest sign of Xu Fan''s sacrifice.


    Could it be... Heyuan Book


    Did you make a mistake?


    "It''s true that once the door of death is opened, the body will begin to collapse because it cannot withstand such a powerful force, but..."


    "Jilaiya, people and their physique cannot be generalized."


    "Perhaps if it was replaced by someone else, the eruption of the dead door would kill him, but for me now, opening the dead door is not a big deal."


    "The reason why I didn''t open the dead door before was because I was worried that this power... would be too strong."


    Xu Fan began to explain, and while dispelling everyone''s misunderstanding, he couldn''t help but look up at the sky.


    "Can you open the dead door at will..."


    Tsunade couldn''t help taking a breath, and was shocked again by Xu Fan''s unreasonable strength.


    All the common sense that is supposed to do not seem to apply to this man.


    And after Anna heard that Xu Fan would not die, she swooped up in three steps and two steps, clinging her hands tightly around Xu Fan''s neck, for fear that he would suddenly disappear.


    The others breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Especially the temple mages.


    They have lost Gu Yi, Mordu.


    If they lose Xu Fan again, they really don''t know how to face the invasion of the dark dimension.


    and¡­¡­


    Who will be the next Supreme Master?


    Arthur?


    Based on these and other circumstances, it is now confirmed that Xu Fan is safe, and all worries have become invisible.


    Above the sky mothership.


    Director Fury looked at the shot through the screen.


    If you really want to weigh the pros and cons, it is better to have Xu Fan on the earth than not.


    As long as he stands here, he is undoubtedly the most powerful guardian on earth.


    The only regret is that I am afraid there is no way to recover the Cosmos Cube.


    "But Dr. Banner..."


    Frie muttered to himself, he thought Hulk would be a very powerful member of the Avengers plan.


    But after experiencing everything just now, Hulk is strong and strong, but he is a bit terrible regardless of whether he is enemy or me.


    If it were not for Xu Fan''s timely action, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Of course, the current situation is not as good as that.


    Looking at the completely destroyed New York, Fury felt a little headache.


    "It seems that we need a long time to rebuild here." Director Fury sighed, he can already think of the accusations of those members of the Council.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan didn''t intend to give this mess to others.


    Compared to Wakanda and the Land of Fire, Xu Fan spent the most time in the Sanctuary of New York.


    If you live in this environment every day, it will affect your mood.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Now I am the Supreme Master.


    There is no need for anyone to remind myself how to use the time gem.


    Xu Fan asked Anna to release himself, then interrupted their voices.


    He slowly raised his right hand and grabbed it into the air, pinching a green gem with his thumb and index finger.


    "Time gem?"


    Anna and the Temple Mage couldn''t help but exclaimed As the mage, they knew the role of time gems too.


    In fact, during the previous invasion of the Dark Dimension, Xu Fan used the Time Gem to restore the destroyed Most Holy Place.


    For him now, this is just a repeat of the old trick.


    "Reverse."


    With Xu Fan''s low-pitched voice, the gem of time came into play, turning New York''s time back.


    The building rose from the ground and stood here again.


    Stark also breathed a sigh of relief as his Stark building returned to its original state.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 592 Reverse Time) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 601： Deprive the Godhead of Loki

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    With the help of the power of the gem of time, the city destroyed by the New York war has once again recovered.


    For Stark and others who didn''t understand Time Gem, they were once again shocked by Xu Fan''s terrifying ability.


    but¡­¡­


    Although the city has recovered, it still needs the aftermath.


    Stabilize the mood of the people and repatriate the evacuated people.


    There are also the corpses and spaceships of the Zitarians, and the Leviathan has also become a big problem.


    They are now all over the neighborhoods of New York, and it is not easy to clean them up.


    but¡­¡­


    In Director Fury''s view, this is not a bad thing.


    They did win the New York War, but this battle had nothing to do with SHIELD.


    If there is no superhero here.


    I am afraid that the entire human civilization will be completely destroyed by the Qitarians.


    The technology and weapons that humans possess are not enough to participate in interstellar wars.


    And Xu Fan is not interested in the things left by these Qitarians.


    Perhaps for SHIELD, they are quite rare good things.


    But for Xu Fan, the weapons and technological crystallization of these Zetarians are far inferior to Wakanda.


    Where does he need it.


    As for the aftermath of this city, that''s S.H.I.E.L.D.''s business.


    "Let''s go back too."


    After shaking off the mess, Xu Fan said to the temple mages.


    "Wait a minute, Xu."


    Saul hesitated a little, but stopped Xu Fan.


    "What''s wrong, Saul?" Xu Fan looked at Saul, who was disgraced, and then made a gesture to ask Anna to leave here with the others.


    In any case, the duty of the temple mage should be to guard the holy place and prevent the invasion of evil dimension creatures.


    They didn''t need to participate in this battle in New York.


    Now that the war is over, they have no reason to stay here.


    "I see, Xu." Anna smiled and nodded, and then left with the others.


    It''s not just Anna actually.


    Not everyone is immersed in the joy of victory and does nothing.


    Like General Ross¡¯s subordinates, after confirming that the war was over, they began to disperse and try to do what they could.


    Chief Fury ordered Hill to lay down herself and Coulson, and asked her to lead the Sky Carrier back.


    After all, such a big thing cannot always be entrenched in the sky above New York.


    As these people dispersed, or left, only some superheroes and people with names and surnames remained around Xu Fan.


    "I want to take Loki back to Asgard. It was him who caused the situation. He should accept my father''s trial."


    Thor took a deep breath, and firmly grasped Loki with one hand, for fear that he would cause any more trouble.


    "Isn''t it a legal judgment?" Stark stood beside Xu Fan and emphasized the law to Saul.


    This is the earth, not Asgard.


    "With all due respect, the laws on earth are not yet qualified to judge the gods of Asgard."


    Saul refuted Stark without hesitation.


    Although Rocky did something wrong, he was still his brother.


    Putting him in the hands of the atrium people, and letting the other party let it go, Saul couldn''t accept it in his heart.


    But Sol is also very clear.


    Stark and others couldn''t stop themselves at all.


    The person who really has the right to speak is Xu Fan.


    He is not only the supreme mage on the earth, he has more power than himself.


    The Rainbow Bridge was also destroyed by his supernatural power. Feiyang Novel


    It has not been repaired until now.


    If you want to return to Asgard, you either need the Cube of the Universe, or you have to use Xu Fan''s portal.


    "I assure you, Xu, I will make people look at Loki and will never let him set foot in the atrium."


    Salton paused, feeling that this was not enough.


    He raised the Thor''s hammer, "I swear by Asgard''s honor..."


    Seeing Sol''s heartbreaking for his younger brother Loki, Xu Fan didn''t hate him asking for it for Loki.


    And Loki chose to be silent at this time.


    He looked at Xu Fan and felt scared.


    Originally thought that the infinite expansion of gamma energy could kill Xu Fan.


    As a result, even Lushang was not Xu Fan''s opponent.


    Is there really anything in this universe that can kill Xu Fan?


    "Please, Xu..." Saul swallowed nervously, and he had done everything he could.


    If Xu Fan was unwilling to nod his head in agreement, then he would not be able to take Loki away.


    "Xu." Stark and the others also fell on Xu Fan, waiting for his decision.


    Xu Fan can naturally feel the mood of these superheroes.


    He glanced at Loki whose eyes were afraid of him, and then took the Mind Scepter from his hand.


    "You don''t need this thing, Loki."


    As Xu Fan spoke, he began to chant a spell.


    After becoming the supreme mage, he undoubtedly has the supreme authority of Kama Taj and the library of the Holy of Holies.


    Every spell recorded was firmly in his mind.


    Among them, there are naturally curses that deprive others of their godhood.


    After all, Odin also lived on the earth in ancient times, and together with the first-generation supreme mage Agmoto, he fought against the cosmic **** group.


    As Xu Fan released this magic, a dazzling white light hit Loki.


    His magnificent armor began to fall off from his body, passing away with the divine power he possessed.


    Loki''s eyes widened, looking at Xu Fan in disbelief.


    "You...what did you do to me?!"


    Loki''s voice became hysterical, and he couldn''t feel any supernatural power.


    And only a simple pair of shorts remained.


    "He did what my father did to me." Sol looked at Loki now.


    He was so familiar with this magic.


    That''s how I was deprived of Thor''s godhead by Odin, and then demoted to the atrium.


    "Grateful¡­¡­"


    Thor turned and bowed deeply to Xu Fan, thanking him.


    With Xu Fan''s strength and identity, he could kill Loki here.


    He didn''t have the power to stop Xu Fan at all.


    Although this made Loki very angry, in Thor''s eyes, it was a pretty good ending.


    Loki quickly recovered his calm. It was not that he accepted all this, but Xu Fan''s gaze helped him calm down.


    Then Xu Fan threw the space gem to Sol.


    Infinite gems are indeed a rare artifact in the Marvel universe.


    But for himself who can open the portal, the role of space gems is not that big.


    And he didn''t give the space gem to Sol.


    It was only temporarily placed there.


    Judging from the previous check-in situation, Xu Fan felt that the little assistant would never let Asgard''s fairy palace go.


    When you sign in there next time, you can bring it back together.


    On the contrary, Director Fury looked a little ugly when he saw Xu Fan lent the space gem to Sol so generously.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 593 Deprivation of the Godhead of Loki), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 602： Banners determination

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Director Fury watched Xu Fan handing the shattered Cube of the Universe to Saul with a stern look.


    He thought that Xu Fan, as the Supreme Mage, would definitely take the Universe Rubik''s Cube as his own.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan didn''t pay much attention to the Cube of the Universe.


    If I knew this a long time ago, what would I be afraid of?


    However, the fact that the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube would shatter into a gem was also unexpected to Director Fury.


    He thought Xu Fan was destroyed along with the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube and the device.


    It now appears that the Cosmos Cube is probably just a protective shell of space gems.


    But no matter how he said it, he couldn''t stop Xu Fan from making any decisions now.


    On the one hand, Xu Fan is the superhero who saved New York.


    on the other hand¡­¡­


    I guess it''s useless to say it.


    "When the Rainbow Bridge is repaired, I will bring the Cosmos Cube back to the atrium." Sol used the power of the space gem to open the channel connecting Asgard.


    Sol has no desire for the magical Cube of the Universe.


    At the same time, he also felt that the Cosmos Cube was safest in Xu Fan''s hands.


    "I will definitely be back."


    Saul said with a smile.


    Today he has no desire or interest in the throne of Asgard.


    What''s more, Odin''s body is very strong, and it is not the moment when he is in danger.


    Now Sol just wants to return to the atrium as soon as possible after resolving these matters.


    Then accompany Jane Foster through the second half of her life.


    In this way, after guaranteeing and thanking Xu Fan, Thor took Loki into the space passage and disappeared into the sight of everyone.


    "It''s really cheap Rocky this guy."


    Stark couldn''t help but vomit, but he didn''t delve into it.


    Since Xu Fan felt that there was nothing wrong with this approach, he had no other opinions.


    However, a battle in New York did consume a lot of his energy.


    "I know a good rotisserie. Does anyone want to go with it?"


    Stark took a deep breath and suggested to everyone to go to the rotisserie to recharge.


    "Where did Dr. Banner go?"


    But just as Stark was preparing to count the number of people, he suddenly found that Dr. Banner had disappeared sometime.


    Others are also looking for it.


    At the last moment, Lu Shang was kicked and passed out by Xu Fan eight doors.


    Stark and Rogers suddenly became nervous when they thought of the monster in him.


    "We quickly found Dr. Banner." Rogers said, regardless of other people''s opinions and reactions, he began to look for Dr. Banner in the block.


    Although Stark also wanted to find Banner, his steel suit was completely damaged and could not be activated.


    Such a heavy metal suit cannot be activated, and it is just a burden to wear.


    "Xu."


    So Stark had to turn his head and look at Xu Fan, hoping to lock Banner with his mental power.


    But who knows, Xu Fan shook his head slightly and refused Stark''s request.


    In Xu Fan''s view, Dr. Banner''s temporary departure is not a problem at all.


    Mostly because Lushang caused him psychological pressure.


    Or maybe he was worried that General Ross would take this opportunity to arrest himself.


    That''s why Banner left here before no one noticed him.


    As time goes by, sooner or later he will return to the Sanctuary of New York. Chasing literature


    "Let''s let Dr. Banner sit quietly. Not only did he fail to contribute in this New York battle, he became everyone''s enemy."


    "Presumably he is not feeling well in his heart, so why bother him?"


    Xu Fan said softly, and then returned to the Most Holy Place with the Scepter of Soul.


    Another infinite gem was in his pocket.


    "Okay, I hope Banner is okay." Stark looked at Xu Fan''s back disappearing in the portal, so he had to sigh and take off his damaged steel suit.


    However, the remaining people did not accept Stark''s invitation.


    For them, there is much work to be done now.


    at the same time.


    Banner quickly left Broadway based on his previous experience escaping from the pursuit of General Ross.


    He was not unconscious when Lushang ran away.


    But from a very strange perspective, he witnessed what Lushang did.


    Although he knew in his heart that the reason why Hulk turned into a green sage was controlled by Loki''s mind.


    But he was still frightened by the terrifying power Lushang possessed.


    Before this, Banner had been hesitating whether to use magic to completely expel Hulk from his body.


    The appearance of Lushang not only became the last straw that crushed Banner''s psychological defense.


    It was also the reason that made him firm up his resolve.


    Neither Hulk nor Lushang should appear in this world.


    "Hulk, it''s time for a break between us."


    Banner soared the speed of the motorcycle to the fastest speed and ran to the abandoned warehouse where Hulk had fallen from the Sky Mothership at the beginning.


    There is no one in Liao, and no one notices him at all.


    After about an hour''s drive, Banner finally came here.


    In order to ensure that he would not be discovered, he also deliberately checked for four weeks.


    After repeated confirmations, Dr. Banner found a suitable open space and drew a figure on the ground based on the magic circle in his memory.


    Afterwards, Dr. Banner sat cross-legged in the center of the magic circle with strange handprints on both hands.


    He began to chant magic spells, trying to expel Hulk''s soul from his body.


    if everything goes well¡­¡­


    "I can send this guy Hulk where he should go."


    Banner took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and concentrated his mental energy.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    The Sanctuary of New York.


    As soon as Xu Fan returned here, he went directly to the library.


    Stark once used the Scepter of Mind to create Ultron, which caused the plot of "Avengers II".


    "It''s better to keep Tony out of the reach of Tony as much as possible."


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan saved the Sceptre of Soul in the library of the Most Holy Place and let the king take care of it.


    "Speaking of which, it''s time to find Strange."


    According to Xu Fan''s understanding of the Marvel Cinematic Universe, after the New York War, the stories of superheroes began to break away from the universe and enter the universe.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, the next sign-in location of UU Reading is probably not on the earth.


    In the original plot, there is Gu Yi, a powerful guardian, to maintain the safety of the Holy of Holies.


    In other words, the earth needs the Supreme Master.


    But now because of his own relationship, Gu Yi went to Emperor Weishan several years in advance.


    Once oneself leaves the earth, what the Most Holy says will become precarious.


    After all, Domam is not a fuel-efficient lamp, he can''t do nothing.


    "It is impossible for me to give up the opportunity to get sign-in rewards in order to protect the earth."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself and began to expand his mental power to search for Strange''s whereabouts.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 594 Banner''s Determination), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 603： Expel Hulk

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    An abandoned warehouse in New York.


    The appearance of Lushang made Banner completely determined.


    No matter what price he paid, he would expel Hulk from himself.


    He drew the necessary magic circle on the ground, then sat in the center, making seals with his hands, and muttering words in his mouth.


    As the magic started, a dazzling light burst out from Banner''s back and rushed into the sky.


    Rumble!


    The ceiling of the warehouse was directly broken by this force.


    The souls of Banner and Hulk began to separate.


    "Banna!"


    Hulk didn''t expect Banner to treat himself like this, his voice was so angry that he wanted to tear him in half.


    However, the current Hulk is in the form of soul, which can''t hurt Banner''s body at all.


    His chest is connected to Banner''s back, his face is fierce, and his hands are punching, but every attack will directly penetrate Banner''s body.


    Banner''s mental power was also rapidly consumed.


    His original purpose for going to the Most Holy Place was to destroy Hulk.


    Although because of Xu Fan''s influence, Banner changed his view of Hulk.


    But when he learned that there was indeed magic to expel Hulk, he devoted most of his energy to the study of this magic.


    Banner knew very well that if you want to use magic, you must pay a price.


    The effects of force are mutual.


    The same is true when using magic.


    The mage not only has to endure physical pain, but also mental pain.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Banner couldn''t help but began to scream, his forehead bursting with big beads of sweat, withstanding both physical and mental torture.


    "it hurts¡­¡­"


    Banner couldn''t help shouting in his heart.


    Before starting to cast the spell, he was mentally prepared, but he did not expect that the degree of pain far exceeded his own cognition.


    Even Hulk quickly noticed Banner''s pain.


    "Give up, Banner, you are not as strong as you think, if you continue, you will die here!"


    "Do you want to die, Banner!"


    Hulk snarled at Banner, and at the same time tried to activate the Hulk factor in Banner''s body.


    Banner''s white arms gradually turned green.


    And he also noticed this detail.


    "Breathe, watch your breath, Banner..."


    The teacher''s voice rang in Banner''s ear.


    That was the teacher he met when he went to Brazil. He taught how to control anger.


    Suck¡­¡­


    Suck¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    Banner endured the physical and mental torture, and focused on his breathing rhythm.


    Hulk''s roar was deafening.


    But Hulk is like this again, it shows that he is more afraid.


    The green arm also slowly recovered.


    Hulk''s soul body was squeezed out by Banner again.


    Although it is less than a centimeter, it shows that Banner has the upper hand.


    "Banna!"


    Seeing that his threat had no effect on Banner, the activated Hulk factor was also suppressed by Banner.


    Hulk panicked in front of Banner for the first time.


    "Damn it, Banner, you know it''s not my fault at all!"


    "It''s all that spiritual scepter!"


    Seeing Banner''s determination, Hulk had to choose to compromise.


    As long as Banner can stop what he is doing now, he is willing to stop getting angry at will.


    But now Banner doesn''t want to listen to those words of Hulk at all.


    He still focused all his attention on breathing rhythm.


    Even after he completely entered this breathing rhythm, he felt that the price of magic was not so painful.


    Hulk''s upper body was completely squeezed out by Banner.


    "You need me, Banner, you need my strength." Sogou Library


    Hulk''s mood became impatient, especially when he found himself powerless.


    Fear began to surface in his heart.


    "Stop, Banner, think about it, what can you do without my power?"


    "Wait next time there are dimensional creatures or alien invaders, what can you do?"


    "Use your mind to persuade them to leave?"


    "Acknowledge it, Banner, you and I complement each other and you are indispensable."


    Threats and errors are ineffective, and Hulk has to emphasize his role.


    Although he hated talking to Banner in this tone, he was helpless.


    "I have... magic!"


    But even so, Banner was still firm in his determination and will, and he burst into anger and forcibly expelled Hulk from his body.


    Hulk then opened his eyes wide, looking at Banner from behind with an incredible look.


    "Banna, you idiot!"


    Hulk was furious and cursed at Banner.


    If it wasn''t for the soul body that he couldn''t touch Banner, he would definitely tear the man in front of him in half.


    "Goodbye, Hulk."


    Banner kept talking, while straightening up from the ground, he turned his head and looked up and down the Hulk suspended in the air.


    This is the first time he has witnessed Hulk in this form.


    There was an indescribable joy in my heart.


    I did it.


    I finally did it!


    I expelled Hulk from my body!


    However, this magic ceremony did not end.


    Banner took a deep breath and opened the channel connecting the **** dimension.


    If Hulk is not completely expelled to another dimension, he will return to his body sooner or later.


    "Banna!"


    Hulk''s roar is like the most terrifying beast.


    But no matter how hard he struggled and worked hard, he couldn''t compete with Banner.


    His body began to sink, and it kept sinking.


    Slowly fall into the opened **** dimension.


    Rumble!


    Eventually the earth healed and Hulk was completely suppressed.


    The magic circle under Banner''s feet also disappeared.


    The entire abandoned warehouse was quiet again, as if nothing had happened.


    And Banner was exhausted, and collapsed on the ground on the spot.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    In the **** dimension.


    Hulk was sinking faster and faster, and finally hit the scorched earth with a bang.


    An indescribable stench came over.


    Hulk sat upright and looked up at the sky.


    There is neither sun nor moon here.


    The sky was red and there was no boundary in sight.


    However, Hulk is not as weak as he was in front of Banner.


    His touch is also very real.


    He grabbed a handful of soil at random, and what was greeted by his eyes were clambering bones.


    Hulk looked around, until this time he didn''t notice that, along with his butt, all were rotten corpses.


    Not only that is surrounded by densely packed demons, their faces are hideous and they show their fangs towards Hulk.


    There is no doubt that this is the most terrifying hell.


    There is no order and no rules here.


    Hulk, who has always been violent, has become food in the eyes of other demons.


    Whoops!


    The low growl from that direction became an offensive horn.


    Countless demons began to rush, rushing towards Hulk.


    And now Hulk is extremely angry.


    He needs to vent!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 595 Expulsion of Hulk) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 604： Fudge Strange

    "Sign in from Hokage (


    Through a spiritual search, Xu Fan quickly found Strange in New York.


    Strange is not only extremely confident in his medical skills, but also has a spirit of self-sacrifice.


    Otherwise, Gu Yi would not choose him as his successor from the beginning.


    According to the original plot, Strange was injured in a car accident.


    As a result, he could no longer hold the scalpel.


    After losing his career as a doctor, Strange tried every means to treat his hands.


    In the end, he learned about Kama Taj from a patient who could not be cured.


    Although Strange didn''t approve or believe in metaphysics such as magic, he finally came to Kama Taj with nowhere to go.


    When science cannot save a person.


    That''s when that person can only believe in metaphysics.


    However, unlike Xu Fan''s original world, in the Marvel universe.


    Either magic or metaphysics.


    They are all real things.


    "It''s better to create a car accident."


    After locked in Strange, Xu Fan started his own plan.


    With the blueprint provided by Master Gu Yi for himself, Xu Fan didn''t bother to think about other plans.


    Taking advantage of Strange''s ignorance of magic, Xu Fan directly penetrated his mental power into the depths of his mind.


    By reading Strange''s memory, Xu Fan learned about his next schedule.


    but¡­¡­


    The current timeline is five years earlier than Strange''s original time to go to Kama Taj.


    This also led to the fact that the mage who should have revealed to Strange that Kama Taj this holy place was not completely paralyzed.


    Of course, this is not difficult.


    Under Xu Fan''s arrangement, he directly made a mage in the Most Holy Place disguised as being paralyzed.


    And with the level of modern medical treatment, it is impossible to cure him.


    For the next period of time, Xu Fan asked Anna to keep an eye on Strange''s movements.


    Although Anna didn''t know why Xu Fan was interested in such a human being, she still honestly followed Xu Fan''s instructions and reported to him at any time.


    Until one day Strange finished his work day and was about to drive home to rest.


    Xu Fan dialed his phone and used magic to create a perfect car accident, severely wounding Strange''s hands.


    Everything was carried out step by step according to Xu Fan''s plan.


    Severe injuries to both hands caused a serious mental blow to Strange.


    His medical license was also revoked.


    In the following days, Strange kept relying on alcohol to paralyze himself to fall asleep.


    But he is not a self-defeating person.


    After several days of malaise, he decided to find a way to treat his hands.


    He tried all kinds of cutting-edge technologies one by one.


    With his personal relationships and wealth, he was almost unimpeded in the treatment of his hands.


    At the same time, Strange also constantly checked the treatment cases in this area.


    I hope that in this way, a new door can be opened.


    However, the harder Strange worked, the more despair he felt.


    Day by day, his image has changed from a shrewd and capable super doctor to a sloppy homeless image.


    Until a certain day.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Strange''s eyes rested on a page of the case report.


    He was quite impressed with this patient.


    He remembered that this man''s name was Brandon, who was paralyzed in a car accident.


    At that time, I was his attending doctor.


    As a result, after watching the diagnostic film, Strange had to give up.


    His injuries are far beyond the modern medical level, and once the operation is performed, he will be at a 100% risk of death.


    But after he threw away the mess, the patient miraculously recovered.


    Do not¡­¡­


    This is no longer a miracle, but a miracle.


    This case also gave Strange see hope.


    He quickly contacted Brandon''s doctor for an inquiry.


    The result was once again beyond his expectations.


    The other party hadn''t operated on Brandon at all, and hadn''t even used any medicine.


    Even the famous Strange was helpless.


    How could he have done this kind of surgery?


    After he took over Brandon, he went through the formalities of leaving the hospital within a few days.


    I thought he would pass away in pain.


    But who knows, he recovered like this.


    He appeared in front of him again and again.


    Because this incident was so shocking, he wrote this case in the report.


    But he heard something about Strange.


    Knowing that he didn''t inquire about it out of curiosity, he told Strange about Brandon''s address.


    Brandon''s deeds gave Strange a new hope.


    Although the people around him still persuaded him that this would only disappoint him again, he still set off resolutely.


    A few days later in the afternoon.


    Strange saw the miraculously favored Brandon on an open-air basketball court.


    "excuse me."


    Strange took a deep breath and stepped forward in three and two steps, interrupting Brandon''s shot.


    He couldn''t believe that a person who was completely paralyzed could actually jump and play basketball.


    "Are you... the doctor?" Brandon deliberately showed a surprised look Actually...


    All this is in Xu Fan''s plan.


    Even Brandon was an actor arranged by Xu Fan at the beginning.


    He was not surprised at Strange''s arrival.


    Although he didn''t know why Xu Fan cared about Strange so much, he still showed good acting skills.


    "You look really embarrassed now."


    Brandon complained about Strange''s image, then threw the ball to others.


    Then Brandon called Strange aside.


    "So, what can you do with me?" Brandon asked knowingly.


    "What''s the matter with your injury?" Strange paused for a while, still insisting on his original opinion.


    According to his view of the modern medical level, it is impossible to heal an injury of this degree.


    At the same time Strange didn''t believe in any miracles.


    Otherwise, he would not take the initiative to find it.


    Strange showed his hands to Brandon.


    "I need your help, everything is fine." Strange rolled his throat, his heart was extremely nervous.


    He has experienced almost any kind of blows during this period.


    Brandon is his last hope.


    Brandon looked at Strange''s hands and sympathized with him.


    "magic."


    Brandon was silent for a while deliberately, and his eyes were alert to the surroundings.


    "It''s magic, Mr. Strange." Brandon said bluntly and pointed out the battle that had taken place in New York.


    It was Xu Fan, the Supreme Master, who saved the world at that time.


    "Since science has sentenced me to death, I can only turn to the existence of magic." Brandon said every word.

 v2 Chapter 605： he came

    "Sign in from Hokage (


    Different from the original timeline.


    Whether it is the New York War made by Rocky, or the mechanical era triggered by the birth of Ultron.


    None of the temple mages participated in the battle.


    At that time, the Gu Yi mage believed that the enemies he needed to fight were invaders from other dimensions.


    As for the invasion of alien civilization, it should be a problem solved by the Avengers.


    She was at the Sanctuary in New York at most, and when others didn''t notice her, she took action to solve the Zetarians who tried to destroy the Sanctuary.


    This also caused ordinary people, including Strange, to still not know that magic is a real thing.


    Different from that time, Xu Fan not only inherited the title and duties of Guyi Supreme Master.


    He himself is quite active.


    Even Strange has seen Xu Fan''s figure on the Internet more than once.


    When Brandon attributed his recovery to magic, Strange was silent.


    If it were the original him, he would have doubts about this reason.


    But now, he is already thinking about how to find Xu Fan.


    For most people, even if they know magic and Xu Fan, they have no access to magic at all.


    I can''t climb the high-rise buildings in New York and jump down while praying that Xu Fan can save him?


    "Should I... how do I find those mages?"


    Strange took his gaze back from his hands and fell back on Brandon.


    For him now, he has no choice at all.


    As an actor arranged by Xu Fan from the beginning, Brandon did not persuade Strange to give up, but took out paper and pen, wrote down an address and gave it to the other party.


    "To be honest, I only found out about this place by chance."


    "But I advise you not to have too much hope. After all, that kind of place is not a hospital, and all kinds of patients are willing to receive treatment."


    Brandon finally showed a smile and handed the note with the address to Strange. After he took the address, he went back to the basketball court without looking back.


    Only Strange was left alone, standing still in silence for a long time.


    The address on the note is not elsewhere, it is...


    Kama Taj.


    Located in a small village in the Himalayas.


    Staring at the address for a while, the Strand Wizards looked up and glanced at Brandon, who was re-entering the rhythm of the game.


    Seeing him live and alive, Strange made up his mind.


    Big deal, a trip for nothing is better than doing nothing now.


    In the next few days, Strange put all his thoughts on going to Kama Taj.


    But it was different from Strange imagined.


    He thought that after he said it, his friends would think that his idea was ridiculous and tried every way to persuade him to give up.


    However, the fact is quite the opposite.


    Not only did they not persuade themselves to give up, they encouraged themselves to go for a walk.


    After bidding farewell to these friends, Strange embarked on a journey to Kama Taj alone.


    In order to heal his hands, he had no choice.


    What Strange didn''t know was that Anna saw his every move.


    The Sanctuary of New York.


    Anna hurriedly found Xu Fan in Huiye''s room, and then informed him that Strange had found Kama Taj.


    "Xu, Strange has found Taj Kama." Anna said with a serious face, but she still didn''t know.


    What is so special about this man makes Xu Fan so important.


    "Slower than I thought."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, from the very beginning he decided to guide Strange to Kama Taj, and it has been several months until now.


    "Forget it, as long as people arrive."


    Xu Fan put down his work and gave Anna to take care of everything in the Most Holy Place in New York.


    "What did Strange say? He is very talented in the field of magic. As long as he cultivates well, he might become a very good temple mage."


    "Maybe, he can take over my job one day."


    Xu Fan smiled and said, then opened the portal to Kama Taj and disappeared in front of Anna.


    "Take over your job?" Anna tilted her head, staring blankly at where Xu Fan disappeared.


    To her, this sentence was equivalent to announcing that Strange was very likely to become the next Supreme Mage.


    Being able to get such a high evaluation from Xu Fan made her distracted for a while.


    Deep down, I couldn''t help but start to be curious.


    What kind of magic talent does this Strange have.


    "Xu."


    As soon as Xu Fan arrived at Kama Taj, Arthur''s voice came from behind him.


    In fact, Xu Fan arranged all of this.


    "Where is he now?" Xu Fan nodded, and then directly asked Strange''s whereabouts.


    "It''s all arranged." Arthur began to explain.


    After Strange came to Kama Taj, he took the initiative to meet him and arranged for him to stay here.


    Considering that Strange was the person appointed by Xu Fan, Arthur did not accept his requests.


    For example, please treat his hands yourself.


    Or to teach magic Arthur just told him to rest well and don''t think about anything.


    When the Supreme Master comes back, he will tell him.


    "Well, good job, Arthur."


    Considering that it took a lot of time for Strange to come here, Xu Fan didn''t plan to linger.


    After all, learning magic itself is not something that can be accomplished overnight.


    "Bring Strange to see me."


    Upon Xu Fan''s order, Arthur responded with a sigh, and then went to the place where Strange rested.


    "How was your rest last night, Mr. Strange?" As soon as he saw Strange, Arthur showed a polite smile and kindly asked how he felt.


    "Very good, this is probably the best time I have ever had a rare rest." Strange said without thinking.


    He always feels that Kama Taj has a kind of magic that makes him less irritable.


    Since my hands were severely injured, I have had difficulty falling asleep every night, and I often dream and wake up easily.


    Like a good quality sleep, it¡¯s been a long time.


    I don''t know if it is a psychological effect.


    After all, the existence of magic is a miracle in itself.


    "I don''t know when I will be back." Strange asked softly.


    This is also something he pays great attention to.


    He had asked Arthur many times, but was rejected.


    Arthur said that he was just the manager here. As for whether Strange could stay, it must be decided by the Supreme Master Xu.


    And he happens to be not here now.


    But this time, Arthur brought good news.


    "Actually, Xu asked me to call you, Strange, he just returned to Kama Taj."


    Arthur said politely.

 v2 Chapter 606： Coach, I want to learn magic

    "Sign in from Hokage (


    Upon hearing the news of Xu Fan''s return, Strange''s eyes suddenly lighted up.


    He got up from the chair with a scream, put down the research in his hand, and his expression became much excited.


    He has asked Arthur a lot about Xu Fan these days.


    After hearing the legendary deeds of Xu Fan, Strange seemed to see the picture of his hands being healed.


    "please follow me."


    Arthur didn''t sell it anymore, just let Strange follow him and take him to Xu Fan.


    After several days of contact, Arthur found that Strange was a good person.


    Except for the sloppy image, Strange has almost no shortcomings.


    No wonder Xu Fan would be so interested in him.


    But in fact, it was not that Strange didn''t pay attention to his image, but the loss of his hands was a huge blow to him.


    No thoughts are spent on such things.


    and¡­¡­


    Things like taking care of yourself will also remind yourself of the injuries on your hands.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Strange read Xu Fan''s name silently in his heart, and designed a way to say hello again and again.


    About a few minutes away, Arthur stopped, "Xu, I have brought people here."


    "Strange, this is the Supreme Mage, yes."


    Arthur turned his head and introduced Xu Fan to Strange.


    Although Strange is no stranger to Xu Fan, he was even fortunate to have seen him in New York.


    But at such a close distance, the Strand Wizards discovered.


    Xu Fan is younger than he thought.


    At a glance, he seemed to be only eighteen or nine years old.


    I don''t know if it was affected by magic.


    "Hello, I''m Stephen Strange, from..."


    As soon as Strange opened his mouth and blurted out his rehearsal several times in his heart, he was interrupted.


    "I know who you are, Strange."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and a smile appeared. "There are very few talents like you in surgery, but unfortunately, doctors can''t treat themselves. I sympathize with you."


    These words are but the most basic polite words.


    The reason why Strange became like this is entirely because of Xu Fan''s plan.


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Strange took a deep breath while expressing his gratitude, and he took a step forward, summoning his courage.


    Although Xu Fan looked a lot younger than himself, when he looked at him, he could feel a sense of oppression.


    "My purpose in coming to Kama Taj is to heal my hands."


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Strange''s voice was shaking, and the volume began to drop unconsciously.


    Big beads of sweat began to ooze from his forehead.


    Before meeting Xu Fan, his heart was full of excitement and hope.


    The supreme mage who can save the world several times, how big a problem can he heal his hands?


    But when facing this matter, when facing Xu Fan.


    Strange''s heart began to tense.


    Yes.


    He suddenly realized that what he felt might not be oppression, but a sense of fear.


    He was afraid to hear from Xu Fan''s mouth that there was nothing I could do.


    Or maybe it was rejected by Xu Fan.


    Because Brandon told himself that Kama Taj is not a hospital.


    Even if Strange had more money, he might be rejected.


    Until now, Strange seemed to understand.


    What kind of inner feeling those patients feel when they hear that surgery cannot be performed.


    Obviously, he stared at Xu Fan closely, but he felt that he was getting further and further away from him.


    Xu Fan also quickly noticed his psychological pressure, and said softly, "Strange, don''t have that much pressure."


    "Your hands are not hopeless."


    When Xu Fan said these words, the dark clouds of nervousness, fear, and fear were swept away from the depths of Strange''s heart.


    He stared, standing in place with an incredible look.


    His brain felt blank, and he was a little uncertain that what he heard was Xu Fan''s voice.


    It was something that was made up by the brain under extreme tension.


    He clenched his fists with both hands and couldn''t help but ask, "What did you... just say?"


    Strange rolled his throat and forcibly delayed a spit. He adjusted his hearing to the clearest possible state.


    I''m afraid I might misheard a word.


    "I said, Strange, don''t be so nervous." Xu Fan kept smiling and moved slowly, narrowing the distance between himself and Strange.


    "Your hands may be incurable, but this is not a pharmacy."


    "What you touch is a kind of energy called magic."


    "In front of magic, almost nothing is impossible."


    The moment Xu Fan finished speaking, a palm shot forward, hitting Strange''s chest.


    Before he could react, his soul had been separated from his body.


    Suspended in the air in a wonderful state.


    Strange stared at his fallen self dumbfounded, "This is..."


    "Magic." Xu Fan said while casting the magic of the soul out of his body.


    His eyes turned to Strange''s hands, who also seemed to realize something. UU Reading


    I saw Strange lowered his head slightly, and a pair of intact hands came into view.


    Strange''s gaze became incredible, and he shook his hands firmly.


    Although there is no touch, I can see that my fingers are very flexible.


    It seems that there has never been a car accident.


    Then, Xu Fan took Strange to experience the journey of the dimensional world again.


    As in "Doctor Strange".


    Xu Fan is now stronger than Gu Yi.


    What Gu Yi can do is nothing difficult for him.


    Strange''s worldview and cognition were completely destroyed during this trip.


    In the end, his soul returned to the body again.


    A feeling of exhaustion swept over him, making him knelt on the ground with a plop.


    Although dimensional travel did not take much time, the mental power consumed was huge.


    Especially Strange, who hasn''t touched magic yet.


    Obviously unbearable.


    just¡­¡­


    As they crossed the **** dimension, Xu Fan seemed to vaguely see a familiar figure.


    "Is that... Hulk?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, recalling what Hulk said to himself when he left the Holy of Holies.


    Is it possible...


    Banner really separated Hulk''s soul from his body, and then entered the **** dimension?


    But Xu Fan''s thoughts were quickly pulled back to the real world by Strange.


    He knelt on his knees and breathed air.


    But the experience just now made him feel happy.


    "Please guide me, Xu."


    Strange made a low voice, as if he had made up all his determination.


    he wants¡­¡­


    Learn magic!

 v2 Chapter 607： Dark world

    "Sign in from Hokage (


    Everything is developing in an orderly manner according to Xu Fan''s plan.


    Strange, who had personally experienced the magic experience, temporarily put his hand injuries aside, and concentrated on learning magic in Kama Taj.


    It''s just that during this dimensional journey, Xu Fan actually saw Hulk in the **** dimension.


    The demons regarded him as an enemy and would attack whenever they had the opportunity to try to wipe him out.


    after all¡­¡­


    Hulk is almost in the **** dimension, and it is rare that there are living souls.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything, the smell of his soul can attract a large number of evil spirits and demons.


    But the result can be imagined.


    Although the taste of Hulk is delicious, it is not so good.


    His strength is one of the best in Marvel movies.


    Those guys who provoke him ended up all in one end and were smashed by Hulk.


    But the evil spirits and demons he destroyed will also have some of their power absorbed by him.


    Cause Hulk''s power to become stronger and stronger in the **** dimension.


    In addition, constant fighting will also polish his fighting skills.


    I am afraid that if you leave it alone, Hellhuk will cause a series of problems in the future.


    "Speaking of which, the lord of this **** dimension seems to be the fellow Mephisto."


    Mephisto is also a veteran super villain in Marvel comics.


    The only days left for Spider-Man Peter Parker were made by him.


    But just when Xu Fan was thinking about whether to make a move.


    The voice of the sign-in assistant rang in his ears again.


    Please go to the dark world to sign in!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "The dark world?"


    Xu Fan whispered the place name, recalling that the subtitle of the movie "Thor 2" was The Dark World.


    It is the dark kingdom among the nine kingdoms.


    It is also the home of the dark elves.


    After the New York War ended, Thor took Loki back to Asgard and imprisoned the younger brother himself.


    As a result, the nine countries are about to join together, causing the space to become unstable.


    Sole¡¯s girlfriend Jane Foster fell into the dark world and activated the etheric particles buried by Odin.


    It is also a realistic gem among the six infinite gems.


    The sleeping Malekis also awakened and planned a plan to **** the etheric particles.


    Rocky''s mischief also played a key role.


    Eventually contributed to the death of Sol''s mother Frigga.


    Loki felt self-blame and teamed up with Thor.


    Considering that Strange is a serious and studious disciple, he does not need to be supervised at all times.


    Besides, if you ignore this matter.


    Not only will you miss an opportunity to sign in and get rewards.


    It will also plunge the planet into crisis again.


    "By the way, the earth is too easy to fall into crisis."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, counting from the beginning of the New York War to the end of "Avengers IV".


    The span of less than two decades.


    This world has been attacked by the Zetarians, the era brought by Ultron, the invasion of the Dark Dimension Lord Domam...


    There are also dark elves.


    Thanos.


    There are too many disasters in this world.


    "Suddenly began to sympathize with Lord Earth."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but smile, then turned his hands, imagining what the dark world would look like, and wanted to open the portal directly to there.


    But this time...


    The portal did not open.


    It wasn''t that Xu Fan''s magic had something wrong.


    But...


    He has almost no impression of the dark world.


    There is no light there, and I watched this movie in the cinema at the time.


    The picture was so dark that I couldn''t see what it was.


    In addition, the plot of the film itself is not particularly good.


    Xu Fan didn''t have the idea of ??second brushing either.


    This also caused Xu Fan now to hardly recall what kind of world the dark world was like.


    "Ah this..."


    Xu Fan dropped his hands.


    Since the portal is not working, I can only think of other ways to get there.


    Or, use the white star mode and fly directly to the dark world.


    After all, the Nine Kingdoms are not nine dimensions, but nine planets.


    But then again, the ghost knows where the dark world is in the universe?


    "The place where Foster disappeared."


    Xu Fan''s mind fell into memories again.


    Although I don''t remember exactly what the dark world looks like, I still have an impression of Foster disappearing there.


    Relying on these impressions, Xu Fan performed magic again and opened the portal in front of him.


    Through the portal, Foster''s friend and assistant was caught in Xu Fan''s eyes.


    "I remember this person''s name seems to be...it seems to be...something."


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan finally gave up this idea.


    With the exception of Thor''s personal film, the plots of Thor''s other films are nothing unusual in Xu Fan''s eyes.


    After brushing it again, I basically never saw it again.


    If I hadn''t met Eric and Foster when I was in New Mexico, I''m afraid I might not even remember the names of these two individuals.


    On the contrary, it was Foster''s friend Daisy Louise. After seeing Xu Fan and his portal , her mouth opened wide and she covered it with her hands.


    Even if you don''t listen, you can guess what she is talking about.


    However, Louise did not turn around and run away. In New Mexico, she had a relationship with Xu Fan.


    Know the relationship between him and Saul.


    Moreover, during the New York war, Xu Fan and Saul could be regarded as fighting side by side.


    So Louise took a deep breath and mustered the courage to start.


    Finally came to Xu Fan.


    "You...Hello, my name is Daisy Louise, we met when we were in New Mexico."


    Louise appeared here because Foster discovered the wonder.


    As an assistant, Louise naturally chose to accompany her.


    As a result, while investigating the situation, Foster accidentally fell into a space fault.


    I thought she would come back again like a can thrown in.


    As a result, an hour passed, there was still no sign.


    Louise was worried about Foster''s safety, but she didn''t know what to do.


    Now that Xu Fan suddenly appeared, how could she let it go.


    In her opinion, Xu Fan is definitely Foster''s life-saving straw.


    "Listen to me, please..."


    Louise tried to adjust her emotions to calm herself down, for fear that she might make a mistake or miss any key details.


    She tried to remember everything, starting from the beginning.


    "Foster is Sol''s girlfriend, so..."


    When it comes to critical moments, Louise even moved out of Sol, hoping that Xu Fan can look at Sol¡¯s face and think of a way.


    But in fact, the reason why Xu Fan appeared here was to sign in for the dark world.


    No matter what Louise said, it would not change his idea of ??going to the dark world.

 v2 Chapter 608： I cant see her anymore

    "Sign in from Hokage (


    "I know."


    After listening patiently to Louise''s ins and outs, Xu Fan just nodded slightly and asked her to stand aside.


    In any case, Xu Fan is not familiar with Louise and it is impossible to take her to the dark world.


    So under Louise''s gaze, Xu Fan jumped up and directly passed through the space fault to the dark world.


    "It''s dark."


    Only the endless darkness came into view.


    Unlike in the movie, there is more or less light, which at least allows the audience to see the faces of Saul and others.


    The real dark world, it is really pitch black, and you can''t see your fingers.


    Xu Fan looked around for a long time, but his normal vision couldn''t see anything at all.


    In desperation, Xu Fan had no choice but to open his eyes, and with the help of his pupil technique, he could see the pattern clearly.


    The smell of scorched earth and rotten everywhere.


    Looking at this, Xu Fan felt that it was like the earth after the sun exploded.


    The doomsday plunged into deep darkness.


    But Xu Fan did not see the dark elf.


    It is estimated that they should be located far away from themselves.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    Seeing the sign-in progress bar slowly moving, Xu Fan had to expand his mental power.


    It''s all here anyway, and bringing Foster back is a simple matter.


    What''s more, if she had guessed correctly, most of the current ether particles had already entered her body.


    "How do you feel this sentence is weird."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complained about himself, and then finally found Foster who had passed out through a mental search.


    "Those are¡­¡­"


    "Dark Elf?"


    But when Xu Fan discovered Foster, he also noticed that a group of living entities had discovered her.


    It seems that these dark elves should have been ordered by Malekis to retake the etheric particles.


    After realizing this, Xu Fan also flew towards Foster.


    I have to say that Xu Fan now has almost no opponents in speed.


    Before the dark elves had finished half the distance, he had found Foster.


    "Aether particles."


    Xu Fan felt the ether particles on Foster''s body a little.


    It is not difficult to pull this substance away from her.


    It''s just that Xu Fan doesn''t have a container that can contain ether particles.


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and then used magic to influence Foster.


    In the end, under the influence of magic, Foster gradually regained consciousness, and she slowly opened her eyes, but only saw the darkness.


    The fear of the unknown instantly occupied her brain.


    Foster sat up abruptly from the ground, but smelled a rotten smell, her body instinctively backed away, and finally leaned against a rock.


    Rolling her throat, she was so nervous that she swallowed her saliva, her hands trembled with fear, and tremblingly turned out the phone.


    Faced with this environment, light is the only thing that can make her feel at ease.


    With the phone screen unlocked, she successfully turned on the phone''s flashlight.


    The fear in my heart was relieved.


    But this did not let her relax her vigilance, because the current situation is still very bad.


    She didn''t even know where it was.


    I don''t know how to go back.


    Foster doesn''t even think this is the earth.


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    Just when Foster didn''t know what to do, Xu Fan''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who?!"


    Foster screamed subconsciously, shuddering his hands and shone the flashlight.


    This is almost her instinctive reaction under fear.


    In the face of terrible monsters, ordinary people are simply vulnerable.


    If you really encounter a supernatural existence, Foster has no ability to protect himself.


    Fortunately, the person who discovered her was not a monster, but Xu Fan.


    "you are¡­¡­"


    "Xu?"


    Under the flashlight, Foster saw Xu Fan''s face clearly.


    Although she did not meet many times, she was deeply impressed by Xu Fan.


    "You... why are you here? What is this place?"


    Foster blurted out, hoping Xu Fan could give herself an answer, when she illuminates her surroundings with a flashlight, wanting to observe her situation.


    However, the picture that caught the eye was simply the end of the world.


    However, Xu Fan did not answer. In the face of ordinary people like Foster, he didn''t even bother to spend his energy on making up a reason.


    On the contrary, Foster made some brain supplements himself.


    She knew that Xu Fan''s identity was the Supreme Mage, and it was his duty to protect the safety of the earth.


    The supernatural phenomenon that I discovered is obviously not normal.


    Maybe it was caused by something like magic.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, Xu Fan probably discovered something unexpectedly while investigating the vision.


    Of course, no matter what the truth is.


    Now that Xu Fan is here, Foster feels a great sense of security.


    She adjusted her breathing rhythm and got up from the ground with her right hand on her knees.


    "Xu, what''s going on?" Foster thought for a while, hoping to get some answers.


    On the one hand, she wants to complete her own research on the other hand, she is also concerned about whether this incident will affect the earth.


    "Who knows."


    Xu Fan said without thinking, and let Foster follow him closely.


    Unless she wants to die here.


    Seeing that Xu Fan was unwilling to answer, Foster did not continue to question.


    She naturally didn''t believe that Xu Fan knew nothing.


    In her opinion, it was mostly because he was an ordinary person in Xu Fan''s eyes, not a mage.


    It is obviously not easy to change Xu Fan''s concept.


    Even if you keep asking, you won''t get any answers.


    The most urgent thing is to find a way to leave here as soon as possible.


    "Aren''t you going to leave here?"


    But it wasn''t until this time that Foster discovered that Xu Fan didn''t seem to be leaving.


    He is more like waiting for something.


    Or maybe it''s looking for something.


    In fact, Xu Fan did not come here to save Foster at all.


    It is to sign in.


    Now the progress bar for sign-in has moved more than 40%, so how could I leave.


    but¡­¡­


    The dark elves seem to have the ability to perceive ether particles.


    In the process of talking to Foster, they got closer and closer.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Asgard.


    Although Thor brought back the space gem, there are still some things to deal with.


    He came to Rainbow Bridge. Out of missing Foster, he found Heimdall and wanted to ask about his girlfriend.


    However, what Solvan never expected was...


    When Heimdall concentrated on searching for Foster, he said suddenly.


    "I... can''t see her anymore."


    "Can''t see her? What do you mean?" Saul frowned.

 v2 Chapter 609： She is in the dark world

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Heimdall''s answer made Saul nervous.


    As the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, he can see any area of ??the Nine Realms.


    If Foster was still on earth, then Heimdall could not find her.


    on the contrary¡­¡­


    Sol can''t really think that ordinary people like Foster have the ability to leave the earth.


    "Don''t worry, Thor."


    Feeling Saul''s eagerness, Heimdall comforted him not to worry.


    Just yesterday, I saw Foster on earth.


    She should have just disappeared.


    However, in order to avoid Foster''s danger, Heimdall quickly searched Foster''s whereabouts.


    With his supernatural power, Heimdall''s sight swept through one world after another.


    I saw one scene after another.


    However, there is no Foster in these worlds.


    Until his sight entered the dark world.


    It is pitch black here, without any light.


    It is difficult for organisms to survive in this environment.


    "How about it, Heimdall." Saul rolled his throat, spreading his five fingers, and summoned the Thor''s Hammer Milnir into his hand.


    Once Heimdall can confirm Foster''s whereabouts, he will go there without hesitation.


    At the same time Saul kept praying in his heart.


    Hope Foster can be safe.


    "I haven''t found her yet, but..."


    "But what?"


    Heimdall''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his breathing rhythm began to accelerate.


    He suddenly noticed that a large number of dark elves appeared, gathering in the same direction.


    They were fierce and wicked, and kept running wildly.


    It seems that something extraordinary has been discovered.


    Such a large-scale assembly has not been seen by Heimdall for thousands of years.


    The name of a leader echoed in his mind.


    Malekis.


    Out of his loyalty to Asgard and his responsibility to the Nine Realms, Heimdall subconsciously left the search for Foster behind.


    He swallowed nervously, and his eyes moved quickly, trying to find out what the dark elves were eager for.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    However, what Heimdall never dreamed of was...


    Just in front of the dark elves, he saw the woman who made Thor dream about.


    "Heimdall?" Sol said in a low voice, he rarely saw such an expression on Heimdall''s face.


    It looked like a disaster in the Nine Realms.


    "I found her, Thor."


    "Foster? Where is she?"


    "She is in the dark world." Heim Dalton paused. "The dark elves found her."


    "Dark elf?" Saul couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Since their father Odin conquered the dark elves, they hadn''t done much.


    and¡­¡­


    How did Foster enter the dark world?


    Saul took a breath. Although there were many questions in his heart, it was not the time for discussion.


    Worried that Foster would die in the dark world, Sol hurriedly asked Heimdall to open the Rainbow Bridge that had just been repaired.


    Send yourself to that world.


    "Ok."


    Heimdallli answered, holding the key to open the Rainbow Bridge in both hands, opening the channel connecting the dark world.


    And Thor naturally did not hesitate. He waved the hammer in his hand, like a bolt of lightning, towards the colorful transmission channel.


    However, when Sol entered the Rainbow Bridge, Heimdall suddenly noticed.


    By Foster''s side, there was a man guarding her.


    "Xu?"


    Xu Fan and Foster appeared in the dark world at the same time, what is going on?


    Heimdall frowned and questioned.


    However, due to the time difference, he failed to inform Sol in time.


    "Foster."


    Sol repeated the name and flew out of the Rainbow Bridge.


    However, the visibility of the dark world was better than Sol imagined.


    He was a little surprised that Heimdall could find Foster in this environment.


    "Foster, here I am!"


    Saul was the first to win, and he knew that there was lightning with the hammer in his hand.


    The dazzling light illuminates the earth.


    At the moment Foster found, Saul suddenly found that there was another person beside her.


    The lightning disappeared.


    The world is back to darkness.


    But Saul''s heart was nervous.


    He subconsciously estimated the position of the "enemy", and the whole person flew straight away, clutching the Thor''s hammer tightly with his five fingers, and slamming hard.


    Bang!


    As a result, accompanied by a loud noise, Thor''s Hammer was firmly grasped by the opponent.


    Upon seeing this, Foster hurriedly took the flashlight function of the mobile phone to the past, and found that the person was no one else.


    It is Sol!


    "Saul?" It''s just that Foster didn''t figure out why Saul made a big shot at Xu Fan as soon as he came here.


    But she soon understood the truth.


    "Stay away from my woman! You **** elf!" Saul roared and released the lightning again.


    It wasn''t until the light shone again that Thor could see the other person''s appearance.


    His pupils suddenly dilated, and his brain only felt a hum.


    The person standing in front of him and catching his hammer is not someone else.


    It is Xu Fan!


    "Sol?" Xu Fan looked black and used Chaos Magic to break up Sol''s Thunder.


    Thor''s abdomen flew upside down due to the impact.


    After rolling a few times on the ground, Thor stopped.


    Foster trot over quickly, "Are you all right, Thor?"


    "He is the body of a **** anyway, the impact of that level can''t hurt him." Xu Fan explained.


    The Chaos Magic he used was directed towards Thunder.


    Saul was only injured accidentally, coupled with his natural defensive power.


    This level is nothing at all.


    This is indeed the case.


    Sol lay on the ground and took a few deep breaths, then sat up straight.


    After confirming that Foster was okay, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "simple."


    The two hugged each other, and the stone hanging in Thor''s heart was completely released.


    "Why are you here?" But Foster still had a lot of questions in his heart.


    "Heimdall saw you run into the dark world, so I came."


    "Jane, what the **** is going on, why are you in such a place?"


    Suddenly, Saul seemed to think of something. UU read and asked Xu Fan on the side, "Did you bring her here?"


    "No." Foster shook his head and told Saul of his discovery on the earth.


    And Xu Fan discovered himself while investigating this abnormal phenomenon.


    "So that''s the case." Saul nodded slightly. Although it is not clear what Foster said about the vision, it''s okay to be fine.


    "Our hurry to get out of here." Thor stood up from the ground and said to Xu Fan, "The dark elves are gathering here."


    "If we don''t leave again, we will be directly overwhelmed by them."


    But taking Foster to Asgard was not a wise decision.


    "Xu, I need your portal."


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 601 She is in the Dark World), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 610： This is worthy of the title of Dark Elf

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "Xu, I need your portal." Saul turned his head and said to Xu Fan.


    If it were the previous Thor, he might have a battle with the dark elves.


    But after experiencing Odin''s test, he understood a truth.


    Nothing is more important than the people around you.


    The safest thing to do right now is to leave here as soon as possible, so that Foster will not be involved.


    The number of opponents is too much.


    However, at this moment, the ground under Sol began to bulge, separating him from Foster.


    The endless army of dark elves came into Thor''s eyes even more.


    They attacked together, and the black air in the sky crushed towards Thor.


    From him, these dark elves could smell a familiar smell.


    It''s exactly the same as Odin in Asgard.


    Let the past hundreds of years, thousands of years, tens of thousands of years.


    They will never remember it wrong, let alone forget the smell.


    It was the owner of this smell that destroyed their homeland and their **** over the entire universe.


    It was him who took away their artifact.


    "Except for that woman, everyone is going to die!"


    Malekis, the leader of the dark elves, sat in the rear and gave orders to his hand.


    He doesn''t have much power now.


    The seal for thousands of years made his body very weak.


    Once you charge to the forefront, it is very likely to reveal a flaw.


    On the other hand, when Xu Fan used Chaos Magic, Malekis felt something.


    This magic is very old and very powerful at the same time.


    This made Malekis not only curious about Xu Fan''s identity, but also very jealous.


    but¡­¡­


    Through the perception of ether particles, he suddenly found that his treasure was absorbed by an atrium woman.


    The dark elves without ether particles will never have any hope of turning around.


    Faced with such a conflict, although Malkis did not want to provoke Xu Fan, he was helpless.


    Own ambition, own kingdom.


    This can only be achieved by relying on the power of ether particles.


    but¡­¡­


    Although Malkis is weak, he can still release some magic.


    He raised his hands, muttering words.


    Under the influence of his magic, the ground under Thor''s feet began to rise, dividing him, Foster, and Xu Fan.


    The dark elves are divided into three groups.


    He rushed directly to Sol all the way, trying to kill him to vent his anger.


    On the other way, Xu Fan surrounded Xu Fan to ensure that he would not make trouble.


    The remaining dark elves went straight to Foster.


    The etheric particles in her made these dark elves ecstatic.


    As long as there are ether particles, they can recapture everything that belongs to them.


    "These guys."


    Sole realized that he had underestimated these dark elves. He raised the Thor''s hammer and tried his best to create a cloud of thunder, leading the thunder down.


    Rumble!


    With bursts of thunder, thunder and lightning exploded in the dark world.


    The countless dark elves flew upside down like a kite with a broken string.


    "Xu, portal!"


    As Saul let out a low growl, his body flew out toward the other side.


    These dark elves were moving faster than he had imagined, and unconsciously, these guys had surrounded Foster''s entire retreat.


    "Get out of here!"


    Thor descended from the sky and slammed the ground with his hammer, a shock spread in all directions, knocking back all the dark elves that surrounded him.


    Foster breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Saul''s figure.


    She took three steps and made two steps, chanting Sol''s name while coming to him.


    "Hold me tight."


    Sol looked around and put his arms around Foster.


    "Yeah." Foster nodded quickly, and put his arms around Sol''s waist tightly.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xu Fan did not open the portal.


    "Xu?" Saul frowned and began to think of another possibility.


    Could it be that Xu Fan''s magic was affected by the dark world, so there was no way to open the portal to leave here?


    "Jane, where is the space wormhole?" Sol had to ask his girlfriend.


    Although the situation is very urgent, Foster has nothing to do.


    She didn''t even know how she came into this world, let alone the location of the wormhole.


    What''s more, I can''t see my fingers here.


    Without sophisticated equipment, it is not easy for her to recognize the direction and distance.


    Seeing Foster had nothing to do, Sol had to get in touch with Heimdall.


    And how to leave here kicked the ball to Heimdall''s feet.


    "Heimdall."


    Sol''s voice seemed very anxious.


    There are too many dark elves here.


    A blast of thunder can indeed blast countless dark elves.


    But the open space was filled with new dark elves immediately.


    So much so that Thor''s attack became useless for a while.


    "Calm down, Sol."


    Heimdall''s voice rang in Saul''s ear, and it seemed to him that panic at this time was obviously not a good thing.


    He tried to establish a spiritual connection with Thor, and let him see what he could see.


    "Follow my instructions."


    "I see, Heimdall." Sol took a deep breath and handed him the job of finding the wormhole.


    "Xu." At this moment, Foster quickly reminded Saul, asking him not to forget that Xu Fan was still here.


    "I know."


    Saul first responded, but found that Xu Fan hadn''t moved at all.


    He stood in place, using chaos magic to resist the attack of the dark elves.


    This makes Sol even more puzzled.


    In the current situation, obviously retreating is the most correct.


    Even if Xu Fan can''t open the portal, he can still find the wormhole.


    And according to Foster, Xu Fan seems to have also come here through a wormhole.


    "Xu."


    Thor clenched his teeth. Although he didn''t know what happened to Xu Fan, he rushed over without hesitation.


    suddenly¡­¡­


    Sol felt he understood something.


    Xu Fan is the supreme mage on earth.


    Maybe after he came to the dark world, his power was weakened?


    But the truth is not what Sol thought.


    The reason why Xu Fan has not left yet, or that he has no plans to leave, is entirely because of the sign-in assistant.


    The sign-in progress bar only moved more than 60%.


    It will take some time to complete the check-in But the Dark Elves, are there so many? "


    Xu Fan frowned. He remembered that there were only a few dark elves in the movie.


    And Malekiss is almost the least faceless villain in Marvel movies.


    But now, the magic that Malekis uses in his weakness is actually quite strong.


    Rather, Malekis now fits the identity of the leader of the dark world.


    "Xu."


    Suddenly Saul fell from the sky, his expression a little nervous, "Ours quickly leave here."


    "Leave here?" Xu Fan shook his head.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 602 is worthy of the title of Dark Elf), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 611： Element mastery

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "leave here?"


    Xu Fan chuckled, not to mention that his sign-in progress bar has not yet been completed.


    If you leave now, you will have to deal with it again later.


    Malekith''s awakening was indeed because Jane Foster activated the etheric particles in an unconscious state.


    But she will enter the dark world because the nine kingdoms are connected together, which causes the space to become no longer stable.


    Even if there is no etheric particles, Malekis is not a great character.


    But the number of dark elves is staggering.


    Even conservative estimates are at least hundreds of thousands of exaggerations.


    If you want to take Sol and Foster away, you just need to open a portal.


    But there is no way to close the space wormhole that appears due to the connection of the nine countries.


    in other words.


    If not here, take care of Malkis and his army of dark elves.


    They are likely to break into the earth in order to track ether particles.


    Maybe it will evolve into the invasion of the Dark Dimension and the third disaster after the New York War.


    No matter what he thinks, Xu Fan feels that it is better to take advantage of his own power not to affect the earth and directly solve the enemy in front of him once and for all.


    "Xu?"


    Saul thought Xu Fan was frightened by the sight before him, and urged it again.


    I hope he can leave here with himself.


    "Sol, protect Foster."


    Xu Fan ignored Thor''s advice and waved his backhand, releasing white magic to envelop both of them.


    Looking at the enchantment barrier created by Xu Fan with magic, Thor realized his plan.


    "Maybe I want to..."


    Foster looked around. For the first time in her life, she saw such an exaggerated army.


    The Zetaris who invaded New York seemed nothing compared to the current dark elves.


    "Yeah." Saul just nodded vigorously, then put Foster in his arms and hugged her tightly.


    But Sol''s sight was staring at Xu Fan closely.


    More and more dark elves rushed over and surrounded Xu Fan and the others.


    Their target is actually the etheric particle in Jane Foster.


    However, Xu Fan''s magic barrier made it difficult for them to approach this woman.


    While these dark elves felt anxious and frustrated, they tried every means to attack Xu Fan''s magic barrier.


    As the dark elves attacked, cracks began to appear on the magic barrier.


    Saul''s mood also became tense.


    In his cognition, Xu Fan is the supreme mage on earth and the most powerful guardian.


    However, cracks appeared in his magic.


    This shows that these dark elves are stronger than he imagined.


    It is very possible that even Xu Fan could not resist their attack.


    What Sol didn''t know was that Xu Fan didn''t use real power in order to insist on the completion of the check-in.


    Otherwise, the Six Ways Mode and the White Star Mode can both fly the dark elves that rush over.


    Today''s Xu Fan just materialized his Chakra into a semi-complete Suzuo Nenghu. While defending, he swept the Chakra Taishou.


    The sword aura swallowed a part of the dark elves.


    I have to say that the strength of each dark elf is not strong, but when they are gathered together, they have incredible effects.


    "Is this Malekith''s army."


    Xu Fan opened his eyes, passing through the layers of the army, and locked on Malekis standing behind.


    Because of seeing the movie, Xu Fan recognized this guy at a glance.


    At this moment, he has words of righteous thoughts, gathering the power of this world.


    It seems that Malekis intends to release all his magic power to end this battle.


    "Wise choice."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, thinking that this is the boldness that a leader should have.


    As long as he kills himself and Thor, Foster is the fish to be slaughtered.


    As long as the ether particles are taken out of her body, the nine kingdoms will naturally have no opponents.


    In order to achieve this goal, all-or-nothing is now the most correct choice.


    "Go to hell, son of Odin!"


    With a roar from Malekis, he released all the power he had gathered.


    The black air soared into the sky, turned into a sturdy bull, and then leaned over to the ground.


    Rumble!


    There was a loud noise.


    The black bull began to run wildly, and all the dark elves encountered along the way were crushed by it, absorbed in, and transformed into his power.


    The closer the black cow is to Xu Fan, the bigger it is.


    Before he knew it, the black cow had swelled to more than fifty meters high.


    Even Susanenhu began to become insignificant.


    The magic in Malekis was also drained at once, and he sat weakly on the ground, breathing heavily to make himself less uncomfortable.


    But at this time, Xu Fan''s ears once again heard the voice of the sign-in assistant.


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: element control!


    "Elemental control?"


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and he felt a burst of energy pouring into his body.


    Soon, he understood what this reward meant.


    In the dark world that Xu Fan is in, there are dark elements everywhere.


    They are not only a kind of living body, but also not discovered by people.


    After acquiring the element mastering this skill, Xu Fan not only easily discovered their existence, but also communicated with them.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan can use these elements to extract energy and then release it.


    "Just right."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, and his whole body soared into the sky.


    Together with the magic barrier that wrapped the two of Sol and Foster, they also flew into the air with him.


    Xu Fan looked down condescendingly.


    The reason why he didn''t rush to make a move was because he wanted to try the power of the new sign-in reward.


    Two or three can''t breathe, Xu Fan gathered all the dark elements that he could absorb.


    "Annihilate the black hole!"


    I saw Xu Fan grabbing a fist in one hand and slamming towards the black bull created by Malkis.


    All the dark elements rushed past, tearing the space apart, and forming a small black hole.


    Sol and Foster couldn''t help blinking, wondering if they were seeing something wrong.


    "Is that... a black hole." Foster rolled her throat. As an expert in this field, she quickly realized what Xu Fan had created.


    "But isn''t that a kind of celestial body?"


    Foster swallowed nervously. She never dreamed that she would see the formation of artificial black holes in her lifetime.


    "You haven''t used this trick before. Are you worried that it will destroy the atrium?" Sol couldn''t help asking.


    He knew that Xu Fan was very strong.


    But he couldn''t understand why he thought Xu Fan had reached the limit every time.


    His strength will grow again.


    It seemed that he never showed any real power.


    It''s like...


    He is growing up all the time.


    It''s almost like...


    Like monsters.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 603 Element Mastering) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 612： Real problem

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Both Saul and Foster were dumbfounded, looking stupidly at the black hole created by Xu Fan.


    Even the black bull that Malekis tried his best to release was easily swallowed into the black hole and decomposed on the spot.


    The dark elf realized that something was wrong, but it was too late.


    Their bodies floated one by one, absorbed by the strong suction of the black hole.


    No dark elf could escape the black hole created by Xu Fan.


    Not only that, but also the ground beneath the dark elf''s feet began to be covered with dense cracks, like a huge spider web.


    Malekis looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.


    An unprecedented sense of despair fell on him.


    Even more desperate than when he faced Odin.


    He thought that his awakening would be a beginning, a beginning to avenge Odin.


    The beginning of a re-ruling of the universe.


    But now...


    All ambitions have become unattainable luxury.


    Obviously, I could see the etheric particles close at hand, but it seemed to be far away.


    Under the black hole created by Xu Fan, all the dark elves were crushed.


    The entire dark continent also began to split.


    Before long, all the dark elves will be wiped out here.


    And in the desperate move just now, Malekis exhausted all his strength.


    He is now in the weakest period in history.


    Puff!


    Malekith spouted blood and fell down with a plop.


    But Xu Fan''s black hole did not let him go.


    The influence of the black hole expanded to Malekis''s side and grabbed him.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, focusing on Malekis.


    For the leader of this dark elf, Xu Fan had some expectations in his heart.


    I hope that he will be able to display some killer tricks in a desperate situation.


    however¡­¡­


    It turns out that I think too much.


    Malekis without ether particles is basically waste.


    Don''t talk about yourself, even Thor can easily behead him.


    Facing his annihilation black hole, Malekis simply chose to give up. He watched the black hole get closer and closer to him, but did not resist.


    He knew in his heart that the strength gap between himself and Xu Fan was basically a dimensionality reduction blow.


    In just half a minute, half of the dark elves were annihilated by Xu Fan''s black hole.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Thor rolled his throat. As the son of Odin, he knew very well what kind of country the dark world was.


    It is also too clear how Malkis and the dark elves exist.


    It was obviously an enemy, but looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling sympathy.


    "It''s terrible..."


    Foster took a deep breath to calm his emotions.


    "Alright." After seeing Malkis''s death with his own eyes, the silent Xu Fan slowly said, "We should leave here."


    After that, Xu Fan turned the ring and opened the portal in front of Thor and Foster.


    Now Xu Fan didn''t care about Foster and Sol''s reaction at all, stepped across the portal and returned to Earth.


    As for those dark elves who couldn''t see the edge at a glance, they couldn''t escape their black hole of annihilation after all.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It''s not just them.


    In the entire continent of the Dark World, Xu Fan had no plans to stay.


    After all, in "Thor III", Asgard''s destruction by the flame demon had no significant impact on the nine kingdoms.


    A mere dark world, if it is gone, it will be gone.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    The dark elves are a bunch of lunatics.


    Their worldview does not have the slightest bit of positive elements, only madness and **** in their minds.


    Even if Malkis died, a new leader would appear.


    Will be eager to move about ether particles again.


    It would be better to just send them away.


    It''s also quiet.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Thor closely followed Xu Fan''s footsteps. He didn''t want to stay in the dark world after the portal was closed.


    Foster, who returned to Earth, was in a mixed mood.


    Although she knew that those dark elves were not good people, the scene still made her feel unable to calm down.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Fan turned his head and watched the changes in their expressions.


    He didn''t bother to explain to Saul and others.


    If he hadn''t eliminated Malkis himself, the consequences would make Thor desperate.


    The nine countries are about to be connected together, and the space will only become more and more unstable.


    More wormholes will appear.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Malekis will kill Sol''s mother Frigga while tracking the etheric particles.


    In a sense, it was his own decision that changed the destined death.


    Thor should thank himself.


    Of course, although Malkis and his army of dark elves are no longer a threat.


    But this time the incident did not come to an end.


    "Sol, don''t relax your vigilance, the problem has not been solved yet." Xu Fan reminded.


    However, when Xu Fan and others returned to the earth, Louise also noticed them.


    Seeing that Foster was safe, the stone in Louise''s heart relaxed completely.


    It''s just that besides her, Coleson was also here, and brought people from S.H.I.


    On the one hand, Xu Fan disappeared for too long.


    Seven or eight hours have passed since Louise saw him.


    Worried about Foster''s safety and fear that the space wormhole will swallow more people.


    Louise chose to contact someone from SHIELD.


    Hope they can do something.


    But Coleson is just an ordinary person.


    Apart from blocking the scene, he didn''t know what he should do with the space wormhole here.


    If Xu Fan was still on earth, he might choose to ask Xu Fan for help.


    But according to Louise''s description, even Xu Fan disappeared for several hours after entering the wormhole.


    What can Coleson do.


    "It''s great to see you safe and sound." Coleson walked in front of Xu Fan, smiling.


    "Welcome back, Thor."


    Noting that Sol was here, Coleson smiled at him.


    "But really, what''s the matter with this wormhole?" Coleson asked Xu Fan, hoping to get an answer from him.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. can use its power to block , Coleson is very worried that a new wormhole will emerge.


    "Don''t worry, this is just a spectacle."


    Xu Fan explained: "Every once in a while, the nine kingdoms will be connected together, and the space will become unstable."


    "Relative to these wormholes."


    As Xu Fan spoke, his eyes focused on Foster.


    Thor, Coleson, Louise, including Foster himself, became nervous.


    "Me?" Foster pointed to himself, wondering why Xu Fan would stare at him with such a look.


    just like¡­¡­


    Oneself is the source of all problems.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 604 Real Problem) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 613： Ether particles

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "what happened?"


    Noting the change in Xu Fan''s expression, Saul''s expression also became a little nervous.


    He subconsciously stood in front of Foster, guarding his beloved one behind him.


    The eyes of Coleson and Louise went back and forth between Foster and Xu Fan.


    Just the look in Xu Fan''s eyes made the people present become nervous.


    Especially Foster, she knew nothing about what happened to her.


    However, Xu Fan did not directly explain it. If you start from the beginning, you can''t make it clear in a few words.


    He stepped directly towards Foster.


    "Xu?" Foster rolled her throat, her invisible pressure made her feel very difficult to breathe.


    So that...


    The ether particles in Foster''s body were instantly activated, and he wanted to protect his current host.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, crimson energy poured out from Foster''s body.


    Sol was unprepared for this.


    By the time he realized the danger, the power of the ether particles had already hit his body.


    Neither Coleson nor Louise expected the situation to reach this point.


    They quickly turned around, but were directly affected by the power of the etheric particles.


    boom!


    Both of them flew upside down like kites with broken strings.


    At the critical moment, Xu Fan still caught them with magic.


    Otherwise, with their mortal bodies, they will never be safe.


    "What the **** is that?!" Coleson''s body was suspended in the air, and he exclaimed at the same time.


    Since joining SHIELD, he thinks he has seen many scenes.


    There are mages, gods, and Hulks.


    But it was the first time I saw the kind of thing on Foster.


    Louise''s eyes widened, looking up and down at her girlfriend.


    She was breathing heavily, but her emotions could not calm down.


    She even felt like she was almost killed.


    When the power of the etheric particles dissipated in the air, Thor stood up again from the ground.


    He looked at Foster with incredible gazes in his eyes.


    "What''s that?" Sol couldn''t help asking Xiang Xu Fan.


    After all, Xu Fan was the first to notice the anomaly in Foster.


    "Just... what happened?!" Foster looked around, blinking nonstop.


    Although the etheric particles burst out of her body to protect her.


    But the picture just now caused a great shock to her heart.


    She didn''t want to hurt anyone, nor did she ever think about gaining any powerful power.


    "Ethereum particles." Xu Fan said softly.


    "Probably a substance that Jane accidentally absorbed after falling into the dark world."


    "Remember? Those dark elves'' predatory targets, but your girlfriend."


    Hearing Xu Fan''s narration, Saul reacted.


    In the dark world before, they did participate in the attack of the dark elves, but their eyes focused on Foster.


    Like...


    She took something that did not belong to her.


    Now think about it, it should be the ether particle that Xu Fan said.


    "Then what to do?" Coleson broke free from Xu Fan''s magic protection, landed quickly, and then stood firm.


    However, Coleson was not close to Foster, and even had some fear in his eyes.


    "Will that thing stay in her body and turn her into something like a demon?" Coulson asked nervously.


    Although he hadn''t been to any dark world, he didn''t know what kind of creature the dark elf was.


    But from their names, it seems to be an ominous place.


    "Really?" Louise is also very concerned about this issue, she is true to Foster''s scale.


    But in case Foster really becomes something like a demon...


    Of course, the person who is most nervous about the answer is naturally Foster himself.


    Her eyes widened, she couldn''t accept this fact in her heart.


    "That''s not true."


    Fortunately, Xu Fan''s words made everyone present relieved.


    "Don''t be happy too early, the etheric particles will indeed protect the host from harm, and give the host very powerful power, but..."


    Xu Fan paused for a moment, "The etheric particles will also absorb the vitality of the host as a price. Malekis, as the leader of the dark elf, can bear this price."


    "But Foster, who is just a mortal body, may not be long before he will be sucked into dried meat by ether particles."


    After understanding the attributes of ether particles, everyone present took a breath.


    And the most nervous, worrying, and scared person is undoubtedly Jane Foster.


    "It seems that Jane needs to go to Asgard with me." Sol thought about it carefully and decided to take her to Asgard.


    Father Odin is the Lord of the Nine Realms, and he must have a good understanding of the dark world.


    Maybe we can find some way to take out the ether particles.


    "Heimdall!" Sol looked up at the sky, knowing that Heimdall must be looking at him.


    In fact, it was true, when Sol called out the name of his best friend.


    A column of colorful energy descended from the sky, opening the space channel between the atrium and Asgard.


    Coulson and Louise backed away instinctively.


    They don''t seem to have anything to do with ether particles.


    "simple."


    Saul took a deep breath and looked at Foster again. He stretched out his hand and motioned for Foster to hold on to himself.


    On the contrary, Foster recalled the scene just now, afraid that the ether particles in his body would harm Sol.


    Foster''s appearance made Sol a little distressed.


    Seeing her instinctive resistance, Saul simply stepped forward and grabbed Foster''s hand.


    The crimson energy did not burst out.


    "Ethereum particles will only attack the target when the host is in danger. You don''t need to be too concerned."


    When Xu Fan saw this, he reminded Saul and Foster that they didn''t need to be so twitchy.


    Then, Xu Fan ignored the reaction of the two and walked into the Rainbow Bridge first.


    Xu Fan''s original plan was to bring back Foster, and then use magic to take out the ether particles in her body.


    But when he saw the Rainbow Bridge descend from the sky, he changed his mind.


    The Rainbow Bridge can be reopened, indicating that it was repaired by Odin with the power of the Time Gem.


    Now Asgard does not need Infinite Gems anymore.


    It''s better to take a trip to Asgard and give Odin the task of taking out the ether particles.


    Then return to the earth with reality gems and space gems.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    But anyway, Xu Fan''s words made Foster a long sigh of relief.


    She and Saul looked at each other, exchanged glances, and walked into the Rainbow Bridge together.


    Coulson and Louise had no intention of going in at all.


    In the end, under the gaze of the two of them, the energy beam of the Rainbow Bridge began to recede until it disappeared.


    Xu Fan, Saul, and Foster pass through this space channel.


    Came to Asgard.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 605 Ether Particles) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 614： I want it all

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "The supreme mage on the earth." Heimdall''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was a little surprised at the fact that the first person to walk out of the Rainbow Bridge was Xu Fan.


    "Heimdall." Xu Fan smiled and said Heimdall''s name.


    Saul and Foster followed closely behind.


    Considering that the etheric particles would constantly absorb Foster''s life as their own nutrients, Thor ignored what he said to Heimdall.


    He hugged Foster in his arms, raised the Thor''s hammer in the other hand, soaring into the sky, and flew towards the fairy palace.


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan followed Saul in the same way.


    "Father, father."


    As soon as he arrived at the fairy palace, Sol couldn''t wait to call Odin.


    Fortunately, this did not take much time.


    It''s just that when Odin saw Saul appear in front of him with Foster, the earth woman, his expression instantly became unhappy.


    Xu Fan is the Supreme Master.


    The last time he came, it was Loki who caused trouble to the earth.


    As the most powerful guardian on earth, Xu Fan has the qualifications to ask questions.


    But Foster is just a mere mortal.


    It also made Saul give up the throne for her.


    In Odin''s eyes, her origin is not qualified to be here.


    "Sol, what did you want to do when you brought her here?" Odin said in a low voice, more like questioning.


    "Father, she is sick." Saul said without thinking.


    In order for Odin to figure out what this is all about.


    Xu Fan moved his fingers directly and released a magic fireball.


    Whoosh!


    At the moment when the fireball was about to hit Foster, a crimson energy burst out of her body and easily swallowed the fireball.


    The **** king Odin, and the guards of the fairy palace beside him, all dilated their pupils.


    Especially the guards of the fairy palace, one after another aimed their weapons at Foster.


    The power of ether particles is not only powerful, but exudes evil aura.


    This is because the etheric particles have been with Malekis for too long, so they are more or less contaminated with his magic.


    "lay down your weapon!"


    Upon seeing this, Saul directly ordered the guards of the palace to lay down their weapons.


    Foster is not an enemy.


    On the contrary, it was Odin, who didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Not only did he recognize the power of the etheric particles at a glance, but the dusty memory was also revived at this moment.


    Malekis, and his ambition.


    The battle was so dim that it was almost fighting.


    It took a lot of effort to defeat Malekis and **** the ether particles from his hands.


    In order to prevent it from harming the world, Odin chose to seal it.


    But now, the etheric particles have appeared again!


    "What the **** is going on?" Odin''s gaze crossed Foster and focused on Xu Fan.


    In Odin''s view, Xu Fan, the Supreme Mage, was the only person present who could explain why.


    "That''s it." But Saul took Odin''s question at this moment.


    He explained clearly how Foster fell into the dark world, how he found her disappeared from the earth, and finally left there.


    However, the content that shocked Odin the most was not that this incident would be so coincidental.


    Foster inadvertently absorbed ether particles.


    What really shocked Odin, but what shocked...


    Xu Fan used magic to wipe out Malkis and his army of dark elves.


    Solved once and for all, the most dangerous dark world among the nine kingdoms!


    "It''s a simple effort." Xu Fan raised his mouth, not feeling that this was a commendable record.


    What''s more, Malekis was sealed by Odin''s power for thousands of years before waking up.


    Caused his body to become quite weak.


    "You...resolved a cosmic crisis." Odin was silent for a long time before slowly saying to Xu Fan.


    His expression seemed a little hesitant, but he still walked to Xu Fan.


    I saw Odin lift up his wrinkled palm, pat Xu Fan''s shoulder lightly, and expressed his gratitude to him.


    Then Odin waved his hand and asked Sol and Foster to follow him.


    Of course, there is also Xu Fan.


    As a supreme mage, he is fully qualified to walk side by side with Odin.


    "You should have noticed, too, Xu?" Odin took a deep breath, not expecting Xu Fan to answer him, so he went on.


    "The spectacle that is rare in thousands of years is coming again."


    "At that time, the nine countries will be connected together, and the space wormhole will also appear."


    "The reason Foster fell into the dark world is because of this spectacle."


    "Once Malekis gets the etheric particles, and with the help of spectacle phenomena, I am afraid the entire universe will fall into an unprecedented crisis."


    "It''s you who stopped this."


    Odin said earnestly.


    In fact, this is also the original plot in Thor 2.


    Not only that, even Friega died in the hands of the dark elf.


    The reason why these things have not happened now is all because Xu Fan is decisive.


    No chance for Malkis or the dark elf to make a comeback.


    Now they only need to wait until the spectacle is over.


    Of course, Odin also needs to take out the ether particles.


    For Odin, this is not difficult.


    It just takes some time at most.


    After Asgard rested for a few days, Odin also found a way to take out the ether particles.


    And in the process, Odin also returned the space gem to Xu Fan.


    Sol told Odin when he returned to Asgard with the Space Gem.


    He was able to get the space gems, which Xu Fan lent them.


    One day, Xu Fan will come to Asgard to personally retrieve this infinite gem.


    and¡­¡­


    Odin is also a very knowledgeable figure in the universe.


    He knew that two infinite gems should not be placed in one place.


    The danger of ether particles is much higher than that of space gems.


    After some thoughts, Odin felt that the space gem would be handed over to Xu Fan for safekeeping.


    The ether particles are better stored in Asgard.


    What Odin didn''t expect was...


    Xu Fan didn''t think there was anything wrong with putting two infinite gems together.


    When he successfully took out the ether particles from Foster''s body Xu Fan directly asked for it.


    As a supreme mage, he is better able to keep the etheric particles safe from evil elements.


    "Xu, I don''t think your decision is correct, you don''t even know what you are doing."


    Odin has a low voice, he has no intention of regressing in this matter.


    But Xu Fan knew more about Asgard''s future than Odin.


    If you leave the etheric particles here.


    Sooner or later, it will fall into Thanos'' hands.


    One ebb and flow.


    "I want them all, whether they are ether particles or space gems."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 606 I want it all) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 615： Not give way to each other

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Whether it is space gems or ether particles, Xu Fan has no plans to give up.


    The space gem was originally loaned to Sol in the name of the Supreme Master to repair the Rainbow Bridge.


    Now it is understandable to take back the thing back to the original owner.


    As for the ether particles, Xu Fan did not think that the fairy palace had the ability to keep them.


    But Odin insisted that the two infinite gems should not be kept in a unified place.


    The two hold their own opinions and do not give in to each other.


    Neither Sol nor Foster expected the situation to take a step forward, and for a while did not know how to mediate.


    On one side is his father, the **** king of the nine kingdoms.


    Everything in the nine kingdoms should belong to him.


    Including this etheric particle, it was also the spoil of Odin''s battle in the dark world.


    Although from the current results, Odin''s sealing of ether particles in the dark world is not a wise choice.


    But the ownership of ether particles should have been decided by Odin.


    On the other hand, Xu Fan, as the supreme mage, as the most powerful guardian on earth, has always had a tough attitude.


    There has never been a concession in the things that have been recognized.


    Wanting to make him change his mind is simply a fantasy.


    "Sol..." Foster put his arms around Sol''s arm, if she had to let her choose a position.


    Her heart will be biased towards Odin.


    She has become the host of ether particles, although only for a short period of time, she truly felt the power of ether particles.


    "I think it''s better to stay away from the earth for this kind of thing." Foster expressed his opinion.


    "Xu."


    Saul hesitated a little, and finally stood on Odin''s side.


    He took a deep breath, and said to Xu Fan word by word, "Please believe that Asgard has the ability to keep the etheric particles, and will not let it be tainted by evil people."


    However, Xu Fan didn''t care about Saul and Foster''s remarks.


    There is only one thing he believes.


    Infinite gems are the safest only if they are in their own hands.


    Even Xu Fan did not intend to continue the debate with them.


    I saw Xu Fan directly using magic to **** the bottle containing ether particles from Odin''s hand.


    Then, Xu Fan opened a portal behind him.


    Now that the Rainbow Bridge has been repaired, Sol and Foster can use the Rainbow Bridge if they want to return to Earth.


    No need for your own portal.


    But who knows, Odin displayed his supernatural power at this time.


    The spears in the hands of the guards of the fairy palace rose into the sky, fell quickly, and crossed each other, forming a big X that blocked Xu Fan''s retreat.


    A golden light shone, the armor on Odin''s body was upgraded, and the legendary gun Gunner was firmly held in his hand.


    "The Supreme Master on Earth, you are too arrogant."


    Odin warned Xu Fan loudly and loudly, and his size expanded accordingly.


    Two or three can''t breathe, Odin''s body is strong to more than three meters.


    Even Saul almost forgot how Odin looked in anger.


    He almost subconsciously took a breath, and raised his arms to Foster''s chest, as if protecting her, backing together.


    For Foster, who was only a mortal body, the tit-for-tat confrontation between gods and gods made her breathless.


    No need to remind or warn anyone.


    Foster was forced back by this sense of oppression.


    And Xu Fan also missed the opportunity to pass through the portal because of Odin''s shot.


    The portal behind him shrank quickly until it disappeared.


    The big metal X became a landscape.


    The guards of the fairy palace here began to gather one after another, cutting off all Xu Fan''s retreat.


    They held spears in both hands and pointed the spears at Xu Fan, as if you could not leave.


    Solvang did not expect that the situation would suddenly take a turn for the worse.


    "Father, Xu."


    "No."


    Thor discouraged the two, worried that they would make a big move.


    But whether it is Odin now or Xu Fan.


    Neither did he follow Saul''s plan.


    The power of ether particles is enough to affect the entire universe.


    And both of them firmly believe that they are the ones who can best ensure the safety of ether particles.


    "Sol, this matter has nothing to do with you, step back."


    Odin yelled, hoping Saul would not interfere.


    In fact, for Odin, except for his firm belief that two infinite gems should not be placed in one place.


    He also felt offended.


    Regardless of the Supreme Master, he respected himself very much.


    I think at the beginning, I even fought with Agomoto and fought very powerful enemies together.


    And Xu Fan, even if he is extremely talented in the field of magic.


    But after all, he is just a mortal body, unable to become a true god.


    "This is not the atrium, this is Asgard."


    "Xu, I will give you one last chance and hand it over to the etheric particles."


    Odin made a loud noise, and constantly increased his pressure.


    I hope Xu Fan can give up his stubborn idea after seeing his anger.


    But now Xu Fan, where will Odin be afraid?


    Even if he knew in his heart, Odin had his reason and persistence in doing so.


    Knowing that he was out of protecting the safety of the nine kingdoms, rather than trying to take the etheric particles as his own.


    He knew that existences like Odin knew about infinite gems far more than ordinary superheroes.


    Knowing that he can resist the temptation of infinite gems.


    In the Marvel movie, the space gem was put into the treasure room by Odin.


    The ether particles were handed over to the collector for safekeeping.


    but¡­¡­


    Sometimes things are such drama.


    Odin''s decision eventually resulted in the space gems and ether particles falling into Thanos'' hands.


    He is indeed the king of the nine kingdoms.


    But there is no ability to predict the future.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Perhaps Odin can indeed predict the future fragments.


    Or it is part of the future.


    But compared with a traverser like Xu Fan, the part he can predict is still too little.


    If these two infinite gems are in their own hands, it is impossible for Thanos to encroach on them.


    "fair enough."


    Xu Fan looked at Odin''s gaze directly, and simply gave up the plan to leave here with a portal.


    He took a step forward. Although he was much smaller than Odin now, his momentum was not weak.


    The continuous coercion was released forward, and gradually confronted Odin.


    "Whoever wins will get the right to deal with ether particles, how?"


    Xu Fan said with a smile.


    He doesn''t hate using rough methods to solve problems is always more refreshing than endless debates.


    Odin had almost the same idea.


    Although he hasn''t worked with anyone for thousands of years.


    Although he has become a peace-loving monarch.


    but¡­¡­


    Advocating peace does not mean weakness or concession.


    Odin would insist on the choice he thought was the right choice, even if he did not hesitate to use force.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    As a supreme mage, Xu Fan is fully qualified to let himself take action.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 607 is not mutually exclusive), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 616： Only 1 battle

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "Heimdall!"


    Although Odin and Xu Fan reached a certain consensus, he did not rush to take action, but shouted out the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge.


    This is the fairy palace of Asgard. Both himself and Xu Fan are the strongest among the nine kingdoms.


    Their magic is enough to completely destroy the entire fairy palace.


    In order to avoid this kind of disaster, Odin thinks it is better to change to another place.


    Heimdall will naturally not oppose Odin.


    After he learned about the situation, he inserted the sword into the Rainbow Bridge according to Odin''s request, opening the space channel to the dark world.


    This is naturally what Odin meant.


    Nowhere is more suitable to bear the divine power of yourself and Xu Fan than the broken dark world.


    "Come with me, Xu."


    Odin made a loud noise, and then walked into the Rainbow Bridge and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Saul and Foster witnessed Odin''s departure, but they felt very complicated.


    In their opinion, Odin and Xu Fan can decide how to deal with the ether particles through discussion.


    "Xu, do you really want this?"


    Saul turned his head and looked at Xu Fan. Even now, he hoped that Xu could dispel this idea.


    "Don''t you understand, Sol?" Xu Fan couldn''t help but shook his head looking at Sol now.


    "Odin''s decision is correct, or, at least in his perception, it is correct."


    "Ethereum particles are extremely dangerous. Once a suitable host is found, they will try their best to parasitize in and affect the host."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Even if I can understand Odin now, I still firmly believe that something so dangerous in this universe should be given to the most powerful person in this universe."


    "And I''m the one, understand, Sol?"


    Xu Fan emphasized this to Saul, but he did not follow Odin''s footsteps and walked into the Rainbow Bridge.


    Anyway, I already know where the destination is.


    With a stabbing sound, a ring of fire appeared at Xu Fan''s feet, and he also accepted the process of free fall and fell.


    "Ugh."


    Facing the decision of Odin and Xu Fan, Saul can only sigh now.


    He can do nothing.


    He could neither convince Xu Fan and Odin one of them, nor did he have enough power to stop them.


    "Sol, look outside!"


    However, at this moment, a guard of the fairy palace leaning against the window suddenly exclaimed.


    He shouted, and pointed to the sky outside the window.


    Saul and Foster were taken aback for a moment, but quickly moved and moved closer to the window.


    Just in the sky of Asgard, nine huge spatial wormholes lined up in a line, attracting the attention of all the people of Asgard.


    It is the spectacle that Odin and Xu Fan mentioned.


    Nine countries gather on the front line!


    However, one of these spatial wormholes is connected to the dark world.


    The figures of Xu Fan and Odin, following the wormhole created by the spectacle, are spreading towards the nine kingdoms.


    Saul and Foster looked at each other, and ran outside without concern for any image.


    They looked up at Odin and Xu Fan, feeling extremely nervous.


    In the dark world.


    "It''s really miserable here." Odin looked around. Thousands of years ago, he led the bravest warrior of the fairy palace to come here, dyeing it into scorched earth, and utterly charcoal.


    However, compared with Xu Fan''s masterpiece, Odin suddenly felt that he was very kind at that time.


    The entire dark continent split into several pieces.


    There is not a single dark elf alive within a hundred miles.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Odin now even sympathizes with Malekis.


    He could even feel the despair of Malekis before he died.


    "The comeback of the dark elves is only a matter of time. As long as there are etheric particles in this world, they will not give up their ambitions."


    Xu Fan paused, "Even if Malkis is dead, a new dark elf will replace him."


    "You didn''t kill the other party back then, so you should have this relationship too?"


    "There are also ether particles. It is one of the infinite gems, which is very deceptive."


    "In order to ensure that no one will become the next Malekis, you chose to seal it in the dark world."


    Xu Fan said his guess.


    He didn''t hate Odin, the **** king.


    "You are right." Odin nodded slightly and agreed with Xu Fan''s statement.


    "I have to admit that you are the most talented one of the Supreme Mage I have ever seen."


    "Your strength even surpasses Gu Yi and Ago Motors."


    "But, Xu, sometimes being too conceited is not a good thing."


    "You think you are the most powerful person in this universe, the greatest supreme mage ever, and feel that the etheric particles will get the safest protection in your hands."


    Odin''s low-pitched voice is like an old man educating young people with earnest speech.


    "But the power of etheric particles is far more terrifying than you think. You don''t know what you are going to face."


    As Odin spoke, he raised Gangneil in his hand.


    "I am a person here, boy, I have seen more killings than you think."


    "I''ll give you one last chance, Xu, give up, leave Asgard with the space gem, and leave the ether particles behind!"


    Even at this moment, Odin still advised Xu Fan.


    "It looks like it''s no use talking between us." Xu Fan smiled and shook his head.


    Neither of them can convince each other.


    There is only one battle between them.


    The winner will get the right to belong to the ether particles, and which one is left cannot be questioned.


    After realizing this, Odin shook his head helplessly.


    "I am indeed old now, but wanting to beat me is not as simple as I imagined."


    Odin took a deep breath, and directly raised Gangneil with his right hand.


    Although he did not agree with Xu Fan''s approach, he recognized his strength quite well.


    In Odin''s view, ordinary attack methods have no meaning at all.


    Therefore, he directly raised Gangneil, aimed at Xu Fan''s abdomen, and threw it out without hesitation.


    Whoosh!


    Gungnir flew out of Odin''s hands, like its legend, instantly turned into a dazzling meteor, and flew towards Xu Fan.


    On the square of Asgard.


    Everyone is paying attention to the battle between Odin and Xu Fan but everyone did not expect it.


    Their king, father of their gods.


    At the very beginning, the legendary artifact, Gunganer, was sacrificed!


    "Father..." Saul rolled his throat and swallowed nervously, but he was sweating for Xu Fan in his heart.


    God King Odin has never failed!


    Earth, New York.


    Coulson, Fury, Stark, these superheroes all noticed the wormhole in the sky.


    "That person is, Xu?!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 608 is the only battle), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 617： The strongest master

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    The battle between Xu Fan and Odin shook the nine kingdoms because the nine realms formed a line.


    Odin''s allies and enemies all raised their heads one after another, watching the scene that appeared in the sky.


    They were puzzled about Xu Fan''s identity.


    Especially understand the gods, people, and demons of Odin.


    They know that Odin now advocates peace and hasn''t worked with anyone for thousands of years.


    Most of the disputes in the nine kingdoms were settled by Thor.


    But now...


    Odin was forced to take action.


    Earth New York.


    The wormhole in the sky attracted the attention of countless people.


    Although the trauma of the New York War left scars on them, this time, many people still walked to the street and recorded all this with their camera equipment.


    These photos and videos quickly went viral on the Internet.


    Director Fury of SHIELD.


    General Ross of the military.


    And the superheroes, they all noticed Xu Fan and Odin.


    When Odin threw Gungnir, the spear turned into a shooting star shocked everyone.


    "Who is the one who fought with Xu Fan?" Stark got in touch with Anna of the Sanctuary in New York, hoping to get answers from her.


    But where does Anna know Odin''s identity?


    When she saw the scene in the sky, she was also at a loss.


    The dark world.


    Seeing Odin taking the lead, Xu Fan neither dodges nor avoids, his eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes sharp.


    Crimson magic particles spread out from the palms of his hands.


    Not the power of etheric particles.


    But...


    Chaos magic!


    These magic particles swiftly moved forward, transforming into a huge shield, completely shielding Xu Fan behind.


    "Chaos Magic?" The well-informed Odin recognized Xu Fan''s power at a glance, and felt very surprised in his heart.


    Chaos magic is neither white magic nor black magic.


    It is the third unique magic that exists in this world.


    This is a strange magic that no supreme mage has ever mastered.


    Even Gu Yi had only secretly used black magic.


    "Xu."


    Odin chanted the name silently in his heart, realizing that it would be a hard fight.


    So, Odin raised his right hand, handed it to his mouth, pinched a circle with his thumb and index finger, and blew vigorously.


    As the whistle sounded through the Nine Realms, a pure day horse spread its wings and soared, flying through the wormhole in space, like another meteor, stabling towards Xu Fan.


    It lowered its head and pointed the horn on Xu Fan''s back.


    "Tianma?" Xu Fan''s mental power is enough to expand to the entire dark continent.


    After discovering this Pegasus, Xu Fan also recalled that Asgard liked to use Pegasus as an armed mount.


    The Valkyrie in the early years had one hand.


    However, its power and speed are far inferior to Gangneil.


    Xu Fan immediately turned around, grabbed his fist with his five fingers, aimed at the single horn on Tianma''s head, and swung out.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise between the two, and the impact expanded in all directions.


    Will further destroy the already dilapidated dark world.


    And Odin, who was extremely experienced in combat, also seized the gap where Xu Fan was entangled by Tianma and flew over.


    Although Xu Fan is much younger than himself and is a junior, his strength has shocked Odin more than once.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Xu Fan can be said to be quite powerful among the Supreme Masters that Odin has seen.


    Based on this, Odin don''t talk about releasing the water, he even hopes that he can return to the peak period to have a happily fight with Xu Fan.


    What''s more, here is a fragmented dark world, and there is no need to show mercy.


    There was a murderous look between Odin''s eyebrows, and he grabbed Gangneil.


    "Drink!"


    Odin''s burst of shouts wrapped the divine power in his body on Gangnir, and broke out in an instant, shattering Xu Fan''s chaotic magic.


    That''s not even counted, Odin strode the meteor, walking flat in the sky, holding Gangneil with one hand, and swept out towards Xu Fan''s neck.


    "If you can''t even handle this trick, then you are nothing more than that."


    Odin''s low voice, he didn''t feel that this move would end the battle.


    This is indeed the case.


    At the moment Odin took the shot, Xu Fan released his chakra and substantiated it without hesitation.


    Suzuo Nenghu, show up!


    Odin''s tactical sweep swept, and therefore hit the shoulder armor of Susano.


    "What is this..."


    Odin frowned. It was the first time he saw Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu.


    From Suzuo Nohu, Odin could not feel any magical fluctuations.


    According to his judgment, this is not magic at all.


    "I am indeed the supreme mage on earth, Odin, but the power I possess is not only magic."


    Xu Fan said without thinking that his consciousness controlled Suzuoneng to grab Tianma.


    Faced with such an exaggerated body shape, Tianma also felt a sense of oppression.


    It roared and stirred its wings on both sides, trying to get a distance from Suzuo Nenghu.


    However, although Susanoh is huge, his actions are not slow.


    He held Tianma in his hand with his arm, and with the other hand he drew the Chakrata sword from his waist, turned and chopped down towards Odin.


    This set of actions was so smooth that Odin almost couldn''t parry.


    Fortunately, at a crucial moment, Odin raised Gunganer and held the Chakrata sword that was chopped down.


    Rumble!


    Sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, forced Odin down.


    The dazzling white light fell straight on the wreckage of the dark continent, dividing the already broken earth into two.


    Odin disappeared from Xu Fan''s sight.


    And his Pegasus was still held tightly by Suzuo Nenghu.


    "The Eye of Agomoto."


    When Xu Fan saw that Shao Lun Yan could not catch Odin, he had to open the Eye of Ago Motor on his forehead.


    The result was the same as Xu Fan thought, except that ordinary sword aura could not hurt Odin at all.


    Except for some of the injuries that Gangneil helped him block.


    The armor on his body was also from the hands of the Dwarf King, using Ulu Metal, which Asgard is most proud of.


    Not only the defense is amazing, but also magic is added.


    Odin got up from the pit, raised his arrogant head, and looked at Xu Fan again.


    "Xu, I really underestimated you."


    "I thought it would take some time for you to surpass Guyi and Agomoto but now it seems that I was wrong."


    "Your strength has far surpassed them."


    "However, this battle has just begun!"


    Odin shouted to Xu Fan in the sky.


    And under the blessing of Odin''s divine power, Tianma turned into light, broke free from the control of Suzuo Nenghu, and went straight to Odin.


    Odin''s movements were clean and neat, and he turned over and rode directly on the Pegasus.


    He held Gangneil in his hand and rose to the sky again.


    And the Pegasus under his hip is as dazzling as the sun!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 609 The Strongest Master), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 618： Get the 4th infinite gem

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Odin rode a Pegasus soaring into the sky, condescendingly watching Xu Fan and his Suzuo Nenghu.


    "Come on, Xu Fan!"


    Odin roared loudly, winding his divine power on Gangnir.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, activated the white star mode, and a silver light appeared under his feet, rising rapidly, illuminating the entire Xu Zuo Nenghu.


    To deal with the old Odin, Xu Fan did not need to use all his strength.


    After all, Odin at his peak was nothing but a sub-father-level superhero.


    However, Xu Fan has no interest in continuing to fight with Odin.


    After entering the white star mode, Xu Fan began to gather the ten chakras in his body.


    Suzuo Nohu then opened his mouth, and a black tail beast jade slowly condensed into shape.


    Then, Susano N¨­go directly inserted the Chakrata sword into the center of the tail beast jade and broke the blade.


    Odin was also very cautious about Xu Fan''s tail beast jade.


    Although the tail beast jade is also not magic, it is also a form of energy.


    boom!


    The tail beast jade spun quickly and went straight to Odin.


    And he also concentrated all his divine power and dived down towards Xu Fan.


    Odin''s divine power radiated a dazzling strong light, as dazzling as the sun, Xu Fan''s tail beast jade became absolutely dark.


    It was like a dead planet, bleak.


    This scene also spread throughout the Nine Realms.


    While shocked at the pre-age of Odin Baodao, they were also shocked by Xu Fan''s power.


    In the end, Odin''s Gangneil collided with Xu Fan''s tail beast jade.


    The two forces are not giving way to each other.


    "Xu!"


    Odin yelled out Xu''s name and tried to break Xu Fan''s tail beast jade with Gangnier.


    However, the tail beast jade exploded on the spot.


    The energy expanded and quickly swallowed Odin.


    Saul, who witnessed this scene, was even more frightened, and directly let go of his girlfriend Jane Foster''s hand, allowing her to stay in Asgard temporarily, holding the Thor''s hammer soaring into the sky.


    Go through the hollow wormhole to the dark world.


    Xu Fan also released the Suzuo Nenghu and White Star mode at this moment.


    In his opinion, even Odin, the father of the gods, could not be safe under the ten-tailed beast jade.


    "Father!"


    Sol looked at the explosion before him, nervous and worried.


    He glanced at Xu Fan, then rushed into the explosion, trying to rescue Odin.


    However, just as he was about to explode, Odin''s voice came from inside and he drank away.


    "Get out, Thor!"


    Odin''s voice was low, and then he tried his best to fly out of the explosion.


    Unfortunately, the Tianma under his seat was seriously injured and fell downward.


    And half of Odin''s armor was damaged.


    Only Gunner in his hand was still safe and shining.


    "Xu."


    Odin lowered his name again, but felt his vision blurred.


    Even the hand holding Gungnir kept trembling.


    There is no doubt about this battle.


    He lost to Xu Fan.


    but¡­¡­


    Odin did not admit defeat on the spot, or fall down.


    With the last trace of strength, he threw Gangnir out.


    This sharp spear aimed at Xu Fan again, turning into a meteor capable of breaking through the sky.


    At this moment, Odin slowly closed his eyes and fell downward.


    Seeing this, Saul flew down quickly and hugged Odin in time.


    He was relieved when he confirmed that Odin was only temporarily fainted and that there were no fatal injuries on his body.


    However, Sol did not directly bring Odin back to Asgard.


    He turned his head, his eyes caught up with the Gangneil who had turned into a shooting star.


    "It''s over, the king of Asgard."


    Xu Fan said softly, stretched out one hand and held down the flying meteor.


    Gangneil is indeed the strongest artifact in the Nine Realms.


    But it still couldn''t hurt Xu Fan now.


    The power of the meteor gradually dissipated in Xu Fan''s hands.


    As soon as he grasped the gunhead of Gangneil, Odin''s final attack was also invisible.


    "Take Odin back to Asgard to rest, Thor."


    Xu Fan''s gaze met Saul''s. He didn''t have the idea of ??taking Gangnier as his own, but threw it out with his backhand.


    Gangneil went straight forward, grasped by him just as he was about to pass Thor.


    Odin and Gangneil are both in the hands of Sol.


    Xu Fan has also become the winner of this battle.


    "As for the ether particles, they will be kept by my supreme mage, Thor."


    Xu Fan raised the corner of his mouth, turned his wrist with his left hand, and opened the portal behind him in front of Thor.


    Xu Fan walked flat in the air, stepped back and entered the portal.


    The circle of fire also began to shrink until it disappeared completely.


    The victor of this duel will get the ownership of the ether particles is the consensus reached by Xu Fan and Odin.


    Even Sol can''t say anything.


    He could only watch Xu Fan leaving with ether particles and infinite gems.


    but¡­¡­


    As for whom to keep the ether particles in, Thor himself felt that it didn''t matter.


    For Odin, he respected and admired.


    For Xu Fan, he trusts and respects.


    With Saul''s understanding of Xu Fan, he felt that he could completely protect the ether particles.


    Lest evil people get involved with it.


    In the end, Thor returned to Asgard with Odin, who had passed out.


    On the other side, Xu Fan also returned to the Holy of Holies in New York.


    So far, he has four infinite gems in his hand.


    "In this way, even if Thanos finds the remaining infinite gems, it won''t be a climate."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    He now has reality, time, space, and soul in his hands.


    The remaining infinite gems are power and soul.


    "Speaking of which, as long as I find Xingjue, it is easy to get the power gem before Thanos."


    "It''s the soul gem..."


    Soul gems are quite special among infinite gems.


    It has its own thoughts.


    To get soul gems, one must exchange soul for soul.


    Only by sacrificing one''s most beloved one can one obtain this infinite gem.


    This is why Kamora firmly believes that Thanos will never get this gem.


    Because he loves no one.


    It''s just that Camora didn''t expect...


    Thanos has always loved her very much.


    And finally traded her soul for the soul gem.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan''s mood is a bit complicated.


    Think about it carefully, even Thanos has a loved one.


    But what about yourself?


    Even if there is a chance to exchange soul gems, he doesn''t know who to sacrifice.


    Whether it¡¯s Naruto World or Marvel World.


    It seems that there is no one who makes one''s heart move and really likes it.


    "Ah this..."


    Xu Fan blinked, but Hui Ye''s face suddenly recalled in his mind.


    In a sense, Hui Ye was almost the closest person to her.


    "Forget it..."


    Xu Fan shook his head helplessly, and decided to put the soul gem behind.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (the fourth infinite gem in Chapter 610), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 619： A place of nothingness

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    The dark elf leader Malkis died under Xu Fan''s black hole of annihilation, and even the entire dark world was fragmented.


    When the Nine Realms were in a line, naturally no villain would come out to make trouble.


    This spectacle also disappeared over time.


    Except for a large number of photos and videos on the Internet, it did not have any impact on the earth.


    In the following days, Xu Fan was also leisurely.


    Four of the Infinite Gems were put in his pocket, and Thanos'' threat to Xu Fan was minimal.


    Besides going to Kama Taj to train Strange every day, Xu Fan has nothing special to do.


    Time passed day by day.


    I probably spent another month in Marvel World.


    Ask the host to sign in to the void!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "A Place of Nothingness?"


    Xu Fan frowned. The name of this place didn''t need to be thought of, and it had nothing to do with the earth.


    In the "Thor" series of movies, sixty to seventy percent of the plot is found on earth.


    "I remember."


    Suddenly, Xu Fan suddenly realized, and recalled where the Nothing Land was.


    It has appeared in the ending egg of "Thor 2" and the plot of "Guardians of the Galaxy".


    Xingjue found the power gem, and at the same time brought trouble to himself.


    Kamora, Drax the Destroyer, Rocket, and Grout the Treant gathered together by accident.


    In order to escape the space prison, they chose to cooperate and learned the value of the power gem.


    It was at Kamora¡¯s suggestion, no...


    It should be said that it was only after Kamora told them that they learned of the void and the collector.


    The only guy who dared to hold the hot potato of the power gem in his hand.


    However, although Xingjue and the others came together and formed a team, they had their own ghosts and thoughts in the early stage.


    Rockets and Groot just want to get their own money.


    Kamora wanted to get rid of Thanos'' control, and didn''t want him to get the power gem.


    Drax the Destroyer is not interested in money, and only wants revenge from the accuser Ronan.


    He even notified Ronan of the coordinates of their group.


    By the way, there is a ghost with a brain circuit that is different from others.


    but¡­¡­


    Even if Drax did not notify Ronan, they would not sell the Power Gem and part ways.


    Because an accident occurred during the transaction, the power of the power gem frightened everyone.


    "In other words, as long as I go to the void now, not only can I get the power gems brought by the Star Jue, but also the sign-in reward."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, he really couldn''t think of a reason not to go to the void.


    and¡­¡­


    Although the Void Land is far away from the earth, as long as there is portal magic.


    Getting there by yourself is just a matter of magic.


    "As long as you can imagine what the void looks like."


    Although Void Land has a very short appearance in Marvel movies, it has left a very deep impression.


    That huge **** skull.


    Until now Xu Fan remembered clearly.


    "Well, go to the land of nothingness."


    Although the Void Land does not appear much, but several famous scenes have occurred there.


    Moreover, there is no law, no rules, and no order.


    It is a paradise for criminals.


    Xu Fan closed his eyes slightly, recalling the details of the void.


    However, what he remembered most clearly was actually only the full picture of the void that he saw from a distance.


    A huge celestial skull.


    "Forget it, just there."


    Xu Fan sighed and opened the portal in front of him.


    As the circle of fire grew larger and larger, the objects around Xu Fan began to rush into the circle of fire on their own and drift into outer space.


    In any case, there is a vacuum on the other side of the portal, and the pressure around Xu Fan is enough to push everything in.


    However, with Xu Fan''s current strength, surviving in a vacuum is not a fantasy.


    He walked forward quickly, passed through the magic portal, then opened the white star mode and closed the portal behind him.


    "That is the land of nothingness..."


    Xu Fan looked at the huge celestial skull in front of him.


    This kind of close observation is far more spectacular than through a screen.


    Also more shocking.


    Around the void, there are countless spaceships docked.


    "Well, when you get the power gems, pack these spaceships and take them away."


    "Although the equipment of these space pirates is not as good as that, they are still much better than earth civilization."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    Anyway, there is no law, rules, or order here.


    Whoever has the final say depends on whose fist is big.


    What''s more, what they did was robbing the house.


    Not a good person.


    Xu Fan flew to the void and finally landed.


    Just as Xu Fan thought, the people who came here just thought about spending time and wine, and no one noticed themselves.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    1%


    Noting that the assistant had already started to sign in, Xu Fan looked around, opened his eyes, and looked for the position of the collector.


    but¡­¡­


    Before finding the collector, Xu Fan found Rocket and Drax gambling here.


    And the timeline for them to appear here is to find collectors to sell power gems.


    And "Avengers 3" came here to attack Thanos twice.


    It is still too early for Thanos to implement the real plan.


    "The power gem is here."


    The appearance of Rocket and Drax let Xu Fan confirm this.


    Soon, with the help of white-eyed perspective, Xu Fan finally found the location of his favorites.


    Camora and Xingjue were following his maid.


    Without saying a word, Xu Fan went straight to the collector''s residence.


    When Xingjue and Kamora saw the collector, Xu Fan also broke in.


    The alarm system here sounded instantly.


    Let collectors mistakenly think that Xingjue and Kamora have any calculations.


    However, the two of them were also at a loss, taking out their weapons one after another, watching the surroundings.


    I have to say that the defense system here is very weak.


    Xu Fan swaggered into the collector''s line of sight without any harm.


    "Who are you?" The collector looked at Xu Fan and asked nervously.


    However, Xu Fan directly ignored the collector''s question He turned his head to look at Xing Jue, his mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    "You took my things." Xu Fan said with a smile, and noticed that the power gem was on Xing Jue''s body.


    At this moment, Xingjue looked at a loss, he pointed to himself, wondering if he had heard something wrong.


    Kamora was nervously wary of Xu Fan.


    No matter what his purpose is here, she thinks he is extraordinary.


    "Sir, we don''t seem to know each other. I think you must have found the wrong person. I have never taken your things."


    Xingjue took a deep breath and said without thinking.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 611 Nothing Land) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 620： Get the power gem

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "I think you must have made a mistake, I haven''t taken your things."


    Although he didn''t know what Xu Fan wanted, Xing Jue still denied it for the first time.


    However, he has survived in space for so many years, and the first rule of learning is not to trust others.


    So he felt that Xu Fan would not believe him.


    He took a deep breath and turned to look at Kamora.


    Just as Xingjue expected, Kamora looked at himself at this time.


    The two exchanged their eyes and vaguely guessed the answer in their hearts.


    Xu Fan is likely to be sent by the accuser Ronan.


    What he wants is the gem of power.


    "You are not welcome here." The collector was outspoken at this time.


    No matter what Xu Fan''s background is, he is not afraid.


    This is his own territory, and no one has ever been able to **** treasures from his own hands.


    But Xu Fan didn''t put collectors in his eyes.


    A guy who couldn''t even beat the normal Thanos, and there was the right to stand in front of him.


    "Kamora, I know you are here to prevent Thanos from getting the Infinite Gems."


    Xu Fan turned his head and looked at Camora, "Do you think this guy can guarantee the safety of Infinite Gems?"


    "Are you talking about me?" The collector felt insulted, turned around and raised a super weapon, aiming directly at Xu Fan.


    Kamora and Xingjue also understood at this moment.


    When the collector pulled the trigger and shot a beam of yellow energy cannon.


    Kamora and Xingjue started their actions at the same time.


    Seeing that Xingjue pulled out his technology gun and pointed it at Xu Fan, the fire poured out.


    Kamora pulled out the dagger, stepped on the wall, pushed himself out with the help of reaction force, leaped high, flipped in the air, and locked the artery in Xu Fan''s neck.


    Camora neither sympathized nor pityed Ronan''s men.


    One hit kills is her style of acting.


    I have to say that the cooperation between Xingjue and Kamora is perfect.


    It is hard to imagine that they have only just met.


    Unfortunately, it was not Ronan''s stupid subordinates they met.


    Kamora is also good.


    Star Jue is also good.


    Even the super weapons in the hands of collectors.


    There is no such kind of attack that can hurt Xu Fan now.


    A spiral vortex appeared in his white eyes.


    Reincarnation eyes appear!


    Then, Xu Fan raised his arms unhurriedly, "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    The majestic repulsive force spread to the surroundings.


    Star Jue, Kamora, collector.


    The attack of the three was directly defeated by Xu Fan''s Shenluo Tianzheng.


    The collector''s treasure was also destroyed.


    Xingjue, Kamora''s eyes widened suddenly, they couldn''t understand Xu Fan''s power, they only felt that their body was hit hard by something, and they flew out directly.


    The super weapons in the hands of collectors began to fall apart.


    After a few short breaths, it was like being swept by a strong wind.


    Become a mess.


    Seeing the three people who had lost their combat effectiveness, Xu Fan couldn''t help shook his head.


    Said to be the Guardians of the Galaxy, but their combat effectiveness is average.


    Putting it on the earth, even with rockets, Groot and Drax, I am afraid that Hulk will not be able to beat Hulk alone.


    Of course, if Xingjue could exert the supernatural power in his body, he might be able to make himself more active.


    Otherwise, they are all in one move.


    Xu Fan stepped forward and walked towards Xing Jue.


    At this time, Xingjue not only felt that his brain was blank, he lost his ability to think, and his ears were full of roar.


    Xu Fan slowly bent over and took out the cosmic spiritual ball he had hidden in his pocket.


    Although it is not clear what material this thing is made of, I have to admit it.


    Even the clairvoyance ability of the white eyes cannot penetrate it.


    If you want to verify whether the power gem is inside, you only have to open it.


    "stop!"


    However, when Xu Fan grasped the cosmic spirit ball with both hands at the same time, the collector suddenly shouted.


    Shenluo Tianzheng did embarrass him, but it was far from killing him.


    In fact, the collector and the master in "Thor 3" are brothers, and both are members of the elders of the universe.


    Although their strength is average, they have eternal life.


    "That thing can''t be opened!"


    The collector warned Xu Fan.


    "At the beginning of the Big Bang, there were six singularities.


    "They represent the laws of this universe."


    "The thing in your hand is one of them."


    The collector said loudly.


    Although he wanted to get the infinite gem, he was worried that Xu Fan would destroy the entire nihility because he didn''t understand the power gem.


    Although it was a mess under Xu Fan''s Shenluo Heavenly Expedition, at least many things were not damaged.


    These collections are all collected by him from various places in this universe.


    Maybe not as rare as infinite gems.


    But they are also unique treasures.


    "Collector, I know the origin, function, and power of Infinite Gems better than you."


    Xu Fan said lightly, not taking the collector''s warning as the same thing.


    He began to spin the cosmic spiritual ball, trying to see if it was an infinite gem inside.


    After all, Xingjue has many tricks.


    The ghost knows if he will steal the way.


    "Do not!"


    Kamora got up from the ground with a strong will, and then flew towards Xu Fan.


    She held the dagger tightly in her hands and swept across.


    As you can imagine, a cold weapon like this couldn''t hurt Xu Fan at all.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    Camora flew out again, hit the wall heavily, then rolled to the ground.


    Xu Fan also opened the universe spirit ball.


    A purple gem is lying quietly inside.


    "Oh, it''s so pretty, isn''t it."


    The collector''s eyes were deeply attracted, and his eyes became enthusiastic.


    "Leave it, I can give you as much money as you want."


    "No, I can give you whatever you want."


    "You must be doing things for Ronan? What benefits he gave you, I can double it and keep it."


    The collector said without thinking, his voice trembling and his expression greedy.


    For him, as long as he can get this gem, he is willing to exchange for anything he already has.


    "Ronan? I didn''t do anything for him."


    After Xu Fan said, he grasped the power gem.


    As for the cosmic spiritual ball, it is just an ornament, and it is of no use to Xu Fan.


    He directly threw the universe spirit ball to Xing Jue.


    At the same time, the accuser Ronan also brought his army to the land of nothingness and blocked it, no one was allowed to let it go. "


    "The universe spirit ball is mine!"


    Ronan issued an order to the people in hand, he couldn''t wait to find out Xing Jue and others, and get back his own things.


    Then kill the traitor Kamora personally.


    but¡­¡­


    Ronan didn''t plan to hand over the universe spirit ball to Thanos.


    He wants to use his own hands to wash Shandar Star in blood.


    "The show is over, Camora."


    Nebula''s low-pitched voice chose to act alone.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 612 Power Gem Gets Hand), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 621： Its yours

    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    get the sign-in reward: magnetic control!


    "Does magnetism control?"


    Xu Fan put the power gem away, and he is no stranger to magnetic control.


    Before crossing, he had seen similar abilities in many works.


    Kidd in "One Piece".


    and this are the characters in Marvel, the fifth-level mutant Magneto.


    just because of copyright issues, so mutants did not appear in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    But at this moment, the Rockets and Groot suddenly broke in.


    Looking at the messy scene, the Rockets looked confused.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m Groot."


    "Quil, what happened here?" The Rockets couldn''t help asking, but quickly realized their purpose of breaking in.


    The accuser Ronan is landing in the void with his men.


    It was Drax who informed Ronan of their whereabouts.


    That stupid big guy is crazy!


    Xingjue and Camora felt pain all over their bodies, and they couldn''t make a sound to answer the rocket for a while.


    "How is the universe spirit ball?"


    Rather than caring about these two partners who have just met recently, the Rockets care more about the four billion cosmic spiritual ball.


    The collector heard that he suddenly had an idea. He pointed at Xu Fan and yelled, "He took the universe spirit ball!"


    The Rockets were taken aback when they heard the word grab.


    But then, he raised his weapon and aimed at Xu Fan''s heart.


    "Hi, friend, you seem to have taken something that does not belong to you and handed over the universe spiritual ball."


    "Also, Quill, Kamora, what''s the matter with the two of you, just watch him take the universe spiritual ball away?"


    The rocket chattered endlessly, and didn''t put Xu Fan in his eyes.


    "I''m Groot."


    The same threatening tone as Groot next to the Rockets.


    However, the more this situation, the more complicated the situation.


    When everyone''s eyes were focused on Xu Fan, another person suddenly broke into the scene.


    is exactly the nebula that rushed here with the accuser Ronan.


    Looking at Kamora in a panic, Nebula was also stunned.


    Although she hates her sister very much, she has always recognized her skill.


    "Kamora, hand over the cosmic spiritual ball, my father is very angry." Nebula made a low voice and ignored the others at the scene.


    She threw out the weapon cleanly.


    In the eyes of Nebula, the universe spirit ball must be in the hands of his sister.


    Her strong character will never allow the universe to fall into the hands of others.


    Kamora motioned to Nebula with his eyes, "The one you should find is him."


    But the Rockets can''t hold back at this moment.


    Killing and overtaking is a commonplace thing for him.


    He made a gesture to let Groot solve the Nebula.


    Boom!


    I saw the rocket press the trigger, the energy beam was ejected from the artillery, and it went straight to Xu Fan.


    But how could this degree of power hurt Xu Fan.


    A Shen Luo Tianzheng, Xu Fan directly bounced off the energy that was approaching him.


    Then? ¡¡ He used the magnetic control he had just obtained? ¡¡ All the weapons in the Rocket''s hand were sucked out.


    All these weapons were suspended in the air, and they slowly turned their directions? ¡¡The muzzle was aimed at the rocket''s brain without exception.


    For the Rockets that couldn''t understand what Xu Fan did.


    The picture in front of him made him highly nervous.


    "I think there should be some misunderstanding between us." The Rockets were forced to raise their hands.


    Although he likes money very much? ¡¡ But he doesn''t want to be beaten up for money.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Judging by the power of these weapons, I am afraid that I can''t even leave a single hair.


    "Hi? ¡¡Hi, hi."


    Xingjue quickly got up from the ground? ¡¡ "Do you want the universe spirit ball? ¡¡ Now you have it."


    "It''s yours now."


    After seeing Xu Fan''s strength, Xing Jue realized that there was no chance of winning in a conflict of force.


    His wise brain thought of some ideas.


    used the cosmic spiritual ball to trigger a conflict between Xu Fan and Ronan.


    Then take the opportunity to fish.


    When Xingjue uttered the last sentence, he deliberately hinted at Kamora with his eyes.


    "Correct."


    Kamora, who knew everything, covered her ribs that had just been broken, and then slowly got up from the ground.


    She raised her hands up? ¡¡It was as if she had surrendered.


    "Do you want the cosmic spirit ball? ¡¡ Now that you have it, you should let us go, after all... but we helped you find this thing."


    Seeing the performance of Xingjue and others, Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Such poor acting, if he can¡¯t understand it? ¡¡It¡¯s too unreasonable.


    But this is the style of the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Although they are superheroes, they are anti-heroes.


    Especially Xingjue? ¡¡His brain circuits are completely different from ordinary people.


    Anyhow, under the cooperation of Xingjue and others.


    Nebula finally believed this statement? ¡¡ Holding the Lingzi blade in her hand, she went straight to Xu Fan''s throat.


    But for a character like Nebula? ¡¡ Xu Fan didn''t even think of looking at him more.


    Xu Fandang is controlled by magnetism.


    Although Nebula is a human being? ¡¡ But his body has been transformed by Thanos again and again.


    Almost half of it is transformed into metal.


    Xu Fan used his own power to think of Nebula as a toy? ¡¡ tossed her around.


    The body of Nebula hits the ceiling, walls, and floor here again and again.


    until he fainted.


    Xu Fan threw her into the trash can like garbage.


    As for Xing Jue and others.


    Xu Fan is even less interested in dealing with them.


    just...


    Before Nebula completely lost consciousness, she transmitted the picture she recorded through her eyes, UU reading , to Ronan.


    just now¡­¡­


    Ronan and his men all knew the news that the universe spirit ball was in Xu Fan''s hands.


    Outside of the void.


    "Everyone, you must bring back the universe spirit ball!"


    Ronan made a low voice and reorganized his men to charge Xu Fan''s position.


    And he threw Drax the Destroyer just defeated to the ground.


    Then, Ronan held the hammer of Kerry and approached the collector''s collection step by step.


    No matter who it is, no one can leave here alive.


    It is worth mentioning that as one of the three empires of the galaxy, the Kerry Empire.


    These Cree people are not only well-equipped but also well-trained.


    Within a short while, they surrounded Xu Fan in groups and distributed the attack.


    Ronan doesn¡¯t need to be alive if he is a cosmic spiritual ball.


    When they rushed into the collector''s collection hall, they immediately started shooting.


    "Get down!"


    Xingjue quickly roared, and rushed towards Kamora, pressing her on the ground and pressing her under him.


    The Rockets followed closely, and Groot was lying on his body, worried that he would be injured by mistake.


    Seeing this situation, the collector couldn''t help but cursed fiercely, "These **** Kerry people, stop it!"

 v2 Chapter 622： go away

    Xu Fan originally planned to leave here directly after getting the power gem and return to Earth.


    It turned out that Rockets, Gertrude, Nebula, Ronan''s men all came in one after another.


    "Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me."


    Xu Fan has a low voice, using the magnetic control ability to the fullest.


    All the weapons in the hands of the Cree broke away from their hands, floating in the air under Xu Fan''s control.


    And the muzzle...


    is naturally aimed at the brains of these Cree people.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    There was almost no hesitation, Xu Fanguo disconnected the gun, and the firepower poured out instantly went headshot.


    The large Cree fell down immediately.


    After two or three breaths, there is no living mouth here.


    Ronan smiled triumphantly when he heard the gunfire. He ordered a few cronies to follow him and walked in.


    In Ronan''s view, it is impossible for anyone to withstand the Kerry attack.


    However, what made him even dream of...


    When he walked in, the corpses on the floor were greeted.


    All the dead are his men.


    Ronan who saw this scene suddenly felt his brain go blank.


    He can neither believe nor understand.


    Just relying on the space gangsters like Xing Jue, he wiped out his subordinates.


    But this is just the beginning.


    Xu Fan further exerted his abilities and lifted the ceiling of the collector on the spot.


    The walls collapsed.


    directly exposed their group on the surface of the void.


    is the same as Xu Fan imagined.


    In order to get the power gem, Ronan brought a lot of troops.


    These numbers are probably enough to destroy civilizations like the earth.


    "who are you?"


    Ronan rolled his throat, his eyes finally fell on Xu Fan.


    When passing by the Space Prison, Ronan had all the information about Xingjue and others.


    But in these materials, there is no mention of a word of Xu Fan.


    "Xu Fan." Xu Fan said his name.


    is just a name, there is nothing to hide.


    But Xu Fan is not interested in talking with Ronan.


    The only thing that interests him is Ronan¡¯s spacecraft, the fleet.


    All the weapons suspended in the air began to shoot frantically.


    Those Cree weapons will also be requisitioned by Xu Fan.


    In a blink of an eye, this place became Xu Fan''s massacre of the Kerry people.


    Ronan looked around, only feeling his scalp numb.


    In his impression, even the superior Thanos had never possessed such power or such means.


    The fear that has long been forgotten resurfaced again.


    Ronan could not help but think of the traitors of the Kerry civilization.


    Carol Danfoss.


    The woman called Captain Marvel.


    Ronan''s footsteps began to retreat.


    Now he has no courage or desire to fight Xu Fan.


    His power is too strong.


    is suffocating and desperate.


    Xingjue, Kamora, Rocket, and they stood still on the spot, only the sound of weapons rumbling and the screams of the Cree.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Kamora even felt that Thanos was kind.


    "What the **** is this guy..." Rocket rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    He felt fortunate that when he first aimed at Xu Fan with a weapon, he didn''t shoot him headshot.


    Xingjue blinked, he suspected it was a nightmare.


    is not everything that actually happens in the real world.


    Otherwise, Xu Fan might only be able to explain it with the existence of the God of the Universe.


    "My goodness¡­¡­"


    When I thought that I was planning to trigger a conflict between Xu Fan and Ronan, then I would take advantage of it.


    Now it seems¡­¡­


    Such a plan is too ridiculous.


    Ronan, the accuser who frightened countless people.


    is almost indistinguishable from an ant in front of Xu Fan.


    "Who on earth are you...? Are you... working for Thanos?" Kamora hesitated, but still asked.


    "Did you not hear it just now?" Xu Fan glanced at Kamora? The corners of his mouth rose? A wry smile appeared.


    "I am Xu Fan, the supreme mage on earth."


    "And the power gem? It''s not something you mortals can get their hands on."


    Under Xu Fan''s understatement? He tore Ronan apart.


    This ambitious militant immediately became two pieces.


    Such a **** picture made everyone present take a breath.


    "Are you the Supreme Master?" The collector couldn''t help exclaiming.


    As the elder of the universe with eternal life? His knowledge, experience? Looking at the entire universe, there are only a handful of existences.


    As soon as he heard the Supreme Mage? He understood exactly where Xu Fan was.


    Although he does not want to admit, the power possessed by the Supreme Master.


    has surpassed many universe gods.


    "Goodbye, everyone."


    Solved Ronan and his men, and got the power gem? Xu Fan naturally had no reason to stay here.


    With a big wave of his hand, he opened a huge portal above him.


    And this time, Xu Fan directly connected the other side to Wakanda.


    Then, Xu Fan further expanded the scope of magnetic control.


    Crazy looting of all the spaceships parked in the void.


    Xingjue and others were even more stunned.


    except for watching Xu Fan finish his performance.


    These people are also powerless to stop.


    At the very end, Xing Jue and others could only watch Xu Fan leave silently.


    silently watched the portal fire circle getting smaller and smaller, until it disappeared.


    The scene was completely quiet.


    Time seems to be frozen at this moment.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    How long did it take? The collector slumped on the ground and shook his head helplessly? The corners of his mouth raised A wry smile appeared.


    Although Xingjue and others couldn''t understand what the Supreme Master was? But they hardly wanted to ask about the power gem.


    even...


    Once Rocket''s thoughts returned to reality, he kept touching his body.


    When they discovered that there was no hole? The Rockets breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Four billion is gone."


    Xingjue looked a little dejected.


    He felt that he had suffered the most.


    is not only the power gem and four billion is gone.


    Even his own spaceship? was looted by Xu Fan.


    Do not¡­¡­


    is not just his own spacecraft? It is all the spacecraft in the void.


    "How are we going to leave this ghost place now."


    Xingjue couldn''t help but vomit, and then lay down straight. He looked at the stars protruding out of the universe, only feeling that this was the worst day in his life.


    But Kamora doesn''t care about those things.


    In her opinion, it may not be a good thing for Xu Fan to take the Power Gem away.


    As long as Thanos does not allow Thanos to get the Infinite Gems, this universe should still be safe.


    But...


    Camora suddenly noticed that Ronan had not died yet.


    She slowly got up from the ground, and decided to go over and make a cut.

 v2 Chapter 623： Eagle Star

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "Master Xu Fan." Da She Wan greeted Xu Fan with a smile.


    After sensing the magic portal opened by Xu Fan, Dashewan put down the research work in his hand, handed it to the pharmacist''s pocket on the side, and came to the position where the portal opened.


    It¡¯s just that Oshemaru never expected that after the portal was completely opened, countless spaceships flew out one after another.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, the number of these ships is more than four digits.


    Moreover, these spaceships are very different from the vehicles on Earth that Oshemaru has seen.


    "Oshe Maru." Xu Fan responded to O She Maru, instructing him to put all these spacecraft away and study their internal structure.


    In any case, we must master these alien technologies.


    Although the owners of these spaceships have no resistance in front of them, they have to admit that...


    This kind of technology that is unique to alien civilization is quite front-end.


    Even Wakanda''s Zhenjin Technology could not surpass them.


    "But... Master Xu Fan." Da She Wan nodded slightly, but a lot of questions appeared in his heart.


    His curiosity burned completely at this moment.


    In these days when Xu Fan is not in Wakanda, he has carried out popular science on everything on earth.


    After all, Wakanda is not a backward African tribe.


    Their technology is at least one thousand years ahead of other countries on the planet.


    Not to mention the network.


    Da She Wan is very sure.


    Whether it is the U.S. military or the mysterious department SHIELD.


    They have no ability to build so many spaceships.


    "Where did you get these things on earth?" Da She Maru couldn''t help asking.


    In addition, he also noticed that when the portal was opened, the background behind it did not look like the earth.


    In the current cognition of Oshemaru, he knows the concept of outer space.


    It was also because of the invasion of the Zetarians that they knew that there were many lives in the universe besides them.


    This made Dashe Maru a keen interest.


    But unfortunately...


    Dashemaru has no way to travel in space.


    "The Land of Nothingness." Xu Fan thought for a moment, and felt that there was nothing to deceive about this kind of thing.


    In any case, Oshemaru is his own.


    He is the Hokage of the Fire Country.


    Da She Maru is the technical consultant of Fire Country.


    "The Land of Nothingness?" Oshemaru said the name again, "How can I go to the Land of Nothingness?"


    "You can use these spaceships. The internal navigation has the coordinates there." Xu Fan replied, "But if you are interested in the void, just tell me that my portal is much faster than these spaceships. ."


    Da She Wan nodded slightly.


    Although he knew what Xu Fan said was the truth, he still wanted to experience the feeling of driving by himself.


    "Anyway, first ask people to take these universes..."


    Just when Xu Fan wanted to stop this conversation and let Da She Wan hurry up.


    A familiar voice rang in his ear again.


    Ask the host to sign in to Planet Ego!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Egg Planet?" Xu Fan muttered the sign-in location in his heart.


    Xu Fan is no stranger to Planet Ego.


    He also appeared in the plot of "Guardians of the Galaxy" and was the final villain in the second part.


    Xingjue''s biological father.


    The reason for using him to describe.


    It''s because he is not different from the earth, just a muddle-headed planet without self-thinking.


    He has thinking, brains, plans, and ambitions.


    even¡­¡­


    He can also transform into a human form, leave his own body, and go to various locations in the universe to sow.


    Just to cultivate descendants who are awakened with the same ability as yourself, and then use them to make yourself the master of the universe.


    He also planted seeds on all the planets he had reached.


    It also includes the earth.


    I have to say that Igo is definitely a badass out of the box.


    When thinking of this, Xu Fan suddenly had an unprecedented idea.


    He raised his head and focused his gaze on Da She Wan.


    "What''s the matter, Lord Xu Fan?" Da She Wan frowned, only feeling that Xu Fan''s expression was different from just now.


    "Oshemaru, don''t you want to explore outer space? I happen to have a place. Would you like to go together?"


    Xu Fan paused for a while, the corners of his mouth raised, and a funny smile appeared.


    With Oshe Maru''s curiosity for life, it might be a good spark.


    "of course."


    Although he didn''t know what Xu Fan was planning, Da She Wan didn''t hate it. He nodded vigorously, saying why not.


    With the affirmative answer from Dashewan, Xu Fan did not continue to sell Guanzi.


    Of course, Ego is not in the solar system.


    Even if Xu Fan owns thousands of spaceships, it is impossible to set off with them.


    After all, this journey is too far.


    What''s more, Xu Fan, as a traveler, would naturally not miss the movie "Guardians of the Galaxy 2".


    For Eagle Star, he still has an impression.


    Except for the deep pit where Yigo''s countless descendants were buried, the planet Yigo can be regarded as a paradise.


    After making up his mind, Xu Fan slowly closed his eyes and recalled the details he had seen.


    He slowly raised his left hand and opened the portal leading there in front of him.


    After two or three breaths of slow memories, a firelight appeared between Xu Fan and Dashewan.


    And Dashewan also started to move, slowly walking to Xu Fan''s side.


    He looked towards the other end of the portal.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Dashemaru believes that he has never seen such a beautiful scenery.


    It can be described as beautiful.


    "Let''s go, Oshe Maru."


    After the portal was stabilized, Xu Fan said to Da She Wan as he walked in.


    Da She Wan silently followed Xu Fan.


    It wasn''t until the portal behind him began to shrink and disappeared, he couldn''t help but ask his doubts.


    "Master Xu Fan, what exactly is this place?"


    Da She Wan looked around, her eyes full of shock.


    "Egg Star." Xu Fan said softly.


    And when Xu Fan stepped on this piece of land, the sign-in assistant sounded in his ear again.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    Seeing the sign-in progress bar began to move, Xu Fan began to walk around.


    The sign-in requirement is on Eagle Star.


    And under his feet, no matter where he goes, he is the star of Ego.


    "But Master Xu Fan, why are we here?" Da She Wan asked again.


    In his opinion, no matter what purpose Xu Fan came here with himself.


    It is impossible to bring yourself here to enjoy the scenery.


    In fact, it is true.


    "Oshemaru, what if I tell you this planet is alive?"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorite" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 615 Eagle Star), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 624： Planetary consciousness

    "The life in my mouth does not mean that this planet is running on its own, but that it has its own thoughts and is the same life form as us."


    Xu Fan noticed that Dashemaru''s expression was a bit subtle, and explained Yago Star further with him.


    Long ago, Ego star was chaotic, without any thoughts.


    But one day, he began to absorb everything he could touch and began to grow.


    began to have self-awareness.


    began to think.


    At the same time, he absorbed more and more things until he wrapped his main body.


    slowly formed a planet.


    After listening to Xu Fan''s general description, Oshe Maru was stunned.


    He believes that his exploration of life has reached an unprecedented height.


    Even in the Marvel universe, no human being has an immortal body.


    Only oneself developed the technique of immortality.


    As long as human beings are not extinct, they can rebirth continuously.


    But he never dreamed that a planet that shouldn''t have self-awareness would awaken into a lifelike existence?


    Is this kind of thing really possible?


    But just when Xu Fan and Da She Wan successfully arrived at Ego Star.


    This huge planet also sensed their arrival.


    Ego, who was looking for the Star Lord in the universe, returned here with the Mantis Girl as quickly as possible.


    Although he doesn''t know who Xu Fan is, he will not open the door to such uninvited guests and let them come and go freely.


    Also, there was a bad feeling in Yi Ge''s heart.


    on the planet of Ego.


    "If what you say is true, then this trip is really worth the money."


    Oshemaru couldn''t help but sighed, and squatted down, and began to collect the dirt on the ground.


    Xu Fan¡¯s story gave him an unprecedented curiosity about Star Eagle.


    The existence of this kind of living body is more exciting than any experimental body I have ever seen.


    If possible, Dashe Maru can''t wait to bring this huge planet back to his laboratory and study it.


    Unfortunately, Ego is a planet no matter what.


    Although his size is not as good as that of the earth, it is enough to support hundreds of millions of human beings to survive here.


    takes him back to the earth, at most it is a brain hole.


    But no matter how you say it, it is impossible for Oshemaru to give up this rare opportunity.


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to at least bring the soil back for research.


    Oshemaru straightened up after loading the collected soil, "By the way, Master Xu Fan, according to your opinion, this Ego should have neurons similar to humans, right?"


    "It''s true."


    Xu Fan nodded.


    Ego planet can be seen as a huge head, and neurons are his core.


    Because this part is the only shortcoming of Ego, he attaches great importance to this part.


    In the original plot, it was thanks to the small Groot that the bomb was buried in it? ¡¡Ego was completely destroyed.


    Otherwise? ¡¡How many people come, it is impossible to destroy this huge living planet.


    Except for Xu Fan.


    "If only I could see this Eagle''s neuron."


    Oshemaru muttered to himself?¡¡For him?¡¡It''s not enough to see it.


    If he can, he wants that neuron to go back to Earth to study.


    If it is feasible? ¡¡Oshemaru also wants to experience what it feels like to become a planet.


    However, when Xu Fan and Dashemaru were talking with you, the ground under their feet suddenly began to rise.


    Oshemaru suddenly lost his balance? ¡¡ fell to the ground with a plop.


    He looked around in panic? ¡¡ found that not only his feet, but also other land is rising rapidly.


    and...


    They seem to be changing, like two rough arms, clenching their fists? ¡¡ slamming them at him.


    "Is this planet consciousness."


    Dashewan took a breath? ¡¡ had to use spiritism to summon ten thousand snakes.


    However, compared with the arm that smashed over, Wan Snake was as small as an earthworm.


    "Oshemaru, you..."


    Before Wanshe had time to curse Oshemaru as not a human being, Igo hit him with a fist.


    With the sound of "Boom", the snake disappeared in place? ¡¡Only a cloud of thick white smoke remained.


    "Master Xu Fan, isn''t this guy your friend."


    Oshemaru couldn''t help but vomit? ¡¡He thought that Xu Fan was on a space trip to strengthen the Mr. Igo.


    Did not expect it? ¡¡Ego would attack suddenly.


    But this was in Xu Fan''s expectation.


    Before coming here, he and Igo did not meet.


    And Igo is not a good person.


    He is selfish? ¡¡Only he is in his heart.


    Whether it is a lover? ¡¡ or offspring? ¡¡ is part of his evil plan.


    can sacrifice at any time.


    let alone an outsider like yourself.


    When he perceives himself and Oshemaru, he will definitely treat them both as intruders.


    Then I tried every means to eliminate it and turn it into my own nourishment.


    Seeing Yi Ge''s attack, Xu Fan burst out his chakra directly, and then it materialized, forming a complete Suzano Nohu.


    Oshe Maru was directly sucked into Susano Nohu by Xu Fan, and floated on Susano Nohu''s head with himself.


    But even Suzano, who is close to 100 meters tall, is still very small in front of Igo.


    "Cut!"


    Seeing Yi Ge swiped his fist, Xu Fan directly controlled Suzuo Nenghu and swept across with a sword.


    rumbling!


    Along with the loud noise, Ego''s fist fell apart.


    Then, Xu Fan used Ten-tailed Chakra again.


    Susanoh then opened his mouth wide, condensing the black tail beast jade.


    At the same time, Susanoh also increased differently.


    Oshemaru condescendingly looked at the planet below If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that there are life forms like Igo in this universe.


    He couldn''t believe that he would fight a planet one day.


    looked at fists after fists formed from the ground.


    Dashewan couldn''t help taking a breath.


    In his opinion, if Xu Fan wasn''t by his side, he would definitely explain it here.


    But...


    Can Xu Fan really defeat a planet?


    The enemy this time is different from any one before.


    This is the consciousness of a planet.


    What five escapes, Xianshu, compared with Yi Ge, can''t even talk about farts.


    suddenly...


    A huge shadow fell.


    Da She Maru subconsciously raised his head and looked towards the sky, a black vortex was hovering above them.


    Severe storm, thunder and lightning.


    Everything on this planet is part of the planet.


    even...


    Even the air around O She Maru began to become scarce.


    "Even oxygen can..."


    Oshemaru stared at the planet below in a daze, and couldn''t help but complain, "Master Xu Fan, I think we should leave here."

 v2 Chapter 625： Witness for me

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    There are at least ten thousand snakes running wild in Da She Maru''s heart.


    He never dreamed that he would fight a planet one day.


    If this matter is passed back to the country of fire, I am afraid no one will believe it.


    "Master Xu Fan, I think we are trying to get out of this ghost place." Da She Wan couldn''t wait to shout at Xu Fan.


    He doesn''t want to stay in such a place for a moment.


    However, Xu Fan''s sign-in progress was only 40% completed.


    Not even half of the progress was completed.


    "Don''t worry about Dashewan." Xu Fan glanced at Dashewan, reassuring him.


    As an awakened planetary consciousness, Yi Ge can indeed control the weather and environment here, and can even freely change the oxygen concentration to suffocate himself and Da She Wan.


    However, it is not the first time that Xu Fan has seen Yi Ge. Xu Fan is prepared for these methods.


    As early as when Igo began to dilute the oxygen, Xu Fan used Suzuo Nenghu to capture enough air to fill it.


    And this part of the air, Ego could not take away.


    "Don''t be impatient, Dashewan, otherwise it will only consume oxygen in vain." Xu Fan said lightly.


    As long as you don''t breathe quickly, don''t breathe hard.


    The air is enough to make Dashemaru insist on signing in.


    As for myself...


    The body has long been strong enough to survive in a vacuum environment.


    The presence or absence of oxygen is not a fatal problem for myself.


    "I understand, Master Xu Fan, but... what is the reason for your insistence on staying?"


    After Xu Fan''s explanation, Dashewan''s nervousness eased slightly, but he still couldn''t figure out why Xu Fan would rather be an enemy of a planet than retreat.


    "Don''t you want to look at Eagle''s neurons?"


    Xu Fan said casually.


    But this is not a reason he randomly found.


    In any case, Yi Ge is a living planetary consciousness.


    But when Xu Fan was talking with Oshemaru, Yi Ge changed into hundreds of arms, each of which was thicker than Suzuo''s waist.


    Looking at the offensive launched by Ego, Oshemaru couldn''t help taking a breath.


    In his opinion, it looks like a powerful enemy like Yigo.


    There is no chance of winning as many ninjas in the Land of Fire.


    This dimension is far beyond his cognition.


    This is in the true sense...


    Dimensionality reduction blow!


    "It''s really creepy." Da She Maru swallowed nervously, looked around, and even thought that Suzano could not hold on for long in his heart.


    In fact, it is true.


    If Xu Fan just kept his current state, it would only be a matter of time before his Suzuo Nenghu was stripped away by Yigo.


    And Xu Fan also noticed that the air around Suzuo Nenghu was scarce to the point of exaggeration.


    It is replaced by toxic carbon monoxide.


    Once you lose Suzuonenhu, Dashewan will either die from inhaling a large amount of carbon monoxide or asphyxiate.


    Of course¡­¡­


    The only thing that died was Oshemaru''s current body.


    In his human body laboratory, there may be many ways to resurrect him.


    "In that case, come on!"


    Xu Fan shouted at the raised arm, folded his hands together, and made a long-lost "pop" sound.


    The natural energy on the entire planet Yigo was looted frantically by Xu Fan at this moment, and combined with his chakras to produce a steady stream of fairy chakras.


    As Xu Fan''s Chakra strengthened, Suzuonenhu''s body began to grow.


    However, all the air inside Susao Nohu was concentrated on the head by Xu Fan and used for Dashewan.


    Rumble!


    Susanoh held a Chakrata sword in each arm and swung it wanton, cutting off all the raised arms.


    And because the entire planet is Xu Fan''s enemy, he doesn''t need to think about being merciful at all.


    The sword aura stretched for hundreds of miles, leaving a huge scar on the planet Yigo.


    Da She Wan stared at Xu Fan''s power in amazement.


    It''s not that he didn''t know that Xu Fan was strong, but he did not expect that his strength was beyond his understanding.


    And a planet...


    Dry up?


    This kind of thing is simply too fantastic.


    However, Yi Ge was not a fool. When Xu Fan kept plundering natural energy, he gradually discovered that Xu Fan possessed this ability.


    Although this surprised him, he immediately thought of a countermeasure.


    Put all the natural energy into the ground, so that Xu Fan couldn''t strengthen himself.


    But by the time he discovered and contained it, Xu Fan had already plundered the natural energy that satisfied him.


    Suzano''s body shape has grown to a height of one thousand meters.


    "Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤True thousands of hands!"


    Xu Fan put his hands together again, creating a thousand-handed Buddha from the ground no less than the size of Suzuono.


    Looking at Mu Dun on such a scale, Oshemaru''s pupils dilated, "Ms. Xu Fan, you are simply the alive Senju Junma and Uchiha Madara, and... even stronger than them..."


    "they?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckled. Now the pillars and spots, he didn''t know how many streets he had thrown away.


    "Wei Zhuang¡¤Suzuo Nenghu!"


    But Xu Fan didn''t bother to emphasize this point with Da She Wan, he controlled Suzuo Nenghu to dive down.


    Because Yi Ge also noticed his Thousand-Handed Buddha, dozens of arms turned to bombard the Thousand-Handed Buddha.


    At the critical moment, Xu Fan successfully opened Xu Zuo Nenghu and wrapped the Thousand-Handed Buddha.


    Wei Zhuang¡¤Suzao Nenghu!


    Show up again!


    Only this time, Xu Fan was in the hands of thousands of people.


    "In this way, I can release the tail beast jade as much as I want."


    Xu Fan glanced at the thousand hands behind Suzuonenhu, and then scattered his Chakra.


    Thousand-handed Buddha opened each palm.


    Then in the palms of these hands, the tail beast jade began to condense.


    And every tail beast jade is of the ten-tailed level.


    "However, even the ten-tailed beast jade has very limited destructive power."


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and couldn''t help but vomit this.


    During the Fourth Ninja World War, Taito controlled the immature Ten-tailed beast jade.


    If it weren''t for the water gate of Hafeng, the **** of thunder arrived in time, and used time and space ninjutsu to transfer the ten-tailed beast jade and explode on the sea.


    Naruto and them, UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu. I am afraid that com will be more unfortunate.


    But even so, the ten-tailed beast jade only caused huge waves, and did not evaporate the sea.


    In other words, the power that makes ninjas fearful is nothing in front of a planet.


    "It''s so happy!"


    However, Xu Fan didn''t feel any frustration. Instead, he felt more enjoyable than ever.


    I can finally pour out my strength happily without any restriction.


    "Orochimaru!"


    "Huh?" Da She Wan was suddenly startled.


    "Witness all this for me!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 617 Witness) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 626： Xu Fan vs Yi Ge

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Perceiving that his body is being attacked by an intruder, Yigo increased the speed of the spacecraft to the maximum and went straight to his planet.


    However, on his spacecraft, there are not only the praying mantis women.


    Star Lord, Kamora, Drax the Destroyer, Rocket and Groot are all there.


    The reason why Yi Ge was able to find Xing Jue ahead of the original timeline was also due to Xu Fan''s burst of energy in the void that attracted his attention.


    However, before Yi Ge had time to immerse himself in the joy of finding the Star Lord, the warning that the body was attacked appeared in his mind.


    When Igo realized this, his face was full of incredible expressions.


    He didn''t even dream that there would be someone who was not afraid of death to find trouble for him.


    So he directly let his own body take action, killing the invaders and turning them into nutrients.


    But as the battle escalated, Igo realized that the situation was more difficult than he thought.


    The opponent is not only powerful, but also clearly prepared.


    Is it possible...


    Have you seen through your own plans?


    But how is this possible...


    Yi Ge frowned, and had to put aside the joy of finding Xing Jue, and rushed to his planet at full speed.


    I don''t know how long it took, Igo finally returned to the planet and saw an incredible scene.


    On the ground, a wood-carved Buddha is wearing armor, with countless arms attached to his back.


    Although the planetary consciousness had launched a counterattack, it failed to penetrate Susano''s defenses.


    One after another, the tail beast jade was formed.


    Even Igo could feel the energy contained in it.


    He has visited countless galaxies, countless planets.


    But there is rarely that civilization with such a powerful force.


    "That person is..." Xingjue and Kamora exclaimed in unison.


    When they observed carefully, they suddenly discovered that there were two men above the head of the Buddha.


    one of¡­¡­


    It was the man they met not long ago!


    Destroy the land of nothingness.


    The accuser Ronan was easily beheaded.


    The man who took the gem of power from his hand.


    Supreme Master!


    "Oh no!" Rocket put his head in his hands, he now, no... the man he doesn''t want to see in his life is this guy!


    "Who is he?" Drax couldn''t help asking, with a dull brain.


    "I''m Groot."


    "Do you know him?" Yi Ge noticed the reaction of Xing Jue and others, looking a little surprised.


    But soon, Igo figured out the situation.


    The guy who attacked his own body below was the one who killed Ronan.


    On the surface of the planet Ego.


    Xu Fan also noticed Yi Ge who had returned, but he still had no intention of stopping.


    One after another, the tail beast jade was formed.


    then¡­¡­


    Xu Fan released them at the same time.


    Thousand-handed Buddha waved his arm and threw the tail beast jade like a baseball.


    The entire planet Yigo is Xu Fan''s target, so he doesn''t need to aim at all.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Deafening sounds sounded one after another on the planet Yigo, and then there was a mushroom cloud rising into the sky.


    Star Lord, Kamora, Rocket, Groot, Drax, Mantis Girl, and Oshawan.


    Everyone took a breath.


    In their view, Xu Fan is simply the destroyer.


    Each tail beast jade created tens of meters of deep pits, turning Yigo''s planet into pits.


    Yigo was naturally frustrated, and worried that he would be harmed if he finally found the Star Lord, so he let them stay on his spaceship.


    Then, Yi Ge didn''t care about the reaction of Star Lord and others.


    Although he still didn''t know why Xu Fan would stare at him, he couldn''t allow him to continue the destruction.


    "You guy looking for death!"


    Yi Ge yelled at Xu Fan, and he dived quickly like a meteor.


    "Master Xu Fan, something is coming." Da She Wan was always paying attention to the surroundings. He quickly found Yi Ge swooping down and reminded Xu Fan.


    But in fact, Xu Fan also noticed Yi Ge.


    "What is that?" Da She Wan couldn''t help asking.


    "That''s Yigo. Do you remember what I told you? After awakening the planetary consciousness, Yigo thought he was the only one in the universe."


    "He thought he was lonely, so he separated the incarnation, an incarnation that can leave here and go to every galaxy and planet in the universe."


    Xu Fan raised his head while explaining, he met Yi Ge''s gaze, and he could see unprecedented anger in his eyes.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s eyes were completely opposite, he was a little expectant and a little enthusiastic.


    Susano twisted his body, swung Chakrata sword backhand, and slashed towards Igo.


    "go to hell!"


    Igo was furious. He grabbed his fists with five fingers in the air and slammed it out.


    The iron fist hits the blade of the Chakrata sword, but the Chakrata sword is covered with spider web-like cracks.


    Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu is indeed the strongest in the entire Naruto world.


    But in the face of the power of a planet, it still cannot destroy the other party.


    And in this fight, Xu Fan was not only suppressed by Yi Ge, but even...


    Rumble!


    In a loud noise, the crack on the Chakrata knife began to break.


    The broad knife hundreds of meters long fell apart directly in the air.


    Da She Wan''s eyes widened in an instant, and her mouth opened in a big "Oh" shape.


    He never expected that Xu Fan''s power would be suppressed.


    This is incredible!


    And inside Ego''s spacecraft.


    "Nice job!" Rockets shouted for Yi Ge. He didn''t have a good impression of Xu Fan.


    Although he did kill Ronan who kept chasing them, it was also true that he took four billion from his own hands.


    Kamora and Xingjue couldn''t make any sound for a while.


    On the one hand, they did not expect that Xu Fan, who was so powerful, would be suppressed.


    On the other hand, because...


    Xingjue never thought that he still had such a powerful father.


    He looked down at his hands almost subconsciously, then clenched his fists.


    Since I am the son of Igo maybe I can awaken this kind of power... right?


    "Your father is a pure man, Quill." Drax couldn''t help but praise Xing Jue''s father.


    "I''m Groot."


    For a time, the members of the Galaxy Guards all thought that Xu Fan would be severely educated by Yi Ge.


    "Master Xu Fan, do we want to leave..." Da She Wan took a breath, and began to worry about Xu Fan.


    "No need to worry." Xu Fan said without thinking, and then entered the Six Paths Immortal Mode.


    And Yigo''s body temperature began to rise, and in a blink of an eye, Yigo directly turned into a fire man, crossed his hands, and ejected a red fire energy column from his abdomen!


    boom!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 618 Xu Fan vs. Yi Ge) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 627： You underestimated me

    In anger, Igo completely ignored it.


    Anyway, only the core neurons of the entire planet are important.


    The land, rivers, and air are all renewable energy.


    There is nothing to distress at all.


    He glared at Xu Fan and his huge prestige Suzano.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    Just under the feet of Wei Zou Suzano, two huge palms stretched out and firmly grasped his ankles.


    Yi Ge''s idea is simple and clear, which is to tie Xu Fan to the surface so that he has nowhere to escape.


    Yigo''s body heats up rapidly, and in a blink of an eye he changes into a fire man, and even the air around him begins to twist.


    "Quil, your father..." Camora on the spaceship was dumbfounded, although she had guessed that Igo was not an ordinary person.


    But the power he possessed really surprised her.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Igor''s body temperature at this time is probably above 3,000 degrees Celsius.


    "My father..." Xing Jue stood on the spot, and finally saw his father''s joy diminished by the scene in front of him, instead he was shocked and shocked.


    "This guy is in bad luck!"


    Rockets are gearing up, quite excited.


    He doesn''t have the slightest affection for Xu Fan, and when he and Groot traveled in space, they didn''t know how many people were killed by them.


    A guy like Xu Fan, if it is really killed by Ego here.


    Not only will they not feel cruel, but they will feel refreshed.


    "This, just, yes, you, irritate, mine, end!" Yi Ge shouted at Xu Fan, then burst out a pillar of energy from his chest and went straight to Xu Fan.


    rumbling!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the energy column directly penetrated through the prestige Suzano.


    And Yi Ge''s energy pillar still kept heating up, causing the Thousand-Handed Buddha to begin to disintegrate inside Susano.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan, he moved the air to Susano''s head in advance.


    The attack just now will surely cause a lot of air to be lost, or it might endanger the life of Da She Wan.


    But Yi Ge didn''t stop his hand, he pushed upwards forcefully, slowly moving the energy column towards Xu Fan and Da She Wan.


    At the same time, the land under Weizou Suzuo Nohu''s feet began to rise, entangled constantly, not giving Xu Fan and Oshemaru a chance to escape.


    In Yi Ge''s view, they had to abandon Susano Nogu if they wanted to avoid their own attacks.


    But then, their body is bound to be exposed to the air.


    As the consciousness of the entire planet, Igo had already emptied the oxygen in this area.


    Their final outcome is either suffocated to death, or melted by their own high temperature.


    "Your end is only a dead end!"


    Igo''s roar shook the world.


    He couldn''t think of a way Xu Fan could resolve this crisis.


    "Lord Xu Fan, we must leave here." Even the Dashewan next to Xu Fan became frightened.


    It is not the first day that he and Xu Fan met.


    For Xu Fan''s strength, Da She Wan not only recognized but was shocked countless times.


    Before today? O She Maru even firmly believes that Xu Fan is the strongest existence in this world.


    surpassed all ancestors.


    But...


    No matter how powerful Xu Fan is, he is human.


    No, even Xu Fan is a god.


    Facing the enemy this time? It''s not in the same dimension at all.


    This is...


    A planet!


    A living planet consciousness!


    The power that Ego possesses? It has far exceeded Oshemaru''s thoughts.


    Even in his knowledge? Can be called the world''s strongest Suzano, but he can''t escape the shackles of Igo.


    There is also the ten-tailed beast jade just now.


    According to the understanding of Oshemaru? Even one of the tail beast jade can easily destroy the entire Konoha village.


    But the tail beast jade released by Xu Fan? There are thousands of them!


    The results of it?


    Didn''t do anything to Planet Ego at all!


    The deepest pit is only fifty or sixty meters.


    Distance to the core of the ground.


    Neurons on the planet of Eagle.


    I don''t know how far the difference is.


    In other words, Xu Fan is proud of the power.


    totally shaken...


    Do not!


    is no threat to Eagle at all!


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Suzano''s defensive power can''t stop Ego''s power at all.


    Even Suzano can''t stop him. How can I go against each other only with their physical bodies?


    "Master Xu Fan..."


    Da She Wan called out Xu Fan''s name again, and he felt that he could understand Xu Fan''s current mood.


    When I met Uchiha Itachi? When he was killed in a second.


    is also very unwilling.


    But...


    As a ninja, once you lose your mind? Lost your judgment.


    is bound to lose.


    And the surrounding oxygen concentration is almost zero.


    Once they leave the protection of Susanoh? They will suffocate to death.


    No matter how you look at it? Use the portal to get out of here now? Is the wisest choice.


    However...


    Faced with Dashewan''s persuasion, Xu Fan didn''t care.


    Not to mention the sign-in has not been completed yet.


    Once you leave here, you may not get the sign-in reward.


    My own strength is not so weak at all.


    "Mr. Oshemaru."


    Only saw the corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rise? A smile appeared, and he turned his head and glanced at Da She Wan, not worrying about his situation at the moment.


    At the same time, Xu Fan''s hair began to grow wildly, from black to white.


    ''S clothing also changed accordingly.


    Six Ways Mode!


    "My Suzano is not so vulnerable yet."


    As Xu Fan''s voice fell, a more powerful Chakra burst out of his body.


    The power of Yang.


    The power of Yin.


    are all attached to Susano Nohu.


    In a blink of an eye, Suzuo Nohu, who was pierced by Igo, recovered again.


    and...


    Xu Fan simply abandoned the Thousand-Handed Buddha this time, flapping the wings behind Susanohu soaring into the sky.


    rumbling!


    Eagle''s energy pillar went straight to the ground, exploded on the ground, and raised a black mushroom cloud.


    For Xu Fan''s sudden move, both Yi Ge and O She Maru were stunned on the spot.


    "Did off?"


    Ego looked towards the ground subconsciously, and found that the soil he used to restrain Suzano was disintegrated by the high temperature.


    "Sir Xu Fan?" Da She Wan blinked, not understanding how Xu Fan did it.


    Mingming was at an absolute disadvantage just now.


    Is it difficult...


    Xu Fan didn''t use all his strength just now?


    "The show has just begun, Dashemaru."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and controlled Suzuo Nenghu to launch an attack.


    But this time, Susao Nohu no longer uses the Chakrata sword.


    is a big thunder bow that contains the power of thunder and lightning!


    and rubbing against each other, thunder and lightning burst out, not Xu Fan''s thunder and lightning.


    but...


    Thor''s power equivalent to Thor!


    The true power of God!


    There was hardly any hesitation or hesitation, Xu Fan controlled Suzuo Nenghu to pull the bowstring and push the arrow out.


    Yi Ge recovered the energy pillar in time, but it was too late to avoid Xu Fan''s attack.


    Boom!

 v2 Chapter 628： My goal is not you from 1

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Although Xu Fan broke free from the shackles and strengthened Suzuo Nohu''s process, Igo was surprised.


    But just this level is not enough to make Igo fearful.


    Looking at the flying arrows of thunder.


    Igo responded immediately.


    The ground under his feet quickly bulged and separated from the surroundings.


    Then, the land turned into the appearance of Igo, opening his mouth wide and blocking the human figure Igo.


    It seems to be a defensive barrier.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by thunderous waves, Yi Ge''s earth barrier indeed blocked Xu Fan''s attack.


    However, this did not last forever. As the thunder grew louder, Yi Ge''s defense was directly penetrated by arrows.


    In the end, the arrow broke through the abdomen of the humanoid Igo like a meteor, and continued to fly forward.


    Until it hit the planet Ygo, a black mushroom cloud burst into the sky.


    Rumble!


    Ego''s spacecraft.


    Xingjue and the others looked at the arrow shot by Xu Fan.


    All stood blankly on the spot.


    "Is this guy really human?" Xing Jue blinked.


    The destruction of the blow just now was almost the most exaggerated effect he had ever seen.


    The area covered by the mushroom cloud is almost the area of ??dozens of cities on Shandal.


    If his father is not a god, I am afraid that the attack just now will definitely make him worse off.


    Kamora rolled his throat, and his father Thanos could not help appearing in his mind.


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    In Kamora''s view, Xu Fan''s strength is probably even more terrifying than Thanos.


    "Quil... do we want to go and help you dad." The Rocket took a breath. He thought that the battle between Yi Ge and Xu Fan would be an unsuspecting crush.


    But now, he suddenly didn''t think so.


    "I''m Groot."


    "Help..." Xing Jue turned to look at Yi Ge, who was recovering from his injuries.


    Although he had just met his biological father not long ago, he actually valued him very much in his heart.


    But I really want to help in the past...


    Xingjue''s heart was a little perturbed.


    This is not a fight at all.


    This is a fight of gods!


    Even if he didn''t care about anything, he rushed to help Igo.


    It is estimated that within a few breaths, it will become cannon fodder for the two to fight.


    "I think¡­¡­"


    However, just when Xing Jue opened his mouth to find a reason for himself, the mantis **** the side suddenly spoke.


    "Ego hopes you can stay here. This is not a battle you can intervene."


    For people like Camora, Rockets, Groot, and Drax, Igo didn''t care, nor did he care.


    But Xingjue is of great significance to him.


    He alone can''t dominate the entire universe at all.


    He needs another person who has the same power as himself.


    A descendant who inherited his supernatural power!


    Even though Igo wasn''t sure if Xingjue was the offspring he was looking for.


    But what if he is?


    So in any case, Yi Ge didn''t want the Star Lord to have any slips.


    Of course, Yi Ge didn''t think he would lose to Xu Fan.


    This is his home court.


    Heaven and earth are our weapons.


    "It''s useless!"


    Igo began to laugh. He touched his abdomen, and the wound pierced by the arrow had long since disappeared.


    "Any attack can''t hurt me, but you, what''s your limit?"


    As Igo spoke, he didn''t want to hear Xu Fan''s answer at all.


    He waved his hands and gathered the ocean on this planet, rising up into the sky like a thick water dragon, rolling towards Xu Fan, galloping.


    According to Yi Ge''s cognition, he believed that Xu Fan could not have unlimited energy.


    Every time he uses his power and makes an attack, part of his physical strength will be consumed.


    Even if it looks like this, it has been maintained.


    Xu Fan will also be exhausted due to physical exhaustion and will eventually die.


    And myself, as long as the neurons are not harmed.


    No matter what damage Xu Fan caused to this planet, it was impossible to harm himself.


    His human form will only be reborn again and again.


    In other words, once Xu Fan recognized his human form, he attacked desperately.


    Just doing useless work.


    "Raiden is it, I will too!"


    Ego roared again, manipulating the black vortex in the sky, and struck down a thunder forcefully, complementing the rising ocean.


    Suzuo Nenghu who blasted Xu Fan together.


    "This is quite the smell of the combination of Thunder Dune and Water Dune." Xu Fan saw all this in his eyes and couldn''t help but complain.


    He remembers that Gokage used this combination when fighting Uchiha Madara during the Fourth Ninja War.


    Now it seems¡­¡­


    Eagle is like five shadows.


    Myself...


    Instead, he became Uchiha Madara.


    But anyway, just this level of power is not enough to destroy his own Susao.


    And Xu Fan knew in his heart that it didn''t make sense to chase after the humanoid Igo.


    As long as Eagle''s neurons are not damaged, he can be resurrected indefinitely.


    If you want to kill Igo, you must destroy his core.


    It is the neurons of this planet.


    It is precisely because of this that Xu Fan''s attack just now was not directed at the humanoid Igo.


    It''s this planet!


    Neurons are the only weakness of Eagle.


    Not only Ego knows.


    Xu Fan also knew.


    but¡­¡­


    As long as he can''t break the ground, his weakness is not a weakness.


    The Thunder Arrow just now was almost the strongest move Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu could use.


    "It looks like it''s far from enough."


    Xu Fan rolled his eyes and looked at the area flattened by the mushroom cloud.


    The power seems very strong.


    If it were on the earth, the entire country of America might be gone.


    It even severely damaged an entire continent.


    But there is still a long distance from Igo''s neurons.


    then¡­¡­


    Xu Fan waved with one hand, and a silver spear appeared out of thin air in his hand.


    At a glance, Dashemaru''s gaze was deeply attracted.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t say anything extra this time.


    He was aiming at the area where the mushroom cloud blew flat.


    And, based on the Six Paths Mode, Xu Fan used the White Star Mode.


    This kind of cosmic energy.


    It''s just right to deal with Eagle.


    "Go!"


    The muscle strength on Xu Fan''s arm burst out instantly, pushing Gangnir out of his hand.


    In an instant.


    This turned the holy spear that belonged to Odin into a meteor.


    The ocean raised by Eagle was instantly dissipated by Gungnir''s power.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Eagle''s eyes widened suddenly. In his sight, Xu Fan''s weapon was a real meteor.


    There is also Xu Fan''s white star mode.


    Is that really the power that humans can possess?


    What is the origin of this guy?


    Just when Igo couldn''t help but have this question, Gangnir directly penetrated his body and exploded on the planet.


    The huge mushroom cloud rises to the sky again!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 620 My goal is not you from the beginning) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 629： Sign-in is complete, Im serious

    "Check in from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter!


    Congratulations to the host for signing in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Planet Will!


    Just as the battle between Xu Fan and Yi Ge entered the white-hot stage, the voice of the sign-in assistant finally sounded in his ear.


    But this time the reward was a seed.


    As long as the seeds are planted on the planet, the planet can produce thinking consciousness.


    And synchronized with Xu Fan''s thoughts.


    In other words, to create a planet clone for Xu Fan.


    As for planting this seed on that planet.


    Xu Fan already had the answer in his heart.


    Looking at the entire Marvel universe, no planet is more suitable than the earth.


    Although the earth civilization does not seem to be developed, it is nothing in the galaxy.


    But superhero.


    The country of fire.


    Wakanda.


    It''s all there.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Anyone who knows Marvel comics knows the reason why Marvel''s big events happened on the earth.


    In addition to the fact that most of the superheroes were born on the earth, it is also because it is actually one of the five Marvel gods, the eternal heart.


    "It seems that I got something good."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, his eyes became serious.


    In fact, Xu Fan actually had a trace of jealousy in his heart when he shot.


    However, he is not afraid of Igo''s power.


    Rather, he was afraid that he would turn Ego planet into ashes before signing in.


    Caused myself not to get this reward.


    Therefore, Xu Fan deliberately did not enter the white star mode.


    It just used Susao Nohu, thousands of hands, and conventional ninjutsu such as the ten-tailed beast jade.


    That''s right.


    These are powers that destroy the world in the eyes of others.


    In Xu Fan''s case, it was just the most conventional and common ninjutsu.


    "Gangnier, now!"


    Xu Fan made a low voice, and the energy in his body instantly exploded, and he entered the white star mode.


    Gangneil, known as the strongest soldier of the Nine Realms, was also firmly held by Xu Fan.


    He looked directly at the humanoid Igo in front of him, but did not put him in his eyes.


    Xu Fan, as a traverser, is very clear.


    The humanoid Igo seems to be dominated by the planet''s consciousness, and can easily control the entire world.


    But he is not an entity.


    No matter how many times I destroy him.


    As long as the planet underneath is intact, the humanoid Igo can appear again and again.


    On the contrary, I want to solve this enemy once and for all.


    The only way is to destroy the planet Yigo below.


    "Master Xu Fan." Da She Wan was stunned, and he felt that Xu Fan''s temperament had changed significantly.


    It''s like he was just like the other person.


    even¡­¡­


    Just now, he can still feel the power of Xu Fan.


    He is a super strong man who surpassed Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara.


    The six immortals walking in the world.


    But now...


    Dashewan couldn''t feel anything.


    Even if Xu Fan did stand here, he still felt that he was nothing.


    Just like ants cannot understand humans, humans cannot understand gods.


    This dimensional gap is entirely a dimensional gap.


    Xingjue, Kamora and others have similar ideas to the current Oshemaru.


    When Xu Fan entered the white star mode.


    They all quieted down.


    They could not see through, nor could they understand Xu Fan''s current state.


    The light radiating from him was as dazzling as the Milky Way.


    On today''s Ego planet.


    I am afraid that only Yi Ge can understand Xu Fan''s current state.


    "The same as me, no... a divine power stronger than me."


    In the final analysis, Yigo is nothing but a planetary consciousness.


    On this planet, oneself is the law, everything, and the ruler.


    All the things that can be changed by one''s own thought, one word can determine and change everything.


    Once you leave the planet Ygo, your strength will begin to decay.


    This is also the reason why Yigo must have the same offspring as himself, the offspring who inherited his divine power, in order to complete his ambition.


    Now he...


    Not strong enough.


    Xu Fan in the white star mode has already broken through the planet level.


    He can completely break away from his home planet and come and go freely in space.


    The real universe level.


    So when Yi Ge saw Xu Fan now, his heart began to panic.


    "No no no no."


    The humanoid Igo couldn''t help but began to fall back, his eyes full of fear for Xu Fan.


    The calm before, the calm before.


    The confidence before, the arrogance before.


    All disappear without a trace at this moment.


    "I don''t even know you!"


    Yi Ge yelled at Xu Fan, "There is no need for endless death between us."


    "As long as you leave here, I don''t need to pursue those things you did!"


    But the more Ego was like this, the more he explained his fear now.


    Da She Maru will have a panoramic view of this scene.


    "Planet consciousness, even afraid..." Da She Wan took a breath.


    Although he cannot understand how strong Xu Fan is now, he can have some concepts from the side.


    Now that Igo was afraid.


    That means that Xu Fan can easily destroy a planet.


    And the earth where I am is actually a planet.


    In other words, as long as Xu Fan thought.


    He can destroy the world. UU Reading


    Let your world no longer have the concept of ninja, ninjutsu, or country.


    But Xu Fan didn''t care what Dashewan, Xingjue and others thought.


    The sign-in reward has been obtained, he just wants to get rid of Yigo as soon as possible, and then leave here.


    Return to the earth and see what happens if you plant the seeds of planet will.


    Xu Fan held Gangneil tightly and injected the power in the White Star mode.


    This is actually a kind of cosmic energy.


    It is not comparable to a planet like Ego.


    As for the human figure Igo, Xu Fan didn''t care at all.


    You can attack the huge target of the planet under your feet at will.


    He has nowhere to hide.


    There is nowhere to escape.


    only¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s gaze penetrated through the humanoid Yi Ge''s body and focused on the deep pit in the distance.


    "Drink!"


    Just listen to Xu Fan burst out.


    Gangneil flew out of his hand like a real meteor.


    Cut through the horizon.


    Penetrated through the body of the humanoid Igo.


    "Do not!"


    Humanoid Igo''s face was pale, although Gangnir was not enough to kill him in this form.


    But if Gangneil is not stopped, the consequences are no joke.


    Even if only a meteorite hits him, it will cause a disaster.


    Not to mention the sharp spear thrown under this kind of cosmic energy.


    The humanoid Igo is completely energized, looking like a giant of white light.


    He tried his best to chase Gangneil, trying to intercept Xu Fan''s attack.


    However, no matter how many methods he tried, he couldn''t stop Xu Fan''s Gangneil.


    In the end, Gangneil hit the deep pit created by Xu Fan and exploded on the spot. The dazzling white light spread to the surroundings and swallowed everything.

 v2 Chapter 630： Spike Igo

    "Check in from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter!


    Ego tried his best to catch up with the Gangnir that Xu Fan had thrown out, and tried every means to stop it.


    However, whether it is the mountains, oceans, rocks, or his body that Yigo rises.


    Will be shattered by the power of Gangnir in an instant.


    Even without the power blessing in the white star mode.


    This sharp gun is also the only unique artifact in the Nine Realms.


    Even the power of the planet is vulnerable to it.


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noise resounding through the entire planet of Yigo, the dazzling light spread out to the surroundings.


    Whether it is mountains or rivers.


    Or something else, all turned into atoms by Gungnir''s power.


    After seeing this scene, Igo only felt his scalp numb.


    The aftermath of the explosion spread to the entire planet.


    Peel the surface layer by layer.


    Even looking at the scene in front of him, Ego was helpless.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and with the ability to see through his eyes, he saw the damage caused by Gangneil.


    A huge gap was broken through the entire planet Yigo.


    Expose Eagle''s neurons completely.


    The eyes of Dashemaru, Xingjue, Kamora and others were also attracted.


    Everyone present took a breath.


    They have never seen such an exaggerated destructive power.


    "Is that the neuron of Yigo." Dashewan finally focused on Yigo''s neuron.


    If you can take a part, take it back to Wakanda for research.


    There may be unexpected gains.


    Xu Fan also noticed the fever in Da She Wan''s eyes.


    Without waiting for his request.


    Xu Fan turned his wrist and used the hanging ring to open a portal the size of a watermelon.


    He grabbed forward with five fingers, holding a small piece of Igo neuron.


    Then, Xu Fan suddenly used force and tore off a small piece abruptly.


    Neurons the size of an arm.


    In order to prevent this neuron from being brought back to Wakanda intact, let Dashewan study it.


    Xu Fan also deliberately used magic to save, and then threw it to Dashewan.


    For Xu Fan''s breathtaking, smooth operation.


    Da She Wan was startled.


    Afterwards, he looked down at the things in his hands, and the dazzling light made him feel more joyful than ever.


    You know, this is not a human neuron.


    It is a neuron of a planet.


    If you can research results.


    Maybe you can get another sublimation of your dimension.


    Thinking of this, Da She Maru carefully retracted the Igo neuron.


    but¡­¡­


    Because of Xu Fan''s violent tearing action, Yi Ge had unprecedented pain.


    "No no no!"


    The humanoid Igo holds his head in his hands, his face is hideous and his voice is miserable.


    On a huge planet, only neurons can be regarded as his subject.


    This kind of injury hit him very hard.


    It was almost a subconscious reaction.


    In pain, Igo used other land to heal the surface, as well as his own wounds.


    But where does Xu Fan now give him such an opportunity?


    The sign-in has been completed.


    He has no reason to stay here.


    and¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s expectations for Yi Ge have also disappeared.


    He thought Igo was very strong.


    You can make yourself happy.


    But I have to say that Yi Ge''s strength is not as strong as Xu Fan imagined.


    Don''t talk about yourself.


    I''m afraid that Lushang and Captain Marvel can easily solve this guy.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Maybe even Odin can.


    Seeing Yi Ge''s actions, Xu Fan directly used Chaos Magic.


    Grasp the neuron below, and then rise from the ground up.


    Seeing such a scene of Ego, his eyes were filled with horror.


    "No, stop!"


    Yi Ge turned his head and yelled at Xu Fan, while using all his power to stop this guy.


    But who knows, the current self can''t resist Xu Fan''s Chaos Magic at all.


    He couldn''t even understand Xu Fan''s chaotic magic.


    The ground below the neuron changed into a sturdy arm, extending upward, trying to grasp the neuron firmly and **** them from Xu Fan''s magic.


    The result was easily crushed by Xu Fan''s magic.


    Xingjue and others are Liushen Wuzhu.


    "What do we do now?" Rocket blinked and asked Xing Jue.


    He is now beginning to worry that after Xu Fan has solved Yi Ge, he will attack a few of them.


    "Our hurry to get out of here." Kamora thought about it seriously, feeling that he must leave here now.


    Even Xu Fan didn''t want to kill them.


    Do not¡­¡­


    With Xu Fan''s strength, there is no way to kill.


    This dimensional difference is simply to crush them.


    It''s like humans want to trample an ant to death.


    If Xu Fan has this plan, they don''t have to flee.


    Because there is no escape.


    The reason why Kamora felt that he should leave was not because Xu Fan wanted to kill them.


    But worried...


    When Igo exploded, the shock wave would sweep them.


    Destroy the entire spaceship.


    They were exposed to outer space and couldn''t survive at all.


    "what?"


    Xing Jue looked blank, his mood is very complicated now.


    It was hard for me to meet my father.


    Finally found out his life experience.


    I thought it would be a good start.


    But in a blink of an eye, UU reading is about to watch his father die in front of him?


    It''s like when my mother died in front of me.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Xingjue shook his head vigorously, he was unwilling to accept this ending, let alone convinced himself to accept it.


    He yelled, then rushed to the console.


    Only Xu Fan was in his sight, and he increased the speed of the spacecraft, and then locked the target on Xu Fan.


    He is going to crash past.


    Distract Xu Fan.


    When he realized Xingjue''s crazy thoughts, Kamora quickly rushed up, holding down Xingjue.


    "Are you crazy, Quill!"


    Camora asked loudly.


    This behavior is no different from death.


    "Groot!" Rocket was also taken aback by Xing Jue''s recklessness, and hurriedly shouted to Groot, asking him to restrain Xing Jue with his body.


    Lest he do anything terrible.


    In any case, the Rockets don''t want to die here.


    He also couldn''t understand the feelings between relatives.


    In his opinion, Xing Jue and Yi Ge only met soon.


    Even if he is Xing Jue''s father, there is no way to confirm.


    To die for the other side?


    This is a joke.


    "You let me go, that''s my father!"


    Xingjue shouted while struggling.


    But soon, Drax walked behind him and smashed him with a punch, knocking him out.


    Even the praying mantis woman cast her vote at this time.


    "I think we should leave here..."


    No matter who it is, it can now be seen that the current Igo is gone.


    Including Igo himself.


    "No, no, please!"


    Yi Ge''s emotions began to collapse, and he begged Xu Fan for mercy.

 v2 Chapter 631： Return to earth

    "Check in from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter!


    Faced with Yi Ge''s begging for mercy, Xu Fan turned a blind eye.


    When the neuron was lifted into the air by his chaos magic, completely exposed to his sight.


    Gangneil flew back to Xu Fan''s hands.


    Then, Xu Fan decisively manipulated Chaos Magic and squeezed towards Yigo''s neurons.


    "Ah!"


    The humanoid Igo burst out a heart-piercing scream on the spot. He hugged his head, only feeling huge pain sweeping his body.


    The planet below trembled, and the mountains fell apart.


    It''s like real doomsday destruction.


    For a **** like Yi Ge, Xu Fan would not have the slightest pity in his heart.


    What''s more, there are seeds under Igobu on the earth.


    Once the seeds take root and sprout, it is undoubtedly a huge disaster for the earth.


    As the supreme mage of the earth, how could Xu Fan allow such hidden dangers to exist?


    "A planet." Oshemaru condescendingly looked at the scene of the collapse of the mountain, and couldn''t help feeling emotional.


    In any case, Yi Ge is a planet with self-consciousness.


    This is probably a unique existence in the universe.


    It is somewhat regrettable to wipe out this planet in this way.


    However, as a scientific adviser to the Land of Fire, Da She Maru will not stop Xu Fan.


    Because he knew in his heart that Xu Fan would not change his mind because of his own opinions.


    Otherwise, he would not be Xu Fan.


    With emotion, the Dashewan now only glanced down at the Igo neuron in his hand, and began to figure out how to conduct the research in his heart.


    And on the spaceship of Ego.


    Seeing Xingjue put on a posture that he wanted to die with Xu Fan, Drax knocked him out with a punch.


    His mind is always simple and rude.


    Although this sudden punch scared everyone, it did solve the biggest problem.


    thump.


    Xingjue''s body was thrown to the ground by Kamora.


    The rest of you look at me, I look at you.


    Compared to Xing Jue and his father who didn''t know where to emerge.


    These people should be more concerned about their lives.


    "Ours quickly get out of here."


    After a brief silence, Kamora said to everyone.


    Even the neurons of Yi Ge were dug out by Xu Fan, and the outcome of this battle can basically be ended.


    If the guess is correct, wait until Xu Fan crushes Yi Ge''s neuron.


    The whole planet will explode.


    If they don''t leave now, then they probably won''t have the opportunity and need to leave.


    "The ghost has to stay here!"


    The Rocket yelled without thinking, and with a strong jump with his legs, he jumped directly to the console and started the operation.


    Drax and Groot looked at each other.


    "I''m Groot."


    Drax, who has a simple mind, naturally couldn''t understand what Groot was expressing. He turned his head and glanced at the praying mantis woman again, "Are you going to stay?"


    In Drax''s perception, the praying mantis girl should be something like a pet raised by Ego.


    Maybe she would have the idea to die for the master.


    "I don''t want it." The praying mantis woman''s head shook like a rattle.


    In fact, the praying mantis woman does not respect and adore Yigo.


    There was only fear in her heart for Igo.


    Especially his evil plans.


    It made the praying mantis girl shudder.


    However, his strength is too strong, he can neither resist nor stay away from him.


    But now, the praying mantis girl saw the only opportunity.


    we can even say¡­¡­


    The Mantis Girl is the only one who thinks Xu Fan is a righteous existence among all the people present.


    She felt that Xu Fan must have discovered Yi Ge''s evil plan.


    That''s why I am here, wanting to solve this big guy.


    "Now that we have reached an agreement." Kamora took a deep breath and decisively modified the spacecraft''s navigation, and then, with the cooperation of the rocket, increased the spacecraft''s propulsion to its maximum.


    Whoosh--


    A long tongue of fire spurted from the tail of the spacecraft, leading Kamora and his party away from Planet Ygo.


    For the small actions of these members of the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Xu Fan noticed it when dealing with Yi Ge.


    But to Xu Fan, they are all trivial little people.


    It''s like humans are not so bored that they deliberately trample on an ant.


    Xu Fan wouldn''t be bored enough to hunt them down.


    Of course, if they continue to stay here, they want to coexist and die with Planet Ygo.


    Xu Fan will not save them either.


    "It''s time to end it all."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, raising the power of Chaos Magic to the strongest value at this stage.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by loud noises, Eagle''s neurons began to crack spider-web-like cracks, then fell apart, and the resulting explosion impact spread in all directions.


    And the planet Yigo under their feet began to collapse at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The humanoid Igo''s body is weathered like sand.


    He opened his mouth wide and roared at Xu Fan.


    But apart from venting his anger, no actual effect was produced.


    "We should go back too."


    Xu Fan saw everything in front of him, and then opened the portal back to Earth behind him and Da She Wan, and walked in backwards.


    O She Maru watched a planet die like this, and my heart was once again shocked by Xu Fan''s supernatural power After O She Maru returned to Earth through the portal, the circle of fire to open the portal was slow. Zoom out slowly.


    Finally, through a fist-sized picture.


    He saw the energy produced by the planet Yigo burst instantly after it collapsed to its limit.


    The shock wave radiated silver light and spread out like ripples.


    That picture is as dazzling as the Milky Way.


    In the end, the circle of fire disappeared.


    The picture in his eyes also exploded from a planet to a dense forest in the country of fire.


    It''s just that Dashemaru''s heart couldn''t be calm for a long time, and she stood there.


    He blinked subconsciously, and what he saw was not the pitch black, but the silver brilliance.


    This interstellar journey can be said to have created an indelible impression on Dashe Maru.


    vivid memory.


    Xu Fan looked at Dashewan''s profile and guessed why he was like this.


    The amount of information is too large and it will take some time to digest.


    "Planetary Will."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, put the big snake pill aside, and extracted the seed of the planet''s will from his inventory.


    Although Wakanda is now also his own territory, but facing only one seed.


    Xu Fan felt that the country of fire was more suitable for cultivation.


    After all, the land of fire is the base where he slowly developed.


    There are preconceived ideas here.


    but¡­¡­


    Da She Wan didn''t froze forever.


    He quickly noticed the seed held in Xu Fan''s hand.


    "What is this?" Da She Maru couldn''t help asking, he had never seen such a seed.


    and¡­¡­


    From that seed, Dashewan could feel a wonderful feeling.


    It''s so amazing that I can''t describe it in words.


    "I don''t know." Xu Fan replied without thinking.

 v2 Chapter 632： Its Thanos!

    "Check in from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter!


    Outer space.


    Kamora and the rocket push the speed of the spacecraft at full speed, away from the exploding planet Ygo.


    When they arrived at a safe location, the father of the star-jue exploded in an instant.


    The dazzling light is as gorgeous as the Milky Way.


    I don''t know how long it took before space returned to darkness.


    Looking at the annihilated Planet Yago, Kamora''s mood was somewhat complicated.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help worrying.


    Who is Xu Fan anyway?


    If he really is like he said, the guardian of the earth, the supreme mage.


    Then the power gem fell into his hands, which was actually a kind of protection.


    He can avoid his father Thanos and complete his terrible plan.


    But now...


    Camora began to worry, worried that Xu Fan and Ronan were the same.


    The reason they want the power gem is to rule the universe.


    If that''s the case, then she must find a way to steal the Infinite Gems from Xu Fan''s hands.


    But when I think of Xu Fan''s powerful strength.


    Camora couldn''t think of the possibility of success.


    Just now, Xu Fan can easily destroy a planet!


    Still a planet with self-thinking, self-awareness, and knowing how to resist!


    Not to mention stealing the power gem from Xu Fan.


    Even how to approach this man is a problem.


    But no matter how you say it, Kamora has never been a fearful person.


    Otherwise, she would not throw a single bet and want to resist Thanos.


    She turned around and told the Rockets and others what she thought.


    As soon as the words came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    The Rockets thought Kamora was crazy.


    "Don''t you see that he just destroyed a planet?"


    "That''s a planet!" The rocket made a round ball with both hands. "You want me to say that we should stay away from this guy, as far as possible."


    "I''m Groot."


    "Because of this, I think the power gem should not be handed over to that guy for safekeeping." Kamora argued for reasons, hoping that others could consider the safety of the universe.


    "Isn''t this Sandalstar''s job? I can send you an email asking them to talk to that guy."


    The Rocket wrapped his arms around his chest, blocking the console behind him, "If even they can''t handle it, then we won''t be able to complete this task."


    Just when Kamora and the Rockets quarreled.


    Xingjue, who was once stunned by Drax, slowly opened his eyes. He covered the back of his head with one hand and stood up from the ground supporting his body with the other.


    He shook his head, trying to remember what happened.


    Others present were quiet because of Xing Jue''s awakening.


    "I remember, I ran into my father in the void, and..."


    Xingjue said to himself, ignoring Kamora and others, he moved his steps and approached the glass edge of the spaceship.


    As a result, only pitch black came into view.


    I am in outer space.


    A bad hunch came out spontaneously.


    Xingjue''s eyes were also wide-eyed.


    Memories slowly came.


    His expression also began to become complicated.


    Seeing this, Drax clenched his fists immediately, looking like he wanted to repeat the trick.


    However, this time, his actions were directly stopped by Camora.


    "Do not."


    Camora shook his head.


    In her opinion, this matter couldn''t hide Xing Jue at all.


    A planet disappeared in space, even if Xingjue was a fool, he could detect that something was wrong.


    "Quil..."


    Kamora made a gesture to keep everyone silent, and slowly walked behind Xingjue, telling what had just happened.


    Xingjue stood blankly on the spot instantly.


    In fact, he had already guessed what happened in his heart.


    Kamora''s words only confirmed him.


    "That bastard!"


    Xingjue let out a low growl, turned around and smashed the glass of the spaceship.


    This move shocked everyone.


    But obviously Xing Jue did not inherit Yi Ge''s supernatural power.


    In other words, with the death of Yi Ge, the divine power of the gods contained in Xing Jue''s body also completely disappeared.


    He is just an ordinary earthling.


    After a punch, Xingjue almost broke his finger.


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Xingjue took a breath, his face sullen, his other hand hurriedly covered the painful position, and he kept breathing.


    However, Xingjue always kept his back to Kamora and others.


    He didn''t want others to see such a shameful scene.


    "Where is that guy?"


    It took some time for Xing Jue to recover. He shook his palm and turned to ask Xu Fan''s whereabouts.


    "I don''t know." Camora shook his head.


    When the planet Yigo was about to explode, she and the rocket moved away directly from there.


    After the complete explosion, there was no shadow of Xu Fan in outer space.


    I''m afraid his strength...


    Has been strong enough to cross the universe.


    Or maybe the strange portal was used.


    In short, they have now lost the goal of Xu Fan.


    Fortunately, they knew where to find Xu Fan.


    "Hey, aren''t you looking for revenge on that guy? Quill." Rocket warned him with a serious face, "Listen, I can understand your feelings now, but..."


    The attitude of seeing the RocketsXing Jue interrupted him without thinking.


    "Can you understand my mood? I finally found my father and then lost him!"


    "You can''t understand!"


    Xingjue let out a low growl, his eyes showing unprecedented perseverance.


    It seemed that he had made up his mind to fight Xu Fan decisively anyway.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Seeing everyone arguing, the Mantis Girl couldn''t help but speak.


    Although Ego is the father of Xingjue, he does not regard Xingjue as a son.


    The reason why I found him was just to fulfill my ambition.


    Before Igo was still alive, the Mantis Girl was afraid to tell the truth.


    But now, Igo is dead.


    I have nothing to hide.


    As a result, as soon as the praying mantis girl spoke, she was interrupted by Xingjue, Kamora, and Rockets.


    "To shut up!"


    The praying mantis girl was taken aback, so she closed her mouth obediently.


    "I''m Groot."


    "Please." Seeing Groot speak, the Rockets complained irritably, but he soon found out.


    Groot was actually reminding himself.


    His fingers are pointing to space.


    Star Lord, Kamora, Drax, Mantis Girl, including Rocket.


    Move forward one after another.


    Through that piece of transparent glass, they saw in front of them a giant spaceship that did not know how many times larger than their spaceship.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It should be said that it is a giant battleship, looking at them eagerly.


    And Kamora will never remember the name of this battleship wrong in her life.


    Because it is...


    Own father, Thanos¡¯ battleship!


    "Oh no, it''s Thanos!"


    Camora exclaimed and turned around to control the spacecraft to jump in space.


    However, she was a step slower.

 v2 Chapter 633： seed

    "Check in from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter!


    The country of fire.


    Border forest.


    This is where Xu Fan checked in for the first time.


    It was also the place where he got the first reward.


    It is the beginning of everything.


    For Xu Fan, there is no better place to plant a seed called "Planet Will".


    And the country of fire is not located on any continent of Marvel''s Earth.


    When Xu Fan was crossing, he came to this world with Hokage Continent.


    Even if one day to go to the next world in the future, it should be traveling with Naruto Continent.


    even¡­¡­


    Xu Fan felt that the next time he traversed, he would most likely traverse with the entire earth.


    "By the way, if I understand correctly, the general meaning of the planet''s will is that after planting this seed, the earth can awaken its self-consciousness."


    "Like Igo."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    Anyway, judging from the explanation of the small assistant, this is probably the case.


    The Dashewan on the side was deeply attracted by what Xu Fan held. In the end, he couldn''t help but speak, "Master Xu Fan."


    No matter how you look at it, the seeds in Xu Fan''s hands are much more advanced than things like Eagle Neurons.


    Besides, he is now the scientific consultant of the country of fire.


    This also means that Xu Fan trusts himself extremely.


    Entrusting Wakanda to his care is a good proof.


    Da She Wan felt that if he asked sincerely, Xu Fan might answer his doubts.


    Of course, if Xu Fan didn''t want to say it, he didn''t have any loss.


    "To be honest, I don''t know exactly what this seed does." Xu Fan glanced at Da She Wan.


    "Probably it can awaken something like planetary consciousness, maybe the same as Ego."


    "However, we have to verify the details before we know it."


    When Xu Fan spoke, he used a magnetic escape.


    The ground under his feet began to turn to the sides.


    Although Xu Fan had never planted land, in his opinion, the seeds in his hand would not be ordinary things.


    That kind of farming theory will probably not work.


    "Awakening the seeds of planetary consciousness?" Da She Maru blinked, his face filled with surprise.


    This kind of thing is simply unheard of, unseen.


    Had it not been for Xu Fan''s fight with Yi Ge just now, Da She Maru felt that he would most likely take Xu Fan''s words as a fantasy.


    Even if he is the strongest man in the Ninja world.


    Even if he is the strongest supreme mage in this world.


    But now, Dashemaru is only shocked, but does not think this is any anti-scientific statement.


    Even Dashewan started to replenish the brain.


    I feel that Xu Fan suddenly took himself to Planet Yigo just to get this seed.


    To some extent, Da She Wan''s guess is correct.


    After all, Xu Fan went to Planet Yigo to complete the sign-in.


    This seed is indeed a reward obtained by signing in.


    However, regardless of whether Yi Ge made a shot during Xu Fan''s sign-in process, he did not intend to keep the opponent.


    Ego has strong ambitions, even the earth was planted by him.


    Once Igo finds the Star Lord, implement his evil plan.


    The consequences could be disastrous.


    Now this is not a movie, but the real world.


    In the battle against Thanos, Strange used the gem of time to see 140,000 different futures.


    No one can guarantee that the future when the Guardians of the Galaxy defeats Eagle will definitely happen.


    Unless, Xu Fan uses the power of time gems to make future corrections.


    But after all, since I have to do anything.


    Then why didn''t I go to kill Star Lord at the very beginning, before Ego found him?


    Anyway, it was a smooth matter during the sign-in process.


    Why wait until something really goes wrong before using the power of time gems?


    Simply superfluous.


    call¡­¡­


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and released the five fingers that firmly grasped the seed.


    The seed of "planetary will" began to fall freely and landed in the depths of the earth that Xu Fan lifted.


    Then, Xu Fan once again used the power of Magnetic Escape to close the earth.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    Xu Fan''s pupils changed from black to white, and the blue veins around his eye sockets began to bulge.


    With the clairvoyance ability, Xu Fan saw the change of the seed.


    The seed has not kept quiet all the time.


    In about ten seconds, the seeds planted by Xu Fan began to glow.


    On the edge of the seed, a root like a tentacle grows densely and expands around.


    It hardens and thickens almost at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Especially the deep underground part.


    It took less than half a minute to pass through layer after layer of earth.


    Even Xu Fan''s eyes could not be tracked.


    "Even Zhenjin..."


    When Xu Fan went to Wakanda for the first time, he used magic to cut a part of the Zhenjin ore and returned to the land of fire to bury it.


    The reason why Wakanda can continuously mine new vibrating gold has not suffered from exhaustion of resources.


    It is precisely because vibration gold can affect the surrounding material and transform it into vibration gold.


    Almost all under the forest of the country of fire is metal such as vibranium.


    The usual work of Kakashi and Konoha executives is to mine this kind of vibrating gold, and use it for the construction of modern technology.


    Of course, Dashe Maru has provided great assistance in this regard.


    But now, facing Zhenjin, which is known as the hardest metal on earth.


    The root of the seed has no fear, not even the idea of ??detours.


    It aimed at the vibrating gold, and slowly rubbed out the crack, deepened from the crack, and finally penetrated the vibrating gold.


    but¡­¡­


    The root of the seed seems to like this metal very much. In addition to penetrating the vibrato, it also entangles the vibrating strongly.


    Xu Fan observed quietly, and Dashewan was conscious of it and tried not to disturb it.


    I don''t know how long it took before this seed completed the most critical part.


    germination.


    It passes through layers of soil and finally reaches the surface.


    O She Maru''s sight was deeply attracted.


    I watched it grow wildly at an exaggerated speed.


    It''s almost like the Mu Dun used by Xu Fan.


    Two or three can''t breathe, and a sturdy tree appeared in front of him.


    Da She Wan stepped back again and again.


    The trunk of the tree is thicker than the waist of Akudo Dingji who used the technique of doubling.


    "It''s incredible." Da She Maru exclaimed.


    But the growth of the tree did not stop there.


    At the top of the tree, it begins to bloom and bear fruit.


    The shape of the fruit looks more like a girl.


    thump!


    Eventually the fruit separated from the big tree and fell to the ground, and something like slime flowed into the ground.


    Only then did the seeds stop growing.


    The girl lying in front of Xu Fan had pale green pupils and yellow hair.


    Da She Wan saw it, and instantly recalled Ego.


    "Is this earth consciousness? Existence like Igo?"


    Da She Wan rolled his throat and couldn''t help asking.

 ~： Tutu has opened a new book, please vote for your support!

Tutu has opened a new book, please vote for your support!

 v2 Chapter 634： The birth of a small earth

    Looking at the girl in front of him, Xu Fan tried to communicate with her.


    But all I got was an ah ah ah answer.


    At the moment before, the earth was still in chaos, without thought and consciousness.


    Although the seeds Xu Fan planted made the earth the same as Yi Ge, he had the ability to think for himself.


    But she is still the same as a newborn.


    "It''s amazing." Da She Wan looked at the living body in front of her, and found that she didn''t need to breathe nor heartbeat.


    Even the belly button possessed by humans did not appear on her.


    In addition to having a human appearance, she is almost essentially different from humans.


    This made Oshe Maru burn out a strong interest, and his eyes became frenzied.


    If he could, he really wanted to bring this girl back to Wakanda.


    Use the equipment in her laboratory to give her a full-body examination.


    But when Da She Wan had such thoughts, Xu Fan had already looked up and down the whole body of the girl with his eyes.


    Based on the clairvoyance ability, Xu Fan can see the meridians and organs in the human body.


    As a result, there are no organs in the girl''s body.


    Except for being human on the outside, her interior looks more like a nebula.


    It''s like the eternity of one of the five Marvel gods.


    "That''s it."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, as if he understood something.


    In the setting of the Marvel universe, the earth is the eternal heart.


    Now that the earth has awakened its self-consciousness, it may have inherited the eternal setting, consciously or unconsciously.


    and¡­¡­


    The earth never cares about the survival of human beings.


    How could she imitate the human structure.


    Then, Xu Fan opened the eyes of Agomoto on his forehead to further explore the spiritual level of the little girl.


    As a result, the picture that appeared in Xu Fan''s mind was nothing but blank.


    "Since you are the incarnation of the will of this planet, then call you a little earth."


    Xu Fan thought a little bit.


    He is not good at naming.


    All I can think of is Gaia, or names like Gaia.


    This is because, in a certain mythological system, the earth is called Gaia as the goddess of the earth.


    However, Xu Fan did not like the name.


    Simply call her Little Earth.


    But no matter what, Xu Fan has no experience with raising little girls.


    "Orochimaru."


    Xu Fan turned and looked at the Dashewan on the side.


    The little earth is the incarnation of the will of the earth, and Xu Fan feels that the less people know, the better.


    It''s better to hand it over to Da She Wan to take care of her daily life.


    And based on Xu Fan''s understanding of Dashe Wan.


    This guy will definitely pursue the exploration of the little earth and get more secrets from her.


    Xu Fan is also very interested in these secrets.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    The Dashemaru now is not that cruel, indifferent villain.


    Now he has a much gentler personality, more like the auntie snake in "Bo Ren Biography".


    In addition to the image, it still maintains the traditional image.


    "Master Xu Fan, why do you look at me with that kind of look?" Da She Wan met Xu Fan''s gaze, and a chill flashed in his heart.


    It always feels that Xu Fan seems to be making some idea, and he also hit his own.


    "Ah, it''s nothing." Xu Fan shook his head, and then changed his eyes, "By the way, Dashewan, anyway, you usually have nothing to do. The little earth will be taken care of by you."


    Xu Fan didn''t have much interest in women, let alone such inhumans who only looked like girls.


    Even if Xu Fan knew that the little earth possessed great power.


    But he prefers to be a hands-off shopkeeper.


    "Little Earth..." Dashemaru muttered the name of Little Earth, then looked at her who was only ah-hmm-ah, and couldn''t help but vomit, "This name is too perfunctory."


    "Why don''t you think about it seriously anymore, for example...names like the moon."


    Siyue.


    Upon hearing this name, Xu Fan suddenly thought of the child created by Da She Wan in the biography of Bo Ren.


    Looking at it this way, Da She Wan seems to have a soft spot for the name Si Yue.


    "No? It''s called Little Earth? Simple and clear."


    "But? Since she is the incarnation of the will of the earth, it means that she, like Yigo, can freely control the plants and trees on the earth."


    "Even destroy the entire continent."


    Xu Fan paused for a while? "I know you have some ideas in your heart. As for what it is, you and I know it well, and I don''t care."


    "But? Be sure to grasp a degree."


    "I don''t want to go to Wakanda again and find that the entire African continent has disappeared."


    "What other spaceships? You also need to research."


    At the end, Xu Fan made a special addition.


    But Xu Fan was not worried about the little earth running away.


    Now he has five infinite gems in his hand.


    They represent the time, space, reality, mind, and law of power in this universe.


    Even if the little earth was emotional, it rushed to the sun with all the human beings on it.


    Xu Fan can also reverse the time and restore everything to the same.


    It can even be said that if it were not for such a back hand, Xu Fan would not easily let the earth awaken its will.


    Of course, Xu Fan hopes that Dashewan can cultivate the small earth well.


    Turn her into your own teammate, combat effectiveness.


    When crossing into other worlds in the future, the little earth can become its own powerful partner.


    "This naturally doesn''t need Master Xu Fan to worry about."


    O She Maru opened his arms, the expression on his face calmly.


    Before he came into this world, he conducted countless human experiments.


    Like children¡¯s experimental research bodies, at least tens of thousands.


    So in terms of brainwashing and education, Da She Wan feels that he can be regarded as an expert.


    The most important thing is that Da She Wan knows her heart clearly.


    Little Earth is different from the children he has seen and studied before.


    It''s just that Dashemaru looked at the figure of Little Earth and couldn''t help thinking about a question in his heart. UU reading www. uuk£ánshu.com


    I don''t know if I can transfer my soul to Little Earth''s body using the forbidden technique of reincarnation.


    In other words, is there a possibility to let yourself become the will of the earth?


    Ego''s death is miserable, but it also makes Oshemaru longing.


    It''s just these words, Da She Wan will not say it.


    "Master Xu Fan, don''t worry, I will take care of the little earth."


    "However, Master Xu Fan, what are your next steps?"


    Da She Wan thought for a while, then asked Xu Fan''s next plan.


    "Are you planning for the next step?" Xu Fan muttered to himself, "I should go to see how Strange''s magic is doing."


    "before that."


    Xu Fan once again used the portal to connect to a shopping mall in New York City, roughly estimated the figure of Little Earth, and then fetched a suitable set of clothes for her.

 v2 Chapter 635： Odins death

    , The fastest update starts from Naruto and signs in the latest chapters!


    Asgard.


    Fairy palace.


    Sol hurried back.


    About ten minutes ago, he was still looking at the house with Jane Foster on the earth, planning to hold a wedding in New Mexico, and then settle down on the earth.


    For Asgard''s throne, Sol has no interest.


    The only thing he wants to do now is to accompany Foster on the earth for the rest of her life.


    But who knows, Heimdall suddenly established a spiritual connection with himself and opened the Rainbow Bridge for him.


    According to Heimdall, Odin has very important things to summon Saul.


    Although Saul had no idea about this, he and Foster bid farewell temporarily.


    Come to Asgard''s fairy palace alone.


    Under the guidance of the guards of the fairy palace, Thor finally met the **** king Odin.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Odin''s state was not optimistic.


    He looks weaker than ever.


    The queen mother, Frigga, stood by his side, and she took a few steps back when she noticed that Sol had arrived here.


    This is actually what Odin meant.


    He wished he could talk to Sol, Loki, alone.


    Frigga made a gesture to make all the guards of the fairy palace quit.


    At the same time, Loki was also brought here.


    Compared with Thor, Rocky now can be said to be extremely embarrassed.


    "Loki." Sol looked at Loki and noticed that his clothes were a bit sloppy and his hair hadn''t been cleaned much.


    It is not difficult to see that Loki''s mood is very bad.


    After the New York War, Xu Fan used magic to deprive him of the godhead.


    In the days that followed, Loki was kept in the dungeon of Asgard.


    Be locked in with the most dangerous elements of the Nine Realms.


    Naturally, the cynicism of those guys is indispensable.


    And Loki, who had lost his supernatural power, couldn''t escape at all.


    The only part that can be considered good news is that Asgard is safe enough.


    Don''t worry about Thanos looking for revenge.


    As for the test Xu Fan said.


    Rocky didn''t realize it at all.


    When he saw Thor again, Loki couldn''t help but sneer.


    In his opinion, there is a stark contrast between himself and Thor.


    One is the light shining on Asgard.


    One became the dark that Asgard spurned.


    "Up to now, is there anything we can say?" Rocky looked at Saul directly, his tone even more merciless.


    Saul actually had a lot to say to Rocky.


    I hope he can correct evil and return to the right.


    You can start over.


    As long as he is the same as himself.


    After passing Xu Fan''s magic test, he can get back his godhead.


    Change back to God.


    Regarding this point, Saul felt that Odin thought the same way, so he still didn''t break the spell on Loki.


    But in fact, it was because Odin was so weak that he didn''t have that power at all.


    Xu Fan''s magic is more powerful than Odin.


    Odin looked at his two sons, he never dreamed that the relationship between the two sons would become so stiff.


    Worrying that they would continue their endless quarrel, Odin said in a low voice, saying their names, "Sol, Loki."


    Although Loki hated Thor very much now, he was still quiet.


    The two turned around together, focusing on the weak Odin.


    "I... no longer do it."


    Odin thought about it carefully and decided to tell them the truth directly.


    As I grow older, my strength becomes weaker and weaker.


    Although some divine power was recovered from the sleep before, it was because of the ownership of the etheric particles.


    He had a battle with Xu Fan.


    In order to overcome the supreme mage who visited from the earth, Odin tried his best.


    The result was still a big defeat by Xu Fan in the battle.


    Since then, Odin''s divine power began to flow at an unprecedented speed.


    By now, he has no power to control the Immortal Palace and Asgard.


    In addition, there is a worse situation waiting for him.


    Sol is not his eldest son.


    Before Sol was born, Odin had a daughter.


    Her name is Hela.


    Is the goddess of death.


    When he fought in the Nine Realms, Hela made the most effort, and he was even the former master of Mirnier.


    But who knows, in one war after another, Hela''s ambitions are swelling day by day.


    When she wanted to stop the war, she wanted to continue.


    The unity of the Nine Realms alone cannot satisfy Hela.


    She wants bigger, more territory.


    Odin never thought that his daughter would become like this.


    but¡­¡­


    Odin knew well that once a **** like Hela became a ruler, he would definitely become indistinguishable from Malkis.


    She can''t see the lower level.


    No civilians can be seen, no peace can be seen.


    There is only killing and power in her eyes.


    In desperation, Odin had to send the Valkyrie to suppress Hela.


    However, Hela has grown to a terrible point.


    The entire Valkyrie army was destroyed by her regiment.


    After that, Hela even pointed the sword at herself.


    I want to replace myself with force and become the king of Asgard.


    "finally¡­¡­"


    "I had a battle with Hela and sealed her in another space..."


    "I am getting weaker and weaker now, and so is the seal I placed back then."


    "After I die, Hela will definitely make a comeback."


    Odin rolled his throat and finished telling the shocking secret.


    Similarly, this is also the dark history of light that Asgard can''t see.


    Even Rocky stood there all of a sudden, unable to understand the news.


    "Sol, Loki..."


    "The only people who can protect Asgard right now are you."


    Although Frigga is still there, she does not have enough power to defeat Hela.


    The strength of her and Hela are very different.


    If you really want to start, I''m afraid you can''t even delay time.


    What''s more, Frija is still Hela''s mother.


    Odin knew the pain of shooting his daughter well, so he didn''t want Friga to experience it again.


    But no matter how you say it, if you can''t stop Hela.


    She will become Asgard''s disaster, Asgard''s nightmare!


    "It''s all right now, you have another sister." Rocky couldn''t help but complain about Thor.


    The family game he has always dreamed of, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is now complete.


    He has a real sister, not a fake like himself.


    "Rocky!"


    Saul yelled over without thinking.


    Whether it''s the news of Hela''s return, or the news of Odin''s upcoming guest.


    Sol couldn''t accept it in his heart.


    The most important thing is that he didn''t want to see Asgard''s life smashed.


    However, there was one thing that shocked Sol''s heart.


    The Valkyrie, whom he admired so much when he was young, was completely wiped out by his sister Hela.


    It was also given by Hela.


    Only then did Asgard''s strongest Valkyrie legion become a legend.

 v2 Chapter 636： Hela returns

    , The fastest update starts from Naruto and signs in the latest chapters!


    "Sol, Loki, Asgard...I will leave it to you."


    Odin looked at the two sons in front of him, until the last moment, he still regarded Loki as his own.


    With Odin''s life reaching the end.


    His body emits a little starlight.


    "Father!" Saul was taken aback by the scene before him, and hurriedly jumped up, trying to hug Odin.


    However, those light spots passed through Thor and slowly rose.


    "Sol..." Loki couldn''t help but frowned, suddenly having a bad feeling in his heart, and he whispered Sol''s name.


    Just five or six meters in front of Loki''s line of sight, the space began to become distorted.


    A wave of magic spread to the surroundings.


    In Loki''s view, this is not the time to be sad and to remember Odin''s death.


    Noting Loki''s small movements, Thor''s first reaction was to scold him.


    Even if Rocky cares about his origin, he shouldn''t be unresponsive at this time.


    But Thor quickly understood why Loki reacted like this.


    His gaze looked towards the distorted space.


    Click!


    Click!


    The space gradually cracked, creating a wormhole out of thin air.


    Odin was also completely blessed, his body turned into a little starlight, and finally disappeared.


    A tall black-haired goddess walked slowly from the pitch-black wormhole.


    A pair of cold eyes flashed with contempt, and the corners of her mouth gradually rose, as if she was the winner of all this.


    "Sol..." Loki rolled his throat, his heart more nervous than Sol.


    Because the spell Xu Fan put on him deprived him of his godhead, he now has a mortal body.


    Any kind of attack may kill him.


    In any case, Loki now doesn''t want to die.


    Saul quickly realized this, and he quickened his pace to put the matter of Odin''s death temporarily.


    I saw Sol three steps and two steps, came to Loki, and while protecting him behind him, he looked at Hela.


    Odin told the truth before he died.


    No matter how bad Thor''s mind was, he could tell that the woman in front of him was the goddess of death.


    Hella!


    "Tsk tsk."


    Hela looked around, ignoring Thor and Loki on the spot.


    Although she has been sealed for a long time, she is not ignorant of what happened in Asgard.


    She knew that Thor and Loki were her own younger brothers.


    Also know that there is a powerful supreme mage on earth.


    Even Odin was defeated in his hands.


    but¡­¡­


    HELLA did not regard Xu Fan as a problem.


    Odin lost because he was old.


    If you give yourself enough time.


    Xu Fan is not a problem either.


    As long as he can stand on the land of Asgard, his strength will increase little by little.


    "Well, kids, put away your bewildered expressions."


    "The only thing you have to do now is to kneel and surrender to me."


    Hela opened her arms and exuded an unparalleled strong aura.


    "Asgard needs a king, and that king is me."


    Hella didn''t care about the hostility that Sol showed.


    Although he just came back, his body is still in a weak state.


    But Sol and Loki alone are far from their opponents.


    "mortal?"


    Even when Hela looked at Loki again, strong contempt flashed in her eyes.


    It''s like saying, as a mortal, you don''t get down on your knees, what are you waiting for?


    Seeing Hela''s lofty attitude and arrogant eyes, Loki was also extremely angry.


    Can''t wait to rush up to give her a punch.


    "Sol, what are you waiting for?" But now Loki can only give Sol verbal encouragement.


    In fact, Sol didn''t know much about it.


    From Hela, Sol felt an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    If Loki is still the **** of tricks, it''s okay, if two people attack together, maybe there will be a chance.


    After all, Hela had been sealed for a long time, and her body should be very weak.


    but¡­¡­


    Now Loki is a mortal body.


    Even if he did a lot of wrong things, he was indeed his brother.


    Sol didn''t want this brother to be hurt.


    But in any case, Sol knew everything in his heart.


    It is not a way to stay in a stalemate.


    The longer Hela stays in Asgard, the stronger her power will become.


    After two or three breaths, Thor finally raised the Thor''s Hammer, Mirnier, and threw it out.


    Thunder suddenly appeared in the room, rolling and surging toward Hela.


    However, what Sol did not expect was...


    His own Thor''s Hammer was easily pinched by Hela in his hand!


    Apart from Xu Fan, she is the second person who can lift a hammer.


    "How is this possible?" Salton''s eyes widened when he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Doesn''t this hammer have to have a matching godhead before it can be lifted?


    Just brute force, even the angry Hulk can''t do it.


    Why can Hella?


    Such a goddess of death who worships killing and power, what right does she have to lift Thor''s hammer?


    "Do you think this hammer is before you, who is using it?" Hela looked at the shock in Sol''s eyes, and the corners of her mouth rose, revealing an evil smile.


    However, the current Hela does not need this hammer.


    Her hands began to increase in strength.


    Cobweb-like cracks began to spread on the Ulu metal, which is known as indestructible.


    Rumble!


    Thunders filled the room.


    Frigga rushed here with the guards of the fairy palace to support, but happened to see Hela crushing the Thor''s Hammer.


    "Hella?!"


    Frigga couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Although she had long known that when Odin died, Hela would return.


    But when she really saw Hela standing in front of her alive, she was still taken aback.


    As for Thor and Loki.


    It was dumbfounded on the spot.


    "Heimdall!"


    After a brief silence, Loki shouted Heimdall''s name directly to the ceiling.


    Now Loki is a mortal, but Heimdall can see all the movements of the Nine Realms and can also perceive Loki''s thoughts.


    In Loki''s view, Sol is not Hela''s opponent at all. UU Reading


    To defeat her, one must use the power of another person.


    Xu Fan!


    I am afraid that in the entire Nine Realms, only Xu Fan can defeat Hela, the goddess of death.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the Rainbow Bridge directly penetrated the ceiling of the fairy palace.


    Loki pulled Sol''s arm directly and invited Friega.


    I hope my mother can go to earth with them to find Xu Fan, and then come back to deal with Hela.


    But Frigga had no such plan. She came up and pushed Loki and Sol, but she chose to stay to procrastinate.


    And Hela, who had just returned, was also afraid of Xu Fan, the Supreme Mage.


    In desperation, she had to overturn Friega to the ground, then jumped into the Rainbow Bridge to chase Sol, Loki.

 v2 Chapter 637： Sakazin

    , The fastest update starts from Naruto and signs in the latest chapters!


    A few days later.


    Ask the host to sign in to Sakastar!


    Completing the sign-in will be rewarded!


    As usual, Xu Fan taught Strange to improve magic in Kama Taj, and the sign-in assistant sounded in his ear again.


    "Is it Sakar Star again this time."


    Saka is also located in outer space and appeared in the third part of the Thor movie series.


    Thor, who defeated the flame demon, returned to Asgard and saw through Loki''s trick of pretending to be Odin.


    In any case, Thor is stronger than Loki in strength.


    Under Thor''s duress, Loki could only take him to the earth to find Odin''s whereabouts.


    But in fact, Odin didn''t care about Rocky''s calculations and tricks at all.


    Instead, he was happy to spend his last time on earth.


    Finally on the beach in Hawaii, Odin told Sol about Hela, and Loki died.


    The power that had been sealing Hela also disappeared.


    As soon as Hela returned to Earth, she crushed Thor''s hammer.


    Seeing that Sol was not Hela''s opponent at all, Loki quickly asked Heimdall to take them back.


    As a result, in the passage of the Rainbow Bridge, Hela shot Sol and Loki all out.


    They also fell on the star of Saka.


    However, Loki arrived a few days earlier than Sol, and became a friend of the Grand Master by virtue of his own tricks.


    Thor was reduced to a prisoner, became a gladiator of the grandmaster, and challenged Hulk.


    I have to say that "Thor III" can be regarded as the pinnacle of the "Thor" series in Xu Fan''s view.


    I have been in the cinema three times.


    Especially the Gladiator of Saka Star, can be called a famous scene.


    And that "yes, that''s it" that Rocky raised his arms and shouted became quite famous.


    It doesn''t take much trouble to get there.


    Xu Fan closed his eyes slightly, his vision became pitch black, but he slowly sketched the picture of Sakastar in his mind.


    Xu Fan raised his arm and used the power of the ring to open the portal to Saka Star in front of him.


    Then, Xu Fan stepped forward and headed to another planet in front of Strange and the others.


    As for Xu Fan''s departure, Arthur was already quite familiar with it. He made a gesture to let Strange continue to concentrate on practicing magic.


    On the star of Saka.


    As soon as Xu Fan arrived here, various noises rang in his ears. He looked around and found that there was a huge crowd of people here.


    Fortunately, Saka Star has a high level of civilization.


    The means of transportation are generally spacecraft.


    If you change to the earth, I am afraid that the entire traffic will be paralyzed.


    But Xu Fan knew exactly what these people were doing.


    As the ruler of Saka, he usually has no other hobbies, just like gambling.


    Saka Star''s arena is his favorite project now.


    It''s just that although the master likes gambling, he doesn''t like losing.


    In order to keep winning, he often uses various cheating methods.


    The time now happens to be late at night.


    If the guess is correct, the reason these people are so excited is precisely because the new game is about to begin.


    "Speaking of which, I don''t know who the superstar is now."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and then instantly expanded his mental power.


    In a moment of effort, Xu Fan easily controlled the thoughts of everyone on the street.


    The cheers suddenly subsided, everyone''s performance became sluggish, and one after another gave up a path.


    Xu Fan had no idea of ??squeezing around with these guys.


    He stepped forward and swaggered towards the arena of the arena.


    Anyway, I have come to this planet, how can I miss the gladiatorial fight that just happened to be in time?


    And Xu Fan is also very curious.


    In "Thor III", the superstar trained by the master is Hulk.


    But now Banner has not left the earth.


    As for the guards of the master, guards.


    Xu Fan can let them do things for themselves as long as they have a mind control.


    On this road, Xu Fan can be said to be unimpeded.


    In a short while, he walked to the auditorium of the arena.


    The sign-in assistant''s voice sounded again in his ears.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please don''t quit midway!


    Xu Fan was already familiar with this link. He ignored the progress bar and found a seat casually.


    Of course, Xu Fanxiang is already sitting on someone else''s seat.


    The fare here is always not low.


    But who made Xu Fan proficient in spiritual magic?


    When a mind interferes, the other party obediently gives up his seat.


    Xu Fan then sat down, too lazy to read other people''s thoughts to confirm who the current champion star was.


    Anyway, the opponent will soon appear.


    Just in the process of signing in, enjoy a performance.


    Xu Fan thought so, and the people around him suddenly stood up and cheered.


    Their voices are deafening, and their emotions are extremely agitated.


    It is not difficult to see that they seem to be looking forward to tonight''s game.


    Xu Fan raised his head slightly and noticed that the Grand Master was sitting in his exclusive auditorium, watching the battle condescendingly through the transparent glass.


    The reason why Xu Fan would look at Grand Master was because the corner of his eye noticed that there was a facial feature beside Grand Master familiar to him.


    "Rocky."


    Xu Fan''s eyesight is better than anyone here.


    He saw at a glance that the person sitting next to the Grand Master was the Loki he was familiar with.


    "Since Loki is here, it means..."


    Xu Fan''s gaze focused on the arena, "Sol is also here."


    "With that said, has Hela returned?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    The last time I played against Odin, I didn''t show any mercy.


    Probably that time, accelerated Odin''s death.


    Eventually, Hela returned early.


    "No wonder that a few days ago, I felt dark magic waves."


    The wave of black magic in Xu Fan''s mouth was the Rainbow Bridge of Asgard.


    At that time, Xu Fan thought it was Thor''s frequent visits to Asgard, so he didn''t care.


    After all, Saul deliberately contacted himself at the time, saying that he was ready to marry Jane Foster.


    Based on this relationship, the black magic generated by Rainbow Bridge fluctuates.


    Xu Fan thought it was a wedding relationship.


    Now it seems that may be related to Hella.


    But anyway, Xu Fan was not in a hurry to deal with Hela''s affairs.


    Signing in is the top priority.


    As for Hella...


    How could a guy who couldn''t even beat the flame demon be his opponent.


    Let''s focus on the gladiatorial first.


    Just as Xu Fan temporarily put Hela''s affairs aside, the gate of the arena slowly rose.


    It was exactly the same as Xu Fan expected.


    When the steel gate was slowly raised, Thor, who had cut short hair, stepped out of it.


    He took a deep breath and put the helmet on his head.


    He looked straight ahead, unable to guess the origin of the enemy he was about to face.

 v2 Chapter 638： Listen to me explain

    , The fastest update starts with Naruto and sign in the latest chapter!


    Sol''s mood is very mixed and bad.


    Hella robbed Asgard and became stronger day by day.


    But now I can''t make it back.


    Sol subconsciously touched the electronic chip on his body. Once he resisted, the toxins released by the electronic chip would paralyze his nerves.


    It is precisely because of this relationship that he has to appear in this arena.


    "Now I can only hope that Loki can figure out a way."


    Saul muttered to himself.


    I hope that the younger brother Loki can come up with some tricks.


    Although he has lost his godhead now, he has become an ordinary person without **** power.


    But his mind is still smart.


    Being able to be a guest of the Grand Master proves this very well.


    But before Loki can figure out a way...


    Thor can only fight other gladiators.


    If there is Thor''s Hammer in his hand, he can still feel certain in his heart.


    "Hope these broken copper and broken iron can be useful."


    Just when Sol couldn''t help complaining that the metal here couldn''t be compared with the Ulu metal of Asgard.


    The steel gate on the other side was directly knocked open.


    A giant with a height of at least three meters suddenly appeared in Thor''s eyes.


    He was wearing black armor and holding a large axe in his hand.


    And Sol would never admit his face wrong.


    "Hulk?"


    Saul blinked, unable to believe what was in front of him.


    But no matter what he said, he felt that the other party was indeed the Hulk!


    In fact, it wasn''t just Sol who was shocked.


    Even Xu Fan, who was sitting in the audience watching the duel, was slightly startled.


    "Hulk, why are you here?"


    Xu Fan focused his gaze on Hulk and confirmed it with spiritual magic.


    The Hulk in front of him was indeed the Hulk he knew.


    But strangely, Banner''s soul is not on Hulk.


    Even Hulk now has no physical body, but appears in this arena in a soul body form.


    Almost subconsciously, Xu Fan thought of a possibility.


    "Banna used separation magic to expel Hulk''s soul from his body."


    Xu Fan recalled the situation.


    Once on earth, Banner did find the magic of soul separation in an ancient book.


    He also talked to himself about it at the time.


    Now it seems that it may be the strength and loss of control of Lushang that made Banner make up his mind.


    After all, after the New York War, Xu Fan was rarely on earth.


    There is almost no contact with Dr. Banner.


    But there is one thing Xu Fan feels strange.


    Logically speaking, that separation magic should send Hulk''s soul to the **** dimension.


    Could it be that a combination of circumstances led to Hulk''s soul coming to Saka.


    Or¡­¡­


    How does this matter actually have anything to do with Mephisto?


    In any case, Mephisto is the monarch of the **** dimension.


    He did have the ability to drive Hulk to another place.


    "After the battle is over, ask Hulk."


    Xu Fan thought for a while and decided to ask Hulk after all this was over.


    On the arena.


    When Saul saw Hulk again, his emotions gradually became agitated.


    The things he lacks most now are partners and strength.


    If he can get Hulk''s help, then he is more likely to escape here.


    And if you add Hulk yourself, maybe you can beat Hela!


    At the worst, I can also go to the earth to find Xu Fan.


    With the help of the most powerful supreme mage ever.


    Hela can definitely be defeated.


    "It''s me, Banner, I''m Thor, the Thor of Asgard!"


    Worried that Hulk would not recognize him, Saul deliberately took off his helmet and pointed to his facial features excitedly.


    But who knows, when Sol called out the name Banner, Hulk instantly became angry!


    Hulk now has no control of the psychic scepter, and his heart is calm.


    Because there is no relationship with Banner, he can always maintain this form.


    During his time on Sakar, he also made some friends.


    Many people worship and cheer for themselves.


    He is a superhero, a superstar in the arena.


    Never lost!


    Life here is much happier than when in the dimensions of earth and hell.


    But the name "Banna" alone makes Hulk hard to forget.


    He was like a nightmare, like a shadow.


    Make Hulk reluctant to mention it.


    Until now, Hulk still clearly remembered how Banner drew the magic circle.


    How did he chant magic spells and sent himself to the **** dimension.


    I begged him not to do that.


    But he ignored it.


    All this, Hulk is vividly visible.


    When he heard the name Banner from Saul, the veins on his arm began to burst one after another.


    Whoops!


    Hulk snarled loudly at Sol, his voice even covered the cheers of the audience.


    "Hulk, don''t like that name!"


    Hulk opened his legs and ran towards Thor.


    Seeing Hulk so aggressive, Thor realized that he had said something he shouldn''t say.


    "Wait, wait, wait..."


    Thor stretched out his five fingers, hoping that Hulk could give himself a chance to explain.


    However, the angry Hulk would listen to what Sol said.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Hulk hit Sol''s face and lifted him away.


    Watching Thor flew upside down like a broken kite, and finally hit the steel gate, the gate was sunken.


    All the audience present took a breath.


    That kind of powerful blow can definitely kill people directly.


    If it hadn''t been for Saul to possess the divine body of Asgard, this one would be really bad luck.


    Of course, Thor, who had fallen from the steel gate, did not get there.


    He shook his brain, only to feel the stars before him.


    But Hulk still had no intention of stopping, his face was savage and he looked fierce.


    There was not only the anger towards Banner but also the hatred towards him.


    Now Hulk vented this sentiment to Sol.


    He stepped forward and approached Thor step by step, then held the axe in both hands, raised it high, over his head, and slammed it down.


    At this moment, all the audience held their breath, not even blinking their eyes, for fear of missing the wonderful shot.


    Loki stood up nervously.


    Although he didn''t like Sol, he didn''t want him to die here.


    After all, he is his only hope to escape from here.


    At this critical moment, Thor''s consciousness recovered and he sensed the danger.


    He raised his head just in time to see the iron axe falling from the top of his head.


    Almost a subconscious reaction, Thor rolled out to the side.


    As a result, Hulk''s iron axe was embedded into the ground, and the burst of shock hit Sol, slamming him to the ground.

 v2 Chapter 639： yes, thats it

    , The fastest update starts from Naruto and signs in the latest chapters!


    Thor grabbed the ground, feeling the pain in his entire back.


    The excitement and excitement of seeing Hulk was instantly dissipated.


    Now Saul had to face the actual problem now, how to stop Hulk.


    Rumble!


    Hulk used the most primitive brute force to pull out the iron axe from the ground, and the rubble broke apart in all directions.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk immediately turned around and roared at Thor, like a primitive beast.


    However, the audience in the auditorium was so emotional that they stood up from their seats and cheered.


    This is the tradition of Saka Star, a show that can make them feel excited and exciting.


    Hulk stepped forward, like a Beastmaster playing with its prey.


    He carried the iron axe, slowly approached Thor, and then raised the iron axe.


    But Thor was not as fragile as Hulk thought.


    He did lose an important hammer.


    But he is not the **** of hammers.


    It''s the Thor of Asgard!


    Bang!


    Just as Hulk''s iron axe was raised above his head, Thor snapped to his feet from the ground.


    Soon.


    Before Hulk could react, Saul jumped up, hugged Hulk''s head with his hands, and stepped on Hulk''s chest with his feet. With a strong kick, his body rotated in the air, and went around behind him.


    Hulk''s eyes suddenly zoomed in, and an incredible expression appeared.


    Until this moment, he suddenly reacted.


    Sol is fundamentally different from the weak chickens he encountered before.


    He is the **** of Asgard!


    When Hulk realized this, Saul had already exploded with the muscle power of his arms and threw him to the ground.


    Bang!


    The entire arena was shaken, Hulk loosened his five fingers and the iron axe rolled to the ground.


    Thor rolled around, knelt on one knee, and looked back at Hulk.


    According to what he knew about Hulk, this guy wouldn''t be solved by throwing himself back.


    This is indeed the case.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk smashed his hands to the ground and stood up from the ground supporting his body.


    At the same time, Sol caught the gap where Hulk had no defense, picked up the weapon that fell from his hand with both hands, and swept it out forcefully.


    When Hulk turned to Thor, the iron axe hit his breastplate severely.


    boom!


    A loud noise exploded between Hulk and Thor, and the invisible impact spread to the surroundings.


    Thor''s footsteps retreated again and again.


    His hands were numb and painful from the shock, bloodshot faintly leaking from the tiger''s mouth.


    He gritted his teeth, he didn''t expect Hulk to be so strong.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Sol shook his head vigorously, denying this.


    Hulk has indeed become stronger now.


    But compared with the form of Lushang, Hulk now is nothing at all.


    The real reason for the gap is the loss of the hammer.


    He couldn''t release Thunder, so he could only use the most primitive brute force to fight.


    Although this is not his own weakness, Hulk is obviously stronger!


    But Hulk was knocked out by Thor.


    For one thing, because Thor''s offensive was even faster, Hulk didn''t have time to gain a foothold.


    On the other hand, the power of Sol''s blow is indeed huge.


    Only the shocked Thor was shattered, not to mention the Hulk who received the frontal shock.


    He flew out, hit the ground continuously, and then bounced. After repeated several times, he was embedded into the wall of the arena with a boom.


    All the audience in the auditorium took a deep breath.


    Since Hulk appeared in this arena, this is his kingdom.


    His world.


    Most gladiatorial fights are unilateral spikes.


    It was the first time that an opponent such as Thor showed a close match.


    However, this did not make the audience worry about Hulk''s safety and whether he can continue to win a streak.


    On the contrary, it makes them more excited, more excited!


    This kind of back and forth battle is far more exciting than a unilateral spike!


    Even a part of the audience has become Thor''s fans and began to chant his name.


    Of course, what they were calling was the name the Grand Master gave Sol.


    Raiden boy!


    "Raiden boy!"


    "Raiden boy!"


    "Raiden boy!"


    Although these audiences don''t know why Saul is called Raiden Boy.


    But what about him?


    As long as the battle is exciting and exciting, it is enough.


    And Hulk''s fans were not to be outdone, they raised their arms and shouted with great momentum.


    Hulk¡¯s prestige set off increasingly stronger waves, as if brilliant fireworks lit up the night sky.


    Everyone is immersed in the enjoyment at this time.


    "Really good." Even Xu Fan found the contest between Thor and Hulk very interesting.


    I just don¡¯t know if Sol will awaken his potential in the arena of the Grand Master like the development in Thor III.


    "Hulk, very angry."


    Hulk crawled out of the broken wall.


    Thor''s attack did make him look a little embarrassed, but this level of power did not cause any substantial harm at all.


    At most, it just made Hulk''s breastplate sunken.


    Hulk lowered his head and glanced at the dent caused by Thor, grabbed hard with his right hand, and pulled the iron armor directly off his body, exposing his strong chest muscles.


    Unscathed!


    "Hi..." Saul couldn''t help taking a breath when he saw this.


    He staggered back, comparing his hands, it was obvious that his condition was worse.


    Hulk also noticed the panic in Saul''s eyes, but instead the corners of his mouth raised, and a triumphant smile appeared.


    The arena is such a large area, Sol has nowhere to escape.


    Hulk clenched his fists with both hands, moved his legs, and rushed towards Thor in a stride.


    Thor looked at Hulk getting closer and closer, and could only hold back the sharp pain in his hands, clenched the iron axe again, and used his approach to increase his power.


    Just as the two rushed to the center of the arena at the same time, they each resorted to means.


    Hulk grabbed his fist with five fingers and smashed it into Thor''s chest.


    Worried about causing fatal injuries to Hulk, Thor did not use the sharp end of the iron axe, but swept the blunt end towards Hulk''s chin.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    With two loud noises, Thor''s body flew upside down.


    Hulk swayed a few steps in place, feeling that the sky was spinning, and countless stars appeared in front of him.


    But in the end, Hulk got a firm foothold and didn''t fall.


    Anyone can see this power contest.


    Hulk has the upper hand!


    "Hulk won!"


    Hulk let out a low growl and there was a louder shout from the audience.


    Hulk enjoyed this scene very much.


    But the battle was not over yet, he continued to move forward, slowly approaching Thor.


    This punch made Saul feel that his internal organs were all misaligned, and the severe pain made him unable to stand up.


    Seeing Hulk grabbing his ankle, he couldn''t resist.


    Bang!


    Hulk lifted Saul over his head as if carrying a toy, then slammed it down, smashing a circular hole in the grass of the arena.


    Subsequently, Hulk repeated this, throwing Thor from side to side.


    Loki, who had witnessed this scene with his own eyes, couldn''t help being excited and got up directly.


    "Yes, that''s it!"

 v2 Chapter 640： Thor Awakens

    Bang!


    Hulk slammed Sol to the ground severely, stepped on it, pressed his chest firmly, not giving him a chance to stand up.


    Sol''s brain only buzzed.


    Although Hulk''s attack was not enough to kill him, the pain was quite painful.


    If you switch to someone else, I''m afraid the bones will fall apart.


    However, Hulk did not end his performance. He lowered his head and stared at Sol, clenched his fist firmly with his right hand, and slammed his punch to the center of Sol''s face.


    Then the left hand, the same movement, the same strength.


    Looking at Thor, who was being repaired by Hulk, Grandmaster smiled happily.


    Hulk is his superstar, super soldier.


    He naturally hoped that Hulk could win.


    For the audience in the other auditoriums, no one felt that Hulk was cruel.


    Rather, they have long been accustomed to Hulk and such things.


    The harder the Hulk, the more excited they are.


    Under the attack of Hulk punch after punch, Raiden Boy''s voice became lower and lower.


    Soon he was completely submerged in the sound waves of Gao Huhuoke.


    Everyone can see it.


    Thor is not Hulk''s opponent at all.


    His counterattack was just a flash in the pan and could not make up for the huge difference between the two sides.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and he felt Thor''s breath getting weaker and weaker.


    Worrying that Sol would be in danger of life, Xu Fan raised his finger slightly, preparing to make a move.


    But at this moment.


    Every time Hulk throws a fist, blue thunder and lightning will be triggered.


    This is obviously not the power of Hulk.


    The divine power that Thor was born with, but has not yet awakened, is being stimulated bit by bit under the lead of Hulk.


    "It seems unnecessary." Xu Fan put down his fingers and dispelled the idea of ??hitting Fei Huoke.


    Once Thor awakens, his power will not lose to the current Hulk.


    As Thor''s divine power became stronger and stronger, the sky began to cloud.


    Hulk was unconscious, he focused on attacking, punch after punch, hitting Thor''s nose.


    He just wanted to vent his anger now.


    For Banner.


    To the earth.


    For everyone.


    Suddenly, Thor, who was unable to resist, raised his arm, and his palm was aimed at Hulk''s chin.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a deafening roar, a dazzling blue thunder burst out from Thor''s palm.


    Hit Hulk''s chin impartially.


    The majestic thunder power made Hulk unexpected and defenseless.


    Hulk''s brain leaned back, and his body gradually left the ground and rose into the air.


    However, this was not Hulk''s will, but Thor''s thunder.


    I saw Sol''s eyes turn blue, and the thunder kept bursting from his body, surrounding him.


    This sudden scene surprised everyone except Xu Fan.


    Even the master who thought he was in control was stunned on the spot.


    Loki''s eyes widened, and his mouth opened into a big "Oh" shape. It was the first time that he saw Thor in this form.


    The auditorium in the arena instantly quieted down.


    All the voices cheering and shouting for Hulk stopped abruptly.


    Everyone''s eyes moved upward with Hulk.


    Then he watched Hulk start to fall quickly.


    Almost everyone held their breath at this moment, even reluctant to blink their eyes, for fear that they might miss some wonderful pictures.


    that''s it¡­¡­


    Under the gaze of all the spectators, Hulk fell from the air and hit the center of the arena.


    Rumble!


    A deep pit was created, and the ground cracked like a spider web.


    The smoke spread to the surroundings, covering Hulk''s body.


    No one thought that Thor, who they thought would lose the battle, would survive the desperate situation.


    It will burst out such a majestic and powerful force!


    Especially Sol''s current state.


    The thunder covered his whole body and kept surrounding him.


    When each thunder rubs against each other, thunder will be produced.


    Until this moment, the audience has no recognition of his "Thunder Boy" name.


    The man in charge of thunder and lightning!


    In fact, even Sol was very surprised.


    He looked at his palm with incredible eyes.


    While feeling this power, both excited and surprised, even his eyes became dull.


    Such a strong power actually belongs to me?


    Is this your own power?


    Why didn''t I find it before?


    Saul rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    If you can wake up earlier, you will have this kind of power earlier.


    When facing Hela, maybe he would not lose.


    Of course, it is not too late.


    As long as he can remove the chip from his body, he can find a way to return to Asgard.


    Hella.


    Sol was chanting Hela''s name in his heart, and then left her and Asgard behind for a while.


    He raised his head again and his eyes fell on Hulk.


    Although this power is very powerful, Thor doesn''t think this power is enough to kill Hulk in seconds.


    In fact, it is true.


    The smoke and dust that wrapped the Hulk gradually spread around.


    Hulk in it was exposed.


    The audience burst into cheers and boiling sounds again.


    This is the most exciting game they have seen in recent years!


    It is no exaggeration to say that Thor''s mutation caused many people to sweat for Hulk.


    Can this undefeated legend continue to stand firm?


    And the dark horse of Thor.


    Can he break Hulk''s winning streak again?


    Is this gladiatorial continuation of a legend or the rise of a new legend? !


    Nobody knows.


    And this is why everyone is looking forward to and excited.


    This kind of unknown and unpredictable is the most attractive part of the game.


    However, not everyone understands the truth.


    When Saul started to fight back, the joy on Grand Master''s face disappeared instantly, and replaced by a worried look.


    He stared at Thor and Hulk with dignified eyes.


    He involuntarily pressed the remote control in his hand, and UU Read was about to press it down.


    And this remote control would numb Thor''s nerves in an instant.


    On the arena.


    Saul didn''t know anything about this. He looked at Hulk, who had risen from the ground again, with a much lighter expression on his face.


    "Come on, Hulk!"


    Thorby drew his **** and provoked Hulk.


    Then, Thor began to gather all the power of thunder on his body.


    Seeing Thor''s performance, Hulk was naturally surprised and angry.


    He vomited a mouthful of blood, then flexed his hands and moved towards Thor.


    For what Saul did, he didn''t intend to assume that nothing had happened.


    "Hulk, very angry!"


    "Roar!"


    Hulk once again roared like a primitive beast, and rushed toward Thor.


    But this time, Saul no longer had the fear he had before. He grabbed fists with both hands, aimed at Hulk, and then released Thunder.


    boom!


    Sign in https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 641： No one finds it is not cheating

    The Hulk now is not a physical body, but a special soul form.


    In this state, the attack on Thor, the **** of thunder, doubled the damage Hulk received.


    But Saul didn''t know that Banner had gotten rid of Hulk.


    He felt the divine power continuously bursting from his body, and his heart was ecstatic.


    He turned passive to active, and pursued Hulk.


    It has to be said that Sol is not the first time he has played against Hulk, but he seems very embarrassed every time.


    Whether it''s a physical blow from a hammer or a magical attack from the power of thunder.


    No harm to Hulk.


    Every time I played against, I became embarrassed.


    But now...


    Saul felt differently.


    He felt that he might be able to beat Hulk now!


    This self-confidence keeps growing and becoming stronger.


    "Hulk!"


    Sol called out the name of his partner and easily caught up with him.


    The two eyes met, and Thor could feel the panic and surprise in Hulk''s eyes.


    He really couldn''t understand how Sol could suddenly have such power.


    Almost subconsciously, Hulk grabbed his fist with his five fingers and swung out at Thor, trying to fly the opponent out.


    In the face of Hulk''s counterattack, Thor just shot blue thunder from his arm and bounced Hulk''s fist.


    Then, Saul raised his fist high, aimed at Hulk''s chest, and slammed it down.


    Thunder light soared into the sky, illuminating the entire arena.


    Hulk couldn''t resist this force and hit the ground with his back, creating a deep hole.


    The intense pain caused Hulk to scream, a buzzing sound in his ears, his brain went blank.


    However, Sol did not stop.


    He felt that Hulk was either controlled by the guy from the Grand Master, or was brainwashed.


    He bowed from side to side, bombarding Hulk''s head constantly, yelling Banner''s name constantly on his mouth.


    I hope that the doctor with only five combat effectiveness can wake up.


    For Sol now, Banner is much cuter than Hulk.


    The whole situation reversed instantly.


    No one thought that Saul could actually beat Hulk.


    For a time, the king Huoke, who had never failed, was ruthlessly abandoned by these audiences.


    The thunder boy''s voice kept ringing in the arena.


    The momentum is getting bigger and bigger, as if sound waves spread in all directions until it covers the entire arena.


    These people are not so much everyone''s fans, but rather champion fans.


    They will always like strong gladiators!


    Only Grandmaster began to panic at this moment.


    He likes Hulk more than Thor.


    Hulk is the superstar he created by himself.


    We must not let Sol end all this.


    Thinking of this, Grand Master nodded and glanced at the remote control in his hand, then looked directly at Saul.


    After hesitating for less than a second, the grandmaster''s thumb pressed the switch.


    Loki on the side shuddered.


    Because he knows what effect this remote control will produce.


    At the same time he squeezed a cold sweat for Sol in his heart.


    The result was the same as Rocky had imagined.


    When the grandmaster activated this device, Thor''s body began to twitch.


    His attack on Hulk stopped abruptly.


    I have to say that Saul was extremely depressed.


    But the Grand Master did not always numb Thor''s nerves.


    What he wants is a fair arena.


    At least it seems to be fair, just, and open on the surface.


    Such cheating methods must not be exposed to the public eye.


    So he just pressed it lightly, then quickly released his finger.


    In the eyes of the audience, Sol is more like being backlashed by the power he suddenly gained.


    thump!


    Sol fell to the ground, supporting his body with both hands. He slightly raised his head and looked at the Grand Master and Loki in the special auditorium.


    Thor''s eyes were full of anger.


    For one thing, this feeling of paralyzing nerves made him very upset.


    Secondly, it is because this feeling of being controlled makes him very unhappy!


    But no matter how you say it, Hulk will not show mercy for this kind of thing.


    Sol was very enjoyable just hitting himself.


    Not only did he enjoy playing, but he also kept calling Banner''s name!


    Hulk stood up from the pit.


    He gave him a slam kick before Saul had calmed down.


    It hit Sol''s abdomen and lifted him into the air.


    Thor''s body drew a perfect arc in the air and then hit the grass. He was bounced by inertia and flew for a distance to hit the grass again.


    Then roll a few times in a row to stop.


    But compared to Hulk''s attack, the feeling of paralysis made Thor more painful.


    Seeing that Thor hadn''t fully recovered, Hulk directly bent his knees and jumped up with all the strength of his body, instantly exceeding the height of all the buildings on Saka Star.


    This is Hulk''s fame stunt.


    It is also the final technique used every time to defeat an opponent.


    "My favorite part is this." Grandmaster showed off to Loki on the side.


    No one can beat Hulk.


    No one can spoil their gambling.


    Loki just responded with a smile to the Grand Master, saying that this was also his favorite.


    In the end, under the gaze of all the spectators, Hulk dived toward the ground and hit Sol''s back with his elbow.


    It was like a meteor hitting himself.


    The divine power that was finally awakened was all vented at this moment.


    With a scream, Thor''s vision became more and more blurred, and finally he passed out in the dark on the spot.


    Hulk has long been used to this.


    He got down from Sol in a familiar way, holding his hands up to accept the celebration from the audience.


    It''s like the master likes gambling the most and enjoys the joy and moment of victory.


    What Hulk likes is now.


    To be recognized, respected, and worshipped by others!


    He accepts it all, enjoys it all.


    Much happier than when I was on earth.


    but¡­¡­


    Not everyone in the audience is like that.


    See Hulk have achieved the final victory.


    Xu Fan straightened up from his seat, ready to leave here.


    Although his purpose of coming here is to sign in , he has met Sol and Loki.


    It''s better to take them back together.


    But just when Xu Fan was going to find Sol.


    Hulk glanced at the audience and fell on Xu Fan.


    His expression froze, wondering if he had read something wrong.


    It''s not even exaggerated to say...


    When Hulk discovered that Xu Fan had appeared on Saka Star, his inner fear of Xu Fan was instantly awakened at this moment.


    Let the undefeated champion of Saka star, super star.


    Involuntarily fought a cold war.


    Why is Xu Fan here?


    What does he want to do?


    A lot of questions and worries arose in Hulk.


    But Xu Fan didn''t have much interest in Hulk, and ignored his reaction, and walked towards the backstage of the arena.


    Only the Hulk, who won the victory, stood on the spot.


    . div


    Sign in https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 642： I have 1 plan

    For Xu Fan now, finding Sol is not difficult at all.


    He only has one thought, one thought, can cover the mental power of the entire arena, knowing exactly where everyone is.


    It took less than half a minute before Xu Fan locked the position of Sol.


    Although Saul fell into a coma and lost the gladiatorial fight again, his outstanding performance and amazing power were appreciated and praised by the master.


    When the gladiatorial battle ended, Sol was not sent back to his original cell.


    Instead, he received the same treatment and enjoyment as Hulk.


    Was sent to the most advanced room.


    As for the guard appointed by the grandmaster, Xu Fan was directly stunned by magic.


    He checked the device on Thor a little, and easily separated using a chaos magic.


    In order for Saul to wake up quickly, Xu Fan used medical ninjutsu on him.


    After a few breaths, Saul''s fingers twitched and his eyes opened slightly.


    As soon as he woke up, the figure of Hulk appeared in Thor''s mind.


    Frightened him almost subconsciously, and began to back away, wanting to stay away from Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan saw all this in his eyes, but did nothing.


    This reaction is also normal for people who have recovered from a coma.


    Soon, Sol looked around and realized that Hulk was not here.


    He seems to have come to another place.


    And there were some people lying around him.


    Their costumes have been seen before and symbolize their identity.


    These guys are all under the master.


    "What the **** is going on, Hulk."


    Saul took a breath, ready to straighten up from the ground.


    Until this moment, he suddenly noticed.


    In addition to himself in this corridor, there is a person who remains awake.


    His gaze slowly moved upward, and he could see the other side''s appearance clearly.


    With just a glance, Sol was stunned on the spot.


    Because Saul will never forget what this person looks like, nor will he admit his mistake.


    "Xu?"


    Thor rolled his throat, never expected to see Xu Fan in such a place.


    I wonder if I haven''t woken up yet.


    All this is just a dream.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded slightly, "We are now on the star of Saka, and you just fought Hulk in the arena."


    As Xu Fan reminded, Sol recalled the details.


    "The result?" Saul realized that everything Xu Fan said was true, and understood that this was not a dream.


    But he also had a lot of questions in his heart.


    "How will you be here?"


    Sol couldn''t help asking.


    In fact, the second question is more important to him than the first.


    As for the result of the gladiatorial fight, Saul vaguely guessed the answer in his heart.


    "If Grandmaster didn''t cheat, the result would be really hard to tell." Xu Fan smiled and reminded Saul that he lost the gladiatorial fight.


    The current Hulk is not complete.


    Although he was more autonomous and stronger after losing Banner, he couldn''t transform into a green shaman.


    If you want to become a green shaman, Banner''s existence is the key.


    Since Hulk can''t change Lushang, the result is really not easy to say.


    "Okay." Sol sighed.


    Although he knew that the loser was himself? But Saul was not so depressed? Instead, he waited for Xu Fan to answer the second question.


    But no matter how you say it, Xu Fan couldn''t tell Saul about the sign-in assistant.


    "On the contrary, you and Loki? Why did you come to Saka? What happened to Asgard?"


    Xu Fan did not answer the question.


    What happened on Asgard? Xu Fan had already guessed one or two.


    Odin died and Hela got rid of the seal.


    It''s just that no matter how close the guess is, it is ultimately just a guess.


    "Actually... I have an older sister." Saul had no intention of concealing this matter.


    It can even be said? Want to retake Asgard from Hela? The power of him and Loki is not enough.


    After all, Loki now is just a mortal.


    He lost Quake again.


    Xu Fan became his only hope.


    "Her name is Hela, the goddess of death in the Nine Realms."


    "At the beginning, she and my father Odin fought the Nine Realms together."


    Sol began to tell the history of the past.


    Hella''s ambitions are swelling day by day, running counter to Odin''s ideas.


    In desperation, Odin sealed Hela in another dimension.


    But with the death of Odin? Hela returned to this world.


    He and Luo Jin wanted to go to Xu Fan for help on Earth.


    The result came here by accident.


    After listening to Saul''s explanation? Xu Fan nodded calmly, making it clear.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s sign-in progress has not yet been completed.


    It''s only 83% gone now.


    "By the way, why is Hulk here?" Sol seemed to have thought of something suddenly.


    He was shocked by the appearance of Hulk.


    I desperately want to know the answer.


    "Banna found an ancient magic in the library of the Sanctuary in New York."


    "This kind of magic can separate human souls."


    "The appearance of Lushang made Banner fear Hulk, so he used this magic to separate Hulk from himself."


    "So when you called out Banner? Hulk was so angry."


    Xu Fan probably told the story.


    At this moment, Saul could not help but startled.


    He didn''t even dream of it? Banner used such magic to expel Hulk.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Why would Xu Fan know so clearly.


    "You weren''t...in the audience just now?" Sol looked at Xu Fan with a black line? Can''t help but ask.


    "Well, right in the audience? Still a good position? Didn''t you see me?" Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain.


    Even Hulk found himself.


    Didn''t Sol notice?


    Also...


    But Xu Fan quickly let go? In that situation, Saul probably didn''t have much energy to pay attention to who was in the audience.


    "You have seen it all, why don''t you take it? Forget it..."


    Sol sighed helplessly Now it is meaningless to discuss this.


    "In short, I now have a plan to find Loki, and Hulk, and take them to Asgard."


    "Then deal with Hela!"


    Saul took a deep breath and revealed his plan.


    He originally planned to ask Heimdall how to get back to Asgard.


    After all, his eyes can see all corners of the Nine Realms.


    I can definitely help myself.


    But now, there is Xu Fan, the supreme mage who can open the portal.


    Sol felt that those steps could be omitted.


    As for Hulk.


    His power is indeed out of control.


    But Saul still thinks he doesn''t belong here.


    Even if he doesn''t fit with Banner, he can live with himself in Asgard.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Xu Fan glanced at the progress of the sign-in assistant, "It is time to pass the sign-in."


    Sign in https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 643： You should put on pants

    It will take some time to complete the check-in.


    Xu Fan simply agreed to Sol''s request.


    Loki was indeed the culprit in the New York War, and in order to gain the throne of Asgard, he sent the Destroyer to hunt down Thor.


    Since even Thor can forgive Loki for what he did, he continues to regard him as his own brother.


    Why should Xu Fan worry about those who have nothing.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Sol quickly stopped.


    Because he found an embarrassing problem, he neither knew where to find Loki, nor did he know where to find Hulk.


    Although he has now awakened the power of Thor, he is still not good at it in the spiritual realm.


    On the contrary, it was Xu Fan. As long as he opened his mental field, he could find the target he was looking for on Saka Star.


    Loki was staying with the grandmaster now.


    But from Loki''s emotions, Xu Fan felt that he was worrying about his situation.


    Not to mention that Loki is just an ordinary person now.


    Even if he took back all his divine power, Xu Fan could still easily invade his brain.


    "This Loki."


    Xu Fan shook his head and planted information in Loki''s mind.


    He is now a guest of the Grand Master, as long as it is not too much, he can move freely.


    Now just wait for him to find it slowly.


    "How is it?" Saul asked immediately after noticing Xu Fan''s reaction.


    In Thor''s view, Xu Fan is not only the hope of taking himself out of here.


    He is also the strongest helper in solving this matter of Hella.


    none of them!


    "I have told Loki where we are waiting for him." Xu Fan put away his mental power, and then glanced at the guards who were lying on the ground.


    He gently turned his wrist and opened the portal on these people.


    Throw them all on the garbage dump of Saka Star.


    There is only one passage in this corridor.


    Behind Xu Fan and Sol is Hulk''s championship room.


    "Let''s go." Xu Fan turned around and walked towards Hulk''s champion room.


    "Huh?" Saul turned around and glanced at where Xu Fan was going, feeling a little surprised, "Where is Hulk? Aren''t we going to find Hulk?"


    "Although Hulk was driven out of the earth by Banner, he is our friend anyway."


    "We used to fight together."


    "Even if you don''t bring Hulk back to Earth, you can arrange for him to live in Asgard."


    Saul said all his thoughts.


    And Saul worried that Hulk now seems to want this way of life.


    But if it continues, he might gradually lose himself.


    This is not a good thing for Saul.


    "That''s your problem." Xu Fan glanced at Saul, "This is Hulk''s room. He will be back in a while."


    "If you have anything, you can just talk to him directly."


    "If Hulk doesn''t want to leave with you, it''s the problem between you."


    After Xu Fan said, he ignored Saul''s reaction and walked into Hulk''s room in a stride.


    As for the sensor system of the door position.


    How could Xu Fan be detected?


    It''s just that Xu Fan doesn''t quite understand.


    Although the grandmaster seems to be a funny comparison, he is obsessed with the arena all day long, and he is unremarkable in Thor III.


    The task of chasing Thor and others is also entrusted to his own men.


    In the end, he worked so hard to build everything on Saka.


    All were overthrown by the residents of Sakar.


    But in fact, the master''s background is not small.


    He is one of the elders of the universe.


    It was born long before the Big Bang.


    He has witnessed everything that happened in this universe.


    Moreover, he and his younger brother collector also bet on the death of one of the five gods.


    Although lost? But got the curse of immortality.


    Will never be accepted by the kingdom of death? Become immortal.


    They witnessed the relatives around them, their loved ones, friends, etc. slowly aging and dying.


    Worried that one day I will go crazy? Losing my mind.


    The two brothers found a hobby for themselves.


    Collectors began to collect various treasures in the universe.


    Even for him, this universe is large enough.


    New treasures will appear every once in a while.


    Even if that treasure is of no use to him.


    In addition to this? There are infinite gems that make his heart beating.


    As long as there is a goal to pursue? He will not go crazy.


    The master is obsessed with all kinds of gambling in the universe.


    Sarkar''s arena is just one of the bets he participated in.


    As a traveler, Xu Fan knew all these things well.


    In other words, the master is definitely one of the few big-time figures Xu Fan has encountered so far.


    But just now? I expanded my mental power? When I found Loki.


    The grandmaster seemed to have found nothing.


    Although Xu Fan did not intend to hide this incident.


    "Forget it." Xu Fan shook his head. Since the grandmaster didn''t respond, what did he think so much?


    After entering Hulk''s room, Xu Fan picked up a bottle of wine from the wine rack, opened the stopper, started drinking, and then lay on the luxurious sofa here.


    Although Xu Fan is not a person who likes to drink.


    But the wine on Sakar? He was still interested in tasting it.


    What''s more, Hulk is the champion of the arena created by the master? The superstar on Saka.


    His room is naturally the best on this planet.


    "That''s right." Noting Xu Fan''s move? Saul couldn''t help but startled? A woman appeared in his mind.


    His reaction was exaggerated as if he had discovered a new world.


    "Valkyrie? I met a Valkyrie on Saka."


    Thor exclaimed, but deliberately concealed what she had found.


    On the one hand, Sol has been worshipping the Valkyrie from an early age, and even fantasized about becoming a Valkyrie one day.


    On the other hand, the Valkyrie has a very powerful strength.


    If you can get her help, it may not be a good thing.


    "We can persuade her to return to Asgard with us. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com"


    Sol''s voice seemed a little excited.


    But when he was telling his thoughts, Hulk just returned here.


    He took off his clothes and planned to take a bath before talking.


    But soon Hulk discovered that there were other people in his room.


    "Sol?"


    Hulk noticed Thor''s back. Although he felt incredible, there was a complex and subtle emotion in his heart.


    Although he is a superstar on Sakar.


    Undefeated champion.


    He also enjoys the worship of these people.


    However, there is no true Hulk friend here.


    So when he saw Saul, there was actually a joy in his heart.


    When Thor heard Hulk call out his name, he turned his head subconsciously, but saw something he shouldn''t be looking at.


    Suddenly, Sol''s face became a little awkward.


    Saul let out a laugh. "You should wear a pair of pants."


    Sign in to https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 644： No one likes Hulk

    Saul took a breath from the corner of his mouth, and quickly moved his gaze away from Hulk. He looked at the ceiling of the room and showed an awkward but polite smile.


    But Hulk didn''t care.


    This is my room, I can do whatever I want.


    What''s more, Hulk is extremely confident in his body.


    He ignored Saul''s complaints and moved towards the bath.


    This is also his favorite part.


    End the gladiatorial fight and take a good soak to relieve the fatigue of the body.


    Of course, this is not a arena.


    Most of the time, Hulk can control his anger.


    As long as the name Banner is not mentioned, he will not lose control.


    However, just when Hulk immersed his lower body in the bath, his gaze noticed that there was a person in this room besides Sol.


    One he doesn''t want to see people.


    Xu Fan.


    Just now because of the angle, Xu Fan lying on the sofa was blocked by Saul.


    Hulk thought that there was only Sol here.


    Moreover, how could Xu Fan take the initiative to greet Hulk.


    Until this moment, Hulk and Xu Fan looked at each other, but the former''s expression was very embarrassing.


    "Xu." Hulk didn''t know how long he was silent, but after all, he broke the silence at this time.


    "Long time no see." Xu Fan waved to Huoke, but did not get up from the sofa.


    Obviously Xu Fan didn''t come here on purpose to find Hulk.


    "Sol, don''t you have something to say to Hulk, let''s say it now." Xu Fan turned around and kicked the ball to Sol.


    For Xu Fan now, it is not difficult to defeat or even kill Hela.


    There is no need for Hulk to participate.


    But since Saul said it to that point, Xu Fan is not a cold and ruthless person.


    As long as Saul convinced Hulk.


    And Hulk is also willing to leave Sarkar and go to Asgard with Sol.


    Then I have any reason to oppose it.


    Besides, Loki is not here now.


    My sign-in was not completed either.


    "Hulk." Saul realized that he could no longer see Hulk''s lower body, so he slowly spoke.


    "I need your help, Asgard is facing a disaster."


    "My sister Hela..."


    Saul began to talk about Odin''s death and Hela''s appearance.


    And how he fell on the star of Saka.


    He said it all five to ten.


    Sol has always been a very sincere person.


    He is not like Loki, who likes to use deception and trickery.


    Since you need Hulk, please be honest and invite him upright!


    "Yixu''s power... Hela is not a problem at all." Hulk thought for a while and couldn''t help but complain.


    Xu Fan''s strength is much stronger than himself.


    I have fought against Xu Fan many times, but every time I was rubbed against the ground.


    Even when he turned into a green shaman.


    It was not Xu Fan''s opponent at all.


    Moreover, that time he was indeed controlled by the psychic scepter, but he did not lose his memory at that time.


    What kind of power do I have in the state of Lushang?


    No one knows better than himself.


    But ah...


    Lu Shang is still not Xu Fan''s opponent.


    This kind of thing is undoubtedly a huge blow to Hulk.


    It was shocking that every time he saw Xu Fan, he would have a shuddering feeling.


    This fear seemed to be deeply rooted in his heart.


    "Ah..." Sol stood still, startled.


    He is actually very sincere and sincerely invites Hulk.


    But no matter how you say it, Thor didn''t expect Hulk to answer that way.


    This made his face a little awkward for a while.


    "Do you like this kind of place?" After half a minute of silence, Thor said again.


    "like."


    "Do you want to keep fighting for those guys?" Saul asked again.


    "What''s wrong."


    "But... don''t you want to go back to Earth?" Sol asked again.


    But this time, Hulk''s eyes revealed an indescribable loss.


    He shook his head, but his tone was very firm.


    "What are you doing back to Earth?"


    "No one likes Hulk there."


    "Even the fellow Banner..."


    Hulk''s voice stopped abruptly.


    The thought of what Banner had done made him angry.


    He could have become good friends with Banner himself.


    Face all kinds of problems together.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Does this guy know that he has saved him more than once.


    again and again.


    What about him?


    Just because I was too powerful, I banished myself to the dimension of hell!


    There are filthy things there.


    There was a smell of blood and rotten everywhere.


    It''s 10,000 times worse than staying in Banner''s body!


    He didn''t even remember how long he had fought there before he met a guy who called himself a monarch.


    In extreme anger, Hulk rushed forward without hesitation.


    Fight with that big devil.


    However, the power he possessed was stronger than Hulk imagined.


    It''s almost a fight with Xu Fan.


    The war lasted three days and three nights.


    In the end, the farce ended with Hulk''s failure.


    But Hulk felt that if he could enter the state of green shame.


    Maybe you can tear that guy in half.


    It was at that time that Hulk realized that there was no Banner.


    He couldn''t transform into a green shaman.


    Because he has no flesh at all.


    After that, his soul was thrown on the star of Saka by the self-proclaimed monarch.


    Although this is not the earth, there are many people.


    Hulk tried to enter their bodies.


    As a result, the opponent simply couldn''t bear his own powerful strength.


    Over time, Hulk became a gladiator in soul form.


    Apart from Thor, Hulk has never encountered an opponent.


    "So, why should I go back?"


    Hulk finished telling his own experience, then looked straight at Sol in front of him, but instead questioned him.


    A place like the earth doesn''t have a place of its own.


    What are you going to do?


    Saul was speechless about Hulk''s remarks because he really didn''t think about this issue seriously, only thinking that his original intention was good.


    But he ignored that Hulk has become bored with the earth.


    "Ah this..."


    Saul looked embarrassed, he wanted to say something to ease the embarrassment, but he couldn''t say anything.


    He glanced at Xu Fan, hoping that the Supreme Mage could have any ideas.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Loki finally found a reason to get away from the Grand Master, and then strode towards Hulk''s room.


    Whether it is Hulk or Xu Fan.


    They are all the guys he hates extremely!


    It was the monster that left a terrible shadow in his heart.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is also the only hope for him to leave here.


    Compared to Saka Star, as well as the eccentric character of the Grand Master, he felt that Asgard was much better.


    Sign in to https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 645： We are friends

    Now Loki is a mortal after all.


    Being too close to the master will also cause the people around him to be jealous.


    Regardless of which aspect is considered, Saka Star is not a permanent place.


    As a mortal on Earth, even a small bullet can easily kill himself.


    And Loki has always been a foresight man.


    After thinking about it carefully, he decided to accept Xu Fan''s invitation.


    Go to Hulk''s room to discuss the next action.


    But no matter what he said, Loki''s heart was panicked to death.


    Except for Thor, Xu Fan and Hulk are not ordinary characters.


    In particular, he created the New York War.


    He also used the Mind Scepter to control Hulk.


    When he saw Hulk rushing out of the iron gate in the arena, he was almost scared to death.


    Can''t wait to leave here directly.


    The ghost knew if Hulk would come to a combination punch when he saw him.


    If you are in the state of the **** of tricks, the pain will hurt a bit.


    But now...


    The body of a mortal might be directly killed by this big guy!


    Hope that guy Thor can do something.


    Loki took a deep breath and pinned his hopes on Saul.


    But thinking about it carefully, this kind of idea even felt incredible to him.


    Forget it.


    Loki swallowed nervously and slowly approached Hulk''s room.


    There is only a long white corridor, with neither guards nor passers-by.


    Looking at the door of Hulk''s room, Loki suddenly had a kind of cage where he was slowly closing the beast.


    Although the road seemed short, it was extremely long in Loki''s eyes.


    Even he didn''t know how long it took him after all to move his steps slowly to the door of Hulk''s room.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Rocky finally stepped into Hulk''s room, raised his eyes, and looked around.


    The first thing that caught Loki''s eyes was Xu Fan, who was lying on the sofa and enjoying the wine.


    Sol was on the other side, as if talking to someone.


    As Loki''s gaze slowly moved, he finally saw the big guy talking to Thor.


    It is Hulk!


    After all, Loki could feel that when Hulk noticed himself, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    If it weren''t for him in a hot bath, he might rush over immediately.


    Loki took a few steps back subconsciously, trying to stay away from Hulk as much as possible.


    Then he soon discovered...


    His position is very awkward.


    There is Hulk before and Xu Fan after!


    Although Xu Fan does not seem to be as huge as Hulk, his power is not a little bit stronger than Hulk!


    "Relax, Loki."


    Hearing Loki''s reaction, Xu Fan spoke slowly, so that he didn''t have to have that much pressure.


    "I am not interested in you now, but you haven''t gotten back your supernatural power for so long, I didn''t expect it."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain, he thought it had been so long.


    Loki had long since become the **** of tricks.


    Unexpectedly, he did not grow at all.


    Loki let out a laugh, and Xu Fan''s remarks made him feel very uncomfortable.


    But what can be done?


    Xu Fan''s strength is far more than he thought.


    "Okay." Loki spread his hands, panicking to death, but his face was pretending to be calm, "So what''s the matter calling me here?"


    Xu Fan glanced at Thor? It hinted that Loki was all Thor''s plan.


    "We are leaving here." Sol said without thinking.


    As long as there is Xu Fan''s portal? It is not difficult for them to leave here and return to Asgard.


    Although Rocky did something wrong, he was his brother after all.


    Sol never treated Rocky as an outsider.


    "But..." After Sol said his thoughts to Loki? He turned around again? I hope Hulk can leave here with them.


    "I know I can''t persuade you, Hulk? But I think we are friends."


    Sol takes a step forward, he has always treated people sincerely.


    And it has qualities that many superheroes don¡¯t.


    Being able to lift Thor''s Hammer? This is a good proof of this.


    Saul will not only take the initiative to admit his own mistakes? He can also forgive others'' mistakes.


    What''s more, Hulk got out of control in New York and turned into the Lushang.


    In Saul''s view, it is not his fault at all!


    It was Loki who controlled him with the Scepter of Mind!


    If it weren''t for the scepter of mind, then Hulk would probably stand with them? Together against the Zetaris who invaded the earth.


    Fight together!


    Now I see Hulk staying alone in Sakastar alone.


    Saul naturally didn''t want him to go on like this.


    There are indeed many people who worship Hulk here.


    But it is his power that is worshipped.


    His championship title.


    Did he just fall into the hands of the master? When he was imprisoned in the dungeon.


    Saul has seen a lot of past champions.


    Once replaced by a new champion, they will become uninterested.


    Maybe Hulk¡¯s power is indeed very powerful.


    But he may not always win.


    especially¡­¡­


    The guy that Grand Master has no competitive spirit at all.


    There is no fear of fighting against each other.


    It turns out to be cheating and other means.


    Maybe he will create a new superstar because he is tired of Hulk.


    Hulk will eventually be abandoned.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Hulk is not complete now, he has a soul but no body.


    No matter how angry he is? He can''t become a green shaman.


    This universe is huge.


    No matter how you look at it, Saul thinks it would be better for Hulk to leave here with him.


    "Can you live in Asgard? People there will like you, Hulk."


    "Because we are friends!"


    The corner of Saul''s mouth raised? He reached out his hand to Hulk and invited him.


    Sol was extremely sincere at this time.


    He and Hulk said these things? Is it really out of the heart of Hulk as a friend.


    Instead of fancying the power he possesses? Want to use him to fight Hela.


    after all¡­¡­


    There is Xu Fan by his side now!


    Even if Hulk is stronger? Is it stronger than Xu Fan?


    Don''t talk about Hulk.


    Even if it''s Lushang.


    It was also rubbed by Xu Fan on the ground!


    If even Xu Fan is not Hela''s opponent then there is no big difference between Hulk or not.


    But it''s hard for Saul to imagine that Xu Fan will lose to Hela.


    He is the most powerful master in the history of the earth!


    Easily deprived of the existence of Loki''s supernatural power!


    Not only Sol, even Hulk can realize this.


    He even glanced at Xu Fan.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not intend to participate in this matter.


    He felt that whether Hulk would go to Asgard was his freedom.


    It has nothing to do with yourself.


    If it is not the check-in time has not yet arrived.


    He doesn''t bother to pay attention to these things.


    But at this moment...


    A familiar voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Get the sign-in reward: Domineering!


    "I didn''t expect it to be overbearing?"


    Sign in https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 646： I just want to take them away today

    Hulk stared at Saul and saw something unprecedented in him.


    He is so sincere.


    I care about myself so much.


    Hulk knew very well in his heart, if only to deal with that guy named Hela.


    Sol needn''t be like that.


    As long as Xu Fan is there, no one will be an obstacle to Asgard.


    Now Sol really considers himself as his friend, so he said these things.


    For a moment, Hulk fell into silence.


    "Hulk, I said this because I really thought of you as a friend."


    Sol continued to explain.


    However, Saul did not force him, he just told his whole idea.


    And hope Hulk can go with him.


    But after all, the people who make the decision are Hulk himself.


    If Hulk is willing to go to Asgard with him, Thor will be happy.


    However, if Hulk wants to stay here.


    I also support his decision, his choice.


    "If one day, you are tired of life here, Asgard will still open the door to you and welcome you."


    Sol took a deep breath and said loudly.


    And Xu Fan, who completed the sign-in, also lost the patience to stay here.


    In his opinion, if Hulk wants to leave, he will naturally follow.


    So Xu Fan stood up from the sofa, turned his wrist, and used the hanging ring to open the portal connecting Asgard.


    Thor immediately turned around and looked at Asgard on the other side of the portal.


    What Sol didn''t even dream of was that the corpses of fairy palace guards were everywhere in the square in Asgard.


    Such an exaggerated, amazing scene made Thor instantly numb his scalp.


    "Hela, you!"


    However, just as Saul couldn''t help roaring at Asgard out of anger, the portal in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    "Huh?" Xu Fan frowned suddenly, and he didn''t cancel the portal.


    But it just disappeared in front of him out of thin air.


    Thor and Xu Fan looked at each other.


    "What happened?" Loki couldn''t help but ask. It was the first time that Xu Fan, the Supreme Mage''s magic, had failed.


    "I don''t know." Xu Fan shook his head, and then expanded his mental power.


    In his opinion, someone must have done something in a place he couldn''t see.


    Otherwise, your own portal will never disappear out of thin air.


    At the same time, Xu Fan opened his portal again.


    The result is still the same.


    The portal that had just been opened disappeared in no time.


    Hulk also faintly felt bad, he jumped out of the hot pool with a plop.


    The whole floor shook accordingly.


    Thor and Loki looked at Hulk almost subconsciously.


    then¡­¡­


    A stick that made them feel very embarrassed made them immediately divert their attention.


    Hulk didn''t care about it at all. He took three steps and made two steps. He grabbed a bath towel and wrapped it around his waist. He looked around as if he was afraid of something.


    "What the **** is Hulk?" Saul quickly noticed Hulk''s reaction and thought he might know something.


    "Remember the **** lord I just mentioned?" Hulk asked back.


    "Mephisto?" Xu Fan uttered a name.


    According to the degree of separation magic he has mastered Banner.


    The dimension Hulk was sent to should be the Hell dimension controlled by Mephisto.


    "It seems to be the name." Hulk repeated Mephisto vaguely remembering what the other party called him.


    However, it was not Mephisto who prevented Xu Fan from transmitting magic.


    It''s the master!


    He himself is the elder of the universe with infinite life span.


    He was born long before the Big Bang.


    He didn''t know anything about Asgard on Earth.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    He has a younger brother who suffered a lot from Xu Fan.


    Based on this relationship, the grandmaster completely remembered Xu Fan.


    "I didn''t expect to see the Supreme Mage on Saka Star."


    A serious expression appeared on the face of Grand Master''s previous tease.


    According to his knowledge of the Supreme Master.


    His stupid subordinates are not his opponents at all.


    How many are useless.


    Originally, the grandmaster planned to close one eye.


    Although he and the collector are brothers, he takes revenge for his younger brother.


    He has no interest in doing it.


    Having an eternal lifespan has made him lose a lot of emotions.


    What''s more, the collector is not dead.


    My stupid brother is still alive and well.


    As for his collections destroyed by Xu Fan.


    In the eyes of the master, it is a pile of garbage.


    It''s like a garbage transfer station on Sakar.


    He couldn''t understand why his brother would treat those things as treasures.


    Also collect them together.


    But following the observation of the master, he found that Xu Fan came here for another purpose.


    He wanted to take Thor and Loki away.


    Even Hulk faintly moved.


    "Hulk is a superstar I built, and that Raiden boy is also my thing."


    "Just take them away, but it''s okay, Mr. Supreme Master."


    The Grand Master made a low voice, he just waved Hulk and Thor and flew out on the spot.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Hulk and Thor hit the wall and leaned on it tightly, unable to move.


    Both of them looked surprised and dull.


    No one thought of the grandmaster who looked harmless to humans and animals and had little combat effectiveness.


    There is such a terrifying power.


    Even Loki on the side was shocked.


    He kept breathing deeply, his steps backing back and forth.


    The Hulk who made him feel terrified and frightened was even vulnerable to a blow in front of the Grand Master!


    And Thor, there is no power to resist the master at all.


    "Xu¡­¡­"


    Loki recited Xu Fan''s name silently in his heart, and focused on him.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that whether you can leave here now depends entirely on Xu Fan.


    "If you want to leave, I won''t stop them, but they can''t leave Grandmaster and Xu Fan are looking at each other, full of momentum.


    The Grand Master knew that the Supreme Master was very strong.


    But he is not weak.


    He is the elder of the universe.


    When I played magic, even the earth was not born.


    The key is¡­¡­


    The mages do not have the power to create magic, they just borrow magic from the ancient gods.


    Borrow this power.


    However, those so-called ancient gods are no different from children in the eyes of the master.


    In his opinion, the current self can be said to have given Xu Fan enough face.


    "Actually, I was not interested in taking Sol and them away."


    Xu Fan took a step forward, bullying.


    "But since you have said so, I want to take them away instead."


    "Even if Hulk''s leg is broken, he will leave today."


    Hulk"???"


    A rabbit


    Sign in to https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 647： Dead master

    Xu Fan didn''t care about Sol, Hulk, Rocky and others.


    Even without themselves, they can find a way back.


    But the grandmaster''s superior attitude made Xu Fan feel uncomfortable.


    Both sides looked at each other, and neither of them had any intention of giving in.


    "Really." Grandmaster laughed. He originally thought Xu Fan, the Supreme Mage, would be smarter and able to recognize the strength gap between him and himself.


    In any case, I am the elder of the universe!


    "You asked for this."


    With a low voice, the master slowly raised the stick in his hand, aiming at Xu Fan in front of him.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, his pupils slowly contracted, and he launched an attack without hesitation.


    The red-brown energy burst out from the top of the stick and went straight to Xu Fan''s chest.


    However, although this energy is powerful, its speed is very average.


    Maybe it is not easy for others to avoid the attack of the master.


    But in Xu Fan''s line of sight, the energy shot by the master is no different from the slide.


    He just turned sideways and avoided the energy shot.


    This level of attack means there is no need to dodge in Xu Fan''s eyes.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the energy shot from the stick hit the wall of the Hulk room, and the energy spread to the surrounding like a ripple, melting all the matter it touched.


    Hulk, Thor, and Rocky.


    The three of them focused their sights one after another, watching a large hole exposed in the wall.


    And with the passage of time, the area penetrated by the master''s Zen rod became larger and wider, and it soon spread to Hulk and Thor.


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan simply resorted to chaos magic, transformed into the palm of his hand, firmly grasped the two of them and broke the **** of the master.


    Even though the champion room was severely damaged, the Grand Master still had no intention of stopping.


    He took a deep breath and continued shooting, not caring what it would be like here.


    Rumble!


    The ceiling, floor, and walls all melted in the attack of the master.


    The alarm here was triggered by the master''s destruction, and more and more guards rushed here.


    When they saw the furious Grandmaster, Xu Fan and others, their hands were clean and tidy, and they picked up their weapons and fired at Xu Fan.


    Although the cosmic civilization level on Saka is not the top level, it far exceeds that of the earth.


    Lasers of various colors went straight to Xu Fan.


    Loki was terrified by the scene before him.


    If it is the **** of tricks himself, there is no need to worry about this kind of lethal attack.


    However, he is now an ordinary mortal.


    Even if it is just a stray bullet, there is a risk of a headshot.


    In a hurry, Loki opened his legs and ran to Xu Fan as fast as he could, hiding behind him.


    "Hurry up and take us out of here!" Rocky yelled without thinking.


    He didn''t want to stay on Sakar for a single moment.


    Even with Asgard with Hela, Loki didn''t know how much safer than here.


    but¡­¡­


    As the master of the universe elder, it is indeed difficult.


    He who is proficient in magic can block Xu Fan''s teleportation magic.


    Make it impossible for him to leave here through the portal.


    "Overlord look domineering."


    However, Xu Fan didn''t have much patience. Through his mental power, he found that more and more guards were coming here? He simply used the ability he had just signed in.


    Ability from the world of "One Piece".


    This is an innate talent!


    It is said that only one king will be born out of a million people.


    Xu Fan''s domineering expansion went everywhere? It was like a sphere that continued to expand.


    The building of the Grand Master.


    Arena.


    Even half of Saka star? Xu Fan''s domineering shrouded!


    The powerful majesty here makes everyone who enters the domineering realm feel unprecedented fear!


    This kind of fear tortured their hearts and made them feel stressed.


    Many people do not understand at all? Why do they feel fear.


    They don''t even know where this power comes from? Who belongs to!


    But there is no doubt that no one can resist this force!


    Subordinates of the Grand Master, residents of Saka, and bounty hunters.


    Or the gladiators in the arena!


    They all felt the constant roar in their ears? The brain gradually became blank and the eyes were dark? Finally, they passed out.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan deliberately protecting Thor, Hulk, and Loki.


    Then the condition of the three of them will not get better there!


    Even if it is overlord and domineering? There are high and low points!


    Among millions of people, only one person can give birth to this ability.


    And Xu Fan can definitely be called, among the millions of people with domineering domineering, which one has the highest domineering domineering.


    Except for him, there is no one who can cover half of the planet with his domineering look so exaggerated!


    The reason Xu Fan did this was just that he didn''t want anyone to disturb the battle between him and the master!


    "What just happened." Thor, Rocky, and Hulk said in unison.


    They had trouble understanding what Xu Fan did.


    Those subordinates of the grandmaster fell one after another.


    The same goes for the Saka star people who are in the spaceship behind them.


    All passed out.


    The spacecraft lost their manipulators, hit the ground one after another, exploded on the spot, bursting into flames.


    Don''t actually talk about Thor, Rocky, and Hulk.


    Even the grandmaster did not figure out what happened just now.


    "What did you do?" Grandmaster looked at Xu Fan dumbfounded, his hand movement stopped abruptly.


    As the elder of the universe, the life span of the master is longer than that of the universe.


    He thinks he has witnessed many events.


    Know the secrets of this universe even more.


    But only the power Xu Fan used just now.


    He has never seen it once!


    That is neither magic nor technology.


    It''s not a supernatural power, a rule.


    That kind of thing doesn''t seem to belong to this universe at all!


    Suddenly, the master who was shocked by UU reading had a keen interest in Xu Fan!


    "You are not a supreme mage!"


    "No, you are the Supreme Mage, but you are completely different from the Supreme Mage I have seen."


    The master''s eyes began to glow.


    He feels that today is simply his lucky day.


    Even the day he met Hulk, he was not so excited.


    He couldn''t wait to turn Xu Fan into his own pet, always with him.


    He is so different and so unique.


    For those things Xu Fan did, the grandmaster completely forgot at this moment. He stretched out his hand and extended an invitation to Xu Fan.


    "What do you want, little guy, I can promise you whatever you want, satisfy you!"


    "Come on, be my pet."


    The grandmaster''s cold expression raised the corners of his mouth once again, and a smile appeared.


    He couldn''t wait to bring Xu Fan and immediately appear in front of his younger brother collector.


    Let him know that he has found the most unique thing in this universe!


    Sign in to https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 648： Cosmic power

    Seeing the change in Grand Master''s expression, Xu Fan not only had a black line on his face, but also felt a little speechless. m.lnwow.me


    This guy¡­¡­


    Who gave him the courage?


    Liang Jingru?


    Except for living longer, Xu Fan really didn''t think that Grand Master had any qualifications to be worthy of the title of Universe Elder.


    Xu Fan used Chaos Magic to wrap Thor, Loki, and Hulk, slowly flying backwards, and leaving the building.


    Upon seeing this, the grandmaster thought Xu Fan wanted to escape here because he was afraid of his own power.


    "I want to escape now, it''s too late."


    The Grand Master smiled, dropped the Zen stick in his hand, and chased Xu Fan.


    In the eyes of the grandmaster, Xu Fan''s release of the domineering look not only surprised him, but also helped him solve some unnecessary troubles.


    Although the Grand Master, as the elder of the universe, possesses incomparably powerful power.


    But out of some bad taste, he often adds some settings to himself.


    Then play your role based on these settings.


    For example, now, the master is playing the role of the king with the highest power but no power.


    He even hoped that the people of Saka would awaken one day and then overthrow his rule.


    At that time, it was when he left here to start a new game on the next planet.


    Watching the history of a planet be deduced according to my own calculations.


    This is undoubtedly a pleasure for the master.


    Based on this relationship, if the inhabitants of Saka star were allowed, the gladiator would discover his true identity.


    Let them know that they are the invincible elders of the universe.


    The part of the game that I carefully designed may not be so fun.


    But now...


    Xu Fan was so stupid that he used the domineering look to make all the people on Saka star into a coma!


    This also means that he has no worries in this regard.


    He can use his power at will to deal with Xu Fan!


    "you are mine!"


    The grandmaster yelled at Xu Fan, his body began to swell.


    And with the master as the center, an invisible stand suddenly opened, blocking Xu Fan''s retreat.


    In a blink of an eye, the master''s body became even more exaggerated than a tall building.


    "Is this guy so powerful?" Loki was stunned. He never expected that Grandmaster was so powerful.


    "Xu...Let me down." After a moment of silence, Thor decided to fight shoulder to shoulder with Xu Fan.


    Although he lost Thor''s Hammer, he awakened the power of God.


    This force was so powerful that it even suppressed the Hulk he had never won.


    Even if this is still not the opponent of the master, but it can make oneself leave no regrets.


    "Me too..." Hulk looked at Grand Master, then at Saul and Xu Fan.


    Although Hulk was a little bit jealous of Xu Fan''s power, he had to admit that the days when he was in the Sanctuary of New York and Huiye kept practicing.


    It''s when he feels happy.


    As for Saul, Hulk was very moved by what he said just now.


    In Hulk''s view, Thor really regarded himself as a friend.


    He is completely different from those admirers on Saka.


    This kind of friendship finally strengthened Hulk''s faith.


    He wants to leave here with Sol and head to Asgard to help him deal with the death goddess called Hela!


    This also means that the master has become a stumbling block for them!


    "Hulk, fight too!"


    Seeing the fighting spirit Hulk and Thor, Loki''s expression was extremely embarrassed.


    Say something, I am now a mortal body and can only be protected by Xu Fan and others.


    But if you don''t say anything, the atmosphere of the scene is rendered here again.


    hiss¡­¡­


    For a while, Loki couldn''t help but took a breath, seriously thinking that he shouldn''t be here.


    However, the embarrassment was awkward, but in the end he couldn''t help but speak.


    "Xu, can you temporarily lift the spell on me."


    Loki''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the grandmaster in front, expressing his determination to fight with them.


    "Stupid fellows." The grandmaster heard what Saul and the others were saying clearly.


    The corners of his mouth were raised, mocking the guys before him fiercely.


    With their strength, even a finger of their own can''t handle it.


    This is simply seeking a dead end!


    The master grabs it at will, and directly extracts energy from the universe to strengthen himself!


    As the elder of the universe, he has already mastered the method of drawing energy from the universe.


    Xu Fan seemed to be challenging himself.


    But in fact, Xu Fan is actually fighting against the entire universe!


    The energy of the universe is endless.


    This is not something magic can contend.


    Those ancient gods.


    It just spied a part of the natural energy and took it as his own.


    They only saw the trees but not the forest.


    Short-sighted.


    I don''t know what real power is.


    Just like Xu Fan now.


    "You think you are the Supreme Master, the most powerful guardian on earth."


    The Grand Master continued to laugh, "At the end of the day, it''s just a wizard on earth."


    "Facing the Milky Way, the earth is nothing but gravel."


    "Not to mention that I now have the power of the universe!"


    "You have no chance of winning in front of me!"


    The grandmaster threw a loud voice, mocking Xu Fan fiercely.


    As the cosmic energy he was absorbing more and more, the position he created began to shrink.


    From the square at the beginning, it became a circle.


    Xu Fan and others were firmly sealed.


    "Cosmic energy?" Xu Fan frowned slightly, unleashing the power of white magic, blasting towards the position created by the master.


    The white magic spread like ripples, spreading to the stand.


    However, this force simply cannot defeat the position of the master.


    It''s like throwing a stone into a lake, except for waves and ripples.


    It has no effect.


    Thor, Loki, and Hulk showed incredible gazes.


    In their hearts, Xu Fan has always been a powerful and invincible image However, when facing the master, Xu Fan was actually passive!


    This is something they never dreamed of.


    And unconsciously, the surrounding scenes changed accordingly.


    They seem to have completely escaped from Sakar and came to the dark outer space!


    The grandmaster''s size swelled to the size of the planet.


    He held the position he created with one hand, and wanted to hold a large crystal ball.


    Xu Fan and others seemed to be plastic villains who had been stuffed into a crystal ball by him.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Grandmaster smiled with satisfaction.


    "Have you seen it? This is the power I have. The entire universe is for my use!"


    "Just a mortal you, just you who borrowed magical power from the ancient gods."


    "There is no right to compare with me at all!"


    "It was your worst decision to come to Sakastar and want to take Hulk away!"


    The grandmaster let out a hearty laugh, and didn''t put Xu Fan in his eyes at all!


    Sign in to https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 649： Dont you really think how difficult it is

    In the master''s cognition, Xu Fan is just the supreme mage of the planetary star.


    He can''t understand what cosmic power is.


    The reason why he has the courage to stand in front of him and challenge himself is entirely because of his ignorance!


    He just moved his fingers slightly, completely trapping Xu Fan and others.


    "Look, the self-righteous Supreme Mage."


    The corners of the Grand Master''s mouth rose up, mocking Xu Fan fiercely.


    His current size is countless times larger than that of Saka.


    Xu Fan was just a plaything pinched in his palm.


    Hulk, Thor, and Loki came out of Xu Fan''s chaotic magic, and they were trapped in their positions in a floating state.


    Moreover, the master cut off Xu Fan''s teleportation magic.


    Now they can''t do without here.


    "Heimdall!"


    Sol shouted to outer space, hoping that Heimdall could hear his plea for help.


    However, as time passed, Saul did not get a response from his best friend.


    Presumably the whole Asgard is not very optimistic now.


    Heimdall has the heart to pay attention to himself.


    Thinking of this, Saul took a deep breath, slowly groping for the feeling of fighting Hulk.


    Thunder tumbling inside him, his eyes turned dark blue.


    A crackling thunder sounded around Sol.


    Thor awakens!


    Seeing Saul''s current state, Grandmaster''s eyes were gradually attracted.


    When he saw Thor show such supernatural power in the arena, he was surprised.


    However, it was only a surprise.


    In the eyes of the grandmaster, Thor''s level of power can''t break the cage he made.


    Thor raised his arms, aimed at the border barrier of his position, and then unreservedly released his thunder power.


    Rumble!


    With bursts of thunder, the blue lightning visible to the naked eye went straight to the barrier barrier and exploded instantly.


    Even the slight cracks were not left.


    Upon seeing this, Hulk came to the edge of the stand in a swimming pose, grabbed his fist with his five fingers, and swung it out.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Hulk fisted and then struck the same position.


    After several minutes of swinging punches, Hulk had to stop.


    Although this sounds unbelievable, the brute force Hulk can easily destroy everything has no effect at all.


    Loki opened his mouth, and stopped talking.


    He hoped that Xu Fan could lift the spell on his body and turn him back into the **** of tricks.


    but¡­¡­


    Even the attacks of Hulk and Thor had no effect.


    What can I do?


    To deceive the master?


    This may be a good idea.


    Until Loki had to recognize the reality, Grand Master was a master of deception even more powerful than him.


    Obviously he is the elder of the universe who has the power of the universe.


    But the performance is weak.


    Play as a pig and eat a tiger there!


    "Xu." Saul rolled his throat, and just now, he had used the most powerful thunder ever.


    If you want to leave here, you can only pin your hopes on Xu Fan.


    When Sol had to choose to give up useless work.


    The eyes of Hulk and Loki also turned to Xu Fan.


    "Xu." Hulk said in a low voice. He finally gained a friend of Sol, he didn''t want to lose him so quickly.


    "Calm." Xu Fan said lightly.


    Xu Fan did not expect Xu Fan to be strong.


    The situation before him is almost the most crisis since he came to this Marvel world.


    Odin, Sithorn Eagle.


    These famous powerhouses are inferior to the current masters.


    "It is possible to extract energy from the universe, which I really did not expect."


    Xu Fan looked at the huge figure of the Grand Master? said lightly.


    "I just didn''t expect it?" Grandmaster laughed out loud? He felt that Xu Fan must have been fainted with fright.


    "you¡­¡­"


    But just when the master was about to speak, let Xu Fan recognize the status quo.


    Xu Fan''s body began to emit cosmic energy.


    Double star mode!


    The dazzling light flickered from Xu Fan''s body.


    Hulk Thor, Loki suddenly remembered.


    When Xu Fan was dealing with Lu Shang? It seemed that he had used this kind of power.


    In fact, it is not just the three of them.


    The huge conjoined grandmaster was also stunned. He looked up and down Xu Fan? There were incredible expressions in his eyes.


    As the elder of the universe? The master of knowledge is quite profound.


    He recognized at a glance what the energy in Xu Fan was all about.


    This is also cosmic energy!


    And very advanced!


    It looks like the six singularities created at the beginning of the explosion of the universe.


    The energy contained in the six infinite gems!


    This is not only a kind of cosmic energy, but also contains the laws of the universe.


    I don''t know how many times it is higher than the cosmic energy I draw from the vacuum!


    "This is impossible!"


    Looking at Xu Fan in front of him, the grandmaster was shaken for the first time.


    He can''t accept? He can''t understand, let alone believe everything he sees.


    How could Xu Fan, an ordinary earthling, possess this kind of energy?


    and¡­¡­


    This energy is not drawn by Xu Fan from the outside world.


    It burst out from his body!


    In other words, this power comes from Xu Fan himself? It is a kind of energy he owns.


    "How is this possible."


    The grandmaster''s head shook like a rattle.


    His cognition collapsed at this moment.


    Almost subconsciously, he began to compress the position barrier? He wanted to solve Xu Fan''s unstable factor.


    Because from Xu Fan? Grandmaster had a bad premonition.


    There was an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    Is this in the master''s cognition? But an unusual thing!


    boom!


    Xu Fan opened his arms and easily prevented the master from doing what he did.


    Stopped in the continuously compressed enchantment!


    Hulk, Thor, and Loki kept looking around.


    This level of battle is no longer what they can understand and participate in.


    "How terrifying is Xu''s strength?"


    Sol couldn''t help taking a breath, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is full of such questions.


    Hulk was once again shocked by the power Xu Fan possessed.


    Even the look at him was accompanied by a trace of fear.


    Loki''s expression was even more embarrassing. He suddenly felt that it was okay to be an ordinary mortal.


    As for the grandmaster, he saw Xu Fan stop himself.


    Moreover, Xu Fan easily cut a wormhole on the edge of the stand barrier he created.


    Then floated out of it.


    Then, the barrier closed again.


    This is also to prevent Saul and others from being exposed to a vacuum.


    Thor and Hulk may be okay, but they are just mortal Rocky, and they are likely to die on the spot.


    Keeping the enchantment of the master is actually to protect them.


    "Grandmaster, don''t you really think how difficult it is to master the energy of the universe?"


    Xu Fan chuckled and waved his hand.


    Five dazzling gems of different colors, floating on his chest!


    Sign in to https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 650： I have 5 infinite gems

    "Since you are the elder of the universe, you shouldn''t admit these things wrong?" Xu Fan said lightly.


    It seemed that the gems floating on his chest were just ordinary stones.


    But in fact, every gem that exudes light has a lot of origin!


    They are the singularities formed during the Big Bang!


    Represents the law that constitutes the entire universe!


    Exactly


    Infinite gems!


    Except for the soul gem with self-awareness, it is not here.


    Time, space, reality, mind, power.


    The neat arrangement of five infinite gems greeted the master''s eyes.


    Seeing the pupils of the grandmaster''s eyes instantly dilated, he never dreamed of it.


    Xu Fan could have so many infinite gems at the same time!


    In this universe, anyone who can obtain one of them will become the master of one party!


    It is no exaggeration to say that the power contained in any infinite gem is far more than oneself!


    "No, this is impossible, this is fake, these are all fake! It is impossible for anyone to collect so many infinite gems!"


    The grandmaster yelled hysterically.


    He could not accept it, let alone accept this fact!


    "Kill me!"


    Under the emotional breakdown, the master swept the power and blasted towards the infinite gem.


    As long as they are all fake, nature cannot withstand its own cosmic energy.


    however¡­¡­


    These infinite gems are all genuine!


    After Xu Fan came to Marvel World, he collected them one by one!


    Rumble!


    The cosmic energy released by the grandmaster blasted on the infinite gem, and it had no effect except for bursts of loud noises!


    Every infinite gem is intact.


    Quietly suspended in front of Xu Fan''s chest.


    There is no doubt that they are all true.


    The always prudent master panicked for the first time!


    "No, this is impossible!"


    The grandmaster kept shaking his head, looking like a rattle, his body involuntarily backed away.


    A trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and was slowly occupied by this fear.


    The moment Xu Fan took out the infinite gems, the grandmaster realized it in his heart.


    He is not Xu Fan''s opponent at all!


    This blow shattered the great confidence of the master.


    Let him become a rat generation from the elder of the universe.


    even¡­¡­


    Grandmaster''s body, which was countless times larger than Saka Star, began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at the panicked Grandmaster, Xu Fan sighed.


    Afterwards, he put away all the infinite gems.


    "The mere elder of the universe, it''s just that, once you find that the other party has more powerful power than yourself, you will lose all your energy."


    Xu Fan satirized the current master.


    He is like his brother collector.


    In the face of Thanos'' invasion, nothing can be done.


    Standing in the space, Xu Fan raised his hand slightly, pointing his palm at the shrinking Grand Master.


    Based on the cosmic energy in the binary star mode.


    White magic, chaos magic, black magic.


    Three kinds of magic with different attributes burst out from Xu Fan''s palm, entwining each other and complementing each other.


    Kill the grandmaster who wants to escape.


    If he can turn around, use the energy drawn from the universe to fight back.


    Maybe it can offset Xu Fan''s ultimate move.


    However, the current grandmaster has lost all his energy, and can do nothing but turn around and run for his life.


    In the end, Xu Fan''s ultimate move caught up with the grandmaster, and the majestic magical energy swallowed him with the momentum of rivers running to the sea.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The grandmaster began to scream. He never dreamed that Xu Fan had more power than he imagined.


    The dazzling white light swallowed the master clean.


    When the light gradually dissipated, the space plunged into pitch black again.


    And in Xu Fan''s line of sight? There was no longer any grandmaster.


    "Probably solved." Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    After all, the situation of the master is quite special.


    In addition to the identity of the elder of the universe? He was also cursed with death.


    Never step into the kingdom of death.


    Even if the body is completely destroyed by himself.


    Maybe it will be slowly reborn in another depth of the universe.


    but¡­¡­


    It doesn''t matter to him.


    After seeing the power that one has? After seeing those infinite gems.


    It is estimated that the grandmaster no longer has the courage to appear in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fanli turned around and looked at Saul and others.


    Now they? A quieter than the other? Looking at the area where the master dissipated dumbfounded.


    No one thought of a powerful enemy like Grand Master.


    It was actually killed by Xu Fan in seconds.


    Isn''t he an elder who has the power of the universe?


    result¡­¡­


    That''s it?


    "This..." Thor swallowed his saliva, and it took him a long time to relax.


    However, there was a question in Sol''s heart.


    Although Xu Fan killed the Grandmaster in the end? But before that, the Grandmaster was shocked by what Xu Fan showed.


    The panic wanted to escape.


    Otherwise? Saul felt that with the strength of the master.


    I am afraid that it is not that simple and will be solved by Xu Fan.


    "What the **** is that?" Sol couldn''t help asking.


    Xu Fan just turned his back to them, so they didn''t see what it was.


    Xu Fan looked at the three people looking at each other, and simply showed the infinite gems.


    "These stones are..." Sol''s gaze was deeply attracted? He quickly recognized a few of them.


    "Is that crimson the etheric particle of the dark elf Malekis?"


    "This blue one should be the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube?"


    Sol read the names of Infinite Gems one by one.


    As for the rest, he is not very familiar.


    "That piece is the jewel on the scepter of mind?" Loki on the side took over.


    Only Hulk was at a loss, wondering why the master was afraid of a few shabby stones.


    "Yes." Xu Fan nodded slightly and began to explain the origin of these stones.


    "At the time of the Big Bang, six singularities were born."


    "These six singularities are also the most important laws that constitute the universe Xu Fan shook the infinite gems in his hand, indicating that they are the so-called singularities.


    "Time, space, reality, mind, and power."


    Every time Xu Fan said a noun, Xu Fan would light up the gem he pointed at.


    "What about the remaining one?" Saul suddenly realized, understanding why the Grandmaster was frightened.


    His ability is just to borrow the energy of the universe.


    But Xu Fan is the power of the laws of this universe!


    It is no exaggeration to say that the cosmic energy that the master can absorb is probably less than one millionth of the power gem!


    In this situation, anyone will feel scared.


    However, this also made Thor have a keen interest in the last infinite gem.


    "At the last moment, it is the infinite gem that represents the soul. It..."


    However, just when Xu Fan said this, the sign-in assistant''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Ask the host to sign in at Niederweial!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    Sign in to https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 651： This is Niederweial

    , The fastest update starts from Naruto and signs to the latest chapters!


    Niederweil?


    Xu Fan is no stranger to this name.


    Although this place only appears once in the Marvel movie, it may not even last ten minutes before and after, but it is quite a key plot.


    The Storm Axe used by Thor in the later period was created in Nidweial.


    Even the Rockets have praised it, and it is rumored that Nidweial¡¯s weapons are sufficient to overturn the entire universe.


    In addition to the Storm Axe, Thor''s Hammer Mau''nir, Gun Gunnir, the Destroyer''s Battlegear, all came from the hands of the Dwarf King Atri.


    "What''s wrong, Xu?" Sol couldn''t help asking.


    The Grandmaster¡¯s problem has been resolved, and it¡¯s time to open the portal to Asgard and solve the problem of Hela.


    But who knows, Xu Fan stopped in place, as if thinking about something.


    "Before going to Asgard, we need to go to a place."


    Xu Fan turned around and said to Saul and others.


    Hella is indeed a problem for Sol.


    But it is not a big problem.


    To be precise, at this point in time, it is no longer a big problem.


    Hela is ruthless and cruel by nature.


    In the face of people who are unwilling to surrender herself, she has always been decisive.


    Sol and Loki have been in Sarkar for at least a week.


    According to Xu Fan''s inference, it was long enough for Hela to kill all the people who should be killed on Asgard.


    It''s not bad for this very eight minutes.


    "What do you mean?" Saul frowned, wondering what else was more serious than Asgard''s situation.


    They need to change stations halfway.


    "Nidwiar." Xu Fan looked up and down Sol, "Do you want to fight Hella like this?"


    As soon as I heard Niederweial, I heard the battle against Hella.


    Sol''s expression was stunned for an instant.


    His pupils gradually enlarged, "Xu..."


    Saul naturally didn''t know that Xu Fan went to Nidweial to sign in.


    Hearing him say this, Thor''s brain replenishes itself.


    Odin is dead. Asgard now needs a savior and a new king.


    Compared with Xu Fan, Asgard hopes to save them more than himself.


    Most importantly, this is the internal grievances and internal conflicts of their family.


    "I understand." Thor took a deep breath and said with a serious face, "As the son of Odin, for the glory of Asgard."


    "I should really defeat Hela myself and defeat her unrealistic dream."


    Thor utterly and loudly expressed his determination and was ready to go to Niederweil.


    But before that, he tried to get in touch with Heimdall.


    Without the shield of the Grandmaster, Thor quickly established a spiritual connection with Heimdall.


    "Sol?" Heimdall, who sensed Sol, was also very surprised.


    But when he thought that this meant that Thor was safe and sound, Heimdall''s heart was relieved.


    Then, Heimdall gave a general account of Asgard''s current situation.


    After Thor and Loki disappeared, Hela used her divine power to resurrect her former subordinates and the wolf Fenrir.


    The Immortal Palace Warriors tried to stop Hela, but they were not her opponents at all.


    Eventually a war broke out in Asgard.


    The three warriors and countless guards of the palace went to death bravely.


    Frigga led some people to the underground and took in those people who were unwilling to submit to Hela.


    however¡­¡­


    Hela, who has been staying in Asgard, is drawing energy from here and becoming stronger and stronger.


    It is only a matter of time for her to find Friega''s base camp.


    "We can''t do anything except delay some time now." Heimdall''s tone was full of helplessness.


    The Rainbow Bridge is firmly controlled by Hella.


    This means that they cannot leave Asgard.


    Isolated.


    Everyone''s heart is shrouded in unprecedented despair, worrying about their own future.


    Fortunately, at this most critical moment, Sol made contact with him.


    After understanding the ins and outs of the whole thing, Thor took a deep breath and asked, "How much time can you delay?"


    "According to the current situation, it may last six hours." Heimdall carefully estimated.


    His eyes can see all the movements of the Nine Realms.


    Naturally, we can see the situation in Hela.


    Her power became stronger and stronger, and more and more dead were resurrected.


    Even the guards of the fairy palace who had gone to death bravely were controlled by her with death magic.


    Searching the whole Asgard.


    Six hours is still a conservative time.


    In the worst case, it may not even take six hours.


    "Six hours?" Thor rolled his throat, swallowing nervously.


    Although time is short, it is enough for them to go to Nidweial and get a decent weapon from Atri.


    Thinking of this, Saul looked at Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan, who has great strength, is regarded as his trump card by Thor.


    If possible, Sol hopes he can have a chance to fight Hella.


    Then, in front of everyone, defeat Hela!


    "Heimdall, I''m going to Niederweial now, please hold on for a little longer." Sol asked Heimdall.


    "Nidwiar?" Heimdall murmured the name, then nodded vigorously, "Indeed, you need a decent weapon to defeat Hela."


    Thor''s Thor''s Hammer was crushed by Hela, almost everyone knows.


    Without a handy weapon, Heimdall also felt that Thor had no chance of winning.


    As for the time required for Thor to build weapons and return to Asgard.


    "I will find a way to buy more time."


    Heimdall assured Sol firmly in a tone.


    I have to say that the six-hour period gave Thor a sigh of relief.


    If Hela has carried out the final stage of massacre.


    Then he had to ask Xu Fan to go to Asgard first.


    "Let''s go, Xu." Sol said loudly.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded and directly opened the portal to Nidweial.


    At this time, Niederweial was already bleak.


    It seemed that Thanos had already got the infinite gloves he wanted, UU read www.uukahnshu.com and left here.


    "Is Nidweial over there?" Sol and Loki looked at the other side of the portal at the same time.


    They couldn''t see anything except the darkness.


    There is no starlight!


    This is totally different from the Niederweial in their impression.


    This is not Niederweial!


    "Is it because Xu hasn''t been to Niederweial, so the portal, is there a problem?" Loki subconsciously guessed this possibility.


    However, Xu Fan was very sure that this was where they were going.


    Although Niederweial''s appearance is short, it is a very important plot.


    Xu Fan was impressed.


    "No." Xu Fan shook his head, denying Loki''s guess, "This is Niederweial."

 v2 Chapter 652： The beginning of a nightmare

    , The fastest update starts from Naruto and signs to the latest chapters!


    Xu Fan directly opened up his mental power, went through the portal, and searched the entire Nidweial.


    Here, only one living creature remains.


    Dwarf King Aitri!


    "This is Niederweial." Xu Fan said very affirmatively. Then, regardless of the reactions of Sol and others, he stepped directly into the portal.


    Upon seeing this, Hulk was the first to follow Xu Fan.


    Whether it is Niederweial or not, it is much better than staying in outer space.


    Thor and Loki looked at each other.


    They have been here more than once when they were young.


    In my impression, it is full of brilliance and peace.


    The dwarf''s stove is as dazzling as the sun.


    It was two completely different worlds from the scene before me.


    If this is really Niederweial.


    Then...


    What happened on Niederweial?


    Sol was puzzled, except to keep up with Xu Fan, he had no second choice.


    Loki was at the end.


    When everyone set foot on Niederweial''s land, Xu Fan''s portal began to shrink until it disappeared.


    "Here..." Saul looked around. Although unbelievable, the layout in front of him really resembled the Niederweial he had in his mind.


    Xu Fan kept his mental strength open and noticed that the dwarf king Ai Cui had also spotted them.


    and¡­¡­


    This guy is getting closer and getting angry.


    Apparently, Ai Trey treated them as intruders.


    At this moment, a familiar voice rang in Xu Fan''s ear.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please do not quit midway!


    Seeing the progress bar began to move slowly, Xu Fan took two steps back.


    The result is the same as he calculated.


    The dwarf king Ai Tsui suddenly rushed out and rushed at them.


    Sol didn''t expect anyone to attack them at all, and he would be knocked down by Aitri.


    Immediately afterwards, Aitri''s goal became Hulk.


    However, Hulk in the awkward state is not as easy to deal with Sol.


    What''s more, the process of Thor being knocked over gave Hulk time to react.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk let out a roar subconsciously, his arms exploded with muscle strength, and he caught Aitri''s attack.


    Although Aitri is the dwarf king, he is taller than Hulk.


    Hulk, known as the Hulk, is a bit shorter than Aitri.


    "I really don''t know who is the dwarf." Xu Fan couldn''t help but vomit, but he didn''t plan to make a move.


    Thor was knocked to the ground because Atri was in a state of extreme anger, and because he was unprepared.


    I really want to talk about combat effectiveness.


    Thor and Hulk don''t know how many levels higher than Aitri.


    In fact, when Aitri and Hulk fought together, the former''s eyes were full of horror.


    His power was completely suppressed by Hulk, and there was no chance to fight back.


    Sol shook his brain at this time to make himself awake. He supported the ground with both hands and slowly stood up.


    He did a few deep breaths in a row before he looked up at the guy attacking him.


    "Aitry?" Salton widened his eyes when he recognized his former friend.


    Similarly, Atri recognized Sol at this time.


    "Sol?"


    however¡­¡­


    Because of the momentary distraction, Hulk decisively seized this opportunity, grabbing a fist with five fingers in his right hand, and swiping towards Ai Cui.


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a muffled noise, Ai Trey''s feet left the ground, and his body slowly rose, drew a beautiful arc in the air, and then flew out.


    Damn it!


    Aitri''s back hit the machine on the side and slammed to the ground.


    "Roar!" Hulk snarled at the fallen Ai Tri, as if proclaiming that he was the winner.


    With Hulk''s current strength, it was really not difficult to kill Ai Tui.


    but¡­¡­


    Saul quickly stopped him.


    "Stop, Hulk, he is Aitri, not our enemy!"


    Thor yelled at Hulk, then turned to look at Ai Tri, and stretched out his hand to help him up.


    Although I don''t know what happened, Hulk gave up the pursuit.


    On the contrary, Ai Tri, still did not let go of his guard, he rejected Thor''s kindness, and stood up from the ground with his own strength.


    "What happened?" Sol took a deep breath and asked Aitri, "Why did Nidweial become like this?"


    Aitri didn''t answer Sol''s question, he looked around, his eyes became much lonely.


    Even now, as long as he closes his eyes, Atri can see the glory of Niederweial.


    "Asgard said he would protect us."


    Aitri complained to Sol, blaming them for failing to fulfill their responsibilities.


    It was Odin''s dereliction of duty that caused Nidweial to become like this.


    "Odin is dead, now Hela is the one who rules Asgard." Xu Fan, who had been silent, suddenly intervened in the conversation between the two.


    As the dwarf king of Niederweial, Atri is almost the same period as Odin.


    For Hela, he knew better than Sol.


    That goddess of death doesn''t care about the lives of dwarves.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not mention the details of the time point.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that Aitri will be furious again.


    According to the timeline of the movie, Odin was still alive when Thanos got the Infinite Gloves.


    Odin actually didn''t know anything about what happened to Niederweial.


    This makes Xu Fan difficult to understand.


    I don¡¯t know if this is a movie bug.


    "Hella..."


    But no matter what, when Ai Cui heard the name Hela, his emotions instantly calmed down.


    He slumped on the ground, as if unable to accept Odin''s death.


    However, he also knew that the woman Hela would never help the Nine Realms.


    "Aitui, tell me, what is going on here? What happened?"


    Seeing the last gleam of light disappearing from Aitri''s eyes, Saul couldn''t help worrying about his condition.


    In Thor''s eyes, Aitri is almost indistinguishable from the dying man now.


    But Loki noticed that there was a glove model on the dwarf''s tool table.


    It is not difficult to see This is very likely the last artifact they built.


    A glove.


    The recess on the top seems to be designed for inlay.


    And that concave shape made Loki couldn''t help but think of something he had just seen.


    An infinite gem representing the laws of the universe.


    "Xu." Almost subconsciously, Loki called out Xu Fan''s name, and then thought of the man he had worked for.


    Thanos.


    "Look at that." Loki pointed to the glove model.


    Except for Xu Fan, Hulk, Thor, and the dwarf king Ai Cui all looked at the glove.


    It is no exaggeration to say, to the dwarf king Ai Tzu.


    That glove is undoubtedly Nidweial''s nightmare.

 v2 Chapter 653： Time is running out

    "What happened to Niederweial, what about the other dwarves?"


    Thor heard the conversation between Loki and Xu Fan, and glanced at the glove model on the tool table.


    But with a model, Sol still can''t guess what is going on here.


    On the other hand, Asgard''s current situation is very dangerous.


    But Niederweial was protected by Odin anyway.


    Now that Odin is gone, as the son of Odin, he should shoulder this responsibility.


    He should seek justice for what happened to Niederweial.


    Otherwise, Asgard will lose the hearts of other nations.


    "Aitry."


    Seeing that the dwarf king Ai Tzu did not answer his question, Thor had to read his name aloud.


    At the same time, Sol stretched out his hand and pressed it on Aitri''s shoulder, making him believe in himself.


    Seeing Sol''s sincere expression, Ai Tui felt mixed.


    However, he is not a narrow-minded person.


    He is the dwarf king of Nidwiar.


    Possess the king''s weapon.


    What''s more, Hela got rid of Odin''s seal, and now Asgard is at stake.


    This is not the time to blame Thor or Odin who died.


    After a moment of silence, Atri began to talk about the nightmare that Nidweial had encountered.


    "It''s Thanos."


    When Ai Cui said the name.


    Saul could even see the panic in his eyes.


    "Thanksgiving." Thor repeated the name.


    He has heard of this name for the first time.


    "I know him."


    However, at this moment, Loki suddenly took a step forward and glanced at Xu Fan''s eyes subconsciously.


    It is not difficult to see that Loki mustered up his courage after making a lot of determination.


    Thor looked back at Loki, and saw that his hands were shaking.


    Loki not only knows who Thanos is, but he is also very jealous and a little afraid!


    "Remember the time I fell from the Rainbow Bridge?"


    Loki paused for a moment, then told the ins and outs of the incident.


    When he fell into the abyss from the Rainbow Bridge, he thought he was bound to die.


    But who knows, not only did he not die, he was saved by others.


    And that person is Thanos!


    He lent himself the Scepter of Mind and the army of Zetarians.


    "To be precise, this is a deal."


    "He wants the Rubik''s Cube on Earth. In exchange, he allows me to rule the Earth."


    In Loki''s view at the time, he used the Rubik''s Cube in exchange for the dominance of the earth.


    This deal is worth doing.


    "In that case, the man behind the New York war is actually the guy named Thanos?"


    Salton suddenly realized.


    The essence of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube is actually an infinite gem representing the laws of the universe.


    Thanos is collecting unlimited gems!


    When Saul realized this, he immediately looked at Aitri, with a bad feeling in his heart.


    Aitri and Thor met each other? Then he nodded slightly.


    "Thanksgiving lets us build a container that can withstand the power of unlimited gems."


    "He had promised to let us go when things were done."


    Aitri''s eyes turned red? "However, after we created the Infinite Gloves for him, this guy broke his promise? Massacred all the dwarves!"


    Then? Ai Cui raised his dead hands.


    "He said my life belongs to him, and these hands belong to him!"


    Aitri trembling voice.


    Both Thor and Loki could feel his despair at the time in his voice.


    Bang!


    Thor hit the ground with a punch? Lightning suddenly appeared, spreading to the surroundings.


    It doesn''t matter who is the Thanos who ruined Niederweial.


    Sol doesn''t plan to let this guy go!


    "Aitui? I will definitely not let Thanos go!"


    Sol made a loud noise? Assure Aitri.


    "Aitui, even if Thanos takes your hands, he will never take away the knowledge in your mind."


    Although Saul is very sympathetic to Aitri''s experience.


    But this is not the time to immerse in it.


    Asgard is now at stake.


    In a few hours, Hela will find her mother Frigga? And those who are not willing to surrender her.


    Now Sol needs to return to Asgard as soon as possible.


    And? He needs Ai Tre to help build a weapon.


    Although it was a bit hard to tell, Saul said his thoughts.


    Aitri looked at Thor with a sincere face.


    His Nidvial has been destroyed by Thanos.


    So now he does not want Sol''s home to be destroyed by Hela.


    Suck¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    Aitri took a deep breath and stood up again.


    "You are right, Thor? Thanos will never take away my knowledge!"


    While speaking, Aitri looked again at the furnace that had been shut down for a long time.


    "What we need to do now? Is to find a way to restart the furnace."


    Aitri said to Thor.


    Ever since Thanos destroyed Nidvial, Atri has never built any weapons.


    He doesn''t even remember? How long has the furnace been closed.


    He only knew that he had spent a long time in the dark.


    Then? Atri tells Thor how to restart the furnace.


    Xu Fan on the side took the opportunity to open the portal? Send Sol to the activation device.


    After all, the furnace has not been used for too long and the parts have aged.


    The moment it restarted, it collapsed because it could not withstand the high temperature of the furnace.


    According to the development of the original plot, Thor needs to use his physical body to persist until the energy of the furnace is enough to melt the Uru metal.


    Of course, Xu Fan''s physical strength is much stronger than Sol.


    It''s just that he has no reason to do that.


    Aitri builds weapons for Thor, not for himself.


    and¡­¡­


    He who owns the sharp gun Gungnir doesn''t need Aitri''s help to build any artifact.


    What there is here is Ulu Metal, lacking the branches of the World Tree, no matter how hard it is to build.


    The strength is only one level weaker than Gangneil.


    Thor looked at the activation device behind the portal, then warmed himself up.


    In order to understand what happened to Niederweial, and to calm down the mood of the dwarf king Atui.


    He spent some more time.


    Now it is necessary to create an artifact that can defeat Hela as soon as possible After making enough preparations, Thor crossed the portal opened by Xu Fan.


    Slowly walked to the center of the starting device.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Thor grasped the switch of the activation device with both hands, then opened it firmly.


    As the furnace was restarted, a dazzling light illuminates the dark Nidvial.


    The dwarf king Ai Tri''s eyes were deeply attracted.


    Even he himself couldn''t recall how long he hadn''t seen this magnificent sight.


    however¡­¡­


    This scene did not last long.


    The switch of the starter suddenly collapsed, causing the furnace to be closed again.


    Then the light dimmed until it disappeared.


    Niederweial returned to darkness.


    Aitri''s eyes became a little lost.


    Sol''s face became even more sullen.


    He has not much time now!


    Sign in https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 654： Storm Tomahawk is born

    Although Heimdall said, they still have six hours to prevent Hela from finding them.


    But no one can tell whether Hela will discover their hidden base camp in advance.


    The more time he spends in Niederweial, the more dangerous Asgard is.


    "About how long will it take?" Sol turned around and asked Aitri.


    In order to build an artifact that could deal with Hela, he decided to make a desperate move and use his body to forcibly restart the furnace!


    Aitri was taken aback by Thor''s bold decision.


    You know, the melting pot of Niederweial uses a star as an energy source!


    Even if Thor had the body of God, he couldn''t bear this energy.


    In the worst case, it is very likely that Ulu Metal has not melted yet.


    Sol can''t hold it anymore!


    "This is too messy!"


    Aitri yelled at Saul, hoping that he could dispel such thoughts.


    On the other hand, Atri had to admit that Thor needs weapons now, which is far more important than his own life and death.


    Otherwise, Hela is likely to kill all those who oppose her in Asgard.


    Her nature is so cruel!


    "how long will it take!"


    Thor put his own life and death aside, he snarled again at Aitri.


    "Ok."


    After feeling Thor''s determination, Atri had to agree to Thor''s crazy behavior.


    After knowing the exact time he needed to hold on, Thor said nothing, and once again activated the melting pot of Niederweial.


    He uses his body as the most critical connecting part.


    Loki was frightened by Thor''s actions, but he knew it in his heart.


    Someone must do such a thing!


    At this moment, Loki seemed to understand the gap between Thor and himself.


    Why would Odin think Thor is more suitable to be the king of Asgard.


    Why not pass the throne to yourself.


    It''s not that Sol is the son of Odin.


    Rather, Sol does possess a responsibility he does not have.


    Rocky had no intention of deceiving himself.


    He felt that even if he recovered his divine power, he would not have the courage to stand on the activation device of the furnace.


    He took a breath and looked at Saul blankly.


    The dazzling brilliance once again illuminates the entire Niederweial.


    And this time, the energy burst from the star directly passed through Thor''s body.


    "Ah!"


    The intense pain made Thor scream.


    But even so, Thor still did not let go, but chose to gritted his teeth and rely on strong willpower to support.


    This is not just to defeat Hela.


    More for the people of Asgard!


    "Get out of the way!" Upon seeing this, Ai Cui shouted at Hulk, reminding him not to block his way.


    Then, Atri used all his strength and threw a large piece of Ulu metal into the mold.


    Xu Fan silently looked at the scene in front of him, but did not intend to intervene.


    Although the energy of the furnace was amazing, it did not hurt Thor''s life.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Get the sign-in reward: unlimited gloves!


    Suddenly, the voice of the sign-in assistant rang in Xu Fan''s ears.


    Infinite gloves, exactly the same as Thanos, appeared in the inventory.


    Currently, this infinite glove is not inlaid with infinite gems.


    But even so, this still cannot change the fact that it is a very powerful artifact.


    This pair of gloves is made of Ulu metal.


    From the hand of the dwarf king Aitri.


    This alone is enough to be at the same level as the Storm Axe.


    However, considering the current situation, Xu Fan was not in a hurry to take it out and inlay the five infinite gems he owned.


    "Now only the soul gem is not in my hands."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    Can you consider your current situation? It is impossible to get soul gems.


    Want to get soul gems? You must exchange soul for soul.


    and¡­¡­


    That soul must also be his beloved.


    Not to mention that there is no such candidate in my heart.


    Even if there is, Xu Fan is reluctant to exchange his beloved for a stone that does not help him much.


    Even the current self? He already has the strength to walk sideways in the universe.


    After all, there are five infinite gems? In my hands.


    Bang!


    When Xu Fan was thinking about these trivial matters, Thor''s body had reached its limit.


    This made his eyes dark? He passed out on the spot, and his body involuntarily fell from the activation device.


    The stellar furnace shut down again? Stopped the energy supply.


    But the good thing is that Ai Tui has got the energy he needs to melt the Ulu metal into the tempest battle axe in the mold.


    "Axe handle, I need an axe handle."


    However, it wasn''t until this time that Aitri reacted.


    As time is running out? He patronizes building the head of the storm battle axe.


    For a while, I forgot about the handle of the axe.


    In the plot of "Avengers III"? Or Groot completed the battle axe with his own body.


    But now, Groot is not here.


    "Why are you still stunned, Loki!"


    Aitri yelled out of anger, and kept searching.


    "Solta..."


    At the beginning, Loki was interrupted directly by Atri? "What Thor needs now is the Storm Axe, come and help me find the axe handle!"


    The critical moment? Or Hulk jumped up, rushed up and hugged Saul? Lead him to the ground smoothly.


    As for Xu Fan, his thoughts have just returned to reality? And realized that Groot is not here.


    So? Xu Fan opened the portal directly? He took a piece of vibrating metal from Wakanda and threw it to Ai Cui.


    "use this."


    Xu Fan called to Ai Cui.


    In fact, Ai Cui has always felt that Xu Fan is different.


    Obviously Asgard is in danger, but he has remained calm.


    Or, he doesn''t care about Asgard at all.


    Either means that he is absolutely sure that Asgard is fine.


    But Ai Cui Wei did not expect that Xu Fan, who looked ordinary, would still be a mage!


    Ai Cui''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the vibrating metal that Xu Fan had thrown over.


    At a glance, Ai Trey smiled.


    Although I don''t know how Xu Fan got a piece of metal, it is indeed suitable for using it as the handle of the storm battle axe.


    Ai Tui immediately turned around, rushed to the position of the storm axe in three and two steps, and then completed the last step.


    And Xu Fan turned and headed to Sol.


    Bearing the energy released by a star, Thor''s injury is indeed not light.


    Although he knew that he would "resurrect with full blood as soon as he got the Storm Axe," Xu Fan still used healing magic.


    Thor slowly opened his eyes, and immediately asked about Storm Tomahawk.


    "You did very well!"


    Ai Tri''s compliment followed, and Thor''s eyes looked over subconsciously.


    In Ai Tri''s hand, the Storm Axe exudes a unique metallic luster.


    Sign in https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 655： Back to Asgard

    "Sol!"


    Aitri shouted Thor''s name in a low voice, slammed the storm axe out with a violent wrist force.


    After receiving Xu Fan''s magic treatment, Thor''s whole body was full of strength. He straightened up, raised his right hand, and grasped the handle of the storm axe, feeling the weight and texture of this artifact.


    "Aitui, I will definitely defeat Thanos."


    Sol sincerely thanked Atri for helping Asgard, and also promised him.


    I will never let Thanos go.


    "It is worth mentioning that this time the storm battle axe I blended new materials, it can directly open the rainbow bridge and send you where you want to go."


    Ai Cui nodded slightly. He believed that Thor would not break his promise, and at the same time he was full of confidence in the Storm Axe he had built.


    "Rainbow Bridge?" Thor was startled at first, but he didn''t expect the Storm Axe to have such an ability.


    Soon, Saul tried what Aitri said.


    The colorful energy column burst out from the storm battle axe, once again illuminating the entire Niederweial, the other end extended into the depths of space, and went straight to Asgard.


    Seeing the Rainbow Bridge appear in front of him, Saul''s emotions became a little excited.


    "Let''s go!"


    Saul turned around and sent an invitation to Xu Fan and others.


    Now you have gotten an artifact like the Storm Axe.


    It''s time to go to Asgard to settle accounts with Hella!


    "Yeah." Hulk nodded his head heavily, moved his muscles and bones, stepped his legs and stepped into the Rainbow Bridge, the first one to disappear in front of everyone.


    Rocky followed closely behind.


    Although this trip to space did not allow him to regain his divine power, he still chose to face it.


    He may not be Odin''s biological son.


    But he can''t forget the wonderful experience on Asgard.


    Especially Friga, in Loki''s heart, she is his mother.


    However, what Rocky never dreamed of was when he crossed the Rainbow Bridge and made up his mind to confront Hela head-on.


    A dazzling golden light radiated from his body!


    A steady stream of divine power poured into his body and changed his physique.


    At this moment, all the divine power he lost has returned!


    He, Loki, has once again become the **** of tricks!


    Loki looked at the scepter in his hand, filled with joy.


    "Asgard, your savior, is back!"


    Loki opened his arms and flew towards Asgard.


    And Niederweial, now only Xu Fan and Sol are left.


    Sol intends to be the last one to leave, and then bid farewell to Ai Tri.


    But who knows, Xu Fan stopped when he reached the edge of the Rainbow Bridge.


    He turned his head? looked at Ai Tri, "You? Do you want to be together?"


    Although Ai Tri''s hands were destroyed by Thanos? But as Thor said.


    Even without these hands, the fact that Ai Tui is the dwarf king cannot be changed.


    In his mind? There is countless knowledge about forging weapons!


    Perhaps, Ai Cui can be brought under his command.


    Build a new furnace for him in Wakanda.


    Can Aitri return to his old career? He can also harvest a good artifact.


    Simply kill two birds with one stone.


    "The current Niederweial is lifeless? You can''t restart the furnace with your own strength."


    "Instead of staying here and waiting to die, it''s better to change to another place and start over."


    "What do you think? Aitri."


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, hoping Ai Cui could walk with them.


    Leave this sad place.


    "Yeah? Aitui." Saul quickly agreed upon seeing this.


    "Your craft is unique among the Nine Realms. If it ends here, I think this is the loss of the Nine Realms."


    Salton paused, "Rather than stay here? Why not leave with us."


    "Besides, your hands? It''s not that there is no hope of healing." Seeing Ai Cui''s tangled, hesitant expression, Xu Fan simply took advantage of the victory and pursued it.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t know much about Ai Cui, he felt that no one wanted to be a waste person forever.


    Especially for a craftsman.


    Inability to build weapons? It is tantamount to depriving him of the meaning of existence.


    And treating the hands? It is equivalent to giving Ai Tui a second life.


    The result was the same as Xu Fan expected.


    When Ai Cui heard these words, a surprised expression instantly appeared on his face.


    He lowered his head subconsciously and looked at his hands that had melted blankly.


    "Are you... true?"


    Aitri rolled his throat and swallowed nervously, feeling very complicated in his heart.


    On the one hand, he is eager for his hands to be restored.


    On the other hand, he felt that this was a fantasy.


    Does he know how much his hands are damaged?


    "Of course it''s true." Xu Fan raised the corner of his mouth and a smile appeared, expressing affirmation.


    "You should have heard of my other title, Supreme Mage."


    Xu Fan spoke loudly.


    According to Xu Fan''s understanding, Odin and the Supreme Master once fought against the universe gods.


    At that time, the Destroyer''s Battle Armor was specially built.


    At that time, even if Etri was not the Dwarf King, he should have participated in the manufacture of the Destroyer''s Battlegear.


    So for the name of Supreme Master.


    Aitri cannot be unfamiliar.


    In fact it is.


    After Xu Fan broke the title of Supreme Mage, Ai Cui''s pupils instantly enlarged, and his emotions became extremely excited.


    If Xu Fan is really the Supreme Master, then maybe he really has a way to recover his hands.


    "it is good!"


    Aitri nodded vigorously, "I am willing to go with you!"


    As long as he can restore his hands, Ai Tri is willing to pay any price.


    Not to mention, I just left Niederweial temporarily!


    He looked around, imprinted everything he was familiar with deeply in his mind, and then took a step towards the Rainbow Bridge.


    When Ai Tzu entered the Rainbow Bridge and disappeared in front of Thor.


    He and Xu Fan exchanged their eyes, and then they entered the Rainbow Bridge together.


    The dazzling colorful energy pillar also disappeared in Niederweial.


    At the same time Hulk was the first to walk out of the Rainbow Bridge.


    As a result, as soon as he arrived in Asgard, he was surrounded by Hela''s army of death.


    I have to say that the magic wave caused by the Rainbow Bridge is too strong.


    Hela needs to do almost nothing to sense its existence.


    Although it is not clear what happened, Hela assembled an army and surrounded Rainbow Bridge.


    and¡­¡­


    Found the base camp where Frigga and Heimdall were hiding.


    "A big green guy." Hela pouted, and she looked up and down Hulk.


    The muscle strength is indeed very strong, but it looks a little weird.


    However, just when Hela wondered why this guy passed the Rainbow Bridge.


    Rocky walked out of the Rainbow Bridge second.


    He saw Hela at a glance.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Rocky said unwillingly, "Hela!"


    Sign in https:// from Hokage

 v2 Chapter 656： Sol vs Hella

    Loki now is no different from before.


    Although I don''t know if Xu Fan lifted the spell on him, his determination passed the so-called test.


    But what Loki can be sure of is that his divine power has been taken back!


    He is now the **** of tricks in Asgard!


    Since it is not a mortal body that is easy to die, Loki will be afraid of Hela now!


    The most important thing is that I am not alone facing Hela.


    Beside him, there is also the powerful warrior Hulk.


    as well as¡­¡­


    Thor, Xu Fan, are on their way.


    "I, it''s Loki! I''m the savior of Asgard!"


    Loki yelled, his voice spreading in all directions.


    For Loki, who is proficient in magic, this is not difficult at all.


    Frigga, Heimdall, and the hidden Asgardians all heard Loki''s voice.


    Clearly.


    "It''s Loki who is back." A gratified smile appeared on Friga''s face.


    Although Rocky did a lot of wrong things, his character was rebellious, but in her eyes.


    Rocky is still the little kid.


    Now he confronted Hela for Asgard, and in Friga''s eyes, he had grown tremendously.


    In her heart, she was very pleased.


    "Not only Loki, but also Thor and Xu."


    Heimdall spoke slowly, and told Friga about what he saw.


    "What we need to do now is to protect other people."


    As Heimdall spoke, he looked at the person hiding here.


    Hela has found them.


    The death army may rush in at any time.


    He and Friga must ensure the safety of these people.


    Frigga nodded, thinking that Heimdall was right. She took three steps and two steps to guard the only entrance here.


    And done...


    Prepare for battle!


    On the other side, Ai Tri, Xu Fan, and Sol arrived in Asgard back and forth.


    The colorful energy pillar disappeared.


    "It''s not good for our situation." Ai Cui looked around and found that he was already surrounded.


    Although he agreed to come together, it was because Xu Fan said he could heal his hands.


    But judging from the current situation, I am afraid that he remains neutral, and Hela may not let him go.


    Of course, Aitri had no plans to stay aside.


    He looked directly at Hela, best prepared for the battle.


    On the contrary, Hela? Never thought that Aitri would come? And stood in Thor''s camp.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw it, Ai Tri? The weapon you built back then? But it helped a lot."


    The corners of Hela''s mouth rose up, trying to win Aitui.


    Her goal is not limited to a small Asgard.


    This is for her now? This is a starting point, a beginning.


    Her real ambition? Far more ambitious than here!


    Her goal? The entire universe!


    As a Nidvial who can build weapons, Hella will naturally not let it go.


    She needs Ai Tri, and the various artifacts produced there.


    "Odin is gone, Aitri."


    She spread her hands? Acting like a winner? "Look around you."


    "Look at you guys again."


    Although Hela didn''t know Xu Fan, she could guess that he was probably Sol''s helper.


    But no matter how you say it, the quantitative gap between the two sides is huge.


    "And you? Only five people."


    "What can five people do?"


    "Challenge my army?"


    "Stop dreaming."


    Hela''s face was full of mockery, and there were thousands of people surrendering to her.


    And each one is a brave warrior.


    "Surrender to me, Aitri."


    "And my poor brothers."


    The smile on Hela''s face disappeared in an instant? It was replaced by a serious face, "Now? Kneel me down!"


    However? No one here will surrender Hela.


    Especially Xu Fan? In his eyes, Hela and the Jumping Beam Joker are no different.


    "She is yours." Xu Fan''s tone seemed lazy.


    For opponents of Hela''s level, Xu Fan is not interested at all.


    "Really." Noting that these people didn''t intend to surrender themselves, Hela couldn''t help showing a disappointed expression.


    "Do you know that although you are very weak, for Odin''s sake, I was going to spare you my life."


    "Now, that is no longer necessary."


    Hela''s tone was disappointing, and she moved her finger lightly.


    Those death knights who were loyal to her flocked to Xu Fan and others.


    Like...


    The sea of ??death is general!


    "I should have brought a weapon." Ai Cui couldn''t help but complain, but ignored the fact that his hands could not use any weapons.


    Fortunately, his size is very huge.


    The death knights rushing towards him couldn''t catch his kick.


    After kicking the death knights in the first row, Ai Trey began to half-bend, waving his hands wildly.


    "Xu, you better really heal my hands."


    Aitri felt that his actions were a bit funny, but there was no way.


    I am a blacksmith, not a soldier!


    Loki performed an illusion.


    This feeling of playing the enemy between applause made him very excited.


    "I can hardly remember, how long hasn''t been so happy!"


    Loki laughed heartily, but his body was pierced by a death knight.


    His face became ferocious, and an expression of unwillingness appeared.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Blood spurted from Loki''s mouth.


    However, in the next second, a golden light radiated from his body and disappeared.


    The real Loki appeared behind the death knight who had killed "self". He took out a dagger from there and stabbed him in the neck.


    As for Hulk, it has almost become the main force among these people.


    He bends his knees, then straightens violently, his body leaps up, completing the movement of five-finger grabbing in the air.


    Now there are death knights from Hela everywhere.


    Hulk didn''t need to deliberately find a target, he jumped up and released his power with all his strength.


    Rumble!


    Along with a loud noise, the impact caused by Hulk spread to the surroundings, flying out the dense crowd of death knights.


    "Hella!"


    Sol glanced at his companion, UU read and then growled at Hela''s name.


    He believed that his companions could deal with Hela''s men.


    "If you are also the son of Odin, then have a fair duel!"


    Thor stepped on his legs, holding the storm tomahawk in his hand, and headed straight for Hella.


    Seeing Sol, who was very similar to Odin, Hela gradually focused her eyes slightly.


    "You are as annoying as that dead Odin."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Hela flicked both hands and held two sharp blades that had been transformed out of thin air.


    "Your new toy is really good, Sol."


    Hela finished speaking, and rushed towards him at a speed no less than Sol.


    "Come on, please me with your funny courage, Thor!"

 v2 Chapter 657： I dont want to kill you

    Even if it was Thor who got the Storm Axe, Hela still didn''t take him seriously.


    During the time she escaped Odin''s seal and returned to Asgard, her strength increased a lot.


    The current self is invincible!


    "Come on, Sol!"


    Hela let out a low growl, shaking her hands, and transforming into two black sharp blades out of thin air.


    At the same time, Hela ordered the death knights on both sides to retreat.


    She doesn''t need any help, she has to face Sol alone, and then defeat him!


    "Hela!" Saul held the Storm Axe in his hand, raised it above his head, and jumped up from the ground. He only had Hela in his eyes at the moment.


    Full of momentum!


    I saw Sol''s body quickly dived, his arm made a slashing motion, his body burst out with blue thunder visible to the naked eye, surrounded him, and then condensed towards the storm battle axe.


    All Ben Lei was guided to one place by Sol and blasted towards Hela below.


    Hela raised her head slightly, met Thor''s gaze, swiped his right hand, trying to block Thor''s chopping with a sharp blade.


    however¡­¡­


    Hela still underestimated the supernatural power that Sol now possesses.


    Rumble!


    Flutters of thunder exploded in Hela''s ears, and the thunder spread around like ripples.


    The death knights loyal to Hella feared that she would be harmed, so they stepped forward and tried to solve Thor.


    However, Ben Lei that spread out directly overturned these rushing guys, making them fly backwards like a kite with a broken line.


    As for Hela, she didn''t expect that there would be such an astonishing difference in Thor''s strength before and after. Her knees couldn''t support the weight that was pressed down for a while, and she fell on one knee with a splash.


    Hela gritted her teeth, never dreaming that she would be so embarrassed in front of Saul.


    "Hela, now you can''t beat me, give up!" Sol looked at Hela condescendingly, as if yelling to her.


    Look, who is kneeling now!


    This sudden change made Hela surprised and annoyed.


    She yelled at the death knights who wanted to intervene, and then used her power to the fullest.


    On the left and right sides of Thor, the black giant sword broke through the ground, and the sharp blade hit Thor''s neck.


    Although they are brothers and sisters, Hella obviously has no feelings for Sol.


    Before he was born, she was sealed by Odin to another world.


    In this thousand and five hundred years, Hela wanted to do only two things.


    One is to rule Asgard.


    The other is...


    Revenge on Odin!


    Since it is revenge, what else? Is it more pleasing than the massacre of people loyal to Odin?


    Of course, kill Sol!


    Let Odin understand that his set of ideas will only create a weak king.


    Fragile.


    Don''t talk about protecting the people of Asgard.


    He can''t even protect himself!


    But Sol, who felt the crisis, could only retreat quickly? Avoid Hela''s attack.


    After pushing back Sol, Hela straightened up from the ground? Her eyes were full of killing intent on Sol.


    Murderous!


    "I''m going to kill you? Then cut off your head, hang it on the gate of the fairy palace, and let the people of the nine kingdoms see, the guy who inherited Odin''s cowardly idea."


    "What kind of ending is it!"


    Hela roared loudly? Manipulating all kinds of sharp blades to grow wildly from the ground? Go straight to the key of Thor.


    "Dreaming!" Sol dodged Hela''s offensive one by one, flew forward, swung the storm axe, and cut off all the blades made by Hela.


    For Sol now, this is not difficult at all.


    Now he has not only fully awakened the power of Thor? The Storm Axe in his hand is an artifact stronger than Thor''s Hammer.


    Two or three can''t breathe, Sol approached Hela''s side? Pursue her.


    It was completely unexpected that Thor would grow so astonishing, Hela could only retreat for a while? Wielding two swords with both hands, Sol''s offensive was resolved one by one.


    Although Sol is still unable to compare with Odin at his peak? But he is indeed a strong one.


    "If it''s not that I have been sealed for too long? You never have a chance to come back and forth with me!"


    Hella pretending to be calm? I was actually terrified.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The sword and axe collided with each other, producing a strong impact.


    No one can intervene in the battle between them, and no one dares to intervene in the battle between them.


    This is a contest between God and God!


    The goddess of death in Asgard vs. Thor in Asgard!


    Sol ignored Hela''s voice and focused on the attack before him, trying to drive her into a desperate situation.


    In Sol''s view, as long as he defeats Hela.


    The dead who resurrected by magic will also lose their mobility.


    "Hela, I don''t want to kill you."


    Suddenly, Saul let out a low growl. With the strength of the Storm Axe, he cut off Hela''s weapon, then exhausted his strength, raised his right leg, and kicked her abdomen hard.


    boom!


    Hela flew out on the spot, hit the ground with her back, bounced, fell, and rolled over several times before stopping.


    Those death knights were even more startled by the scene before them.


    The brave queen.


    It will be suppressed by Sol!


    In fact, even Hela didn''t expect it.


    She covered her abdomen with one hand, raised her head proudly, and looked straight at Saul who was approaching.


    "Do you think you can kill me?!"


    Hela''s low voice, frustration spontaneously in her heart.


    "Hela, you are indeed very strong. You can draw a steady stream of strength from Asgard. As long as Asgard exists, you are invincible, but..."


    Thor paused, "You are not my opponent at all."


    "I can defeat or even kill you when you don''t gain stronger divine power."


    "Admit it, Hela, I can do this now!"


    Sol exudes a strong sense of confidence and stance.


    According to the previous fight, Sol has determined that Hela is not his opponent now.


    Her failure is doomed.


    However, although Saul is a god, he has never been an ideal god.


    He even has a stronger sensibility than humans ~ www.novelhall.com~ It is this sensibility that made him choose to forgive Loki.


    Knowing that he was not an opponent of Hela, he was still determined to protect Asgard.


    In other words, this sensibility is actually the divinity that Sol possesses!


    He faced Hela directly.


    "Father Odin didn''t kill you, but chose to seal it. I think it was because of his love for his daughter."


    "Now I know my father Odin better than you, and I know his greatness better."


    Sol took a deep breath, "I respect father Odin''s choice, not only because you are his daughter, but also my sister."


    "As long as you can promise me, never set foot in Asgard, nine kingdoms, let you go."


    Hela couldn''t help but raised the corners of his mouth when he looked at Thor who was throwing a sound, and a wry smile emerged.


    Is this guy pitying himself!

 v2 Chapter 658： Fenrir

    As long as Hela leaves Asgard, her power will stop growing.


    Even if she suddenly came back one day, she would still not be her opponent.


    In other words, as long as Hela''s existence does not threaten Asgard and the Nine Realms, she is dead or alive.


    Saul didn''t care at all.


    However, in Saul''s heart, the greatest king is the later Odin.


    I not only longed for that Odin, but also wanted to be a king as kind as him.


    In Odin''s philosophy, he would not actually kill Hela.


    However, Sol''s decision is undoubtedly a kind of irony in Hela''s view.


    "Are you pitying me!"


    Hela straightened up and snarled loudly at Thor.


    Sol''s request was even more uncomfortable than killing her.


    She has been sealed by Odin for nearly two thousand years.


    What is the essential difference between the exile in Thor''s mouth and Odin''s seal?


    There is no difference!


    "I changed my mind, Thor!"


    Hela took a deep breath, and then gave orders to the death knight.


    Let them rush to Thor like a tide.


    "I will not kill you directly, I will save your life, and then kill all the people, family, and friends you care about in front of you!"


    "I want you to live forever."


    "It makes you feel powerless and can''t save anyone''s pain!"


    Hela made up his mind and gave up the duel game with Thor.


    The death knights yelled hysterically, brandished various weapons, and rushed towards Thor.


    Hela slowly backed away, concentrating on drawing more strength from Asgard.


    Although she was very reluctant to admit this, with her current strength, she couldn''t kill the awakened Thor at all.


    Thor was quickly overwhelmed by Hela''s death knight.


    He wanted to pursue Hela, but he was entangled by endless death knights.


    For a time, Thor could only use the storm tomahawk to make thunder, and fly out the enemy who was blocking the way.


    However, in the next second, new death knights will fill in.


    Let Thor become a doppelganger.


    Howl!


    Suddenly, the beast that shook the earth roared across Asgard.


    A huge wolf greeted Thor and the others.


    He has gray mane growing all over? His eyes are fierce.


    This voice went deep into the base camp where Friga hid his people? Everyone was taken aback.


    "Fenrir the giant wolf?" Xu Fan glanced at the giant wolf weighing at least dozens of tons.


    Except for Hela, the goddess of death, the giant wolf Fenrir is probably the strongest existence.


    As for those death knights.


    Never approached Xu Fan from the beginning.


    His chaos magic opened the bow from left to right? The death knight who tried to attack Xu Fan was shot into ashes.


    It''s no exaggeration to say? Xu Fan strolled in this battlefield.


    Become the most relaxed person.


    Loki, who had recovered his divine power, quickly noticed this.


    Although he is now fighting for Asgard, the number of enemies makes his scalp tingling.


    If it continues? I''m too tired to die.


    So Loki gave up going solo and came to Xu Fan.


    "It''s better to relax here." Rocky let out a deep breath.


    No matter how you say it? The current self is all fighting side by side with Xu Fan.


    He should have no reason to hate himself.


    "I just want to rest for a while? There are too many warriors resurrected by Hela."


    Rocky thought for a while, then added this sentence.


    Of course, Xu Fan didn''t care much about how much effort he exerted.


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Loki is not a power villain.


    And his mind? Faced with this situation? Basically useless.


    Could it be possible that Loki could still use his mouth to persuade these death knights to commit suicide?


    how is this possible.


    "But if it goes on like this, there is really no way."


    Xu Fan glanced at Loki, who was standing behind him, and then noticed that Thor was entangled by the death knights.


    Although the dwarf king Ai Tzu has some advantages in size, he is not a fighter.


    The enemy that can disappear? After all, it is only a small part.


    Most of the time, he swept the enemy away with his arms.


    Then wait until they stand up again, rush to themselves, and then use the same method to fly out.


    Aitri''s killing efficiency is lower than that of Loki.


    As for Hulk over there.


    He does have a fighting power not lost to Sol.


    Combine your palms to form a strong impact? Destroy the enemy.


    But the location of Hulk Station is not good.


    When the giant wolf Fenrir appeared here? When it launched an attack.


    Hulk instantly became Fenrir''s primary target.


    The two faced each other, and they soon fought together.


    Hulk also quickly noticed the big guy who rushed up. He grabbed a fist with five fingers, exploded with all his muscle power, and slammed down towards the face of the giant wolf Fenrir.


    Because there is no relationship between his hands, Fenrir can''t show defense, and can only use his face to catch Hulk''s fist, and then hit him.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Fenrir felt a fiery pain at the front door.


    But Hulk''s body lost its center of gravity and was knocked out on the spot, along with the death knight behind him.


    When he fell heavily to the ground, he directly crushed many death knights.


    The death knights who feared Fenrir subconsciously stepped back to make room for him.


    "Roar!"


    Fenrir let out another beast roar, opened his blood basin and rushed towards Hulk.


    "Do you think you would call it!"


    Hulk stood up from the ground, unwilling to show weakness in aura, "Wow!"


    Hulk''s roar was not inferior to Fenrir.


    Then, he stepped forward and strode towards the giant wolf without fear.


    Bang!


    The two played against each other again, but this time, Fenrir bit directly on Hulk.


    Green blood flowed from Hulk.


    But he kept swinging his fists and slapped Fenrir in the face.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Fenrir realized that Hulk was thicker than he thought.


    His fangs sharper than a sword can''t bite through his muscles.


    So Fenrir kept shaking his brain and stepped up his efforts.


    At this point, except for Xu Fan, everyone else has fallen into a passive state.


    Including Sol The enemies he has to face are too many, and every shot will consume a lot of physical strength.


    The worst part was that Hela was no longer visible in his sight.


    "Xu, now I can only rely on you." Loki couldn''t help but speak.


    In his opinion, now only Xu Fan can turn the tide.


    In fact, it is true.


    The reason why he didn''t shoot Hela in seconds was because Sol asked him.


    I hope Hela can be solved by him.


    "According to the current situation, Saul may be exhausted before he defeats Hela."


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan shook his head and used the hanging ring to open a huge portal behind him.


    On the other side, it is the Queens of New York!

 v2 Chapter 659： Iron torrent

    Facing the portal opened by Xu Fan, the residents of Queens, New York suddenly fell into panic.


    In recent years, various disasters have always occurred in New York.


    Demon invasion.


    Alien invasion.


    Questions like this.


    Although there are superheroes guarding the city and protecting them, every time a disaster occurs.


    Some people will still lose their lives.


    This has also created a kind of instinct for New York residents.


    Once you encounter an abnormality, run away quickly.


    Not to mention¡­¡­


    On the other side of the portal that Xu Fan opened was a group of death knights staring at him.


    The traffic in the entire block was suddenly paralyzed.


    Countless people were so panicked that they couldn''t choose their way.


    Of course, Xu Fan had no plans to open up a second battlefield.


    He didn''t intend to put these death knights in New York.


    Instead, I want to gather a powerful steel army from New York.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he slowly activated the ability of the fire source to pass through the magic portal, covering the entire Queens area.


    In response to Xu Fan''s call, various vehicles began to deform in place, transforming into tall mechanical life forms.


    They held their heads high and marched towards Xu Fan''s portal.


    Come to Asgard!


    Loki stared at the big guy passing by him in amazement.


    Even the smallest mechanical life form has an exaggerated height of six or seven meters.


    Moreover, their bodies are all made of metal.


    Although the strength is far not as exaggerated as Ulu Metal, it is quite powerful compared to the flesh and blood.


    The mechanical lifeforms awakened by the fire source poured into Asgard like a torrent of steel.


    For the sudden emergence of the enemy, the death knights felt unprecedentedly confused.


    Who are these guys?


    Came out of there.


    "Although Hela used magic to bring the dead back to life, it did not give them more power."


    "In the original book, even bullets can break them apart."


    "Not to mention the destruction of mechanical lifeforms."


    Xu Fan looked at the battle ahead.


    Those death knights became disintegrated as the mechanical lifeforms entered the arena.


    Various laser energy cannons exploded in Asgard.


    Aitri, Thor, all stopped at this moment.


    Countless mechanical lifeforms rushed to their side, completely annihilating the death knights surrounding them.


    In the face of this sudden ally, Thor and Atri were stunned.


    I do not know what to say.


    However, Thor quickly realized that such a powerful steel army could be transformed out of thin air.


    No one can do it except Xu Fan.


    Could it be that guy Loki?


    He has no such strength!


    Thinking of this, Saul glanced back at Xu Fan.


    I found that Xu Fan was also looking at him, and the corners of his mouth raised, as if to say, leave it to me here, you go and deal with Hela.


    "Thank you."


    Saul nodded vigorously and expressed his gratitude to Xu Fan.


    If there is no Iron Legion that he awakens? Don''t talk about solving Hela.


    I am afraid that he will only be entangled by the death knight?


    In fact, just now? Thor''s physical strength has been consumed a lot.


    He took a deep breath? Readjusted his condition, looked around? He found the position of Hela.


    At this time, Hela was shocked.


    She never dreamed that a mechanical life form would emerge.


    "These guys? Where did they come from?"


    Hela gritted his teeth? I was shocked and angry.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, it couldn''t change the facts.


    The combat power of these mechanical life forms is not a bit stronger than the death knight who was resurrected by her.


    And? Seven or eight of the mechanical lifeforms are like a broken bamboo? All the death knights blocking their way will be crushed.


    then¡­¡­


    From different directions, rushed to Hella!


    When Hela reacted, she was already trapped in a circle of mechanical lifeforms!


    And these mechanical lifeforms respectively launched various attack methods.


    The arm extended a long sword and slashed at Hela.


    Or all kinds of energy cannons.


    This surprised Hela''s face.


    "Asgard belongs to me!"


    Hela yelled immediately? Grasping fists with both hands, she drove her power deep underground.


    A black long sword grows wildly from the ground? It will penetrate the mechanical lifeform surrounding her on the spot!


    As for those shot over energy.


    Hela bends her knees and kicks hard? Easily dodge.


    In any case, she is the goddess of death in Asgard.


    Jumping up? Jumping to a height of tens of meters? It''s not difficult at all!


    However, what Hella didn''t expect was...


    When she escaped the attack of the mechanical lifeform? Thor was already waiting for her in a higher position.


    "Hella!"


    Thor''s strong muscles burst into blue veins, he roared loudly, holding the storm tomahawk in his right hand, aiming at Hela''s shoulder, and slashing hard.


    Because all the attention was focused on the mechanical lifeforms, Hela ignored Sol.


    When she reacted, the storm axe hit her shoulder.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Hela couldn''t help but let out a miserable cry.


    Her eyes were red and she stared at Saul ferociously, wishing to get rid of him quickly.


    "Hela, you have already lost." Sol met Haila''s gaze and made a loud noise.


    Anyone can see it.


    The mechanical life form Xu Fan awakened was stronger than that of the death knight.


    Whether it is destructive power or attack range.


    It''s not comparable to death knights.


    and¡­¡­


    As one of the most developed cities on earth.


    There are at least hundreds of thousands of vehicles in Queens as exaggerated!


    They are all Xu Fan''s soldiers!


    Even if the death knights work together to destroy one of them.


    Xu Fan can also fill in ten combat units in an instant.


    If there are not enough mechanical lifeforms in Queens, there is still New York!


    Millions, tens of millions of mechanical lifeforms are standing by!


    Just one thought and one thought of Xu Fan.


    They will rush into the battlefield one after another.


    Until all enemies are wiped out!


    As Saul said, the current Hella is basically gone and there is no chance of winning.


    Now the reason why she can fight with herself here is because she asked Xu Fan to leave Hela to herself.


    Otherwise, she might not be able to endure a round in Xu Fan''s hands.


    "Huh." Hela sneered at Saul''s words, "The son of Odin, the dignified son, actually pinned his hopes on an atrium man."


    "Sol, you have tarnished the glory of Asgard!"


    Hela yelled out of anger, she resisted the severe pain from her shoulder, and grabbed the handle of the storm axe in one hand.


    In Hela''s view, the reason that Thor, who was still wet in front of him, was able to duel with himself, this storm battle axe played a key role.


    So, she grabbed the storm tomahawk in one hand, not giving Thor a chance to pull out her body.


    The other hand went straight to his neck, pinched tightly, and led him to dive into the ground.

 v2 Chapter 660： Hello hela

    Sol wanted to get rid of, but found that Hela''s strength was more terrifying than he thought.


    No matter how he tried, he couldn''t get rid of the other party.


    "go to hell!"


    Now Hela can''t care about anything, she just wants to solve the difficult guy Sol as soon as possible, and then go to kill Xu Fan.


    Hope this can prevent him from summoning the mechanical lifeforms here.


    I thought Sol was the most difficult one of these people.


    It seems that Xu Fan is probably the one.


    The power he possesses is stronger than Thor.


    Hela pinched Thor''s neck tightly and dived into the ground together.


    And just below Thor''s back, a black giant sword broke through the ground and grew out.


    Saul was also aware of the danger, so he had to pour all the power of thunder and lightning into the storm tomahawk.


    "In that case, come on, Hela!"


    Sol roared at Hela, "Let''s make a break!"


    Rumble!


    Thunder bursts between Hela and Thor, spreading to all directions.


    All the thunder powers poured into her body following Hela''s wound.


    Unprecedented pain tortured every cell in HELLA''s body.


    It made her face extremely painful.


    "I am the goddess of death!"


    However, even so, Hela did not let go, her hands were very clear.


    If Sol gets the Storm Axe, he will have no chance of winning.


    In order to solve this younger brother, in order to rule Asgard.


    Hela abruptly endured the pain of Ben Lei''s baptism, and then stretched out his legs, slammed Thor''s abdomen, and forcibly separated him from the storm axe.


    And after releasing the final thunder power, Thor''s physical strength was completely consumed.


    The body fell down and hit the black giant sword made by Hela.


    puff!


    The great sword penetrated Thor''s body.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Sol couldn''t help but screamed, and then, with his strong willpower, he forcibly broke Hela''s great sword.


    Then, Thor rolled to the side, supporting his body with his hands and straightening up from the ground.


    He grabbed the blade with his right hand, ignoring the pain, and pulled the black giant sword out of his body.


    Although this injury was not enough to kill Sol, it made his body weak.


    "Hella..."


    Thor rolled his throat, swallowing the saliva he secreted, his hands were empty and his vision became blurred.


    "Sol."


    Soon, Hela''s voice entered Thor''s ear canal.


    He raised his head, trying to focus his attention.


    In the end, he saw three Hela.


    Saul can''t remember what avatar she would do.


    In fact, neither will Hella.


    The reason why he saw three Hela was completely affected by his vision.


    "I am the master of Asgard!"


    Hela announced loudly, carrying the Storm Axe in her hand.


    Although this weapon is stronger than Thor''s Hammer, it has no special spells attached.


    Even HELLA can be used casually.


    The wound on her left shoulder has healed.


    She is proficient in death magic and possesses the ability of speeding regeneration.


    "Your final counterattack was indeed beautiful. I almost couldn''t bear it, but it''s a pity that your life has reached the end."


    "Like a father."


    As Hela spoke, she approached Sol.


    "How does it feel to die in the hands of your own weapons?"


    Hela taunted Thor, holding the Storm Axe in her right hand, holding it high above her head, and then aimed at Thor''s Sky Spirit Cap, slashing down with all her strength.


    Damn it!


    Just when Hela thought that this blow could end Sol''s life.


    There was a sudden sound of metal crashing.


    Her storm axe hovered about five centimeters above Thor''s head.


    Then, a golden light flashed, and a golden scepter appeared out of thin air!


    It was this scepter that blocked Hela''s fatal blow!


    And the owner of this scepter is the younger brother of Thor.


    Rocky!


    "What are you doing stupidly? Don''t get out of the way, I can''t hold on anymore!" Rocky gritted his teeth, his face fierce, and when he saw Sol froze in place, he yelled out of anger.


    From the mechanical lifeforms through Xu Fan''s portal, they joined the battle.


    Loki has been watching the battle between Sol and Hela.


    Seeing Sol''s body swayed so much that he couldn''t stand still, he hurried to Sol''s side.


    Fortunately, at a critical moment, he helped Sol block the storm tomahawk.


    However, Loki is the **** of tricks after all.


    He has no advantage in the strength level contest.


    "Loki." Sol''s eyes flashed with surprise. He never dreamed that at the critical moment, it was Loki and not Xu Fan who saved him.


    The impact of the storm axe hitting the scepter caused Thor''s brain to wake up a lot in an instant.


    He stepped back again and again, avoiding Hela''s attack range.


    Loki also reached the limit of his body at this time, and the scepter began to sink.


    Bang!


    Hela lifted her right leg with a kick, went straight to Loki''s abdomen, kicked him out ten meters away.


    Loki''s back fell heavily to the ground, taking a breath from the corner of his mouth.


    The pain in the abdomen is much stronger than in the back.


    "You owe me a favor, Thor."


    Rocky turned his head to spit at Thor.


    But he could see that Sol now has no ability to deal with Hela.


    Not only was the Storm Axe snatched by Hella, but Thor''s heels were also unsteady.


    thump.


    As soon as this thought occurred, Thor slumped straight on the ground.


    "Look at you two, Odin''s good son." Hela''s mouth raised, and a sneer appeared.


    Although Loki''s rescue field prevented Hela from getting rid of Sol, in her eyes, Sol and Loki were no different from the fish on the chopping board.


    Her physical strength was completely restored, and the wound was completely healed.


    Now there are more artifacts like the Storm Axe.


    Hela couldn''t think of the possibility that he would lose.


    "Xu!"


    But at this moment, Loki suddenly shouted a name.


    "This woman, leave it to you!"


    Rocky yelled this sentence and simply lay on the ground and breathed.


    Now that he was killed, he didn''t want to stand up and go desperately with Hela.


    In Loki''s view, Thor can wake up too.


    What a duel game, there is no need at all!


    They have Xu Fan!


    "Xu?" Hela muttered Xu Fan''s name, raised her eyes slightly, and saw Xu Fan walking slowly.


    His face was calm and calm, as if he didn''t regard Asgard''s crisis as the same thing.


    "Xu..." Sol''s gaze slowly focused on Xu Fan, even though he was a little unwilling in his heart, and wanted to defeat Hela with his own power.


    But what I have to admit is that he is still no match for Hella.


    "You have done a good job." Xu Fan glanced at Saul and patted him on the shoulder to let him rest.


    Because of the mechanical lifeforms, there will be no death knights injuring the injured Thor.


    "Hello, Hela."


    :. : M.x

 v2 Chapter 667： A directly up

    "Hello, Hela."


    Xu Fan walked to Thor, in front of Loki, and protected them behind him.


    Xu Fan is actually not interested in a super villain at the level of Hela.


    Her strength is indeed stronger than Thor after awakening.


    But compared with the current self, there is still an unbridgeable gap.


    No matter how hard Hela works, it is impossible to force her full strength.


    "I thought that with the Storm Axe, Thor could defeat you, but now it seems that you are still stronger than Thor."


    Xu Fan said softly, as if he was evaluating Hela with a very high degree.


    This condescending tone naturally made Hela very upset.


    "court death!"


    With a low voice, Hela directly activated her abilities, and several black giant swords protruded from the ground and went straight to the vital points of Xu Fan''s body.


    however¡­¡­


    What Hela didn''t even dream of was facing her sudden attack.


    Xu Fan still stood in place, not dodge or avoid.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The black giant swords created by Hela couldn''t penetrate Xu Fan''s skin at all, but broke one by one.


    Such a powerful body made Hela stunned.


    You know, Odin''s biological son Saul has no such physical strength!


    "Xu is as strong as a monster..." Saul, who witnessed this scene, couldn''t help but vomit. He glanced down at the abdominal wound.


    That was caused by the penetration of Hela''s sharp blade.


    If the position is further deviated, the injury might directly kill him!


    Moreover, Sol didn''t think there was any possibility of releasing water from Hella!


    Those sharp blades couldn''t hurt Xu Fan, just because they were not sharp enough and hard enough.


    So compared to this, Saul couldn''t help but smile.


    There really is a feeling that people are more dead than people.


    "Yes." Rocky nodded slightly, agreeing with Thor''s statement.


    At the same time, he felt fortunate that Xu Fan was on their side.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Loki drew a breath of cold air from the corner of his mouth. Now he has finally recovered all his supernatural powers and was promoted to the **** of Asgard again.


    He swears secretly in his heart.


    As long as Xu Fan is on the earth for one day, as long as Xu Fan is one day the Supreme Master.


    He doesn''t want to have anything to do with the earth.


    "Being a superhero seems like a good choice."


    Even Loki was surprised that he would have such an idea.


    But there is no way, who makes Xu Fan so powerful is unreasonable!


    However, Thor and Loki were only shocked by the power Xu Fan possessed.


    After all, they are now partners in the same camp, not enemies.


    Apart from shock, there is no psychological burden.


    On the contrary, it was Hela, his eyes staring like bull''s eyes.


    just¡­¡­


    what happened?


    Why doesn''t your own attack work?


    Obviously Xu Fan did nothing.


    He neither released magic nor used special abilities to defend.


    "what have you done?"


    Hela rolled her throat and swallowed nervously.


    She couldn''t understand what Xu Fan did!


    But the truth is that Xu Fan didn''t do anything.


    "I didn''t do anything, Hela, your attack method is too weak to cause any harm to me."


    While speaking, Xu Fan took a step forward.


    The whole person stared at Hela with great momentum.


    "You, what did you say?" Hela''s voice began to tremble, and her footsteps backed involuntarily.


    Xu Fan''s calmness and calmness brought her a great sense of oppression.


    He was like a tall mountain, suddenly falling from the sky, blocking the scenery Hela wanted to see.


    This was also the first time she had such thoughts and emotions after returning to Asgard.


    She felt that she would lose.


    "Don''t, don''t come over!"


    Seeing Xu Fan approaching herself step by step, Hela couldn''t help but yell, and then injected more magic power into the attack.


    Sharper, harder, more sharp blades grow wildly from the ground.


    It made Xu Fan seem to be standing on the back of a giant hedgehog, with "spikes" trying to take his life in all directions.


    However, this level of attack will have the same result no matter how many times it comes.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    All the sharp blades seemed to hit the indestructible copper wall and iron wall, and the power that burst out eventually acted on themselves, and they all broke apart in the loud noise.


    The broken blade flew upside down.


    Hela forced to retreat again and again.


    Although Xu Fan''s physical strength can ignore the attacks of these sharp blades, Hela does not possess that strength.


    She can only dodge.


    And such a comparison is undoubtedly a judgement!


    As for Sol and Rocky who were affected.


    Xu Fan directly used white magic to form a translucent barrier to protect them.


    For a time, only Hela fell into a passive and awkward situation.


    "Who are you..."


    After Hela avoided all the sharp blades that flew back, she couldn''t help asking.


    She even felt that Xu Fan now is stronger than Odin in his heyday.


    "Master Master, Xu." Xu Fan smiled and introduced himself, planning to end this farce.


    A super villain as weak as Hela, after all, he can''t take much interest.


    "kill him!"


    On the contrary, Hela, after two rounds of confrontation, became afraid of Xu Fan''s power.


    She ordered the death knight to rush towards Xu Fan and help herself deal with the man in front of her.


    However, due to the mechanical lifeforms, the number of death knights rapidly decreased.


    By now, Hela gave an order, but more than a hundred death knights were summoned.


    They held various weapons and rushed towards Xu Fan together.


    But these death knights are Xu Fan''s opponent.


    At best, they are nothing more than cannon fodder under Hela''s hands.


    Xu Fan didn''t even care about these guys, now he just wants to end this farce.


    The majestic Chakra burst out of his body, forming an entity instantly.


    Susanoh!


    Just the air current that exploded when Susano was formed, shattered all the death knights rushing up.


    Hela stared at Suzuo Nenghu in amazement.


    Even if it is only half-complete, it is more than ten meters high.


    Suzuo Nohu''s eyes fixed on Hela, and then under the control of Xu Fan''s consciousness, he pulled out the Chakrata sword on his waist. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    The wind was so strong that Hela could hardly open his eyes.


    "Goodbye, Hela."


    Xu Fan said farewell lightly.


    Susano cleanly raised the Chakrata sword above his head, aimed at Hela ahead, and slashed it down.


    The speed is far beyond Hella''s expectations.


    and¡­¡­


    She couldn''t dodge such a quick attack.


    "Oops."


    Hela appeared astonished, and could only make as many sharp blades as possible, and wanted to cushion the slashing and reduce some of his power.


    then¡­¡­


    Hela raised the Storm Axe, unleashing a rush even more tyrannical than Sol, rushing to Suzuo Nenghu!


    :. : M.x

 v2 Chapter 662： Death of Hela

    Hela had only one idea, and that was to resist Suzuo Nohu''s slash.


    If not, also minimize the damage to yourself from this slash.


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noises, all of Hela''s defenses were shattered by Xu Fan.


    Even the storm battle axe in Hela''s hand could not withstand the impact of this force and flew out of her hand.


    Sword Qi poured down, slashed Hela''s body, and instantly split into two.


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Hela''s eyes were full of horror, but she was powerless. She was not Xu Fan''s opponent at all.


    The strength of the two sides is very different!


    Hela''s ambition was completely shattered by Xu Fan''s blow.


    Even if she could survive, she would not be able to rule the Nine Realms, let alone the universe!


    Xu Fan is like a mountain that cannot be climbed, destroying all illusions of Hela.


    ended.


    everything is over.


    Hela felt the vitality passing fast, and her body felt cold.


    It seems to have fallen into the ice cave.


    The chill came from all directions.


    Then, Hela''s breathing became rapid, and her heartbeat began to accelerate.


    She could clearly hear the "bang, bang" heartbeat, getting louder and getting closer.


    As if there is only one voice left in the whole world.


    Her vision began to blur, and her body''s center of gravity could not maintain balance.


    thump!


    Hela fell backward, and the sky of Asgard was greeted.


    And those death knights who were resurrected by her magic, fell one after another.


    Losing Hela''s magic, they turned back to cold corpses again.


    The mechanical lifeforms stopped one after another, stood still, and turned their eyes to Xu Fan.


    As if waiting for his next order.


    As for the portal that Xu Fan had kept open, it slowly shrunk at this moment until it disappeared.


    The whole crisis in Asgard was lifted.


    Hela is even more unlikely to survive that powerful slash.


    Xu Fan naturally no longer needs more mechanical lifeforms.


    Of course, there is no need for the mechanical lifeforms called here to let them go back.


    After this battle, Hela almost slaughtered all the fairy palace warriors in Asgard.


    Except Thor and Rocky.


    The only Asgardians with combat effectiveness are Frigga and Heimdall.


    The God King Odin who should have guarded the stability of the Nine Realms.


    Not anymore now.


    I''m afraid those demons, elves, and giants will not let go of this golden opportunity.


    Only Frija, Sol, Loki, and Heimdall want to defend Asgard in such a predicament.


    It''s almost impossible.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan felt that it would be better to keep these mechanical lifeforms here.


    It can be regarded as the guard of the new fairy palace.


    "Hella..."


    But at this moment, Saul took three steps and two steps before he came to Hela.


    Seeing Hela who was cut off by Suzuo, Saul felt a little complicated.


    In any case, she is her own sister.


    "Hela." Sol whispered Hela''s name? Bend his knees? He squatted down, "You...do you have anything else to say?"


    Saul was not mocking.


    Hela''s death is already a doomed fact.


    But she is the daughter of Odin, her own sister? The same is true.


    So far? Sol felt that he had to give Hela a chance to tell his last words.


    Loki also stood up from the ground at this time.


    Compared to Hela''s last words? Loki''s attention was all put on Xu Fan, fighting just now.


    Regarding the power of Thor? He felt that he knew very well.


    Although he is not Odin''s biological son, he has always been regarded as his own.


    Lived with Sol for a thousand and five hundred years.


    Especially after Thor obtained the Storm Axe? His combat power is undoubtedly a very powerful **** in Loki''s eyes!


    But even so, Sol is still not Hela''s opponent.


    "Hela, who is stronger than Sol, can actually kill with a single blow than Xu Fan."


    "Moreover, Xu Fan hasn''t used all his strength..."


    Rocky couldn''t help taking a breath, New Mexico and New York battle.


    He is considered to be someone who has fought against Xu Fan twice.


    He clearly remembered what Suzuo was like.


    And Suzuo just now has only one upper body.


    This means that Xu Fan didn''t use all his strength at all, so he killed Hela instantly!


    "Is this guy really human."


    Thinking of this? Loki couldn''t help but glanced at Xu Fan, his body involuntarily fought a cold war.


    In his opinion? If Xu Fan has this idea? He can actually kill Thor with one blow? And himself.


    "In the future? You must not provoke this man."


    Loki vowed again in his heart that he would rather take a dagger to single out Thanos, and he didn''t want to be an enemy of Xu Fan.


    Fenrir, who was fighting with Hulk on the other side, sensed Hela''s breath getting weaker and weaker.


    He forcibly thrown off Hulk? Turning his head and rushing to Hela''s side.


    As soon as he saw Saul squatting down there, he roared, opened his mouth wide, and bit down at Thor''s head.


    It''s too late, then soon...


    Seeing that Fenrir wanted to attack Sol, Hela tried his last bit of strength and raised his arm to signal Fenrir to stop.


    but¡­¡­


    For the current Hela, even raising the arm is very difficult.


    He took only one breath, and Hela''s arm dropped.


    Although Fenrir looked at Saul with hatred, he did not resist Hela''s order after all.


    Hela has the ambition to rule Asgard, but she also loves it more than anyone else.


    Now he is going to die.


    A master is needed here.


    Need a king.


    Otherwise, Asgard will not only fall into chaos, but will also be snatched by the demons, elves, and giants who covet it.


    Hella didn''t want that to happen.


    And Fenrir, the giant wolf, obviously cannot become the king of Asgard.


    "Sol, my brother..."


    Hela''s voice intermittently spoke her last words to Sol.


    "Guard, Asgar..."


    However, Hela couldn''t finish her words after all, her eyes widened, and she died in unwillingness and resentment.


    Saul''s gaze narrowed slightly, looking at this die-hard sister, slowly stretched out his hand, and gently closed her eyelids.


    In his opinion, Hela''s feelings for Asgard are not inferior to her.


    only¡­¡­


    Her approach is even more extreme At the same time, she hides the base camp of the Asgardian people.


    Through his own ability, Heimdall saw the end of the battlefield, his right hand dropped the weapon, and he turned to Friga to tell the scene he saw.


    The battlefield is over.


    Hela is dead.


    but¡­¡­


    There was no joy on Frigate''s face.


    Although she did have a sense of relief.


    "Hella."


    Frija chanted her daughter''s name and rushed out of the base camp.


    In any case, Hela is her daughter. This is a fact that cannot be changed.


    "Hella!"

 v2 Chapter 663： End

    Friga came to the square in Asgard and saw Hela who had died.


    She had mixed feelings in her heart, three steps and two steps, and walked to Hela''s side.


    Heimdall followed closely behind.


    Thor, Loki, and the dwarf king Atri gave way.


    "She... did she say anything in the end?" Frigga looked at Hela''s body and was stunned for a long time before making a sound.


    "She said, I hope I can protect Asgard."


    Sol said without thinking, "Hela''s methods are indeed extreme, but I think she should also love Asgard deeply."


    It''s just that Hela''s desire was swallowed by power, and she shaped her now.


    On the side, Fenrir saw that Hela was dead, so he slowly stepped forward and picked up Hela''s body with his mouth.


    Now he has no nostalgia for here.


    Soon.


    Fenrir turned and ran into the deep forest of Asgard with Hela''s body.


    Seeing this, Saul wanted to stop Fenrir, but Friega reached out and stopped him.


    She knew much more about Hela and Fenrir than Thor.


    For Hela, the only existence she may care about is Fenrir.


    Similarly, for Fenrir, Hela is the only person he cares about.


    What''s more, the brutal Hela massacred all the guards of the fairy palace.


    If it is a grand and solemn funeral for her.


    I am afraid that many people will not feel well.


    At the moment, all Asgardians were shrouded in the shadow of being killed by Hela at any time.


    It might be the best ending to hand Hela''s body to Fenrir.


    Watching the giant wolf Fenrir go away until he disappeared, Friega turned to look at Xu Fan and thanked him.


    Although Frigga has been protecting her people in the base camp, she is always watching the battle through Heimdall''s eyes.


    Without Xu Fan, the Supreme Master.


    Those death knights resurrected by Hela will undoubtedly find their hiding base.


    That kind of situation really happened, and Frigga and Heimdall were not too sure to save everyone.


    If it doesn''t work, even they will be killed by the death knight.


    In addition, Thor, Loki, I am afraid that they will also die heroically in this battle.


    "Not only did you save Sol''s life, you saved Asgard again."


    When Frigga announced this fact, those Asgardians who had been hiding came out of the cave and came to Asgard''s square.


    Although the mechanical lifeforms that appeared here made them a little nervous, it was better than Hela''s death knight.


    and¡­¡­


    They happened to hear what Friga said.


    For a time, Xu Fan became the savior of Asgard.


    The crowd began to cheer Xu''s name.


    In any case, Xu Fan is not the first time in Asgard.


    Especially when he fought Odin, his fame spread throughout the Nine Realms.


    Xu Fan glanced at the cheers of these people? He could only feel that the wave of sound was getting higher and higher.


    Forget it.


    Xu Fan sighed softly.


    He felt that he could understand the feelings of these people.


    Just now? They were still worried about whether they would be massacred by Hela.


    The pressure of being infinitely close to death suddenly disappeared. Naturally, I need a way to vent my emotions.


    Shouting loudly is often a good way.


    It is not so much that these people are sincerely grateful to themselves as the savior.


    It would be better to say that they need such a way to vent themselves thoroughly.


    "Sol." Xu Fan retracted his gaze? Then asked Sol to come over.


    Although I don''t know what Xu Fan wants to do? But Saul walked over honestly.


    Then, Xu Fan raised his right hand? Pointed his palm to Thor''s abdomen.


    The green light radiated from Xu Fan''s palm, producing a steady stream of life aura pouring into Thor''s body.


    Under the effect of Xu Fan''s healing magic.


    Thor''s injury began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And the physical strength he lost? He also recovered completely.


    Now Sol? Just feels energetic.


    "Thank you, Xu." Sol raised the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    "You''re welcome." Xu Fan nodded, feeling that there is nothing to thank for such a trivial matter? "As for those mechanical lifeforms? Let them stay in Asgard temporarily."


    "The guards of the fairy palace were slaughtered by Hela. Those demons, elves, and giants in the Nine Realms will probably not let this opportunity pass."


    Xu Fan expressed his opinion.


    Although the Nine Realms were ruled by Asgard in name.


    But actually? Because the flame demon, the dark elf? and the frost giant are not Odin''s opponents at all.


    In battle after battle, they were defeated by Odin.


    Had to agree to Odin''s peace agreement.


    But in their bones? Never recognized the identity of the Lord of the Nine Realms of Odin.


    "Although Malkis, the leader of the dark elves, was killed by me, and the dark world was also destroyed by me? But some dark elves should have survived.


    As for the Frost Giants? Their leader Laufey was killed by Loki.


    But the main combat power still exists.


    In addition? There is also the strongest flame demon Sirtel.


    According to the prophecy, he will bring the dusk of the gods to Asgard.


    It was Asgard''s current situation, the biggest threat.


    And Xu Fan, naturally it is impossible to guard Thor and them here 24 hours.


    The land of fire, Wakanda, is his base camp.


    And this time the harvest is quite fruitful, Xu Fan needs to return to Wakanda for repairs.


    "In order to ensure that Asgard can survive this difficult time, they will take on the job of guarding the fairy palace."


    Xu Fan said to Saul.


    Upon hearing this, Saul turned his head and scanned Xu Fan''s Iron Legion.


    Although many mechanical lifeforms were damaged in the decisive battle with Hela, a considerable number of mechanical lifeforms remained intact.


    Even if it is conservatively estimated, the number of these mechanical lifeforms is at least five digits!


    Deal with dark elves, frost giants, and flame demons.


    There should be no problem. UU Reading


    You know, even the Death Legion, which Hela is proud of, is still defeated in front of these mechanical lifeforms.


    "Thank you, this really helped me a lot!"


    Saul couldn''t help but hug Xu Fan in his emotions.


    In this regard, Saul is actually worried.


    Although Loki had regained his supernatural power, he also had an artifact like the Storm Axe.


    But the power is still limited.


    If someone really raided Asgard at this time, Saul really didn''t know how to respond.


    Now that he has the great help of the mechanical life form, it is enough for him to re-train a group of fairy palace guards.


    Even if you take a step back, even if no one raided Asgard.


    In the dungeon below them, the most wicked people are being held.

 v2 Chapter 664： Return to Wakanda

    "Hulk, what are your plans?"


    Xu Fan turned his head and looked at Hulk.


    Now he intends to return to Wakanda.


    As for Hulk, Xu Fan has never been afraid of him.


    After all, no one would be afraid of being weaker than himself. If he wanted to, he could press Hulk on the ground with one hand.


    Therefore, Xu Fan felt that he and Hulk should be regarded as friends.


    If he wants to go back to Earth, want to go back to Banner''s body.


    I don''t mind helping him with this small favor.


    Of course, Xu Fan didn''t think Hulk would have such an idea.


    Anyone who encounters such a treatment will be extremely disappointed.


    Let alone a big guy with developed limbs and simple mind like Hulk.


    "I, I plan to stay here."


    Hulk looked directly at Xu Fan''s eyes and replied.


    When fighting against the giant wolf Fenrir and being suppressed, Hulk wanted to return to Banner''s body.


    To evolve into Lushang, he must have his own body.


    But when he calmed down, he remembered the things Banner did.


    The hatred that was suppressed in my heart surfaced again.


    Hulk took a step back, "I want to stay here."


    Compared to Earth, he prefers to stay in Asgard.


    "I see." Xu Fan nodded slightly, neither forced nor said a word.


    He respected Hulk''s choice.


    What''s more, as long as you are on the earth, there is one more Hulk or one less Hulk on the earth.


    Actually there is no difference.


    The super villain that he can deal with can also be dealt with without Hulk.


    If it''s a super villain that he can''t deal with, even adding Hulk is of no use.


    But considering that this is the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Xu Fan doesn''t think there is a super villain stronger than himself.


    To know¡­¡­


    My current self, but possesses the Gun Gunir, the Destroyer''s Battlegear, the Eye of Agomoto, the Levitating Cloak, the Infinite Gloves, and...


    Five infinite gems representing the laws of the entire universe!


    These artifacts alone are enough to make oneself invincible.


    On the contrary, Asgard today needs Hulk more than himself.


    Of course, this is just Xu Fan''s attitude towards Hulk.


    As for the dwarf king Ai Cui, Xu Fan must take it away.


    At the beginning, let him leave Niederweial because of his knowledge and ability to build artifacts.


    How is it possible to keep him in Asgard now.


    "Aitui, let''s go." Xu Fan said to Aitui? Then using magic? Open a large enough portal on his side to let Aitui pass through.


    On the other side of the portal? Wakanda is connected.


    After all, in the field of technology? Wakanda is more advanced than the country of fire.


    Zhenjin''s reserves are also sufficient.


    Enough for Ai Cui to create all kinds of artifacts.


    In fact, all of Xu Fan''s strength was seen by Ai Cui.


    So Ai Cui completely believed that Xu Fan could heal his hands.


    "Ok."


    Aitri focused his head a bit? Then he said goodbye to Saul and Friga.


    Then? Ai Cui took a deep breath? Stepped through the portal.


    The breeze made Aitri feel good.


    But just when Xu Fan was about to leave Asgard, Thor suddenly stopped Xu Fan.


    While thanking Xu Fan again, Saul hoped that he could help Foster bring a few words.


    Now Asgard is just waiting to be thriving.


    The elements of the Nine Realms who hate Asgard are likely to be uneasy.


    The wedding between him and Foster? It must be delayed.


    "Huh? No problem." Xu Fan nodded, agreed to Sol, and then left Asgard.


    The portal began to shrink until it disappeared.


    Seeing the empty space for a while, Thor turned around.


    Friga Heimdall, Rocky Hulk, and the people of Asgard seemed to be waiting for Sol to speak.


    Especially Friga, although she is Thor''s mother? But she thinks Saul is more suitable to inherit the throne than herself.


    "I''m Thor."


    After some brewing? Thor began to speak to everyone.


    At the same time? Xu Fan came to the grassland of Wakanda.


    Since he captured Wakanda, he gave this place to Oshemaru.


    I have to say that Dashe Maru is indeed very talented in management.


    Apart from the mysterious disappearance of the Wakanda from time to time, there are no other problems.


    "where is this place?"


    Aitri looked around, but found the scenery here is pleasant.


    Although in his heart, it is still inferior to Niederweial, it seems to be a good choice to settle in such a place.


    Of course, Ai Cui is more concerned about his hands than these problems.


    The reason why it didn''t take much effort to build the Storm Axe was because the dwarves planned to build a new weapon as a gift for Thor to inherit the throne.


    Only when it was the last step, Thanos came to Niederweial and asked them to create gloves that could hold infinite gems.


    The creation of the Storm Axe was put on hold by Ai Cui.


    It wasn''t until Xu Fan and the others arrived in Niederweial that the Storm Axe was completed.


    In other words, if Ai Cui wants to return to his old career, a pair of intact hands is a must.


    "This is a country on the earth, and it is also the atrium in your mouth. Xu Fan explained.


    However, not long after Xu Fan and Ai Cui came to Wakanda, a spaceship flew in at low altitude.


    The person who walked down from above is naturally Dashemaru.


    "How about this trip."


    As soon as Da She Wan saw Xu Fan, he greeted him, and then told him about the Little Earth.


    Little Earth not only has strong learning ability, but also grows amazingly.


    No matter how complicated the knowledge is, she can easily master it, by analogy.


    only¡­¡­


    Little Earth is very interested in the Internet and has a soft spot for environmental protection and other videos.


    It''s just that every time she finishes reading it, she will have the urge to destroy mankind.


    Fortunately, I am very good at coaxing children.


    "It''s really hard for you, Dashewan." Xu Fan couldn''t help feeling a little distressed after listening to Dashewan''s account and patted him on the shoulder.


    However, Dashemaru does not hate this job.


    During the time he was in contact with the little earth, he really liked this girl born from the will of the earth.


    In addition, Dashewan also fully studied the neurons of Igo.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t made any progress.


    "This one is?"


    Da She Wan looked up and down Ai Cui.


    Although Ai Tre is the dwarf king, he is four to five meters tall, which is much larger than Hulk.


    It is also very difficult to not attract the attention of others.


    "Aitui, this is a friend I met when I traveled through the universe. He is very experienced in building weapons. Maybe you can talk about it."


    Xu Fan paused for a while, "Aitui, before healing your hands, I think it is necessary for you to see something."

 v2 Chapter 665： New metal

    What Xu Fan wanted Ai Cui to see was nothing but the metal unique to Wakanda.


    Zhenjin.


    The hardness of this metal is not inferior to Ulu metal, coupled with its own kinetic energy absorption characteristics.


    Very suitable for building weapons.


    On the other hand, although Wakanda''s technology is based on vibrating, the vibrating weapon they developed seems very general.


    What''s more, when the dwarf king Ai Tui began to build weapons, Wakanda may have been a primitive tribe.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Ai Tri has thousands of years of experience in building weapons.


    Dashemaru leads the way.


    Xu Fan and Ai Cui followed closely behind.


    Although Ai Trey''s tall image has attracted the attention of many people, it is just attention.


    No one put down their work and came over to say hello to Ai Cui.


    "Is this... Zhenjin?"


    Fortunately, the laboratory for the research and development of Zhenjin is large enough that even giants like Ai Tui don''t need to lower their heads deliberately. When he sees the original Zhenjin stone, he is deeply attracted by the metal.


    However, Aitri''s hands have not healed yet, and there is no way to pinch the vibrating stone with his fingers.


    For a better observation, he knelt on one knee, leaned forward, focused his eyes on Zhenjin, and watched carefully.


    "Do you know Zhenjin?" Xu Fan thought this was the first time Ai Cui saw Zhenjin, but he didn''t expect that he would directly name the metal.


    "I heard it." Ai Tri nodded, "In addition to being extremely hard, it may also absorb kinetic energy."


    "If you don''t consider the fact that Ulu Metal can be attached to magic, it is better than Ulu Metal in all aspects."


    Ai Cui explained.


    In fact, Zhenjin is not owned by the earth.


    The reason why Wakanda has a huge gold vein is because a meteorite fell here a long time ago.


    And that meteorite was the original vibrating gold.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is not an aboriginal of this world, but a traveler.


    To a certain extent, Wakanda''s technology precisely illustrates the arrogance of Marvel Pictures.


    In their thinking, Africa can only rely on unrealistic things such as meteorites to obtain powerful technology.


    and¡­¡­


    Zhenjin can only give them powerful technology, but there is no equivalent humanity.


    All the Wakanda people, all the gold, are but the private property of the Panther King.


    The state system is still a very backward tribal system.


    The birth of a king has nothing to do with the people, but a duel to decide who should inherit the throne.


    This is also the reason why Xu Fan, a traveler, still doesn''t like Black Panther movies.


    "Aitry."


    Of course, these are just Xu Fan''s personal thoughts, and he does not intend to discuss them with anyone.


    He changed his conversation and told Ai Tui his plan.


    "What do you think about fusing this metal with Ulu Metal?"


    If possible? Xu Fan wanted to fuse the original Edman alloy with Ulu Metal.


    However, the original Edman alloy is accidental.


    There is only a little in the entire universe, which is not enough to build weapons on a large scale.


    As for the second-generation Edman alloy.


    Although it is better than vibrato in strength? But it will cause the metal to lose the kinetic energy absorption characteristics.


    Besides, the hardness of vibrating gold and Ulu metal itself is also hard enough.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan hoped that Ai Cui could fuse a new metal.


    At the same time it has the characteristics of being hard, absorbing kinetic energy, and being able to add magic.


    Use this metal to build weapons? Arm the ninjas of Fire Land.


    This is Xu Fan''s current goal.


    After all, the Wakanda were ruled by force by themselves.


    Although they are surrendered on the surface? Obediently, but they are probably thinking of another thing in their hearts.


    If you hand over powerful weapons to them.


    These guys might point the finger at him first.


    Although this kind of thing poses no threat to the current self, if it does happen, I am afraid that many people will be killed.


    The last battle? Wakanda suffered heavy damage.


    Zhuang labor directly disappeared by two-thirds.


    If it were to be slaughtered again.


    The efficiency of mining vibrating gold in the future? If it is not, it will be affected.


    Based on this relationship, even if Ai Cui is really successful in research and development, a new metal is created.


    Xu Fan would only send this metal to the Nation of Fire and give it to Kakashi to distribute it? Armed the ninja of the Nation of Fire.


    As for the Ulu metal that needs to be used.


    Just go directly to Niederweiler to get it.


    When necessary, even Nidweial¡¯s furnace can be used at will.


    For oneself who owns the gem of time? Repairing a broken furnace is not a difficult task at all.


    "Fuse together."


    Aitri frowned slightly? His eyes fixed on the metal in front of him.


    In fact, the fusion of metals does not just need to melt the vibrato? Ulu metal? and then fuse them together.


    Otherwise? The cost of alloy will not be so high.


    Temperature, timing, ratio.


    Any condition requires repeated testing.


    Even so, it may not be possible to get the correct answer smoothly.


    Otherwise, the hardest primitive Edman would not become a swan song.


    No matter how much manpower and material resources are invested, there is no way to replicate it.


    Let alone a king-level blacksmith like Ai Cui.


    He knows the difficulties better than anyone else.


    How exaggerated.


    This is not something that can guarantee success once the upper lip touches the lower lip.


    "This...I can only say that I do my best." Ai Trey''s final answer can only be so.


    In fact, before thinking of Ai Cui, Xu Fan asked Da She Wan to try.


    However, the famous scientist of Naruto failed to overcome such difficulties.


    "Anyway, it''s up to you, Aitri."


    Xu Fan paused, "No matter what kind of help you need, you can find Dashewan."


    "He will provide you with what you need."


    "As for Ulu Metal."


    As soon as Xu Fan''s voice fell, he directly used the ring to open the portal to Nidweial.


    Following Xu Fan''s use of Chaos Magic, crimson particles burst out of him, transformed into two big hands, and took the Ulu metal stored in Nidweial to Wakkan. Up.


    In Xu Fan''s view, these Ulu metals are enough for Ai Cui to do a great job.


    As for vibrating gold, Wakanda can continuously provide it.


    "And your hands."


    The corner of Xu Fan''s mouth raised, and a polite smile appeared, and then activated the power of the time gem to reverse the time of Ai Cui''s hands.


    Until it recovered to before it encountered Thanos.


    Seeing that his hands were successfully healed, Ai Cui''s eyes were full of incredible.


    He thought that Xu Fan could heal himself, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    So fast.


    For a while, Ai Cui cried with joy.


    "Then, I am waiting for your good news, Ai Cui, Osha Maru."

 v2 Chapter 666： wedding

    After healed Ai Cui''s hands, Xu Fan left the problem of how to fuse Zhenjin and Ulu Metal to him and Da She Wan.


    after all¡­¡­


    Xu Fan promised Saul to tell Foster about him.


    Now he has no energy to hold the wedding between him and Foster.


    So Xu Fan used the portal to go inside SHIELD.


    Using S.H.I.E.L.D.''s intelligence network, Foster''s whereabouts were found, and then what happened in Asgard.


    And Thor''s situation was informed to her.


    When he heard that the well-planned wedding could not be held as scheduled, Foster suddenly became angry.


    In the presence of Xu Fan, Saul shouted hysterically.


    However, Foster finally suppressed his anger.


    "Sol is in Asgard right now?"


    Foster took a deep breath, the corners of his mouth raised, and a polite smile appeared.


    "Of course." Xu Fan nodded, indicating that Thor is indeed in Asgard now.


    He needs to re-establish order there.


    Then became king.


    Not to satisfy his own desire for power, but to stabilize Asgard''s heart.


    "Okay, send me to Asgard, I have something to say to Sol in person!"


    Foster didn''t like this way of spreading words.


    She is not the kind of unreasonable little woman.


    Now that Sol has more important things to do, of course he would agree to postpone the wedding.


    The reason she was angry was because Saul didn''t even have the courage to say this in front of him.


    Is he really too busy to squeeze for a minute, no, half a minute?


    Rely on Xu Fan¡¯s portal, or Asgard¡¯s Rainbow Bridge.


    Can''t it?


    This behavior of not daring to face his own responsibilities is the reason Foster is angry!


    "No problem." Xu Fan said with a smile.


    For him now, sending Foster to Asgard is not difficult.


    Just imagine the Asgard environment and open the portal.


    And, I just came back from there.


    I remember the scene of Asgard very clearly.


    Of course, Xu Fan didn''t have the idea of ??going to Asgard again.


    He raised his hands and opened the portal behind Foster.


    "Go, Foster."


    Xu Fan said softly.


    At this moment, Foster naturally understood what had happened, and she turned around subconsciously and saw Asgard close at hand.


    As long as she took a step forward and crossed Xu Fan''s portal, she could reach Asgard.


    Find Sol.


    In order to prevent Foster from getting lost, Xu Fan also specially called a mechanical lifeform, which quickly transformed into a blue super sports car.


    After realizing that this was what Xu Fan had done for himself, Foster turned around and thanked Xu Fan.


    Then, did she cross the portal without looking back? Then she got into the sports car.


    Soon.


    The ring of fire that maintained the portal began to shrink? Until it disappeared.


    As for the question between Foster and Sol.


    Let them solve it by themselves.


    "Next, go to the Most Holy Place."


    Xu Fan thought for a while? This trip to outer space? It took a lot of time.


    I don''t know what happened to Hui Ye.


    Asgard at the same time.


    All mechanical lifeforms have the same local area network.


    The supercar that Foster rode in quickly locked Sol''s position through the local area network.


    At this time, he is leading people to repair the fairy palace.


    "Sol."


    As soon as he saw Saul Foster got out of the car, he lowered his voice and suppressed his emotions.


    Instead, it was Sol? Hearing this familiar voice, he was stunned on the spot.


    He never dreamed that he could hear his girlfriend Jane Foster''s voice in Asgard.


    He turned his head back abruptly and realized that this was not an illusion he had because of missing Foster.


    But...


    His girlfriend? Jane Foster? is indeed standing behind him.


    "How will you be here?"


    Thor''s eyes stared like bull''s eyes, and his mouth was slightly open with an incredible look.


    then¡­¡­


    Foster, who saw Sol, only showed an awkward and polite smile. Not only did he fail to give him the hug he expected, but instead took three steps and two steps? He walked to Sol aggressively.


    The two eyes face each other, and time seems to be frozen at this moment.


    But this did not last forever.


    I saw Foster''s right hand slowly raised, aimed at Sol''s left cheek, and then fell sharply.


    Before Sol had time to react, there was a crisp sound in his ear.


    Snapped!


    Then? Thor''s cheek felt a slight pain.


    And Foster''s palm? It was hot and painful.


    Anyway? Sol has the body of God.


    On the contrary, it was Foster''s mortal body, and the impact was even greater.


    "simple."


    Saul said his girlfriend''s name softly, and he could fully understand Foster''s actions.


    This is...


    Foster''s long-awaited wedding.


    And this slap also made Thor''s brain work quickly, guessing the ins and outs of the whole thing.


    If you guessed correctly, Xu Fan used his portal to send Foster here.


    Although his father Odin didn''t like humans coming to Asgard, the current **** king is himself.


    Xu Fan knew this well.


    "Do you know why I beat you?"


    Foster spoke loudly, without any apology in his words.


    In her opinion, the wrong party was Sol.


    It should be him who apologized.


    However, Foster was not the kind of unreasonable woman, she felt it necessary to let Saul know.


    What is wrong with this guy?


    "It''s because I didn''t complete our agreement..."


    Saul lowered his head, his tone full of guilt for Foster.


    He thought that Foster must be angry because of the wedding.


    However, Foster shook his head vigorously.


    "Our wedding is indeed what I have been looking forward to, but I am not angry because of this."


    Foster took a deep breath, "Why don''t you tell me directly?"


    "Do you think that I am the kind of person who makes trouble without reason? Asgard is your home."


    "All the people here are your people."


    "Now they need youHow could I not support you?"


    The more Foster talked, the more excited she became, and she wished to beat Thor brutally.


    She was angry not because the agreed wedding was cancelled, but because she felt that Saul did not believe in herself.


    "Jane..." Saul blinked before realizing the real reason for Foster''s anger.


    At the same time, his mood became happy.


    Then Saul stretched out his arms and firmly put Foster in his arms, putting his chin on her shoulder.


    "Thank you, Jane." Saul whispered in Foster''s ear.


    But soon, Friga''s voice came from behind him, and the sudden tension caused Sol and Foster to separate from each other.


    They turned around and looked at Friga, the atmosphere looked a little awkward.


    "Maybe, we can hold this wedding in Asgard."


    Frigga said with a smile.

 v2 Chapter 667： I have what you want

    Outer space.


    Sanctuary number two.


    As soon as he caught the whereabouts of the Infinite Gems, Thanos took the Vanguard and went out.


    However, when Sanctuary Two arrived at the scene, there was only one small spacecraft.


    It is Xingjue and others.


    When they noticed Thanos¡¯ Sanctuary II, they shuddered in their hearts.


    Especially Kamora, she knew the horror of Thanos and wanted to escape the scene immediately.


    At their speed, how could it have escaped Thanos¡¯ Sanctuary II?


    Within a few minutes, Sanctuary II caught up with them and sucked their small spacecraft into the interior.


    Thanos ordered his subordinates to bring the people in the spaceship to him.


    When he saw Kamora, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "It seems that my daughter got what I want." Thanos smiled, and then stretched out his hand to Karmo, hoping that she could hand over the infinite gems.


    Star Lord, Rocket, Groot, Mantis Girl, and Drax the Destroyer were all controlled by the magic of the Ebony Maw and could not move.


    Can only look up at Thanos with a kind of kneeling capital.


    "Thanksgiving, if you have the ability, just let me go and fight me!" Drax yelled without thinking.


    He has always been a single-celled organism.


    "It''s stunned from there." Ebony Mouth couldn''t help but vomit, and then directly sealed his mouth with magic.


    He also didn''t want to think about what qualifications he has to challenge the great Thanos!


    Moreover, Thanos will not waste his energy on meaningless duels.


    He stared at Kamora with undivided attention, hoping that she could hand over the infinite gems a little faster.


    By now, she had no hope of resistance.


    "Leave her to me, father." Nebula on the side took a step from the crowd and assured Thanos.


    He must make Kamora hand over infinite gems.


    However, in the face of Nebula''s volunteering, Thanos didn''t even have the interest to look at her.


    "There is nothing to do with you here, step back." Thanos said in a low voice.


    "Yes." Even though this made Nebula unhappy in her heart, she honestly stepped back, and a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes at Kamora.


    By now, Camora also understood.


    It is impossible for them to escape from Sanctuary Two.


    Thanos is not Ronan''s kind of waste.


    He is the biggest nightmare in this universe!


    "The Infinite Gems are not in our hands." Kamora took a deep breath and told the truth, "If you don''t believe it, you can search."


    "But you will never find them."


    For Kamora''s answer, Ebony Maw denied it on the spot.


    They clearly detected the whereabouts of Infinite Gems? And there are no galaxies here.


    Ebony Throat didn''t believe it? It was just a coincidence.


    "Infinite Gems did appear. Before you came here? There is an Eagle Star here."


    "It''s just that it was destroyed!"


    As soon as this word came out? Even Thanos'' expression became incredible.


    If what Kamora said was true, the one who destroyed Ygor''s star? The strength is probably not trivial.


    "I only know that his name is Xu? He is the supreme mage on earth."


    Seeing that Thanos didn''t stop him? Camora simply went on.


    She and Xu Fan are not friends anyway.


    And he was the one who killed Xingjue''s father.


    No matter from that angle, Kamora had no reason to hide it in order to protect Xu Fan''s safety.


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan has the ability to destroy Ego Star.


    Maybe, if you find Xu Fan''s Thanos? Will be counter-killed.


    "Even Ronan was wiped out by Xu."


    "he is¡­¡­"


    "Collect unlimited gems!"


    Camora growled out of these words? Her eyes were firm, not at all lost.


    Because everything she said is true.


    "This is impossible!"


    On the contrary, Nebula retorted Kamora on the spot.


    The earth¡¯s civilization level is very low, and people there can¡¯t even leave the home planet.


    How could someone collect gems? They also destroyed Ygor.


    "At least he said that. I don''t know him? I just repeated what he said. As for whether he is an earthling or not? How can I know?"


    Camora glanced at the nebula, unabated? "All I know? The infinite gem is in his hand!"


    Seeing Kamora''s performance? Thanos'' eyes narrowed slightly.


    He couldn''t see a lie from his daughter.


    Then, Thanos turned his head and asked Ebony Maw, "Is she telling the truth?"


    "I''m afraid... yes."


    Ebony Mouth nodded slightly, and when he said the first sentence from Kamora, he stared at her with special magic.


    If Kamora tells a lie, the magic of the Ebony Maw will be felt.


    however¡­¡­


    I didn''t perceive anything.


    This proves that Camora did not lie.


    "A supreme mage from the earth, collecting infinite gems."


    The corners of Thanos'' mouth rose up and he was very interested in this kind of thing.


    Soon.


    Thanos gave orders to his men to go to Earth at full speed.


    No matter what price he paid, he would **** infinite gems from Xu Fan''s hands.


    "Speaking of which, Loki also failed when he captured the earth."


    Thanos suddenly remembered.


    I gave Loki the Scepter of Mind and asked him to conquer the earth, and then brought it back to himself.


    result¡­¡­


    The army of Loki and the Zetaru were all crushed on the earth.


    Both the universe''s cube and the psychic scepter are missing.


    Looking at it now, it is very likely that it was the person Kamora said, and he collected them.


    Then in the process of researching them, he obtained the secret of infinite gems.


    Eventually, the idea of ??collecting all the infinite gems came into being.


    "Kamora, welcome home."


    Thanos leaned back, and all he really cared about was Kamora.


    As for her friends.


    "Kill them."


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing Thanos was about to kill Xingjue and others, Kamala immediately stopped.


    "Let them go, as long as you let them go, no matter what, I can promise you!"


    Camora said without thinking.


    Although she got along with Xing Jue and others for a short time, she cared about them very much. UU reading


    Even to Kamora, Xingjue''s life is more important than himself.


    However, the mouths of Xingjue and the others were all sealed by ebony throats with magic.


    They couldn''t do anything except watch Kamora, let alone make a sound.


    "No, you don''t have the capital to do business with me." Thanos shook his head and refused Kamora''s request. "And I don''t want to do a transaction with you."


    Kamora knows the character of Thanos very well.


    She gritted her teeth and watched when Ebony Maw and others were about to execute Xingjue and others.


    She finally made up her mind.


    "Well, I have what you need, Thanos!"


    Kamora had no choice but to compromise, "I can tell you the whereabouts of the soul gems, but... they must be released!"


    After hearing these words, Xingjue''s expression appeared as if not to believe in Thanos.

 v2 Chapter 668： The whereabouts of the soul gem

    In Xingjue''s eyes, a guy like Thanos had no credibility at all.


    Even if Kamora told him the whereabouts of the soul gems, he would not let them go!


    It is the same result.


    It''s better not to let Thanos get the soul gem.


    Otherwise, the entire universe may have a catastrophe!


    "We have no choice."


    Camora looked at Xing Jue affectionately.


    When he first met him, it was him that Camora hated most.


    But now, whether it''s Star Lord, Drax, Rockets, Groot.


    They are all her cherished companions!


    She couldn''t help watching them die in Thanos'' hands.


    "If you let them go, I will take you to find soul gems!"


    "I know its whereabouts!"


    Kamora turned to look at Thanos, and roared in a low voice.


    "You are absolutely suitable to exchange a soul gem for the lives of these people, Thanos!"


    Seeing Thanos did not speak, Kamora added another sentence.


    Looking at the daughter in front of him, Thanos'' gaze became deeper.


    He had handed it over long ago, and Camora looked for the whereabouts of the soul gem.


    But she didn''t expect that she actually found it, but she kept hiding it.


    As a result, now, for the lives of these guys, she told her biggest secret.


    "I promise you."


    Thanos sighed with emotion, but he still agreed to Kamora''s deal.


    "Let them go."


    Then, Thanos waved his hand and ordered his men to give them a spacecraft and let them leave Sanctuary II.


    Thanos'' subordinates seemed to be accustomed to such things, and no one questioned Thanos'' decision.


    But according to his order, immediately execute it.


    In fact, this is the unique charm of Thanos.


    At least he is in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Everything he did was for righteousness.


    Rather than selfish desires.


    Even for the righteousness in his heart, he can sacrifice his favorite daughter.


    and¡­¡­


    Thanos never lies.


    Once he agrees to the other party, he will keep his promise.


    For example, during the New York War, he could take away two infinite gems when Loki got the Cube of the Universe.


    But he didn''t do that, the purpose was to help Loki occupy the earth.


    Let him be the ruler of the earth.


    This is an agreement between them!


    Although it ended in failure, it wasn''t Thanos'' problem either.


    It is the result of the unity and hard work of superheroes on earth.


    Xingjue and others struggled desperately, but to no avail.


    In the end, they were thrown into a spaceship and raised to Sanctuary II.


    "Kamora."


    Thanos stood up from the chair while reciting his daughter''s name, and then gave orders to Ebony Maw.


    "Kamora and I are going to find soul gems."


    "I will leave it to you on the other side of the earth."


    "Find the Supreme Mage, and then retrieve the infinite gem from his hand!"


    Among the six infinite gems, the whereabouts of the soul gem is the most mysterious.


    Now the hardest problem is gone.


    His great cause is one step closer.


    "Great Thanos, we will definitely bring back all the infinite gems!"


    Ebonmaw and the others were respectful and assured Thanos that this time, they would not let him down.


    Subsequently, Thanos ordered a small spaceship to be arranged, and he was going to set off with Kamora.


    For Thanos'' arrangement, Kamora could only accept it.


    Although Thanos trained her to be an excellent assassin, compared with Thanos, her strength is not a little bit worse.


    but¡­¡­


    Camora didn''t tell the whole truth.


    She did find the whereabouts of the soul gem.


    Know that it is on the Vormil star.


    but¡­¡­


    The conditions for getting soul gems are very harsh.


    The guardian there told her that if you want to get the soul gem, you must exchange the soul for the soul.


    Moreover, it''s not okay to just that soul.


    Only the soul of the one you love can exchange for the soul gem.


    Like a guy like Thanos, he doesn''t love anyone at all.


    He will always be that selfish tyrant!


    In his heart, except for himself, and that terrible ambition.


    Nothing at all!


    Thanos...


    It is never possible to get soul gems.


    Even if you tell him where the infinite gem is.


    With this mentality, Kamora and Thanos got on the same spaceship.


    Then set off towards Vormil Star.


    "Soul gem."


    Thanos asked Kamora about the planet where the soul gem was located, then set up the navigation and moved forward there.


    Sanctuary II, under the leadership of Ebonmaw, re-adjusted its destination and locked it to the Earth in the solar system.


    then¡­¡­


    Go there.


    From Wu Mu Maw''s point of view, they didn''t need to deliberately find Xu Fan, the Supreme Mage.


    They only need to reach the earth and then destroy there.


    Xu Fan will naturally show up.


    "For the great Thanos."


    Ebony Throat clenched his fist with his right hand, his heart full of confidence.


    At the same time, the evicted Xing Jue planned to return to Sanctuary Two to rescue Kamora.


    The result was directly held down by Chegroot.


    "Are you crazy, Quill!"


    The Rockets slapped Xing Jue hard, "That guy is Thanos!"


    "Do you know how many civilizations were destroyed by him?"


    "Even if it is Xander Star, I dare not provoke a character like Thanos!"


    "Finally escaped from that kind of ghost place, and now you want to go back?"


    "You are crazy!"


    The Rockets roared irritably, hoping that Xingjue could recognize reality.


    Able to recognize the gap between them and Thanos.


    In fact, Thanos was just sitting there, watching them condescendingly all the way.


    To deal with a character like them, Thanos does not need to make a move!


    Just the guy named Ebony Maw beside him can easily restrain them.


    Now go back to Sanctuary Two, in the eyes of the Rockets, it is no different from running back to die.


    "You inhumane fellow, yes, you are not even a human fellow."


    "Kamora stayed alone for us!"


    Although Xingjue could not move his body, he still viciously scolded the rocket.


    "Of course I know that she is our companion, of course I know this!"


    However, the Rockets do not intend to die for Kamora.


    If it weren''t for her, they would definitely have died there just now.


    but¡­¡­


    So stupidly rushing into Sanctuary No. 2 is no different from sending you to death.


    Not only can it not save Kamora, but it will make all the efforts of Kamora go in vain.


    "We must have a plan."


    "Only in this way can Kamora be rescued."


    "Whether you admit it or not, to challenge Thanos with our current strength is undoubtedly hitting a rock with a pebble."


    The Rockets said without thinking.


    Then, an image of a person flashed in his mind.


    That person is...


    Xu.


    "Yes, let''s go to Earth!"


    Rocket said loudly, he felt that he could use Xu Fan to deal with Thanos!


    :. : M.x

 v2 Chapter 669： Death of Kamora

    Vomer Star.


    Thanos parked the spaceship and followed Kamora''s instructions to the place where the soul gem was.


    The person guarding here is the old enemy Rogers has encountered, the Red Skull.


    He was not surprised by the arrival of Thanos and Kamora.


    It seems that I have been waiting here for a long time.


    "follow me."


    The Red Skull spoke softly, without even a single extra word, and walked ahead to lead the way.


    Thanos did not say a word, but followed silently.


    On the contrary, Kamora''s mood was the most heavy and complicated.


    She had been here once before.


    She knew that if she wanted to get soul gems, she had to exchange soul for soul.


    At the same time, she knew that Thanos would never get the soul gem.


    but¡­¡­


    In this way, he would lose his final value to Thanos.


    The desperate Thanos might kill himself on the spot.


    Thinking of this, Kamora took a deep breath, suppressed his heavy emotions, and realized that he would go to death generously.


    Although this is her helpless move.


    Soon, Thanos and Kamora followed the red skull to the top of the mountain.


    "The soul gem is the most special of all infinite gems."


    Red Skull turned his head and explained to Thanos.


    "If you want to get infinite gems, you must exchange souls for souls."


    "And that person''s soul must be your love."


    While the Red Skull spoke, he glanced at the scenery under the mountain.


    The meaning he expressed is already very obvious.


    Just push his beloved from here.


    Exchange his beloved soul for soul.


    The gems will appear.


    As the guardian of the soul gem, this is the meaning of the red skull.


    He is here to guide the comers through the trial of soul gems.


    And when Thanos heard this, he was even more stunned on the spot.


    He never dreamed that among the infinite gems, there would be gems with self-consciousness.


    and¡­¡­


    It takes him to sacrifice his love to get it.


    For a while, Thanos'' expression became a little stiff, his gaze gradually moved from the Red Skull, and finally fell on Kamora.


    no doubt¡­¡­


    The existence that can truly be called a beloved.


    The daughter in front of him.


    Kamora.


    Even if she is not her own daughter.


    I have always regarded myself as my own.


    Always hone her will and exercise her body.


    Recalling the picture of getting Kamora on the first day, recalling the trivial things I experienced together over the years.


    Then I thought that I had to push Kamora down the mountain by myself.


    Use her soul in exchange for the soul gem she has always dreamed of.


    Thanos has always been firm and determined.


    At this moment, there was shaking.


    Yes.


    That murder was like hemp, slaughtering one after another civilized Thanos.


    At this moment.


    Was shaken.


    His eye sockets became moist and he couldn''t help but cry.


    At this moment, Kamora became dumbfounded.


    She stared at the tall Thanos in a daze.


    Didn''t Kamora even dream of it? That Thanos with a heart of iron and stone? He would cry!


    and¡­¡­


    He looked at him with tenderness.


    Is it possible...


    An unprecedented idea? Born in the heart of Kamora.


    This thought made her unbelievable? Her eyes were bigger than bull''s eyes.


    Her steps retreated involuntarily, and her emotions began to collapse.


    She is unwilling to admit this fact.


    "You? Always, ruthless bastard? You can''t? You...can''t..."


    Camora yelled hysterically, but his voice quickly faded.


    Although Thanos is hateful, he is not a fool.


    No matter how superb acting is, it is impossible to deceive the soul gem.


    Do you understand this? Thanos knows this as well.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Thanos does all kinds of demonic actions.


    But he alone cannot lie.


    It is precisely because of knowing this? Kamora chose to use the whereabouts of the soul gem to make a deal with Thanos.


    With the whereabouts of the gem, Xing Jue and others'' lives were exchanged.


    And let Thanos guarantee that he won''t bother with Xingjue and others in the future.


    Based on this situation, Kamora was confirmed.


    Thanos now reveals his true feelings.


    However? This is also absolutely unacceptable to her.


    "It seems that everyone has their own tender side." Red Skull saw this scene in his eyes? Can''t help feeling.


    And Thanos finally made his choice.


    He really loved the daughter of Kamora? He regarded her as his jewel in his palm.


    All the skills are given to her without reservation.


    But? I have a mission? I have a great cause that must be accomplished.


    For the great cause? He can only sacrifice Kamora.


    Kamora must also be sacrificed.


    I saw Thanos stepped forward and approached Kamora step by step.


    Although Kamora resisted Thanos very much, he did not have the power to resist him.


    Soon, Thanos caught up with Kamora, and then squeezed her arm.


    Kamora began to struggle, beating Thanos'' body constantly, trying to break free from his restraint.


    But no matter what, Thanos is a Titan.


    The strength of his body is much more exaggerated than Sol.


    Facing Kamora''s attack, he didn''t hurt at all.


    Three steps in two steps, Thanos came to the edge of the mountain, and he glanced down at the abyss below.


    He grabbed Kamora with his right hand, as long as she threw her from here.


    You can get soul gems yourself.


    "Sorry, Kamora."


    "I love you deeply, but for the great cause, I must make a choice."


    Thanos looked at Kamora affectionately, his eyes full of apologies to her.


    However, at this moment, Kamorari drew out the arm that Thanos had given him, aimed at his abdomen, exerted all his strength, and slammed down.


    But her speed was still a point slower after all.


    Click!


    Thanos took away Kamora''s dagger.


    "All your fighting skills are taught by me..."


    Thanos took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes.


    He couldn''t bear to watch Camora being thrown down by himself.


    But his right hand violently applied force and threw Kamora directly out.


    "Thanks!"


    Kamora called out Thanos'' name, her voice trembling, and she was angry.


    but¡­¡­


    Kamora couldn''t do anything except keep falling down.


    She could only stare at Thanos with eyes full of anger and hatred , watching her get further and further away from her.


    Then inside, cursed him to go to hell.


    Bang!


    In the end, in a muffled sound, Kamora''s body hit the ground, and the shock shattered her internal organs.


    Died on the spot.


    And Thanos also got what he wanted as his wish.


    Soul gem.


    Thanos slowly opened his eyes and looked at the gem lying quietly in his palm.


    The corners of his mouth rose up, and a wry smile appeared.


    Today he has lost the most important thing.


    "For the universe..."


    Then, Thanos turned around resolutely.


    Now, it''s time to travel to Earth.

 v2 Chapter 670： Coming crisis

    After making up his mind, the rocket modified the spacecraft''s navigation system and prepared to drive toward the earth at full speed.


    However, his actions were opposed by Xing Jue.


    Although Xingjue knew that Thanos was terrible and hateful.


    Also worried about the safety of Kamora.


    but¡­¡­


    Asking him to ask someone who killed his own father, Xing Jue still had difficulty persuading himself.


    "This is our only chance."


    The Rockets said without thinking.


    In his opinion, with Xu Fan possessing abilities, if he really wants to eradicate them, it is just a matter of raising his hands.


    However, he didn''t do that, indicating that he didn''t care if they were dead or alive.


    But Thanos is different.


    He is the greatest threat in this universe.


    His Sanctuary II does not know how many civilizations have been destroyed.


    Just tell Xu Fan that Thanos intends to destroy the earth and **** infinite gems from his hands.


    This guy will not sit idly by.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Xu Fan did have the infinite gem that Thanos wanted.


    Just make good use of this and provoke the relationship between them.


    "At that time, we can rescue Camora, you idiot."


    Rocket roared thinking about Xingjue.


    In fact, with Xingjue''s ingenuity, he could fully understand the plan the Rockets said.


    just¡­¡­


    The thought that Xu Fan killed Yi Ge makes him feel angry.


    However, this method is indeed a way to save Kamora.


    "Ok."


    In the end, Xingjue had to agree to the Rockets'' plan, because he couldn''t think of a better one now.


    however¡­¡­


    What everyone didn''t expect was that the praying mantis girl suddenly stepped forward, pressing her right hand on the back of Xing Jue''s head, and the antennae on top of her head emitted a white shimmer.


    Showed the memory of Yi Ge to Star Lord.


    The most important part is naturally Ego''s evil plan.


    And he brought his descendants to Ego, and then killed them one by one.


    after all¡­¡­


    Igo is no longer there now.


    The praying mantis no longer has to fear this man.


    She is now a member of the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    She regarded Xingjue and others as important companions.


    The most important thing is that she feels telling Xingjue the truth.


    It can make his heart feel better, and it can also not hate Xu Fan that much.


    Because the mantis girl who knew the whole story didn''t think Xu Fan was a bad person.


    On the contrary, she even thinks Xu Fan is a good person.


    It was to protect the safety of this universe that Igor was eliminated.


    Before, she wanted to find a suitable opportunity to tell Xingjue the truth.


    But every time she mentioned this matter, she would be interrupted by Xing Jue and others.


    There has never been a chance to talk about it.


    "What did you show me?" Xingjue frowned immediately, his brain could hardly digest the sudden information.


    Is his own biological father actually a badass?


    "Yes, Quill." The praying mantis nodded vigorously, indicating that all Xingjue saw were fragments of her own memory.


    But even so, Xingjue was still unacceptable for a while.


    Igo, who has always been regarded as a good father by him, is actually a super villain?


    On the contrary, Xu Fan, who looks like a devil, is actually a superhero?


    Such a change is too exaggerated!


    "This must be fake!"


    Xing Jue shook his head, thinking that this was probably a fantasy created by the Mantis Girl.


    but¡­¡­


    There is no need for Mantis Girl to do that.


    In their current situation, they actually have no choice.


    If you want to rescue Kamora, you must provoke the contradiction between Xu Fan and Thanos.


    Let them be enemies with each other.


    Taking advantage of the chaos? They rushed into Sanctuary No. 2 again? They secretly found Kamora and fled.


    Whether it is the success rate or the risk factor? Nothing is more secure than this plan.


    Even if there is no such act of praying mantis girl, Xingjue will choose to go to Earth.


    She doesn''t need to be superfluous here.


    after all¡­¡­


    For people like Xingjue? Beloved woman, and father who has no affection.


    Who is more important? He still can tell.


    "I''ll go quiet."


    After a long time? Xing Jue spit out such a sentence, and gave the control of the spacecraft to the rocket, and walked to the corner of the spacecraft by himself, wanting to be quiet.


    Rocket and the Mantis girl looked at each other? He sighed helplessly.


    Perhaps? It would be the greatest help for him not to disturb Xingjue now.


    "Well, let''s go to Earth."


    The rocket took a deep breath, and after checking the navigation, he maximized the power of the spacecraft.


    Now? Just go to Earth at full speed.


    But the Rockets did not know.


    Except for a few of them.


    Thanos¡¯ Sanctuary No. 2 is also moving at full speed? To the earth.


    A big battle is about to trigger.


    And at this time the superheroes on earth.


    Did not know the imminent disaster at all.


    Inside Stark''s ocean view villa.


    His job as always? In order to better protect New York City, he is developing new steel suits.


    A battle suit made with the latest nanotechnology.


    Just touch the Ark Reaction Furnace on the chest lightly to start it.


    Even for Stark now? This technology also has trans-age significance.


    "Just call this suit of battle armor Mark 85."


    As Stark spoke, he had just completed the last step in his hands.


    The next thing to do is to conduct a test flight.


    Stark took a deep breath and put on his latest steel suit.


    After everything was ready, he slowly raised his right hand, pointed his fingertips at the Ark reaction furnace on his chest, and gently touched it twice.


    Nanoparticles spread out from the Ark reactor, all over Stark''s body.


    A few can''t breathe, Stark is completely in the Mark 85 battle armor.


    Jarvis''s voice rang in his ears.


    "It''s time to go out."


    Then, Stark increased the speed of the steel suit, and then shot into the sky from the open ceiling.


    Whether it is speed or other performance.


    This steel suit is better than the previous one.


    Stark looked towards the New York sky, and then left a long flame in the air.


    After half an hour.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.


    Coulson hurriedly came to Fury''s office without even knocking on the door.


    "Secretary, you better look at this."


    Coleson''s voice was low and his emotions seemed a little nervous.


    Before Fury had time to react to what had happened, Coleson had snatched Fury''s computer, his fingers crackling on the keyboard.


    After a while, a video appeared on Fury''s computer screen.


    "this is?"


    Fury frowned instantly.


    In the picture, a spaceship is heading straight to the earth!


    "This is a picture taken by a satellite. The other party will enter New York within five minutes at most."


    "What should we do now?"


    Coleson asked on the spot.


    He really has no experience in handling such things!

 v2 Chapter 671： Technology and Magic

    UFO detected.


    While Stark was testing the Mark 85 steel suit, Jarvis Radar detected someone approaching New York.


    and¡­¡­


    Jarvis couldn''t speculate what the other party was.


    "How could this be?"


    If it was the previous Stark, he would definitely think it was a problem with Jarvis'' radar system.


    But after experiencing one disaster after another.


    Let Stark have a new understanding of the current universe.


    They are not alone in this universe.


    Humans are never alone.


    Just with their technological level, they can''t get away from the home planet.


    Asgard.


    Dimensional creatures.


    Zitarians.


    This has been proven time and time again.


    According to Stark''s judgment, this incident is likely to be the same.


    Thinking of this, Stark suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Jarvis, contact Xu."


    For safety reasons, Stark thought of Xu Fan for the first time.


    The supreme mage on earth.


    Maybe he can figure out what happened.


    but¡­¡­


    Stark has never been a shrinking, timid person.


    He is a superhero.


    It''s Iron Man.


    While asking Jarvis to contact Xu Fan, Stark took a deep breath and quickly boosted the power of Mark 85''s steel suit.


    Then it flew towards the flying object.


    "Mr. Stark, unable to get in touch with Mr. Xu."


    As Stark got closer and closer, Jarvis brought bad news.


    Although Jarvis tried all the methods, he still couldn''t reach Xu Fan.


    This means that this time the problem may only be solved by Stark himself.


    "Ok."


    Stark rolled his throat and sighed.


    "I hope they are here to visit the earth."


    However, just as Stark''s voice fell, Coulson''s call came in.


    It must be this S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who also found this alien.


    After thinking about it for a second, Stark answered the phone decisively.


    "Hi, do you have any good news for me?"


    Stark joked.


    Although he was rushing at full speed towards the guy who didn''t know whether he was a friend or an enemy, he looked relaxed.


    "It seems you already know about this."


    Coleson and Stark had a video call.


    After seeing Stark''s expression, Coulson reacted immediately.


    And Stark also found a lot of people gathered around Coulson through this video.


    Director Fury.


    Captain Rogers.


    Falcon.


    Hawkeye.


    Black widow.


    They were reliable teammates during the battle in New York.


    But this also means that this incident has attracted the attention of SHIELD.


    Out of consideration for the safety of the earth.


    This is not a good thing.


    "How about Xu? Did you get in touch with Xu?"


    Stark blurted out, but he soon realized that this question was a bit redundant.


    If Coleson they found Xu Fan.


    I don''t expect to find myself again.


    "Not yet." Rogers took the words, and then had someone share the images taken by the satellite with Coulson.


    The uninvited guests this time came from outer space.


    It is a small spaceship.


    Even Fury tried to contact each other.


    Unfortunately, the other party did not respond.


    "The landing place of this ship is probably in Queens, Stark, now it''s up to you."


    Rogers said with a worried look.


    Although they are also superheroes? But they have no experience in dealing with such things.


    What''s more? Stark is a super genius on earth.


    The technology he mastered is at least two decades ahead of SHIELD.


    "I know."


    Stark nodded slightly? He said he would find a way to deal with it.


    However? Rogers and others did not intend to sit idly by.


    After telling the ins and outs, they also set off quickly? toward the Queens area.


    "I saw it."


    After about five minutes of continuous flight, Stark finally came to the tourist visiting the earth.


    Not someone else.


    It is Xingjue and others.


    "Jarvis." Stark took a deep breath? Try to get in touch with the other party? I hope they can follow their own guidance and not land in places like Queens.


    As a result, the population here is very dense.


    It might hurt the innocent.


    Second, there have been enough disasters in New York.


    Not long ago? A large number of cars disappeared in Queens.


    Although Stark guessed who the "true murderer" was? But I have to admit that this caused great panic to the people in Queens.


    Now if they were to see aliens coming out of the spaceship again.


    I am afraid it is not something that can be easily tolerated.


    However, the Rockets did not respond to Stark.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to, or didn''t understand Stark''s language.


    But...


    In order to get to the earth on Sanctuary II, the rocket and his team deliberately crossed an asteroid belt. As a result, the spacecraft was damaged.


    Support here is almost to the limit.


    So the current rocket can''t control the spacecraft at all.


    "Oops."


    Seeing the rocket''s spacecraft head straight to the center of Queens? Stark paled suddenly.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to dive down? Fighting speed with the rocket''s spacecraft.


    The pedestrians in Queens also noticed the behemoth that fell from the sky, and they were all frightened for a while? They fled in panic.


    Traffic in the entire Queens area? Once again paralyzed.


    Seeing when the spacecraft was about to hit a tall building? Stark had to choose to shoot.


    Of course¡­¡­


    With Stark''s experience, just relying on the technology on the steel suit, it is impossible to stop such a big guy.


    As for weapons...


    Stark hasn''t figured out the purpose and identity of these guys.


    So he did not dare to attack easily.


    So Stark raised his arms, opened his palms, and chanted the magic spell he learned from the Sanctuary of New York.


    then¡­¡­


    White magical energy burst out from his palm.


    In fact, Stark made a technical innovation on the Mark 85 steel suit.


    In addition to traditional technological weapons.


    He also integrated some magical weapons into this suit.


    It can not only help him shorten the time of singing magic, but also increase the power of magic.


    without any exaggeration.


    Tony Stark is now taking the route of dual repair of technology and magic.


    "Stop it!"


    With a burst of shout from Stark, the magical energy he released completely enveloped the rocket ship.


    Hovering it abruptly in the air!


    Failed to hit Daxia, a tall building in Queens.


    Otherwise, countless innocent people will be killed in this disaster.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Rocket, who was frightened for a while, opened his eyes slightly at this moment, his pupils dilated rapidly, revealing an incredible expression.


    "what happened?!"

 v2 Chapter 672： Are you his friends?

    The Rockets have difficulty understanding the current situation.


    Isn''t his ship out of control?


    According to normal development, shouldn''t it be a direct crash?


    How could it stop suddenly.


    and¡­¡­


    The console has crashed, and can''t accept any command sent by myself.


    The earth was unexpected.


    Rocket opened his mouth and looked nervous.


    And New York''s Queens.


    Although Stark used magic to stop the rocket''s spacecraft, he was unable to move such a big guy elsewhere.


    In desperation, Stark had no choice but to find an empty space and forcibly put down the rocket ship.


    But because of traffic paralysis.


    Stark could only find open spaces where there was no one.


    But it is obviously impossible to find an area where there are no cars.


    boom!


    The rocket''s spacecraft successfully landed, but smashed several cars into scrap metal.


    Of course, for Stark, as long as the problem can be solved with money, it is not a problem.


    The real problem lies in who is in the spacecraft.


    What is their purpose in coming to earth.


    "It''s just started now."


    Stark couldn''t help but vomit, and then aimed his palm at the spaceship, ready to destroy the opponent.


    At the same time, the Black Widow was driving the latest combat power of S.H.I.E.L.D., hovering over Queens.


    Rogers, Hawkeye, Hunter and other superheroes appeared one after another, surrounding the alien visitors.


    However, besides them, this commotion also attracted the attention of another superhero.


    "Hi, can anyone tell me what is going on."


    The little spider grabbed the silk in both hands, rushed here like a swing, and then landed on a street lamp.


    He looked around and found members of the Avengers gathered here.


    The famous Steel Jae and American captain Rogers are both here!


    The little spider was ecstatic, and hoped that someone could tell him what happened.


    Why does something resembling an alien spaceship land here.


    Stark and Rogers were all confused when faced with this guy who suddenly appeared.


    All thought it was a helper called by the other party.


    but¡­¡­


    In their current situation, they obviously don''t have much time to talk about it.


    because¡­¡­


    The spacecraft that was forced to land opened the hatch.


    This move aroused everyone''s vigilance.


    In fact, the Rockets are also very helpless.


    He was planning to sneak into the earth secretly, but who knew that the spacecraft would suddenly lose control.


    The way of landing with fanfare caused a large crowd of onlookers.


    It''s not enough to keep a low profile now.


    The most embarrassing thing is that they can''t hide in the spacecraft forever.


    You know, Sanctuary Two is now on its way.


    "Quil, it''s up to you this time." The Rocket took a deep breath and decided to push Xing Jue out.


    "Huh? Why me?"


    "Because you are our captain." Rocket said without thinking, looking like the captain shouldn''t be the first to go out.


    Right now, Xing Jue had a black line on his face.


    He hoped that at such times, the Rockets would not consider themselves the captain.


    "It''s obviously you who pilots the spaceship, so you should go out first!" Xing Jue roared back angrily.


    "I''m Groot."


    "Shut up? Groot? Didn''t you find that Quill is as long as those people? As long as he..."


    Before the Rockets finished their thoughts.


    Drax, with a stiff head, had already walked out of the opened hatch.


    He doesn''t know what strategy? Do things completely according to his intuition.


    I saw Drax holding a dagger in both hands? He rushed in through the hatch.


    He landed his heel on the carriage of a truck, then stood still and looked around.


    When he found himself surrounded by a large group of people, he immediately roared like a beast.


    "I am Drax the Destroyer!"


    Although Stark and others didn''t quite understand what Drax meant? But they understood the first half.


    He calls himself the destroyer.


    And such a name? And the weapon in Drax''s hand instantly made Stark and the others nervous.


    It was almost a subconscious action.


    Stark shot a laser from his palm.


    Bang!


    The laser hit Drax''s left shoulder frontally and knocked him off the truck.


    Boom!


    Drax''s back fell heavily to the ground, only feeling the sky spinning.


    "Is this guy crazy!" Rocket held his head in both hands, feeling extremely speechless in his heart.


    But anyway? Drax is their partner.


    Seeing the companion in danger? Xingjue had to rush out, holding up his weapons with both hands, and aiming at Stark and Rogers respectively.


    "I am Star Jue!"


    Xingjue reported his family, after all, he was a famous legend.


    at least¡­¡­


    Xingjue thinks so.


    But actually...


    Stark''s inexplicable sentence left Stark and Rogers confused.


    What the **** is this guy here for.


    "I''m Rogers, who are you guys?" Rogers asked helplessly.


    Rocket Groot and Mantis Girl left the spacecraft one after another.


    Looking at the combination of these people, Stark couldn''t help but complain? "Are these guys from the Space Circus?"


    "I am the Rocket!" The Rocket introduced himself immediately.


    "This puppy can even talk." Stark was surprised at once, but he didn''t release the fighting state.


    Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., watched this scene all the way at the headquarters, but it was a black line.


    He thinks these guys? Seems to be funny.


    "You are a puppy, your whole family is a puppy!"


    The Rockets yelled back irritably, but he also understood in his heart that this is not the time to quarrel.


    Now think of a way to resolve the misunderstanding.


    but¡­¡­


    He knew nothing about the condition of the earth.


    "We are here to find Xu, he is the Supreme Mage, do you know him?" At the critical moment, Xing Jue thought of Xu Fan''s name and his identity.


    Since Xu Fan could call himself that way.


    That shows that he should be a household name on earth.


    Maybe some of the guys in front of you know him.


    Otherwise, they can only temporarily put down their weapons and choose to surrender.


    After all, this is the opponent''s territory With their weapons, they can''t beat the opponent at all.


    But [] What Xingjue didn¡¯t expect was...


    When he said Xu Fan.


    Stark descended from the sky, stood firmly on the ground, and opened his helmet.


    Although his eyes were still full of doubts, his attitude was obviously better than before.


    "You know Xu?"


    Stark asked.


    It''s not surprising that Xu Fan has traveled to space more than once, and he has made some friends in other interstellar civilizations.


    "Are you his friends?"


    friend?


    Xingjue frowned slightly, and then glanced at Rocket. It seemed that he could only pretend to be Xu Fan''s friends first, and lower the defense mentality of these guys.


    "You can say so." Xing Jue nodded.

 v2 Chapter 673： Sanctuary 2 is coming

    "Since it''s Xu''s friend, it''s fine."


    Stark looked up and down the Star Lord and the others, and then released the fighting state.


    Being able to say that Xu Fan is the Supreme Mage means that Xingjue and others have indeed met Xu Fan.


    and¡­¡­


    People who have seen Xu Fan''s supernatural power generally don''t dare to hit him.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Stark felt that Xingjue and others were surprisingly weak and could not threaten the safety of the earth at all.


    "However, without confirming your identity, I still ask you to hand over your identity weapons, is it okay?"


    Stark thought for a while, and added this sentence.


    In his opinion, if Xing Jue and the others were really Xu Fan''s friends, they shouldn''t mind the weapon being taken away.


    It''s not confiscated.


    As long as their identity is confirmed, the weapons can be returned to them.


    "Of course, no problem."


    Xing Jue readily agreed and handed over his weapon.


    For him, the only thing he really cares about is the relic left to him by his mother.


    He didn''t care about weapons or something.


    As for Rocket and others, apart from the two daggers in Drax''s hands, they had no weapons.


    Then Rogers invited Xing Jue and others to board the fighter jet piloted by the Black Widow.


    In any case, it is not appropriate to stay here.


    After all, this is Queens.


    News should be blocked as soon as possible.


    As for Xing Jue and the others'' spacecraft, Stark didn''t bother to deal with it, but gave it to SHIELD.


    "Alien friends hum."


    Sitting in the driving position, the black widow glanced at Xing Jue and others.


    Except for those who resemble people on Earth, the Black Widow has never heard of other creatures.


    Of course¡­¡­


    Naturally, the Black Widow didn''t know the fact that Xingjue was actually half of the pedigree of the earth.


    After half an hour of flight.


    Stark took Star Jue and others to SHIELD.


    However, they did not bring the little spider.


    After confirming that the little spider was neither himself nor Rogers called his helper.


    Stark rejected him cruelly.


    Although his appearance is indeed a bit amazing.


    "In fact, we tried to get in touch with Xu Fan more than once, but we never succeeded."


    Stark brought the Star Lord and the others to a sufficiently large room, and then told the current situation.


    "By the way, you suddenly visited the earth, what do you want to find Xu for?"


    Stark started talking.


    Although Fury did not appear in this meeting room, his eyes were always on Xing Jue and others.


    According to his understanding of Xu Fan.


    Even if these people like Xingjue are his friends, it is impossible for them to find Xu Fan on the earth out of missing reasons.


    most¡­¡­


    Is it related to a crisis event?


    It was like when New York was invaded by the Zetarians.


    They need Xu Fan to solve this trouble.


    Xingjue and Rocket looked at each other and exchanged glances.


    In fact, they did not intend to hide anything.


    Their purpose of coming to Earth this time is very simple.


    Provoked the contradiction between Xu Fan and Thanos.


    Taking advantage of the occasion when the two sides were fighting, they sneaked into Sanctuary Two again and found Kamora who was being held.


    In other words, they are not worried that these people know what they think.


    Instead, I was worried that Xu Fan could not be found and the message could not be delivered in time!


    And, judging from the reactions of these people.


    They not only know Xu Fan, but also have a good relationship.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to release the fighting state as soon as they heard Xu Fan''s name.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll just say it straight."


    "Earth, something big is about to happen!"


    Xing Jue made a loud voice, deliberately using an extremely exaggerated expression, and deliberately lowered his voice.


    Stark and Rogers couldn''t help but froze.


    Although what Xing Jue said was really a serious problem, he didn''t know why, but the matter came out of his mouth, which made them feel like it is difficult to describe.


    "What the **** is going on." Rogers frowned, hoping that Xingjue could speak more clearly and in detail.


    "It''s Thanos!" Xingjue made a loud noise, thinking he was after uttering the name.


    Stark and Rogers would look back in shock.


    But who knows.


    After hearing Thanos'' name, they looked confused instead.


    It looks like...


    Never heard of the same name!


    "You don''t know who Thanos is?"


    Now, Xing Jue couldn''t help but stunned.


    "Well, to put it simply, he is a very bad villain who has destroyed countless civilizations in the universe. The purpose is to find infinite gems."


    Star Lord had no other choice but to explain further to Stark and others.


    I hope they can realize the seriousness of the problem.


    Stark and Rogers exchanged glances again.


    "What is the infinite gem..."


    This time it was Rogers'' turn to ask, he didn''t know anything about what had suddenly appeared.


    Neither knew what was the use of this thing, let alone why Thanos wanted it.


    However, Rogers and Stark could hear it.


    This guy called Thanos seems to be very powerful.


    "It was formed during the Big Bang..."


    Xing Jue''s voice came to an abrupt end, he wanted to talk about Infinite Gems a bit more powerfully.


    But he remembered the details about the infinite gems not so clearly.


    For Xingjue, there are only two things that really matter in this world.


    money.


    There are women.


    Since Xu Fan took the Infinite Gems in front of him, he has never been interested in this thing.


    "Well, I admit that I don''t remember that clearly, but what I know is that the infinite gem is in Xu''s hand."


    Xingjue had to go beyond the description he was not good at.


    "I seem to know..."


    Suddenly, Stark suddenly realized.


    In fact, Xu Fan used the power of time gems more than once to repair New York that was destroyed by the war.


    The green artifact really looked like a gem.


    Coupled with the fact that Stark studied magic at the Sanctuary in New York, he once asked Arthur.


    What exactly is that artifact Xu Fan used?


    Although Arthur didn''t explain too deeply, he still told him part of the time gem.


    Its ability can reverse time.


    So Stark rebuked his guess, "If I''m not mistaken, the so-called Thanos should be for this kind of thing."


    However, at this moment, Coleson suddenly entered the conference room.


    "Have you contacted Xu Fan?" Stark immediately turned around and asked directly.


    "No." Facing Stark''s question, Coulson could only answer by shaking his head, "However, we took a set of images in outer space."


    Then, Coleson took out the remote control and pressed it lightly.


    In the center of the crowd, a projection of a 3D picture immediately emerged.


    A giant spaceship is approaching the earth.


    "It''s Thanos!"


    Xingjue exclaimed.

 v2 Chapter 674： We need helper

    Xingjue would never have mistaken Thanos Sanctuary II in his life.


    It was it that snatched Kamora from her side.


    just¡­¡­


    Xingjue did not expect that the opponent''s actions would be so fast.


    Before he found Xu Fan on the earth, the other party had already arrived!


    A bad hunch came out spontaneously.


    The Rockets hold their heads with both hands, which is different from the script he arranged!


    "I''m Groot." Groot stared at the screen with a low voice.


    "I''m Steve Rogers." Rogers looked confused, why the tree man in front of him would suddenly introduce himself.


    Shouldn''t this situation be discussed now, how to deal with Thanos who is about to arrive on Earth!


    "How long will it take them to enter the earth?" Stark ignored the Star Lord and the others, he turned and asked Coulson.


    Stark never expected that he would encounter such a thorny problem when he developed the Mark 85 steel suit.


    "At most half an hour, they will enter the atmosphere, and the landing place...will be New York." Coulson said by the way the other party''s landing location.


    Even Coleson was a little speechless inside.


    Is there anything special about New York?


    Why is New York the first choice every time a super villain wants to invade the earth?


    It''s simply troubled here.


    Of course, Coleson was complaining in his heart at best.


    The top priority now is to find a way to resist this enemy.


    "Our evacuated civilians."


    Rogers thought for a moment, thinking that instead of waiting until Thanos¡¯ Sanctuary II came down, he would distract his energy to protect those civilians.


    It''s better to take advantage of it now, before Sanctuary Two has entered the atmosphere.


    Evacuate New York residents cleanly.


    At the same time, another line of defense was established.


    Make sure Thanos and his men will not invade other cities.


    Although they only have half an hour to deploy these, it is extremely difficult, but it is better than doing nothing.


    "I see, Captain." Coleson nodded vigorously, and made arrangements immediately.


    Today''s SHIELD has great authority in this regard.


    after all¡­¡­


    After the Battle of New York and the invasion of dimensional creatures.


    No one dares to underestimate the issue of the earth''s security level.


    What''s more, Nick Freeborn is a very capable existence.


    "correct."


    Stark seemed to suddenly realize something. He turned around and looked at Xing Jue and others, "Have you heard of the Zetaris?"


    When Stark spoke of the Zitarians, the superheroes present suddenly calmed down.


    Although Rocky launched the New York war, Greenshang was their biggest problem.


    But I have to admit that the army of the Qitarians is equally difficult to entangle.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan, they really wouldn''t be able to protect the city of New York.


    The reason Stark mentions them is to compare them.


    Qitarians and Thanos have a higher level of danger.


    In Stark''s impression, the army of the Zitarians seems to be very famous in the universe.


    at least¡­¡­


    Saul thinks so.


    But Stark did not hold out much hope.


    After all, the universe is huge.


    They probably haven''t heard of the name.


    "Zitari?"


    However, the rocket who heard the name was startled.


    In his cognition, the Zitarians are surprisingly weak.


    Don''t talk about Thanos.


    Even the army of the accuser Ronan could rub the Qitarians on the ground.


    Doesn''t anyone really think of the Zetaru as a powerful character?


    "Putting the Qitarians and Thanos together for discussion, I think...this is a kind of humiliation to Thanos."


    The Rockets couldn''t help but complain.


    "Have you fought with the Zetaru?"


    Upon hearing Rocket''s answer, Stark and the others couldn''t help but take a breath.


    If there was no Xu Fan, the invasion of the Zetaru would definitely be a super disaster.


    But even so, their destructive power is far inferior to Thanos!


    "I''m thinking of a way to contact Xu Fan." Coelson felt his brain buzzing. He quickly turned around, took out his mobile phone, and tried to get in touch with Xu Fan.


    "I''m going to evacuate the crowd." Rogers thought carefully and decided to participate in the front line.


    Before Thanos¡¯ Sanctuary II reaches the earth, a line of defense that can support an interstellar war is established.


    "I think we need help." The Black Widow suddenly said, thinking of Rose, who is known as General Perak, in her mind.


    Although because of Hulk''s relationship, he and SHIELD were not very happy.


    But during the New York war, Rose was indeed a very reliable partner.


    The black widow left the room immediately, seeking the help of General Ross.


    When it comes to helpers, Stark also thought of a suitable candidate.


    That''s exactly...


    The mages of the Sanctuary of New York!


    I learned magic there.


    And with the mage there, they became very good friends.


    Then, Stark ignored the reactions of others, activated Mark 85 steel suit again, and left here.


    "Cool." Rocket blinked, "How much is that thing, I also want to customize a set."


    "It''s really cool." Xing Jue blinked and began to imagine himself putting on a steel suit.


    Stark left S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters and flew at full speed to the Sanctuary in New York.


    In about ten minutes, Stark landed at the door of the Most Holy Place.


    The steel suit shrank quickly and returned to the Ark reactor on his chest.


    Then Stark tidied his appearance a bit, then opened the door and walked in.


    As a member of the temple mage, Stark is already familiar with this.


    In a short while, he found the administrator of the Sanctuary of New York.


    Anna.


    "Tony."


    Anna greeted Stark friendly.


    But she quickly noticed that Stark''s face was a bit heavy.


    "What''s the matter?" The smile on Anna''s face disappeared, replaced by a serious face.


    According to her knowledge of Stark.


    A conceited man like him would not easily show this expression.


    "It''s like this."


    Stark took a deep breath and stated the current situation in the most concise sentences.


    Although he doesn''t know how powerful this guy called Thanos is but for the sake of safety.


    He believes that it is better to pay attention to this matter.


    especially¡­¡­


    In this case of not being able to contact Xu Fan.


    They must unite all forces that can be united.


    Come through this difficult time.


    "Speaking of which, has Xu ever told you where he went and how did he find him?"


    Stark suddenly changed the conversation and pinned Anna''s hope of contacting Xu Fan.


    "This time..."


    Anna frowned, "Not long ago, Xu took Huiye to another place."


    Upon hearing the news, Stark''s face suddenly paled a lot.

 v2 Chapter 675： Kama Tajs help

    The current situation is not only that Xu Fan cannot be contacted.


    Even Hui Ye is not here!


    Originally, Stark was still thinking that he couldn''t find Xu Fan, and he could persuade Hui Ye.


    Use her power to deal with Thanos.


    In any case, Hui Ye is a ruthless character who can easily beat Hulk.


    Until now, Stark still clearly remembers how Hulk was overthrown by Huiye again and again.


    "Then do you know where they went?"


    Stark asked quickly.


    However, Anna couldn''t answer Stark''s question at all.


    All she knew was that Xu Fan had returned to the Holy of Holies and talked with Hui Ye for a long time, and then the two disappeared.


    Xu Fan did not leave contact information at all.


    There is no specific time to come back.


    "Anyway, I want to find a way." Anna comforted, letting Stark not worry.


    Although Xu Fan couldn''t get in touch for a while, she was not without countermeasures.


    Today, there are hundreds of temple mages living in the Most Holy Place in New York.


    and¡­¡­


    "We can turn to Kama Taj for help!"


    Anna said loudly.


    She didn''t know if Xu Fan had foreseen something like this to happen, so she trained Strange to be her successor.


    But I have to say that Strange is indeed very talented in the field of magic.


    Although not as good as Xu Fan.


    Anna immediately opened the portal to Kama Taj and motioned Stark to come with her.


    In this regard, Stark naturally has no reason to refuse.


    "This is Taj Kama?"


    Stark passed through the portal opened by Anna and came to Kama Taj. He looked around, and the building was very chronological.


    and¡­¡­


    A large number of mages gathered here.


    I don¡¯t know how many times it is exaggerated than the Most Holy Place.


    "You know, all temple mages are learning magic here."


    Anna smiled and said, and through spiritual communication, contacted Arthur


    Different kung fu.


    Arthur brought Strange to Anna.


    "It''s been a long time, Anna." Arthur raised the corner of his mouth, and a polite smile appeared.


    "Hello, this is Strange." Strange introduced himself to Stark.


    This is their first meeting.


    But before that, Strange had heard of Stark''s name.


    After all, he is the famous Iron Man.


    "Hello." Stark replied politely, and then recounted the current situation in New York.


    The news stunned Strange on the spot.


    In New York, he has friends and colleagues.


    But on the other hand, he was also very clear.


    It''s impossible for Stark and Anna to joke about such a big thing.


    and¡­¡­


    Today is not an April Fool''s Day.


    "Where is Xu?" Arthur thought of Xu Fan for the first time.


    However, he soon realized.


    If Anna could contact Xu Fan, then she would not bring Stark here and ask for his help.


    "I can''t get in touch." Anna shook her head, and told about Xu Fan''s taking Huiye away.


    Although Xu Fan left a note before leaving, he will be back soon.


    But when will he return?


    No one knows.


    On the contrary, Thanos¡¯ Sanctuary No. 2 will enter the atmosphere in about twenty minutes.


    And Xingjue and others specially emphasized that Thanos is cruel.


    Most of the planets he visited have been destroyed by civilization.


    If Thanos can''t find what he wants on Earth, it is very likely that he will burn it to ashes directly here.


    And what he wanted was the gem of time guarded by the temple mage for generations.


    In other words, this is an endless battle.


    "This time..."


    Arthur furrowed his brows. Although he didn''t want to see the current situation, he had reached this point.


    There is no way.


    Some things they can only face.


    Although the former temple mage was only responsible for the invasion of dimensional creatures, but...


    If the human civilization on the earth is destroyed.


    What is the meaning of their existence?


    As a result, Arthur immediately expanded his mental power.


    The news was notified to the entire Kama Taj.


    "Strange, Taj Kama is pleased to you." Arthur said to Strange.


    Hope he can stay.


    After all, Kama Taj is equivalent to a magic school.


    There are many apprentice masters here.


    With their mastery of magic, they are not enough to participate in the war with Thanos.


    At the same time, Arthur was worried that he would never go back.


    Based on this and other relationship, he pinned Kama Taj''s hope on Strange.


    But who knows, facing his own arrangement, Strange shook his head without hesitation.


    "I reject."


    Strange said without thinking that he thought Arthur could find a more suitable candidate.


    I am neither good at teaching others nor have that patience.


    What''s more, New York has his friends and colleagues.


    He couldn''t persuade himself anyway, and ignored him.


    even¡­¡­


    Before Arthur could make a statement, Strange directly used the ring to open a portal in front of him, and then headed to New York.


    Since there is a battlefield.


    Well.


    He at least wanted to keep familiar people away from the battlefield as much as possible.


    "It seems that you can only find someone else." Anna murmured casually, but she admired Strange''s character very much.


    If the roles were reversed, she felt that she would make the same decision as Strange.


    "It seems to be." Arthur nodded slightly, then gathered his hands.


    "By the way, there are also the most holy places in Shanghai and London." Stark said as if suddenly thinking of something.


    however¡­¡­


    Facing Stark''s proposal, both Arthur and Anna refused by shaking their heads.


    Although Thanos is a threat.


    This war may be very difficult.


    but¡­¡­


    Thanos is not the enemy that the Master is most worried about.


    The monarch of the dark dimension, Domam is.


    If it is to increase manpower, give up the protection of other holiest places.


    Dommam might take the opportunity to make a comeback.


    Especially in this situation.


    Xu Fan is not on earth.


    Once Domam arrives, this earth dimension will become his dish.


    Compared with Domam, Anna thinks Thanos is not that scaryOkay. Stark nodded.


    Now that Arthur and Anna said so, he couldn''t insist anymore.


    In about half a minute, Arthur assembled thousands of wizards.


    Subsequently, under the leadership of Arthur, they opened the portal to New York one after another.


    Entered the final battlefield.


    In any case, they must guard this place.


    at the same time.


    Asgard.


    Heimdall suddenly noticed what was happening on Earth, and countless wizards were heading to New York.


    It seemed that something bad had happened.


    Moreover, he did not see Xu Fan''s figure on the earth.

 v2 Chapter 676： This time we are one side

    Without Xu Fan''s help, Asgard would never have survived this difficulty.


    Moreover, the gods of Asgard are themselves the guardians of the earth.


    Whether it was because of their love for helping Xu Fan or their duty as guardians of the earth, they should find out what happened as soon as possible.


    then¡­¡­


    Heimdall put down his work and found Sol in the fairy palace.


    "Sol, it''s not good." Heimdall said nervously.


    "What''s the matter?" Saul frowned, and when he saw Heimdall''s reaction, his heart became nervous.


    What he fears most now is bad news.


    "It seems that something big has happened to the earth. I saw the mages of the Holy of Holies, the mages of Kama Taj, all gathering towards New York."


    "And the civilians there are being evacuated by the people led by Rogers."


    "It looks like you are dealing with some war!"


    Heimdall told the whole story of what he saw.


    "Where is Xu?" Saul couldn''t wait to ask.


    The last time this happened, Rocky started the New York war.


    "He is not on earth." Heimdall said without thinking.


    In fact, if Xu Fan is still on Earth, Heimdall will not be so worried.


    With Xu Fan''s strength.


    He can deal with any villain.


    On the contrary, if the opponent is so strong that even Xu Fan is not an opponent, then they will be wiped out when Asgard goes.


    But now Xu Fan is not on Earth at all, not even in the Nine Realms.


    Heimdall''s eyes focused on one country after another, hoping to contact Xu Fan.


    As a result, Xu Fan could not be found everywhere.


    And when he heard that something big was going to happen on the earth, Foster''s mood became tense.


    Although she was going to marry Saul, in her bones, she was truly an earthling.


    There is her birthplace.


    There are friends she knows well.


    She couldn''t convince herself, and she just ignored it.


    "Heimdall, Asgard has temporarily handed it over to you." Sol ordered Heimdall.


    Let him temporarily take over Asgard and manage everything here.


    Then, Sol comforted his girlfriend Foster.


    So far, the earth has experienced one disaster after another.


    No matter what kind of enemy it is.


    They all ended in failure.


    "So this time, the earth will be safe and sound."


    But even if Saul said so, he didn''t plan to let it go.


    He hoped that Foster could stay here.


    After all, she is just a mortal body, even if she takes her to the earth, she can''t help much.


    On the contrary, it was Loki, and Thor felt that with this younger brother, he would definitely be able to help him.


    then¡­¡­


    Thor separated from Foster, and found Loki in the dungeon of the fairy palace.


    At this time, he is rebuilding the order here.


    "Hi, Sol."


    When he saw his brother coming, Loki smiled and greeted him, as if to show off his achievements.


    But soon, Loki discovered that his brother was suffering from a face.


    It seems that something bad has happened.


    "What happened?" Rocky couldn''t help asking.


    So Saul recounted what Heimdall had seen.


    The joy on Loki''s face disappeared, replaced by a look of worry.


    At the same time, he felt a little speechless in his heart.


    Did the earth provoke anyone?


    Every once in a while it will be targeted.


    Moreover, it happened when Xu Fan was away!


    "Then what''s your plan?" Rocky was silent for nearly half a minute before asking Saul.


    However, he already had the answer in his heart.


    Based on what he knows about Thor, he believes that Saul will not just ignore things about the earth.


    Presumably he found himself this time because he wanted to persuade himself to go to the earth with him to investigate clearly.


    "Forget it, I can probably guess what you want to say, Sol."


    "Since you have made up your mind, what else can I say."


    Saul was pleased with Loki''s affirmative answer.


    In his opinion, Loki is now the **** of tricks.


    He has a responsibility.


    Understand the responsibility.


    It''s just that when Thor found Hulk, hoping that he could go to Earth with himself.


    Hulk refused without hesitation.


    For him, the earth is the source of his pain.


    The people there don''t like themselves at all.


    Even Banner was thinking about how to destroy himself all day.


    and¡­¡­


    He did it successfully.


    Now let him run to save the earth.


    He is naturally 10,000 unwilling.


    And Thor can understand Hulk''s feelings.


    Although Saul sees it as his own responsibility to ensure the safety of the earth, he does not force others.


    Since Hulk is not willing to go with him to protect the earth.


    Then he didn''t intend to force it.


    Just patted Hulk on the chest, and then bid him farewell.


    Actually...


    Saul wanted to pat Hulk on the shoulder, just like an old friend.


    But he is really too tall.


    He couldn''t reach him on tiptoe, so he could only pat his chest.


    Only after the filming was over, Saul felt a little embarrassed.


    Had to cough twice, and then opened the Rainbow Bridge to New York with the storm tomahawk.


    then¡­¡­


    In Hulk''s gaze, Thor and Loki disappeared into the Rainbow Bridge.


    Then the Rainbow Bridge disappeared.


    Hulk looked at the open space in front of him, lost in thought.


    Banner''s face even emerged in his mind.


    "Hulk, don''t like the earth."


    "Earth doesn''t like Hulk either."


    Hulk muttered to himself in a low voice.


    Soon.


    He turned around, ready to do his own thing.


    but¡­¡­


    As soon as Hulk took a step forward, he clenched his teeth, his body couldn''t help turning back, his eyes refocused to the position where the Rainbow Bridge disappeared.


    This time, he thought of the time in the Sanctuary of New York in his mind.


    Although he was defeated by Hui Ye countless times.


    But I have to admit that during that time, he reaped unprecedented happiness.


    "Are you going."


    However, at this moment, Heimdall''s voice rang in Hulk''s ears.


    He has been following Hulk from the beginning.


    If necessary, he can open the Rainbow Bridge for Hulk once.


    When the New York disaster is over, I can take him back to Asgard.


    just¡­¡­


    Going to www.novelhall.com for a while, Hulk fell into silence in the face of Heimdall''s kindness.


    He didn''t know how to choose.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Sol and Loki arrived in the center of New York. When they first walked out of the Rainbow Bridge, they happened to ran into Stark, who was the steel suit of Mark 85.


    And, Captain Rogers, who is building a line of defense.


    After all, the colorful energy columns of the Rainbow Bridge are too conspicuous.


    Stark and Rogers couldn''t even notice.


    And they have guessed the purpose of Thor coming to earth this time.


    Of course, they were surprised by Loki''s arrival.


    "I''m on the side of the earth this time." Loki emphasized.

 v2 Chapter 677： Vanguard

    "Don''t worry, I''m on your side this time." Rocky said with a smile.


    After experiencing so many things, he was no longer the original Rocky.


    He has now lost interest in Asgard''s throne and is no longer obsessed with proving that he is better than Sol.


    Now he just wants to protect Asgard and the nine kingdoms.


    It is precisely this determination that he accompanied Sol to come here.


    It''s just that, facing Loki who has shot the earth more than once.


    Stark and Rogers were only half-believing what he said.


    The ghost knows whether this Asgard''s **** of tricks is planning a new conspiracy behind his back.


    "I can guarantee this." Saul saw this and said that he was willing to guarantee Rocky.


    He has become different now.


    Being able to pass Xu Fan''s test is the best proof.


    "Okay." Rogers nodded. Although he still doesn''t trust Loki, their current situation really needs more strength and help from more people.


    Especially Sol.


    He is the **** of thunder in Asgard and possesses great power.


    He will be a good partner when dealing with Thanos.


    "So... what''s the situation now?" Saul went straight to the subject, he only knew that something major seemed to have happened to the earth, but he didn''t know the specific reason.


    Stark heard the words and glanced at the time.


    It was less than ten minutes before Thanos¡¯ Sanctuary 2 entered the atmosphere.


    And they still don''t know the whereabouts of Xu Fan.


    Can''t even contact Xu Fan.


    "That''s it, Thor, there is a guy named Thanos, who is leading his army to arrive here."


    Rogers paused for a while, "According to calculations, in about ten minutes, his space battleship will appear over New York."


    "And his purpose is to **** infinite gems."


    Rogers revealed all the information he knew.


    Thor has long been a member of the Avengers, helping them fight countless powerful enemies.


    At this time, Rogers would naturally not hide any information.


    However, when Thor heard the name Thanos, his face changed drastically.


    "Who are you talking about, Thanos?"


    Thor''s eyes widened, his face was shocked.


    He will never forget the name Thanos in his life.


    It was him who ruined Niederweial.


    Slaughtered all the dwarves except Aitri!


    His behavior is outrageous.


    According to Thor''s plan, he planned to rebuild Asgard before going to Thanos to settle accounts.


    totally unexpected.


    Before he went to find him, he stared at the earth!


    Staring at Xu Fan''s infinite gem.


    "Thanks." Loki, who heard this name, was even more pale.


    As a person who has worked for Thanos, he knows the horror of Thanos better than anyone here.


    If Xu Fan were here, Thanos might not be considered a big threat.


    But unfortunately, Xu Fan is not on earth now!


    Conflict broke out with that kind of demon, they might not insist on Xu Fan''s return.


    The entire earth civilization will be destroyed by Thanos!


    "Do you know him?" Stark and Rogers met each other, exchanged glances, and then asked Sol and Rocky in unison.


    Judging from their reactions, they clearly knew the origin of Thanos.


    Especially Rocky.


    When he said the name Thanos, a trace of panic flashed in his eyes.


    In any case, he is the **** of Asgard!


    Even Hulk in a violent situation just slapped him, making him embarrassed.


    But when it comes to killing, it is not an easy task.


    "Not bad."


    Thor nodded, and then recounted what had happened on Nidvial.


    A powerful race has no resistance in front of Thanos.


    "Remember... the New York war?" Rocky suppressed his consternation and kept calm.


    He mentioned the New York war.


    Although in that incident, I looked like the mastermind of everything, but in fact...


    Thanos is the man behind everything.


    "Although I don''t want to admit this, I have to say that in that incident, I was only a chess piece played by Thanos."


    "Whether it is the Scepter of Mind or the army of the Zetarus, Thanos gave me."


    Rocky broke the news.


    Now, even Thor looked at Loki in shock.


    "So, the Legion led by Thanos is a Zetari again?" Stark couldn''t help but think of this possibility.


    But who knows, Loki shook his head slightly this time.


    "With all due respect, the Zetarians are not a legion at all to Thanos."


    "He doesn''t care about the Zitarians at all."


    "Compared with the vanguard he leads, the Qitarians are synonymous with weak."


    Rocky paused, his tone seemed helpless.


    "If you can''t find Xu Fan, I don''t think we have any chance of winning."


    Although these words hurt morale, I have to admit that this is the truth.


    If it weren''t for Xu Fan''s divine power to destroy the world.


    With just a few of them, they are not the opponents of Thanos at all.


    Vanguard alone is enough to swallow them.


    "It seems that we must be desperate." Rogers couldn''t help but fall on the Zhenjin shield.


    This time the war is probably far more terrifying than the New York War.


    but¡­¡­


    As superheroes, they should not back down.


    "It looks like it''s time to activate my Iron Army."


    Stark made up his mind at this moment and ordered Stark to dispatch all the steel suits.


    Before that, Stark had been secretly building them.


    As of today, the number is close to 10,000.


    He originally intended to treat this batch of Iron Legions as a killer.


    However, it seems that now is the time when the earth needs them.


    And there are dimensional biological invasions, and disasters like the New York War.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has full experience in evacuation work.


    From the time they got the news that Thanos is coming, the civilians in the main city have been evacuated.


    And established a solid line of defense.


    What they need to do now is to drag Thanos and his vanguard firmly here.


    Otherwise they spread to other urban areas. U U Reading


    If everything goes well, I hope Xu Fan can before the situation gets worse.


    Back to earth.


    At the same time, General Rose mobilized all the forces he could mobilize.


    The number of soldiers assembled here alone is as high as tens of thousands.


    There is also the most holy place, the temple mage of Kama Taj, all assembled.


    They began to use magic, trying to build a strong enough magic barrier in New York.


    Ensure that the vanguard will not break through the barrier.


    As time progressed slowly, Thanos¡¯ Sanctuary II finally entered the atmosphere and moved towards New York.


    Nick Fury from the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., guarding his office, took out the calling machine left by Captain Marvel, and once again sent her a help message.

 v2 Chapter 678： The infinite gem is here, come down and get it if you have the ability

    When sending help messages to Captain Marvel several times before, Fury didn''t get a response.


    This made him very dissatisfied with Captain Marvel.


    In any case, she was born on Earth, and with her own help, she retrieved important memories.


    But every time the earth needed her help, she didn''t know where she was.


    If possible, Fury didn''t want to ask her for help at all.


    however¡­¡­


    Fury finally sent a message to Captain Marvel.


    The attack of Thanos is no less dangerous than any previous disaster. On the contrary, the crisis level this time is several times higher than that of the New York War.


    Xu Fan, who was supposed to be the most powerful guardian on earth, can''t be contacted now.


    With S.H.I.E.L.D., General Ross''s troops, and New York superheroes.


    Whether he can tide over this crisis, Fury is not sure.


    "Carol, don''t let me down again."


    Fury walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looked through the glass, looked at the distant sky, and began to pray in his heart.


    Captain Marvel and Xu Fan.


    One of them can at least rush back before the earth is destroyed.


    At the same time, Sanctuary II finally entered the atmosphere.


    For Ebony Maw, he didn''t need any mercy.


    He came here for only one purpose, that is, to help the great Thanos get what he wants.


    Infinite gems.


    and so¡­¡­


    Whether it is life on earth, or vanguard.


    He doesn''t even care about his own life.


    The plan he envisioned was even more simple and rude.


    Attack the earth directly, then force Xu Fan to show up, and then **** the infinite gem from his hand.


    Give it to Thanos.


    So, after Sanctuary Two entered the atmosphere, it continued to descend until it appeared over New York City.


    The huge battleship obscured the sky.


    Much more spectacular than the mothership of the Zetarians.


    but¡­¡­


    Thanos is not on this space battleship.


    He is looking for soul gems on Vomer.


    On this Sanctuary II, there are only the Five Obsidians and Thanos¡¯ Vanguard Guards.


    And Ebony Maw, naturally served as its commander in chief.


    "Direct attack."


    Ebony throat made a low voice and gave his first order.


    Others are already familiar with this kind of thing.


    Everyone performed their duties with a clear division of labor, and directly began bombarding New York City below.


    I saw that the giant cannons on Sanctuary No. 2 aimed at the ground one after another, followed by bursts of blue energy.


    No one thought of the superheroes gathered together on earth.


    As soon as Thanos¡¯ Legion arrived on Earth, artillery roared and began a devastating blow!


    even¡­¡­


    Stark and others also imagined that the other party would say a few words first, asking them to hand over infinite gems.


    Or hand over Xu Fan.


    result¡­¡­


    The other party actually started washing the floor!


    "Is this Thanos." Rogers couldn''t help taking a breath, and then asked everyone to look for shelter.


    "Don''t worry, Captain."


    Arthur and Anna came to Rogers.


    Just now, they used white magic to create a super magic barrier.


    This is a masterpiece of thousands of masters.


    Covered the entire city.


    They have the confidence to resist the energy pulse of Sanctuary Two.


    In fact, it is true.


    Countless energy pulses descended from the sky, bombarding the barrier created by Arthur and others.


    Loud noises exploded around.


    The billowing smoke rises from the barrier and rolls, forming a black mushroom cloud.


    The whole scene is exceptionally spectacular.


    In the end, the baptism of Sanctuary No. 2 was completely resisted.


    Seeing the enemy''s firepower all ineffective, Stark and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    If there is no magic barrier created by the joint efforts of the temple mages.


    Let the energy pulse of that kind of fire blast on New York, and it would definitely flatten here.


    When the time comes, let alone a decisive battle with Thanos.


    I''m afraid there will be no life left here when Sanctuary Two descends.


    At the same time, this also made Stark and others realize the power of Thanos.


    as well as¡­¡­


    A question before them.


    The magic barrier of the temple mage is indeed powerful, enough to resist the firepower of Sanctuary II.


    but¡­¡­


    Creating such a magic barrier not only consumes a certain amount of energy, but also requires a certain amount of preparation time.


    If Thanos targets Sanctuary II¡¯s artillery fire elsewhere.


    Then they will not be able to save anyone.


    Just holding New York, it caused the extinction of other populations on the planet.


    This is not the result that Rogers and others want to see.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Even if Arthur had the heart, he was unable to expand the magic barrier to cover the earth.


    "If Sanctuary No. 2 does not land, then the line of defense we laid out and the plan we initially formulated would be meaningless."


    Stark said with a serious face.


    They must put down Sanctuary Two, and then trap Thanos and his vanguard army here.


    Instead of...


    Drive them away from New York and let them kill other lives.


    Thinking of this, Stark turned to look at Arthur.


    But at this moment, a fist-sized circle of fire suddenly appeared on Arthur''s head and then expanded.


    When they thought it was Xu Fan''s return, it was Strange who fell from it.


    Just now, he sent the people he knew away from New York, and bid them a final farewell.


    If it is really the end of the earth, Strange does not intend to escape.


    "I have a way."


    Strange said to everyone, and then he soared into the sky regardless of other people''s reactions.


    He chanted the magic learned from Kama Taj, and displayed the shape of Ekern.


    For a time, countless Strange was distributed over New York. They raised the magic circle in their hands and spliced ??them together to form a word.


    And the general content is...


    The infinite gems you want are here. If you have the ability, come down and get them!


    At the same time, inside Sanctuary Two.


    Ebony Mouth looked at the feedback on the screen.


    His eyes were shocked and dull.


    The firepower poured out from Sanctuary No. 2 was completely resisted by magic barriers without exception.


    This is really that...


    Is the level of civilization so low that it cannot be separated from the earth of the parent planet?


    Why can even the attack of Sanctuary 2 be resisted!


    The civilization that can do this kind of thing, UU reading , looking at the entire universe, is one of the few.


    In fact, it''s not just ebony throat.


    The other Obsidian Five also looked incredible.


    The artillery baptism of Sanctuary II failed to penetrate the enemy''s defense barrier!


    Is this kind of thing really possible?


    You know, the weapon of Sanctuary II is almost the most advanced level in this universe.


    This is too shocking.


    "Master Ebony Maw, the other party seems to have written something down."


    A subordinate reported to Ebony Throat, and then zoomed in and translated the picture.


    "The infinite gem is here, come down and get it if you have the ability..."


    Ebony Maw whispered what Strange had written, furious.

 v2 Chapter 679： Ghosts believe you

    Ebony Maw didn''t even dream that he would be provoked by a wizard on earth.


    But in any case, it is also true that Sanctuary 2¡¯s artillery baptism cannot penetrate the opponent¡¯s magic barrier.


    "Ebony Maw, let''s go down."


    However, at this moment, General Deadblade, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    In his opinion, whether this is a conspiracy or a trap by the people on earth.


    They have no reason to fear.


    Since the other party wants to fight them decisively, it should satisfy their wish.


    Then let them fully understand how stupid this idea is!


    In fact, General Deadblade is the leader of the five obsidian generals, and his position is higher than that of Ebony Maw, second only to Thanos.


    But in some strategies, the design of the ebony throat is better than him.


    Until the critical moment, General Dead Blade rarely makes any decisions.


    "Well, I think so too."


    Ebony Mouth nodded, and he could probably guess the thoughts of the earthlings in his heart.


    The reason why they have to force themselves down must be because they have deployed all their forces below.


    They hope that the decisive battle can be carried out in this city.


    It can even be said that these people on earth are actually afraid.


    Fear Sanctuary II moved to another place, and then destroyed earth civilization.


    but¡­¡­


    Even the ebony throat has its own principles.


    He could leave here to avoid his edge, but in this way, it is equivalent to prove that they are afraid of earth people.


    If such a thing is let Thanos know, it will only discredit the Obsidian Five.


    And for the Vanguard Guards, this is also a great humiliation.


    then¡­¡­


    Under the command of General Deadblade and Ebonmaw, Sanctuary Two began to descend to the ground.


    On the surface at the same time.


    Stark and others looked up at the giant space battleship.


    "Strange''s provocation has worked, and they are coming." Stark said in a low voice, but he was a little nervous.


    "All the temple mages, all prepare for the battle!"


    Arthur expanded his spiritual power and spread this message to the minds of every temple mage.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Sanctuary Two, and then made an amazing decision.


    "Open... the magic barrier above!"


    If Sanctuary No. 2 can''t come down, then Thanos Army will definitely not stalemate with them here.


    In the worst situation, they are likely to leave here and destroy other areas.


    And this is also the situation that Arthur and others worry most, and least want to see.


    In order to trap Sanctuary Two in New York, drag them.


    You must let Sanctuary Two land.


    This is almost everyone''s consensus.


    In the face of Arthur''s sudden order, no temple mage questioned or opposed it.


    They began to chant spells, according to Arthur''s words, opening the magical barrier above New York to a gap large enough for Sanctuary Two to land.


    and¡­¡­


    With the landing of Sanctuary II, agents of SHIELD.


    An army led by General Ross.


    And the superheroes gathered here.


    Temple Master.


    One after another, they showed a 120% vigilance.


    They stared at Sanctuary No. 2 and surrounded it, not daring to be careless.


    even¡­¡­


    They dare not even blink their eyes.


    After Sanctuary II landed, the hatch of the battleship was opened.


    General Deadblade, Ebony Maw, Dark Night Proxima, and Black Dwarf star all appeared.


    They looked around and looked at the Earthlings who were ready to meet.


    Although the civilization level here is very low, the superheroes gathered here are different.


    Even if they followed Thanos to fight the world, they had never seen such a posture.


    "Where is the infinite gem."


    Ebony Throat floated in the air, with a low voice, then warned the superheroes.


    The purpose of their trip is to dedicate the infinite gems to the great Thanos.


    As long as they are willing to hand over infinite gems.


    They can let the earth go.


    however¡­¡­


    No one wants to believe what Ebony Mouth said.


    "dream!"


    Thor growled at the Ebony Maw, holding the Storm Axe in his hand, ready to fight.


    "You promised to the dwarf king Atri, as long as he builds infinite gloves for you, you will let Nidweial go!"


    "The result! You are just treachery despicable villains!"


    In Saul''s view, instead of believing in the mercy of the enemy, it is better to take fate in his own hands.


    Even if the ending is destined to be tragic, it is better than naive!


    Besides...


    Sol doesn''t think they will lose.


    Justice will defeat evil.


    "Sol is right, this is our answer." Stark controlled the Mark 85 steel suit and soared into the air. He looked directly at the ebony throat and aimed the laser in his palm at the opponent.


    "Before the situation becomes ugly, I advise you to leave here better."


    "Otherwise, today will be your end."


    There was no fear on Stark''s face.


    The most important thing is that all the infinite gems are in Xu Fan''s hands.


    And he is not on earth now.


    Even if they wanted to hand over Infinite Gems, there was nothing for Ebony Maw.


    Of course, even if they do, they won''t hand them over.


    But such words are undoubtedly a kind of provocation, a kind of declaration of war to Wu Mu Maw and others.


    "If this is the case, then there is nothing to talk about between us. We will slaughter here, and then look for Infinite Gems."


    The ebony throat made a low voice, and then released all the vanguards.


    From the front door of Sanctuary No. 2 the vanguard guards surged out one after another, like hungry wolves, rushing in all directions.


    Attack everything you can touch as much as possible.


    Although Thor and Stark planned for the worst, they did not expect the enemy to be more brutal than they thought.


    Their teeth are sharper than metal.


    And it has a jump of several meters in one jump.


    The five fingers are like sharp knives, and the skin is as hard as armor.


    When they attacked, General Rose''s men were the first to be swallowed.


    Although he brought all the advanced weapons, he still couldn''t change it. The fact that these fighters are all flesh and blood.


    Even with super serum injections, their physical fitness is not as good as Vanguard.


    "Fire!"


    General Rose screamed desperately.


    The sound of bullets raining in his ears.


    Da da da!


    Suddenly!


    Boom boom boom!


    However, the damage caused to Vanguard, UU Reading was very weak.


    In a short while, even General Ross was surrounded by countless vanguards.


    They bit at General Ross, trying to turn him into their own food.


    "You dirty guys!"


    General Rose was still not afraid of danger, he roared at the vanguard who charged up, letting the Hulk factor collide in his body.


    His body swelled at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his skin turned from white to red.


    Two or three can''t breathe, General Rose''s aging body has become stronger than Vanguard.


    "Go to hell, you bugs!"

 v2 Chapter 680： Warring

    General Rose instantly transformed into a Red Hulk, punched out, and the surrounding vanguards blasted off on the spot.


    "Wow!"


    Red Hulk''s roar resembled an ancient behemoth, with great momentum, and instantly attracted the eyes of Ebony Maw.


    "What''s that again?" Ebony''s throat narrowed his eyes, and he didn''t expect that there would be such a guy on the earth.


    Just as Ebony Maw looked at Red Hulk, the latter also looked at him.


    Unlike Hulk, who loses his mind when he transforms, Red Hulk and General Rose are of the same personality.


    There is both the power of Hulk and the wisdom of General Ross.


    The principle of capturing the thieves and the king was not only known to General Rose, but also very thorough.


    He swung his fists and knocked all the surrounding vanguards into the air, and then jumped up, reaching out to grab the ebony throat.


    From the perspective of Red Hulk, Ebony Maw should be Thanos.


    However, Ebony Throat had no plans to make a move. He just made a gesture and handed Red Hulk to Black Dwarf.


    Whether it is strength or defense, black dwarfs are quite outstanding.


    It is not too much to say that it is the most powerful of the five Obsidian generals.


    He threw his battle axe, hitting Hong Huoke''s chest, and the majestic force overturned Hong Huoke to the ground.


    Death Blade and Proxima Dark Night looked at each other and joined the battle.


    They came here not to destroy the earth''s civilization, but to get infinite gems, and then dedicated them to Thanos.


    Although they didn''t know that the person was Xu Fan, Xing Jue had said that Xu Fan was the Supreme Mage.


    Then just find someone who can use magic.


    such as¡­¡­


    Arthur and Strange.


    In their eyes, it was like the so-called Supreme Master.


    It''s like Red Hulk mistook Ebony Maw for Thanos.


    After all, both parties confirm the key information.


    Both sides knew that Xu Fan and Thanos relied on Xingjue and other narratives.


    "It looks like that guy should be Thanos." Stark looked at the ebony throat suspended in the air and said to Sol who was aside.


    In fact, Saul was like him.


    Everyone thinks Ebony Throat is the number one enemy.


    "Thanks!"


    "Success!"


    Thor held the storm battle axe in his hand and flew out towards the ebony throat, thunder burst out from his body, and all his power poured out to blast towards the opponent.


    Even the ebony throat was surprised.


    What is going on with people on this planet?


    Isn''t the civilization level here only a few tenths?


    Logically speaking, it should be extremely weak.


    Why did I see the opposite situation.


    The power that Thor uses is obviously a very high-level divine power.


    People like him, placed on any galaxy, will be worshipped and regarded as gods.


    When he thought of this, Saul had already rushed to Ebony Throat. He swung the storm axe and swept toward his throat in an attempt to kill him.


    however¡­¡­


    Although Ebony Maw is not as powerful as Thanos, he is also a famous wizard in the universe.


    The magic power he possessed, the magic he mastered, seemed to be no weaker than Strange, who became the Supreme Mage.


    Seeing Saul pushing towards him, the ebony throat just moved his fingers.


    The ground below quickly rose, blocking his front, deflating Thor''s sweep.


    Ebony Throat''s body receded.


    Strange and Stark appeared behind him at the same time.


    "The game is over Thanos." Stark said with a smile, shooting a laser from both palms at the same time.


    Strange also waved the magic whip at this time, firmly entangled the hands of the ebony throat.


    Don''t give him a chance to defend.


    But at this very moment, the vanguard on the ground jumped up and helped Ebony Maw to block Stark''s attack.


    and¡­¡­


    Seven or eight vanguards jumped at the same time, attacking Stark in the air.


    "I didn''t expect them to be very loyal to you, Thanos."


    Stark gritted his teeth, worried that his steel suit would be destroyed, so he had to avoid his sharp edge and temporarily ditch the vanguard.


    "Thanks?" Ebony Maw was startled, and soon realized that these guys only knew the name of Thanos, but they had never seen it.


    "Although I don''t know why you have the illusion that I am Thanos, but... my name is Ebony Maw!"


    With the ebony throat shouting his name, he deepened his magic power into the ground, lifted half of the street, and slammed it towards Strange.


    Bang!


    Strange opened the defensive barrier with magic in time, but only part of the impact was resolved, and his body was still knocked out.


    But Proxima Dark Night shot at this moment, grabbing Strange by the collar, then pressing him under him and falling toward the ground.


    Soon.


    Proxima Darkness pointed the trident at Strange''s throat, and the metallic luster exuding from it seemed to emphasize that he could kill him at any time.


    "Hand over the infinite gems, Supreme Mage."


    Dark Night''s voice was low by the neighboring star, taking Strange as Xu Fan.


    However, the truth is that the strongest people on both sides...


    Xu Fan and Thanos are not on earth.


    "Do you think I am the Supreme Mage?" Strange''s eyes flashed with surprise, but the corners of his mouth rose quickly, "I''m so glad you thought so, but now I am not the Supreme Mage, I..."


    When he heard that Strange was not the one he was looking for, Proxima Darkye suddenly lost interest and stab the trident forcefully through Strange''s throat.


    But who knows, the next second Strange turned into countless butterflies, flying towards the sky.


    Dark Ye Proxima suddenly frowned, foreseeing danger.


    She turned around abruptly, waved the trident with one hand, made a slashing motion, and split the oncoming car into two.


    What she didn''t expect most was that Strange, who should have been killed by herself, stood in front of her intact.


    He is not dead at all!


    "It seems you are surprised, but this is just ordinary magic, no, it should be said to be advanced magic."


    Strange smiled slightly. The self who had just been killed by Proxima Centauri in the dark was nothing but an illusion created by him in the shape of Ekern.


    And there are many such illusions in New York.


    Then A red magic circle appeared on Strange''s hands.


    Although this is his first actual combat, in order to protect New York, he has made up his mind to kill the opponent.


    "Come on, Miss Alien, let''s start the second round of fighting."


    Strange levitated his body, and then flew towards the low altitude of the neighboring star in the dark night.


    at the same time.


    General Deadblade, second only to Thanos, has also found his present.


    "The supreme mage on earth, hand it over to the infinite gem, and I can spare you not to die."


    General Dead Blade said with a low voice, toward Arthur.


    "Do you think I am the Supreme Master?" Arthur pointed to himself, but he didn''t expect that the other party actually didn''t know who Xu Fan was.


    "Then you are mistaken. My name is Arthur. I am now in charge of teaching Kama Taj."

 v2 Chapter 681： Undead blade

    Arthur said his identity with great pride.


    Even if he is not a supreme mage, he is proud of what he has now.


    Moreover, he will not allow others to destroy everything he has now.


    "Come on, intruder!"


    Arthur snarled at General Deadblade, condensing magic energy with both hands to form a red magic circle, and then poured this energy toward Deadblade.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the majestic magical energy instantly penetrated the abdomen of Death Blade, translucent front and back.


    According to Arthur''s experience, no one can survive such a severe injury.


    however¡­¡­


    Death Blade did not fall in a single blow from Arthur''s full force.


    The corners of his mouth raised, a smile appeared, and his right hand held the war blade tightly, and walked towards Arthur.


    And as he moved, the wound that was pierced in his abdomen began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Then, Deathblade changed from one-handed to two-handed, and he swung his warblade and slashed towards Arthur.


    "Overspeed regeneration?" Arthur murmured, retreating quickly, while raising his right hand to form a magical barrier similar to a shield, resisting the death blade''s attack.


    Arthur has encountered many dimensional creatures like speeding regeneration.


    As long as all the cells on his body are destroyed, the destruction speed exceeds the regeneration speed, and the opponent can be destroyed.


    So Arthur borrowed more magic from Emperor Weishan.


    And Arthur discovered...


    Death Blade is different from Vanguard.


    If Vanguard is a fighter like cannon fodder, then Dead Blade should be a high-ranking general.


    And there are two others like him.


    "In other words, as long as I can deal with you, it will be enough."


    Arthur threw a sound, swearing his determination, and then using magic to blast away the warblade in Deathblade''s hand.


    "There are two more?" Death Blade frowned, at this moment he seemed to understand something.


    The guy in front of him mistook Ebony Maw for Thanos.


    It was as if he was Xu Fan.


    Thinking of this, Death Blade laughed, "The great Thanos is not here at all."


    "You mistakenly thought it was Thanos, but he is just one of our counsellors, one of the five Obsidian generals."


    "Actually..."


    "I am the leader of the Five Obsidian Generals!"


    Deathblade burst out an astonishing fact, and quickly rushed to Arthur, grabbing a fist with his five fingers, bursting out all his muscle power, and swinging at the magic barrier created by Arthur.


    Bang!


    A loud noise exploded between the two, and the entire magic barrier was covered with spider web-like cracks.


    "You lost." Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly and announced the result.


    Immediately afterwards, a dazzling light burst from the nearly disintegrated magic barrier, instantly devouring Death Blade.


    "Ah!"


    Even Death Blade could not bear the pain caused by Arthur''s magic.


    His whole body seemed to be immersed in the scorching sun, and his skin began to melt, then his muscles and meridians.


    In the end, Arthur''s white magic attack was completely annihilated.


    Nothing is left.


    Suck¡­¡­


    Suck¡­¡­


    call¡­¡­


    Arthur breathed heavily, staggered, and finally sat on the ground with a plop.


    In order to eliminate General Deadblade, he almost borrowed all the magic he could borrow.


    This powerful magic power swallowed his body.


    Muscles, meridians, and collaterals have suffered varying degrees of damage.


    Now Arthur was unable to join the battlefield to help others deal with Vanguard.


    But at least, he got rid of the dead blade, the leader of the five obsidian generals.


    "Anna, the rest is up to you."


    With a low voice, Arthur looked around, ready to fall.


    However, what he didn''t even dream of was...


    Deathblade''s war blade flew in the air, flying toward him.


    The speed was so fast that Arthur had no chance to react.


    Pouch!


    The sword pierced his chest, and then pulled away from his body, blood gushing like a column.


    Arthur''s eyes widened in an instant, an incredible look appeared.


    Didn''t the Death Blade be solved by yourself?


    why¡­¡­


    His war blade can still attack?


    The next scene made Arthur completely dumbfounded.


    I saw a hand rapidly growing from the end of the war blade, spreading out the arm, shoulder, and body.


    Five or six can''t breathe.


    General Death Blade, who should have been completely annihilated by Arthur, stood in front of him alive.


    "The trick just now is quite powerful. Even the Ebony Maw does not possess such a powerful destructive power."


    Deathblade praised Arthur.


    He followed Thanos to fight in the south and north.


    Enemies encountered such as galaxy planets are countless.


    But a powerful enemy like Arthur.


    It was the first time he met.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that he had lodged his soul in the war blade in advance, the magic just now might really kill him.


    That''s right.


    This is also the special ability of General Deadblade.


    His soul is lodged in the sword, as long as the sword is not damaged, no matter how serious the injury is, he can regenerate himself.


    Even if every cell is annihilated, it is still the same.


    "Well, Master, you can go to death."


    As for his only shortcoming, Deathblade would naturally not tell others. He held the warblade high, this time aimed at Arthur''s throat and swept it down.


    Damn it!


    Just as Death Blade was about to take Arthur''s life, Captain Rogers suddenly appeared, holding a vibrating shield in both hands to help him block Death Blade''s war blade.


    "Are you all right, Mage?"


    Rogers glanced back at Arthur and asked concerned.


    "Can''t tell, are you okay..." Arthur said with an embarrassed expression.


    "Okay." Rogers nodded slightly, pushed hard with both hands, and temporarily forced the dead blade back.


    Immediately afterwards, several arrows flew in swiftly, heading straight to the vital points of Death Blade.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The arrows were all embedded into the body of Dead Blade, and the bomb on the arrow began to count down.


    There is no doubt that he can use the archery taught in this way.


    Only Hawkeye can do it.


    He descended from the sky to the side of Captain Rogers, planning to fight alongside him.


    "Finally, Captain."


    With Hawkeye''s voice fell.


    The bombs on those arrows burst one after another.


    boom!


    boom!


    Rumble!


    There was a loud noise from the dead blade, and thick black smoke rolled.


    His flesh and blood was exploded by eagle eyes But in the next second, Deathblade healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "No matter how many times it is useless, earthlings, you can''t kill me at all!"


    Deathblade made a low voice, clenched the warblade with both hands, and rushed up again.


    Rogers immediately used the vibrato shield to resist, but was overturned to the ground.


    In a hurry, Hawkeye had to turn the longbow into a melee weapon, and joined forces with Death Blade.


    However, the current Eagle Eye is the opponent of Death Blade.


    With three attempts, he was kicked in the abdomen by Death Blade and flew out ten meters away.


    The combat effectiveness of Dead Blade almost crushed the superhero.


    and¡­¡­


    The entire human defense line began to almost collapse under the attack of the vanguard!

 v2 Chapter 682： Death of the Ebony Maw

    The first main force on the battlefield in New York is undoubtedly the temple mages gathered here.


    The second is the Iron Legion assembled by Stark.


    Finally, the soldiers led by General Ross.


    However, the magic used by the temple mages was not their own power, but a kind of natural energy borrowed from the ancient gods.


    Whenever they use this natural energy, the body will produce a great load.


    In particular, the blood volume and defense of the Vanguards are very exaggerated, and they often require extremely strong magical energy to kill them.


    In less than half an hour of fighting, the body of a temple mage had been attacked by magic and lost the ability to fight.


    In order to prevent his companions from being killed, the temple mage deliberately opened the portal to send them out of the battlefield.


    As a result, the number of mages who can fight is constantly decreasing.


    Stark¡¯s Iron Corps, although there are a lot of them, are all titanium alloys because of the mass production.


    Although this metal is excellent, it cannot be compared with vibration metal in hardness.


    When fighting against the vanguard, it is easy to be destroyed.


    To make matters worse, the weapons carried on the steel suit were not used to deal with the vanguard.


    It is difficult to cause a fatal blow to them.


    Not to mention the soldiers of General Ross.


    Although some soldiers were injected with super serum, in the end they were all copied versions used by Captain Rogers.


    The strengthening effect is very limited.


    For the people on earth, it can form a dimensionality reduction blow.


    But in the face of Vanguard, it seemed weak.


    The human defense line established by General Ross was quickly destroyed by the vanguard.


    In order to prevent the vanguard from fleeing the city, Fury had to order the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. to bring the most advanced weapons for support.


    In fact, it is a super weapon created by using the Cube of the Universe.


    but¡­¡­


    Although this super weapon has a very powerful lethality, enough to destroy the vanguard, it has created a situation of high offense and low defense.


    The vanguard''s massacre of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents was equally simple and easy.


    A large number of soldiers and agents just used their lives to delay the situation.


    If it continues, the fall of New York is only a matter of time.


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Wakanda¡¯s Zhenjin Technology has played a vital role in the fact that humans are able to compete with Thanos¡¯ Vanguard Guards.


    "If this continues, we will lose." Colonel Rod appeared in the sky above New York. He scanned the situation below, feeling uneasy.


    "Tony, don''t you have any background?" Colonel Rod couldn''t help but complain, hoping that Stark could come up with something more advanced and powerful.


    "Those steel legions are already my family."


    Stark said without thinking, and then called Veronica created to deal with Hulk.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Ebony Throat fights Strange and Thor.


    Although this is a bit difficult for him, it is still holding the two strongest combat forces.


    "Your strength is indeed strong, but you will still lose."


    "Tell me, where is that Supreme Mage."


    Ebony Maw used magic to repel Strange, inserting him into the wall, and then casting restraint magic to trap him.


    Thor swung the storm axe, and the entire sky became black.


    The violent Ben Lei poured out from the black whirlpool and blasted towards the ebony throat.


    "Not willing to give up, huh..."


    Ebony Mouth glanced at Thor''s thunder attack, and uprooted the building on the side to act as a shield, abruptly dissolving Thor''s offensive.


    It should be...


    But who knows, Thor turned into a thunder by himself, penetrated through the walls of the building, holding a storm axe in his hand, and slashing forward.


    Bang!


    One-third of the storm battle axe was inlaid into the chest of Ebony Maw, and the majestic brute force pressed him to the ground.


    Sol stepped on it, pulled out his battle axe, and aimed the sharp end at the forehead of the ebony throat.


    "Tell me, where is Thanos now?"


    Saul spoke loudly.


    "He is on his way to earth, but before that, we will collect infinite gems for him. No one... can resist Thanos!"


    The ebony throat resisted the severe pain and used his voice to attract Thor''s attention.


    Behind Thor, Nebula took three steps and made two steps, then jumped up, holding a short sword in his hand, and pierced Thor''s back fiercely.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Sudden pain in his body caused Saul to scream, and at the same time he staggered forward to find his center of gravity, then turned around and threw the storm tomahawk out.


    Nebula didn''t expect Thor to fight back in this situation. He was careless and didn''t flash. His chest was hit hard and even the mechanical chest was sunken, and then he flew out.


    but¡­¡­


    Nebula''s sneak attack gave Ebony Maw a chance.


    He stopped the injury with magic, and then transformed into a vine with magic, entwining Thor''s hands and feet.


    "go to hell."


    Ebony Maw was tired of fighting with Thor.


    However, Strange on the other side broke the **** magic of the Ebony Maw at this moment.


    He fell from the sky, chanted a spell, opened his hands, and suddenly a red magic circle appeared.


    then¡­¡­


    Strange simply borrowed all the magic that could be borrowed from Emperor Weishan.


    For this reason, his hands were broken on the spot and his muscles were torn.


    The corners of the eyes, nose, mouth, and ears all shed bright red blood.


    "All things end!"


    But Strange''s strong will forced him to complete the final magic.


    The dazzling white light hit the ebony throat.


    "Do not!"


    Ebony Maw never expected that Strange would suddenly unleash such a powerful force, and it would be too late to defend.


    His body was swallowed by white magical energy and melted instantly.


    Only the head with a horrified expression was left, and it fell to the ground.


    Died on the spot.


    Seeing this, Saul rushed forward fiercely, kicking the ebony throat''s head like a ball.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Thor sincerely thanked Strange, but when he turned to look over.


    As if seeing a corpse.


    Strange''s eyes were hollow, standing there, unable to make any sound, like a statue.


    This is the price he paid for forcibly releasing magic, UU reading !


    "Oh no¡­¡­"


    Sol took a breath, before he could be sad, countless vanguards rushed towards him.


    On the other side, Veronica successfully arrived in New York and completed the integration with Strange.


    boom!


    Stark took a deep breath, adjusted to the weight of the suit, then turned his head to look at Proxima Dark Night, pouring out all his firepower.


    "Hi, Loki, get out of the way."


    Rumble!


    All kinds of blasting energy exploded beside Proxima Dark Night, instantly knocking Loki out.


    "damn it¡­¡­"


    Loki couldn''t help cursing Stark, then stood up from the ground embarrassed.

 v2 Chapter 683： Bombard the black dwarf

    The black dwarf entangles the Red Hulk and fights him one-on-one.


    Although the black dwarf has the lowest position among the five Obsidian generals, his strength and defense are the best.


    In the face of Red Hulk''s attack, the black dwarf did not fall.


    The two of you come and I meet, fists and feet.


    "This guy..." Hong Huoke gritted his teeth, feeling a little impatient.


    The black dwarf''s attack methods are all fists and kicks and do not rely on any energy.


    This caused Red Hulk to be unable to absorb energy from him and strengthen himself.


    Although the two are 50-50, the entire battle is quite detrimental to the human side.


    Red Hulk wanted to quickly solve the big guy in front of him, and then deal with the vanguard.


    "You are strong."


    The black dwarf made a low voice, complimenting Red Hulk.


    Among the enemies he has encountered, Red Hulk is the most powerful one.


    However, his mentality is very relaxed.


    The vanguard has been advancing in all directions, destroying the line of defense established by General Rose time and time again.


    And Thanos is on his way to the earth.


    Such a war will eventually end with their victory.


    Before that, there is nothing wrong with playing with Red Hulk.


    "It looks like you are in a hurry."


    The corner of the black dwarf''s mouth raised, and he swung out with a punch, hitting Red Hulk''s jaw.


    But the next second, Red Hulk counterattacked, kicking the black dwarf in the abdomen.


    The two quickly separated and fell to the ground, smashing the concrete road to pieces.


    The black dwarf didn''t get up in a hurry. He looked at Red Hulk and said provocatively: "Look around, no matter how hard you try, it can''t be the opponent of Vanguard."


    "Instead of dying to the last person in the battle, it is better to hand over the Infinite Gems and ask the great Thanos to let you go."


    "Otherwise, your civilization will only disappear!"


    However, in the face of the provocation of the black dwarf, Red Hulk remained firm.


    He is General Perak Ross, who has never understood compromise.


    When faced with terrorists, he did not compromise.


    When faced with dimensional creatures, he did not compromise.


    Now facing Thanos and his men, he naturally wouldn''t compromise.


    Hong Huoke supported the ground with one hand and then straightened up. He flexed his muscles a little and was ready for the second round.


    "Listen up, you guy."


    "Today will be your end, and here is your grave!"


    Along with Red Hulk''s low roars, he opened his feet, strode the meteor towards the black dwarf, and aimed at his face, which was a set of continuous punches.


    And the black dwarf, letting Red Hulk attack him, had no plan to fight back.


    "Your fist really doesn''t hurt or itchy!"


    The black dwarf smiled and waved his battle axe with one hand, swept out towards Red Hulk, knocking him to the ground.


    Then, the black dwarf stepped on Red Hulk''s chest, held the battle axe in one hand and raised it above his head, and then slammed it over.


    It was too late and it was fast, Stark quickly came to Red Hulk and poured out the energy cannon in his palm after he eliminated Proxima Centauri in the dark night.


    boom!


    A burst of yellow energy hit the black dwarf''s chest, and the majestic power forced the black dwarf back.


    Upon seeing this, Hong Huoke got up, then grabbed his fist with five fingers, exploded his muscle strength, and hit the black dwarf''s chin.


    Bang!


    After one punch, another kick kicked the black dwarf away.


    "Stark."


    Hong Huoke turned his head and glanced at the Iron Man who helped him, only to find that his armor was much larger than he thought.


    Completely equal to the self after transformation.


    In fact, Stark''s Veronica was used to deal with Hulk after the runaway.


    "Don''t interfere."


    Red Hulk and Stark faced each other, and he pointed to the line of defense that should have been guarded by his soldiers.


    I hope Stark can go there and delay the attack of the vanguard.


    Once these guys were allowed to leave New York, the consequences would be disastrous.


    You know, in order to deal with Thanos'' Vanguard Guards, New York has assembled the strongest lineup!


    If here is lost, other areas will only become doomsday.


    In order to avoid such a disaster, Red Hulk hoped that Stark could help.


    As for the black dwarf, just leave it to yourself.


    "Then good luck, General Rose." Stark nodded slightly, and since Red Hulk said so, he had no choice but to agree.


    after all¡­¡­


    The situation on the defense line is much worse than that of the black dwarf.


    but¡­¡­


    Before Stark went to help, he shot laser energy from his chest.


    The target is not a black dwarf, but a red hulk!


    In fact, Stark noticed this during the New York war.


    The Red Hulk transformed by General Rose is different from Banner''s Hulk.


    The latter relies on anger to transform power, while Red Hulk can absorb energy and transform it into its own power.


    And his own Ark reactor uses elements from the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube.


    For Red Hulk, it is the best increase.


    "Thanks, Stark."


    Feeling full of power throughout his body, Red Hulk flew towards the black dwarf.


    The moment he stood up, Hong Huoke hit it with a punch.


    But this time, the black dwarf still has strong confidence in its own defense, and has no defense at all.


    But who knows...


    Hong Huoke''s punch was surprisingly many times stronger than before.


    With a punch, the black dwarf''s jaw shattered on the spot, and his body fell down and fell down.


    The earth dented downwards, and the impact of Hong Huoke''s punch was abrupt, creating a deep hole.


    The black dwarf was lying in the huge pit, unable to understand why the Red Hulk suddenly became so much stronger.


    "It''s over, big guy!"


    Red Hulk snarled at the black dwarf, and put his hands together like a warhammer, hammering downwards and banging on the black dwarf''s brain.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the black dwarf''s brain instantly sank.


    Breathing stops, heartbeat stops.


    Died on the spot.


    "Get one..."


    Red Hulk repeatedly confirmed that the black dwarf had no signs of life, and then turned his head to look to the other side.


    Except for Stark to guard the line of defense.


    Thor and other superheroes are all fighting General Deadblade.


    He is the last of the Five Obsidians.


    "Then I will help too..."


    Hong Huoke didn''t plan to rest, he ran quickly, UU reading wanted to join the battle against General Deadblade.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    The Guardians of the Galaxy, headed by Xing Jue, also launched operations at this time.


    They sneaked into Thanos'' Sanctuary No. 2 and began to search for Kamora who was imprisoned.


    however¡­¡­


    Even though they searched Sanctuary Two, they did not find Kamora.


    She is not here at all!


    "How could this be¡­¡­"


    Xingjue clenched his fists with both hands, it was difficult to accept this fact.


    However, just when he was about to search for Kamora again, Thanos''s other daughter, Nebula.


    Suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Kamora is not here."

 v2 Chapter 684： Thanos is coming

    With the Ebony Throat, the neighboring star in the dark night, the black dwarf star was killed one after another.


    Thor, Stark, Red Hulk, and Rogers surrounded General Deadblade and beat him up.


    Although General Deadblade possesses immortality, he is not an opponent of these people.


    He was killed time and time again by Thor and others.


    But every time, he can be reborn again.


    On the contrary, it was the vanguard and guards who slaughtered more than 80% of the soldiers of General Ross.


    "You are indeed the most powerful fighters I have ever seen."


    Death Blade''s eyes narrowed slightly, and praised the performance of Thor and others.


    This was the first time he felt so weak.


    Even Ebony Maw, Proxima Dark Night, and Black Dwarf died in their hands.


    If it hadn''t been for the Vanguard Guards trained by Thanos to be strong enough.


    Their invasion this time was undoubtedly a failure.


    "But unfortunately, the game... is over."


    At the moment when General Deadblade''s voice fell, a small spaceship fell towards the ground.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the universe suddenly landed behind General Deadblade.


    He immediately turned around and fixed his eyes on the spacecraft''s hatch.


    Same as he thought.


    The hatch opened downwards, and a tall man walked slowly from it.


    Upon seeing this, General Dead Blade immediately knelt down on one knee, paying this person the highest respect.


    The person who appeared in front of the superhero was no one else, but the true owner of Sanctuary Two.


    Thanos!


    After getting the soul gem, he went straight to the earth.


    Judging from General Deadblade¡¯s respectful attitude towards Thanos, Thor and others immediately realized Thanos¡¯ identity.


    In an instant, all the superheroes present became nervous.


    "The Tyrant." Thor held the Storm Axe, and felt a strong sense of oppression from Thanos.


    Thanos ignored the superheroes present. He looked around and watched the tragic battle.


    According to his expectation, General Deathblade and others should have taken the earth in such a long time.


    Never imagined that these weak human beings would have resisted even now.


    It''s amazing.


    Thinking of this, Thanos stretched out his hand to signal that General Deadblade could offer himself the most important thing.


    however¡­¡­


    Facing Thanos¡¯s hint, General Dead Blade looked embarrassed.


    Not to mention infinite gems, he didn''t even find Xu Fan, the Supreme Mage.


    "No, huh."


    Thanos laughed, not knowing why, he was not surprised at this situation.


    instead¡­¡­


    I feel that this seems reasonable.


    Then, Thanos looked at the superheroes who surrounded him, "Who is the Supreme Mage?"


    With a low voice, he wanted to talk to the supreme mage on earth.


    But until this moment, Saul finally couldn''t hold his breath.


    A blue thunder and lightning burst out of him, threw the storm axe out, and then ran forward.


    Thanos didn''t expect Thor to start suddenly, and he was surprised for a while, but his reaction nerves were surprising.


    The moment the Storm Axe was about to hit his chest, Thanos threw a fist backhand.


    Use the Infinite Gloves to fly out the Storm Axe.


    At the same time, Thor clearly saw that Thanos'' Infinite Glove had been inlaid with a gem.


    "Go to hell, Thanos!"


    "For Niederweial!"


    Thor opened his hands and burst out a powerful thunder force from his palm, blasting towards Thanos.


    But whether it''s the Storm Axe, or Thor''s awakening power of Thor.


    Can''t hurt the current Thanos.


    Not only that, but his offensive caused Thanos to chuckle.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me which Supreme Mage is, then I can only ask one by one."


    Thanos took a deep breath, accelerated the pace in three and two steps, and then trot.


    As he raised his fist, the Storm Axe flew back into Thor''s hand.


    The two wielded their artifacts made from Niederweial and blasted towards each other.


    At this moment, Thanos realized that the reason Thor was so angry was because it had something to do with Niederweial.


    Even his weapons came from there.


    boom!


    The gloves collided with the battle axe, causing a strong impact, spreading out toward the surroundings.


    The whole earth suddenly became torn apart.


    Thor''s thin body flew out on the spot.


    Even Thor in Asgard is still not an opponent of Thanos.


    Actually...


    Many people think that Thanos is strong because he has collected infinite gems.


    however¡­¡­


    Even without the power of Infinite Gems, Thanos is still one of the most terrifying and powerful villains!


    He himself was born on Titan, an ancient **** of Titan.


    The godhead is not only not weaker than Thor, but stronger than him.


    "Hey, someone told you that you look like a purple sweet potato?" Stark flew at a low altitude and stopped Thanos.


    Because of Veronica, Stark now looks taller than Thanos.


    He looked at Thanos condescendingly and teased his appearance.


    Then, Stark will be able to use all weapons to aim at Thanos, and pour out his brain.


    In Stark''s view, facing such a powerful firepower.


    Even Thanos is unlikely to be unharmed.


    Not to mention, it''s still such a short distance.


    The thick smoke formed a black mushroom cloud, rolling upwards.


    Just when Stark thought he had killed Thanos, a big hand stretched out from it, clenched into a fist, and slammed it out.


    boom!


    Thanos hit Veronica firmly with this punch, and Stark abruptly had to step back a few steps to stabilize the focus.


    Then, a double-edged sword flew out from the spaceship behind Thanos.


    Click!


    The moment Thanos received the double-edged sword, Thanos didn''t hesitate. A slashing movement hit Veronica''s shoulder, then burst into muscle strength, and instantly removed one of its arms.


    Soon!


    Thanos stepped forward quickly, made a neat kick, and kicked Stark away.


    Red Hulk, Rogers, did not expect Thanos to be so strong.


    Dealing with Sol and Stark was effortless.


    "You are not welcome here!"


    Red Hulk roared like a beast, rushed towards Thanos, and punched his hands continuously.


    But his moves were full of flaws in Thanos'' eyes.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Thanos fisted against Red Hulk for a while. UU Reading


    However, Hong Huoke never dreamed that the man in front of him completely suppressed himself in strength!


    With three attempts, Hong Huoke was knocked directly to the ground.


    Thanos stepped on Red Hulk''s back, swung a double-edged sword with his backhand, and flew up Rogers.


    Although the vibrating shield protected Rogers'' vitals, it cracked.


    Rogers'' eyes widened, as if they were bigger than bull''s eyes.


    For a long time, Zhenjin has been a symbol of indestructibility, but when facing Thanos, the Zhenjin broke in just one round!


    Where is this guy sacred!

 v2 Chapter 685： Hulk comes

    "Your struggle is meaningless."


    As soon as Thanos debuted, the superheroes took turns toppling the ground.


    The supernatural power he possessed is not comparable to that of Ebony Maw and others.


    Even to deal with Stark and others, Thanos does not need to use the power of infinite gems.


    "tell me."


    Thanos thrust a double-edged sword into the ground and strangled Rogers by the neck.


    From him, Thanos saw a heroic spirit.


    "Where is the Supreme Master?"


    From Thanos''s point of view, these people were unwilling to tell Xu Fan''s whereabouts, just to prevent themselves from getting infinite gems.


    "I don''t know." Rogers looked at Thanos directly, without the slightest fear in his eyes.


    In order to save everyone, he drove a plane into the glacier without hesitation.


    He should have died at that time.


    Now come back from the dead.


    Rogers didn''t care when he died again.


    He only cares whether his death is meaningful.


    "I don''t want to say, huh." Thanos and Rogers looked at each other.


    Although Rogers''s strength is very weak, but his firm eyes, and the courage not to admit defeat, let Thanos appreciate it very much.


    Especially when fighting in the universe.


    Thanos has seen countless people who claim to be or are called warriors.


    But in the face of life and death, they are without exception, afraid, fearful, and do everything they can to pray that they can let them go and bypass them.


    The result is without exception.


    Thanos killed all these people, leaving no one behind.


    What he looks down on most is this kind of person.


    But Rogers is different. He has no fear of death.


    He is a true warrior.


    Thanos lifted Rogers up and fell heavily to the ground, directly knocking Rogers out.


    People like him should be kept alive.


    At the same time, Red Hulk straightened up again, he roared at Thanos, then rushed up, swinging his fists, and started the second round with him.


    But this time...


    "Sol, Stark, give me your energy!"


    Thor and Stark looked at each other, exchanged glances, and realized that Red Hulk could absorb the energy released by them and transform it into their own power.


    "Ok."


    Thor and Stark nodded heavily, and one raised the storm axe, releasing the most powerful thunder ever, and blasting towards the Red Hulk.


    Stark unreservedly concentrated all the energy on his chest, then aimed at Red Hulk''s back, releasing all the energy of Veronica.


    Now that Thanos has appeared, that means knowing that they can solve Thanos.


    It is equivalent to winning this war!


    And in the situation where Xu Fan is not here, Red Hulk is the superhero most likely to defeat Thanos!


    Thor''s divine power and Stark''s energy are intertwined, blasting on Red Hulk.


    The latter madly swallowed this force, and his size further expanded, becoming much taller than Thanos.


    "Do you absorb energy?" Thanos saw the key at a glance, but he didn''t have the slightest fear.


    He was fighting for justice, not for poor power.


    As long as the universe can survive, Thanos is willing to dedicate everything he has.


    Whether it is a subordinate or a loved one.


    He can give up even his own life.


    "Today I have lost enough things."


    Thanos made a low voice and threw out his fists to meet Red Hulk''s steel fist.


    boom!


    A loud noise exploded between the two, and the impact spread to the surroundings, stirring up the air and tearing the earth apart.


    Hong Huoke''s eyes widened, and an unbelievable look appeared.


    He never thought that Thanos could withstand his own power.


    You know, the current Red Hulk has attracted all the energy of Thor and Stark.


    "You are very strong." Thanos made a low voice, and then grabbed the moment that Hong Huoke was stunned, and punched it out, hitting Hong Huoke''s abdomen.


    This punch was so powerful that he forced the Red Hulk back.


    Then, Thanos stepped forward and slammed out again, hitting Red Hulk''s chest.


    Although Red Hulk wanted to fight back, Thanos'' body was much more flexible than Red Hulk.


    He dodged back and forth in front of Red Hulk, avoiding the opponent''s fist, and then kept hammering at the key of Red Hulk.


    For a while, Hong Huoke fell into the wind, and his attack could not touch Thanos at all.


    In fact, Red Hulk is nothing but power.


    Compared with Thanos, his fighting skills are far from each other.


    In the end, Thanos grabbed Red Hulk with both hands, raised it above his head, and slammed it to the ground.


    boom!


    A set of excellent combo punches abruptly dispelled all Hong Huoke''s vigor.


    "Thanksgiving..." Thor clenched his teeth. He never dreamed that the powerful Hulk would be defeated.


    Saul jumped up, holding the storm battle axe in his hand, slashing towards Thanos.


    Seeing this, Thanos stepped back slightly, and grabbed the double-edged sword standing on the ground.


    But who knows, General Deadblade rushed up at this moment, swung his warblade, and pierced Thor''s abdomen.


    "Ah!"


    General Deadblade roared like a beast, as if venting all his emotions.


    Thor was unable to dodge for a while, and was directly thrust into the ground by General Dead Blade from mid-air.


    Can''t move!


    The superheroes assembled here were instantly defeated.


    "Even for this purpose, don''t you still plan to say it?"


    Thanos has a low voice. Although he admires the superhero here, he doesn''t have so much patience.


    At the same time, Thanos was also disappointed with Xu Fan.


    Since he is the Supreme Mage, he should be the guardian of the earth.


    As a guardian, he didn''t even dare to appear on stage.


    However, at this moment, a colorful pillar of energy fell from the sky, and the majestic power instantly flew General Dead Blade.


    Thor''s eyes widened, he would never admit this energy pillar wrong.


    this is¡­¡­


    Rainbow bridge!


    "It''s Hulk!"


    Thor''s eyes gleamed, as if he saw hope.


    In fact, after Asgard struggled for a long time, Hulk finally made up his mind.


    He came to earth not to fight for humanity.


    He hates it here.


    but¡­¡­


    But here is his best friend.


    "Sol."


    Hulk walked out of the Rainbow Bridge, UU reading www. He glanced down at Saul and found that his friend was a little embarrassed.


    So Hulk stretched out his arm towards Thor.


    Sol looked at the dangling hand for a moment, and then stood up from the ground with Hulk''s support.


    "Hulk, you are finally here."


    Thor felt excited, then turned his head and yelled at Thanos, "You are done, Thanos!"


    Hulk reacted quickly through the current situation, and Thanos was the one who wrecked this place.


    then¡­¡­


    Hulk''s legs are like the wind, rushing toward Thanos, releasing his fury!


    But the next second...


    Thanos punched out, knocking Hulk to the ground.


    boom!

 v2 Chapter 686： I contacted Xu Fan

    Saul: "???"


    Red Hulk: "???"


    Stark: "???"


    When Hulk walked out of the Rainbow Bridge, they seemed to see the dawn of victory.


    After all, Hulk is different from Red Hulk. He doesn''t need to absorb other people''s energy. He can become powerful only by his own anger.


    Especially the appearance of him as Lushang, left a deep impression on the superheroes.


    I thought he would defeat Thanos.


    But who knows, Hulk who rushed up was knocked to the ground by Thanos!


    "soul¡­¡­"


    Even Thanos couldn''t help being stunned.


    But he soon realized that Hulk is not complete now.


    He is just a soul body, not a physical body.


    So when you wield Infinite Gloves and hit Thanos, the power will double.


    In other words, it is the only infinite gem inlaid on Thanos'' Infinite Glove...


    The soul gem caused the most direct damage to Hulk!


    At the same time, Anna descended from the sky with a dozen temple mages.


    "Thanks!"


    She roared out Thanos'' name, and then chanted magic.


    The other temple mages cooperated with each other and displayed the combined magic.


    From their point of view, as long as they defeat Thanos, the vanguards will defeat themselves.


    "Mage."


    Thanos glanced at the temple mage gathered around him, and squeezed his fingers firmly to activate the power of the soul gem.


    In an instant, a dazzling white light spread to the surroundings.


    Whether it was Anna or the temple mages, they were all shaken out of their bodies by this powerful force.


    They stared, watching their bodies fall straight down.


    Then, they looked at their hands in horror and found that they were floating in the air in the form of a soul body.


    "I own the soul gem, I can control the soul of this universe at will."


    Thanos said loudly.


    Once the wizards leave their bodies, they can no longer release magic.


    because¡­¡­


    Now they don''t have a physical body to act as a medium of magic. If they release magic forcibly, they will only burn their souls.


    and¡­¡­


    The magic released did not have much destructive power at all.


    "Since the Supreme Master is not here, then I don''t have to play any games with you anymore."


    Thanos'' patience has reached its limit.


    Since Xu Fan didn''t intend to appear, then this planet had no value to him.


    Kill half of the people here, and then leave.


    "Tell the supreme mage what I have done, and if he still thinks he is the supreme mage, let him come to me for revenge."


    Thanos said to Thor and Stark, hoping that they could help them pass a message to Xu Fan.


    Then, Thanos further released the power of the soul gem, covering the entire earth, and then shot half of the human soul out of his body.


    Then sent them all into another dimension world.


    Hell dimension!


    Then the sky broke and connected to the **** dimension.


    Countless souls soared into the sky, even though they were terrified and screamed constantly.


    But Thanos doesn''t care about them at all.


    In his journey to the universe, searching for infinite gems.


    He could not even remember how many people he had slaughtered.


    but¡­¡­


    Thanos has always been a trustworthy person.


    He promised Kamora that he would not kill Xingjue and them.


    So when Thanos discovered that they were also on this planet, he deliberately avoided them.


    On the contrary...


    Xingjue and the others rushed to Thanos on the initiative and asked him about the whereabouts of Kamora.


    But with the power of Xingjue and others, how could it be Thanos'' opponent.


    Seeing them rushing towards him, Thanos simply drew out a double-edged sword, fought, and knocked all the members of the Galaxy Guard to the ground.


    "You should thank Kamora, thank her for caring about you, and trading soul gems for your lives."


    "Don''t let her death become meaningless."


    Thanos looked at the weak and vulnerable and warned them that they must survive.


    otherwise¡­¡­


    This would be an insult to Kamora.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Asgard.


    When Sol went to the earth, Heimdall had been paying attention to the movements of the earth.


    Although Sol and others fought a few beautiful battles.


    Killed Ebony Maw, Dark Night Proxima, and Black Dwarf.


    He also pushed General Deadblade into a desperate situation.


    but¡­¡­


    As Thanos descended on the earth, the whole situation was completely reversed.


    Even Hulk, going to Earth, is still vulnerable to Thanos.


    Now he is just a soul body, not a physical body.


    The tyrant who possesses soul gems, restrained to death!


    even¡­¡­


    When Thanos lost his patience, he immediately relied on the power of the soul gem to harvest billions of lives on earth.


    Such crazy behavior, Heimdall has never seen, unheard of.


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    Thanos is even more frantic than Hela.


    "How could there be such a person in this universe..."


    Heimdall clenched his teeth, his heart was very clear.


    Even if I go to the earth myself, I can''t change anything, it''s a top priority.


    He must find Xu Fan and tell him everything that happened on the earth.


    In this situation, I am afraid that only Xu Fan can turn the tide.


    then¡­¡­


    Heimdall concentrated his attention and scanned one place after another, searching for Xu Fan''s whereabouts.


    at last¡­¡­


    Heimdall saw Xu Fan.


    At this moment, he was walking with Hui Ye, and the two seemed to be talking about something.


    "Xu!"


    Heimdall used all his magic in an attempt to establish a spiritual connection with Xu Fan.


    Although it was very difficult, after working hard again and again, Heimdall finally attracted Xu Fan''s attention.


    "Ok?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, then looked at the sky, expanded his mental power and stabilized.


    "Heimdall?"


    Xu Fan was surprised that this was the first time Heimdall contacted himself like this.


    Could it be that what happened to Asgard?


    "Is it a flame demon?"


    "Xu, it''s me, Heimdall, something happened to the earth." Heimdall made a long story short.


    I recounted the current situation of the earth.


    Thanos obtained the Soul Gem, and with the help of the Soul Gem, killed half of the human beings on the earth. UU reading


    And his purpose is precisely for Xu Fan''s infinite gem.


    "Thanks? Did he go to Earth?" Xu Fan was startled.


    As a traveler, he naturally knows what kind of role Thanos is.


    Also knows what ambitions he has.


    It''s just that Xu Fan didn''t expect that Thanos would come soon.


    "Hui Ye, we have to go back."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and said to Huiye.


    In any case, Thanos can''t let Thanos continue to destroy the earth.


    "Yeah." Hui Ye nodded slightly, not dissatisfied with Xu Fan''s decision.


    then¡­¡­


    Xu Fan opened the portal to return to Earth.

 v2 Chapter 687： Death Blade General

    After Heimdall''s reminder, Xu Fan learned of everything that happened on Earth.


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen after leaving the earth for a while."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help sighing in his heart, and quickly used the ring to open the portal connecting the earth.


    Then, Xu Fan took Huiye back to Earth together.


    "This¡­¡­"


    When Xu Fan returned to New York, he looked around and found that it was already a mess.


    I don''t know how many times more tragic than the New York War, the dimensional invasion.


    The blood ran into rivers, and the corpses were everywhere.


    "Hui Ye, step back."


    Xu Fan made a low voice, his expression became serious, and then opened up his mental power, and found that Vanguard was breaking through the magic barrier established by the temple mages.


    After a great battle, no one can stop Thanos and his Vanguard Army.


    If Vanguard escapes from New York, it will only die more people.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan released Chaos Magic to strengthen the magic barrier laid by the temple mages.


    In an instant, all Vanguard Guards were trapped here by Xu Fan.


    but¡­¡­


    Such majestic magical energy quickly attracted the attention of Thanos.


    Bang!


    I saw Thanos descending from the sky and appearing in front of Xu Fan, while beside him, he followed the last five obsidian generals.


    General Dead Blade.


    Thor, General Ross, who returned to human form, and superheroes such as Stark, Hulk, and Anna, also rushed to the scene.


    When they saw Xu Fan''s return, they breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts, and sat on the ground paralyzed in relief.


    "You are finally back, Xu." Stark took off his steel suit and breathed, "Hurry up, get rid of this guy, I don''t want to fight anymore."


    "Thanks, you are done!" Thor yelled at Thanos. Although he can''t handle Thanos by hand now, he doesn''t think Thanos will be Xu Fan''s opponent.


    Today is the worst decision made by Thanos.


    General Ross has the same idea as Thor.


    Anna looked at Xu Fan, and then shouted at Thanos, "He is the Supreme Mage you are looking for, why, don''t you dare to move now!"


    I have to say that Xu Fan''s return is the booster for these superheroes.


    As long as Xu Fan is here, no one can further destroy New York!


    "Huh, just another loser." General Deadblade sneered at what Stark and others said.


    In his opinion, no one can defeat the great Thanos.


    Moreover, his previous performance was indeed a bit bad.


    In order to save his image in the face of Thanos, General Deadblade held the sword in his hand and took a step towards Xu Fan.


    "Since you are the supreme mage in their mouths, the infinite gems must be in your hands!"


    "Hand them over."


    General Deathblade threw the ground with a sound, using the same tone as a command.


    As if Xu Fan refused, there would be terrible consequences.


    However, Xu Fan only glanced at General Deathblade.


    Click!


    Xu Fanyi grasped the sword that swept toward him.


    "I remember you were..."


    Xu Fan looked at General Deadblade for a moment, recalling that he was the leader of the Five Obsidian Generals.


    The status is second only to Thanos.


    even¡­¡­


    In the Marvel comics universe, General Dead Blade also betrayed Thanos and wanted to replace him.


    With his power, how could he be the opponent of Thanos?


    "Xu, be careful, this guy has unlimited resurrection ability!" Anna on the side shouted loudly, trying to remind Xu Fan.


    General Dead Blade is not that easy to deal with the enemy.


    He should use seals and other magic to trap General Deadblade.


    "Infinite resurrection?"


    However, Xu Fan let out a laugh.


    General Deadblade has no infinite resurrection ability at all. The reason why it is difficult for him to be killed is because his soul is lodged in Warblade.


    As long as the soul is immortal, he can regenerate.


    on the contrary¡­¡­


    As long as this war blade is destroyed, General Dead Blade will die suddenly.


    As a result, Xu Fan moved his wrist lightly, breaking the sword.


    The speed was so fast that General Deadblade unexpectedly.


    When he reacted, Xu Fan had already thrown half of his battle blade on the ground.


    "Do not!"


    For the first time, General Deathblade showed a terrified expression, and blood holes appeared one after another in his body, bursting with dazzling white light.


    Two or three could not breathe, General Deadblade''s body was annihilated on the spot.


    Stark, Thor, Anna, and General Rose stood still on the spot.


    They never dreamed that such a tricky General Deathblade would be killed by Xu Fan in less than one round.


    "The reason why this guy is hard to kill is because he has lodged his soul in the sword."


    "You have been attacking his body, thus ignoring the most critical blade."


    "Naturally mistakenly think that this guy has infinite resurrection ability."


    "But actually, this guy is nothing good."


    Xu Fan said lightly, not treating General Deadblade as a threat.


    He looked directly at Thanos, and noticed that Thanos¡¯s infinite glove was inlaid with a sparkling infinite gem.


    "Soul gem."


    Xu Fan whispered the name of the last infinite gem.


    This is also an infinite gem he can hardly get.


    But now...


    Thanos delivered it personally.


    "It seems that you know Infinite Gems well." Thanos said in a low voice.


    General Deadblade was killed in a spike just now, which really surprised him.


    But Thanos quickly recovered his calm.


    He took a deep breath and understood that Xu Fan would be the last enemy he encountered.


    Either kill him and get infinite gems from his hands.


    Either he will solve it by himself and let him get the soul gem.


    However, Thanos is not in a hurry.


    "Master Mage, how many infinite gems do you own now?"


    Thanos paused for a while, "Anyway, it''s already reached this point, there is no need to hide it."


    "I only have one infinite gem now, which is the infinite gem representing the law of the soul."


    Thanos simply put out his plan.


    "The resources of this universe are limited, but the population has been expanding."


    "This is how my homeland has gone to ruin. UU Reading "


    "If it is allowed to develop, the universe will eventually just want to destroy it."


    "And when I collect infinite gems, I want to use the power of gems to destroy half of the population of the universe."


    "In this way, resources will be sufficient and more people will survive."


    "Just snap your fingers."


    "Completely random, no pain."


    Thanos stretched out his right hand and snapped his fingers, "I call this act kindness."


    However, Thanos'' remarks shocked the superheroes present.


    They thought Thanos was a madman, but they didn''t expect him to be so crazy!


    He wanted to destroy half of the lives in the universe!


    "To be honest, I am not interested in your plan." Xu Fan shook his head and said.

 v2 Chapter 688： Xu Fan vs Thanos

    As Xu Fan who traveled, he naturally understood Thanos'' thoughts.


    Even in "Avengers 3" Thanos succeeded.


    But Xu Fan didn''t care about Thanos'' great cause.


    Perhaps the resources of this universe are indeed limited, unable to feed so many people.


    But killing half of the life in the universe is still too outrageous.


    The key is¡­¡­


    The method used by Thanos is completely random.


    Not only the ninjas of Fire Land may be wiped out by Thanos with a snap of his fingers.


    Even oneself is at risk of being erased.


    The ghost will give the infinite gem to Thanos.


    "really¡­¡­"


    Looking at Xu Fan''s reaction, Thanos felt that he had guessed the answer.


    He, like everyone else, did not recognize such a serious problem, nor could he understand himself.


    I can¡¯t understand that my original intention is to save the universe and let more people survive.


    In order to reallocate resources.


    Someone must stand up.


    Otherwise, life in the entire universe will one day go to destruction.


    Titan is a good proof.


    Thinking of this, Thanos slowly raised his arm and aimed at Xu Fan.


    Then, Thanos used the soul gem to pull Xu Fan''s soul away from his body.


    however¡­¡­


    After the power of the soul gem blasted towards Xu Fan, nothing happened except for the extremely dazzling light.


    Xu Fan still stood there.


    safe and sound.


    Thanos suddenly widened his eyes, further enhancing the power of the soul gem.


    The result is still the same.


    The power of the soul gem has no effect on Xu Fan!


    "How can this be."


    Thanos was incomprehensible for a while. In his cognition, infinite gems represented the laws of the entire universe.


    It is the most powerful force in this universe.


    "There is nothing impossible, Thanos, Infinite Gem does have supernatural power, but it is a pity that you only have one Infinite Gem in your hand." Xu Fan looked at Thanos and spoke slowly.


    Soon.


    Xu Fan used his mind to extract the reward he got when he checked in at Nidweial from his inventory.


    Infinite gloves!


    "That glove is..." Thanos'' eyes were bigger than bull''s eyes, and he clearly remembered it clearly.


    After the dwarf king Ai Trey created infinite gloves for himself, he let the Five Obsidian generals slaughter all the dwarves.


    Even Aitri''s hands were melted by herself.


    No one in this world can create an infinite glove like himself!


    why¡­¡­


    Will Xu Fan have infinite gloves on his hands?


    Immediately afterwards, Thanos thought of the information he had obtained from Kamora.


    She once told herself.


    Xu Fan is also looking for infinite gems!


    "It seems that you have already guessed the answer." Xu Fan raised the corner of his mouth, and a smile appeared.


    As he snapped his fingers, five gems of different colors appeared out of thin air.


    It was the other five among the six infinite gems.


    They respectively represent the supreme law of this universe!


    "The gem of time obtained from the ancient master."


    Xu Fan spoke slowly, telling the origin of these five infinite gems.


    "A space gem extracted from the Cube of the Universe."


    "A reality gem owned by the dark elf leader Malekis."


    "There is also the power gem that Xing Jue found."


    "as well as¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan''s eyes focused on the spiritual gem.


    This infinite gem was once owned by Thanos.


    However, in order to fulfill the promise he made to Loki, in order for him to bring the Cosmos Cube to himself, he gave Loki the Scepter of Mind.


    As a result, in the New York war, Rocky lost a terrible defeat.


    After that, the soul gem has been kept by Xu Fan until now.


    Without studying Stark, Ultron and Vision have not appeared.


    And when he saw the jewel of the soul, Thanos''s expression turned pale.


    and¡­¡­


    He never expected that Xu Fan would have collected other infinite gems.


    For a while, I was surprised and happy.


    "It seems that as long as I defeat you, I can get all the infinite gems and complete my great cause."


    Thanos gestured to snap his fingers, as if he was ready.


    A snap of your fingers.


    Eliminate half of the lives in this universe.


    "You can try, Thanos." Xu Fan made a loud voice, as if provoking Thanos.


    But before doing it, Xu Fan let out a laugh.


    "Of course, anyway, thanks to you, among all the infinite gems, the most difficult to obtain is the soul gem."


    "If you want to get soul gems, you must exchange souls for souls."


    "Because it is the only gem with self-awareness among all infinite gems."


    "So if you want to get it, you have to exchange it with the soul of the one you love."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but shook his head, "Unfortunately, I don''t have any dear ones in my heart."


    "Of course, even if there is, I am afraid I am not willing to exchange her for any gems."


    Xu Fan''s words made the Xing Jue and the others stunned for an instant.


    "For the beloved, Thanos can''t have any beloved!" Xingjue said without thinking.


    He felt that he knew the people like Thanos well and was selfish.


    Blinded by power.


    The evil is full.


    Desire is hard to fill.


    It is impossible for him to have a loved one.


    but¡­¡­


    Xingjue''s gaze was gradually attracted by the soul gem.


    At this point, Xu Fan had no reason to lie.


    And if he is not right, Thanos should refute it.


    but¡­¡­


    Thanos at this time actually defaulted to Xu Fan''s statement.


    Not only that, Nebula told Xingjue before that that Kamora was not on Sanctuary Two.


    But it was taken by Thanos to find soul gems.


    right now¡­¡­


    Thanos came to earth, but Kamora was not here.


    Combined with what Xu Fan said, Xing Jue subconsciously analyzed the truth.


    Thanos¡¯ true love is actually Kamora.


    Because she was his daughter!


    It was Thanos who used the life of Kamora in exchange for the soul gem!


    Xingjue''s eyes widened suddenly, he was unwilling to believe that Thanos had a beloved person, and even less willing to admit the fact that Kamora was dead.


    "Do not!"


    Xingjue roared hysterically, and then rushed to Thanos, trying to kill this guy who looked like a purple potato.


    But now Xing Jue, there will be Thanos'' opponent.


    I saw Thanos backhand waved, releasing the power of the soul gem, temporarily knocking Xingjue''s soul out of the body.


    thump!


    Xingjue''s body fell to the ground. UU reading


    "I promised Kamora that I won''t kill you."


    Thanos turned his head and said to Xing Jue and the others, this was his last promise to Kamora, so he would keep it.


    but¡­¡­


    Now he will never allow anyone to interfere with his great cause.


    "The supreme mage on earth, let us begin the final battle."


    As Thanos made up his mind, all the vanguards were mobilized back by him, and they rushed towards Xu Fan one after another.


    Want to seize other infinite gems from his hands.


    "Well, let''s start."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, and then guided the infinite gems to be inlaid on the infinite gloves one by one.

 v2 Chapter 689： Fire source

    Infinite gems cannot harm each other.


    The reason why Thanos could not kill Xu Fan with the power of soul gems was precisely because of such rules.


    The opposite is also the same.


    As long as the soul gem is still inlaid on Thanos'' infinite glove, Xu Fan can''t use the power of the infinite gem to kill Thanos either.


    but¡­¡­


    As for those Vanguard Guards who follow Thanos, there is no way to resist Xu Fan''s Infinite Gems.


    Xu Fan raised his arm slightly, releasing the power of the power gem.


    A dazzling purple light spread in all directions, covering the entire New York.


    Soon.


    A purple shock wave was released from the power gem and swallowed all the vanguards.


    Just a breath of effort.


    Vanguard guards who followed Thanos were all turned to ashes.


    Stark.


    Sol.


    General Ross.


    Anna.


    Director Fury.


    All those who saw this scene took a breath.


    Although they guessed, as long as Xu Fan returns to New York, the disaster can be prevented.


    but¡­¡­


    No one thought that this would be the result.


    In an instant, all vanguard guards were wiped out!


    You know, the sero soldier of General Ross.


    Director Fury¡¯s new weapon.


    Stark''s Iron Legion.


    Temple mage led by Anna.


    The vanguard guards are helpless.


    Just trapping them in New York City has exhausted all energy.


    even¡­¡­


    When they saw countless Vanguard Guardians rushing towards Xu Fan, their hearts were still sweating for Xu Fan.


    Worried that Thanos and Vanguard would cooperate with each other, and then seize Xu Fan''s Infinite Gems.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Thor and others are preparing to do their best to fight the vanguard.


    however¡­¡­


    Before they stood up from the ground, they joined the battle.


    Xu Fan used the power of infinite gems to kill these vanguard and guardians!


    Don''t leave one!


    It''s terrifying to the extreme!


    "Is that the power of infinite gems?" Stark rolled his throat, marveling at the power of infinite gems.


    "The Doomsday of Thanos." Thor once again firmly believed that today is the doomsday of Thanos.


    Thanos with only one soul gem.


    How could it be Xu Fan''s opponent who has five infinite gems?


    Actually...


    Even Thanos was stunned.


    He originally thought that Xu Fan was just collecting infinite gems, and did not have the power to withstand them.


    Because every infinite gem represents the laws of the universe and contains endless divine power!


    But when I found the soul gem and set it on the Infinite Glove, that power made myself worse than death.


    It took a long time before he was able to withstand the power of the soul gem.


    But Xu Fan is just an ordinary person on earth.


    It can''t be compared with the descendants of Titans like himself.


    Even if he became the Supreme Mage, he was just borrowing a natural energy called magic from the ancient gods.


    When he releases magic, his body should be backlashed!


    why¡­¡­


    He can withstand the power of infinite gems.


    And, it can be used easily.


    It looks like breathing and drinking water!


    "Thanksgiving, if you take the initiative to hand over the soul gem, I can spare your life."


    Xu Fan looked at Thanos directly, jokingly.


    But in fact, Xu Fan was very clear in his heart.


    Thanos has never been a greedy person and fear of death. For the great cause of his heart, he has already put his own life and death out of consideration.


    Don''t say let him surrender the soul gem and kill him.


    Even if he robbed the soul gem, let him leave the earth.


    He will never leave.


    "dream!"


    Thanos roared, the veins on his body violently violently, and he grabbed the double-edged sword.


    On this day, he lost everything.


    My beloved, Kamora.


    The most loyal five obsidian generals.


    as well as¡­¡­


    The most loyal vanguard.


    If you give up the great cause here and hand over the soul gem, it will undoubtedly be a kind of blasphemy to them.


    In any case, I will not give up.


    Or get all the infinite gems and erase half of the life in the universe.


    Or, he died here.


    However, in Thanos''s view, he was not Xu Fan''s opponent.


    Infinite gems cannot harm each other.


    He couldn''t kill Xu Fan with soul gems, he naturally couldn''t use the power of other infinite gems to deal with himself.


    And fight without resorting to infinite gems.


    Thanos doesn''t think he has no chance of winning.


    I saw that he exploded with the muscle strength of his arms, aimed at Xu Fan''s chest, and threw the double-edged sword fiercely.


    boom!


    A loud noise exploded between Xu Fan and Thanos, rushing towards the surroundings, and all the people like Thor and others were blown out.


    Next second...


    The shock dissipated, and Xu Fan blocked Thanos'' full blow with only two fingers.


    Soon.


    Xu Fan applied slightly, and Thanos'' double-edged sword was covered with dense cracks.


    Click!


    In a crisp sound, the double-edged sword was completely shattered.


    Even without using the power of any infinite gems.


    Xu Fan himself is also a strong one!


    Whether it''s ninjutsu, magic, gamma energy, or something else...


    He is the top existence in this universe.


    "By the way, there are no civilians in New York now?" Xu Fan asked Stark.


    Before he came, Heimdall had already recounted all the information he knew.


    The reason why Stark was asked now was just to make another confirmation.


    Stark nodded, then answered in the affirmative.


    Apart from them, there is no one else in New York.


    but¡­¡­


    Only people can evacuate.


    After all, the time is only half an hour. As for the various cars, they can''t take them all away.


    Thinking of this, Stark quickly realized something.


    When he first saw Xu Fan, he used a special kind of magic to turn all the machinery into life forms.


    Then rescue yourself from the hands of the Ten Commandments!


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    "Do you want to use that?!" Stark''s eyes widened and quickly became excited.


    In his opinion, it is about to be Thanos, and it is impossible to resist the torrent of steel that Xu Fan awakens!


    They are the real Iron Army!


    "of course."


    Xu Fan smiled and said, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "However, that is not magic."


    In fact, Xu Fan''s method of awakening mechanical lifeforms is really not magic.


    It''s the source of fire obtained in the sign-in long ago!


    All mechanical products covered by the fire source will gain self-awareness and self-wisdom!


    and¡­¡­


    Become Xu Fan''s most loyal servant!


    And now New York is full of mechanical products abandoned by others.


    Xu Fan''s mental power expanded to the entire New York, even the most conservative estimate.


    He can also awaken millions of mechanical lifeforms!


    Xu Fan couldn''t think of how he would lose!


    "Awaken, mechanical lifeform!"

 v2 Chapter 690： Death of Thanos

    Xu Fan instantly activated the fire source and covered the entire New York.


    All cars are awakened at this moment, incarnate into mechanical life forms.


    Their thoughts are highly unified, and there is only one idea at this time.


    That is to destroy Thanos!


    When Thanos reacted, he was already surrounded by endless mechanical life forms.


    Thanos'' eyes widened, it was difficult to understand why Xu Fan could easily awaken so many mechanical lifeforms.


    This is not magic in his opinion.


    It is a powerful technology.


    And this level of technology, the entire galaxy, has never had it!


    "Have I always underestimated earth civilization?"


    Thanos trembled, only feeling that his brain was blank. He gritted his teeth and tightened his infinite gloves, shattering the first mechanical lifeform that rushed towards him.


    However, he just solved the first one.


    The second, third, and fourth have already rushed up.


    For a while, Thanos was passive.


    Obsidian five generals.


    Vanguard Guard Corps.


    All were resolved cleanly.


    The current Thanos is in a situation of isolation and helplessness.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    Thanos'' five fingers grabbed his fist, bursting out the power of soul gems, and wanted to destroy all mechanical lifeforms in one fell swoop.


    However, since it was a soul gem, it could not eliminate the mechanical lifeforms that flocked to Thanos.


    Although they are beings awakened by Xu Fan, they do not belong to this universe.


    The laws governed by soul gems have no effect on them.


    and¡­¡­


    A mechanical lifeform transformed from a truck quickly stepped forward, grabbing the flaw in Thanos''s stupefaction, and a crimson battle axe stretched out from his right arm, slashing towards Thanos'' arm.


    Although Thanos¡¯ Infinite Gloves are artifacts created by the dwarf king Ai Cui, they are stronger than Zhenjin and the second-generation Edman Alloy.


    But the Infinite Glove is just a pair of gloves, unable to protect Thanos'' arms.


    Boom!


    Thanos'' arm fell to the ground along with the Infinite Glove.


    Before he had time to pick up the Infinite Glove, Xu Fan saw the opportunity and used the ring to open the portal under the Infinite Glove.


    The Infinite Gloves then free fall.


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan gently raised his right hand and caught the infinite glove that had fallen from the sky.


    For Xu Fan, Thanos is not a super villain at all.


    As long as he wanted to, he could completely wipe out Thanos in an instant.


    The power of that infinite gem can do anything!


    Thanos showed a horrified look, and the soul gem was his only hope.


    Once the soul gem is lost.


    The rule that infinite gems cannot harm each other no longer exists.


    In other words, the current Xu Fan can use the power of any infinite gem to kill himself!


    "Soul gems."


    However, Xu Fan didn''t put his mind on Thanos at all. He lowered his head and focused on the soul gem on the Infinite Glove.


    Then, Xu Fan stretched out his fingers, firmly pinched the soul gem, and pulled it out of the infinite glove with a slight force.


    A majestic cosmic energy poured directly into Xu Fan''s body.


    If it weren''t for his current body to be strong enough, he would instantly be destroyed by the power of the soul gem.


    "Sol."


    Xu Fan turned his head and glanced at Saul.


    Xu Fan got the Infinite Gloves when he signed in at Niederweial.


    And the infinite gloves without infinite gems do not have much terrifying power in themselves.


    So Xu Fan threw it away and gave Thanos¡¯ Infinite Gloves directly to Thor.


    "Ah this..."


    Saul couldn''t help but stunned, his five fingers subconsciously grabbed the glove thrown by Xu Fan.


    He looked at the gloves and then at Xu Fan.


    Although Xu Fan didn''t like the Infinite Gloves, for Thor, this Infinite Glove was a very powerful artifact.


    after all¡­¡­


    This is a weapon made by the dwarf king Ai Cui, using Ulu Metal.


    It is the same level as Storm Tomahawk.


    Thinking of this, Thor subconsciously put his palm into the glove.


    The gloves, which were originally very large, began to shrink, and they were put on Thor''s hand perfectly.


    He clenched his fist, feeling the texture and power of the infinite glove.


    When Xu Fan saw this, he just smiled, and then set the soul gem in his hand into the last groove on the Infinite Glove.


    In this way...


    Xu Fan collected all the infinite gems in the entire Marvel movie universe.


    Even more majestic power burst out toward the surroundings, and the dazzling white light rushed into the sky!


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is now the most powerful superhero in this universe!


    "This is the power of the six infinite gems."


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, feeling the majestic power of infinite gems.


    As for Thanos.


    There is no need for Xu Fan to act.


    Although Thanos tried his best to fight against the mechanical lifeforms, he eliminated one after another steel warriors rushing towards him.


    but¡­¡­


    There are so many mechanical lifeforms that Xu Fan has awakened!


    There are at least millions of mechanical lifeforms throughout New York!


    They are a torrent of steel, constantly flocking to Thanos.


    In the end, in the endless wheel battle, Thanos only desperately killed thousands of mechanical lifeforms, and felt exhausted, and fell to the ground with a plop.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s army of mechanical lifeforms still had no plans to let Thanos go.


    They kept firing energy cannons and laser cannons until they shattered Thanos'' body completely.


    The black mushroom cloud rushed into the sky.


    All the superheroes who witnessed this scene took a breath.


    do not know why¡­¡­


    They still hated Thanos a moment ago, but now they feel that Thanos is a bit pitiful.


    even¡­¡­


    They are a little confused, who is the super villain!


    Thanos, it''s really...


    The scariest demon in this universe?


    seem¡­¡­


    When Xu Fan dealt with Thanos, he hadn''t dealt with Lushang seriously!


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Xing Jue was stunned, not knowing what to do for a while.


    He wanted to avenge Kamora and kill Thanos.


    But now, on the entire Sanctuary Two, only Nebula is still alive.


    "father¡­¡­"


    At this time, the Nebula can only stand on the spot.


    She never dreamed of the tyrant who killed countless lives and destroyed countless civilizations.


    This is the ending!


    Until he died he didn''t collect all the infinite gems!


    And Xu Fan, where is he sacred?


    Even Thanos was so vulnerable in front of him!


    This is too terrifying!


    The most important thing is what Xu Fan wants to do to collect all the infinite gems.


    "No... the thing I need to consider most now should be my own situation."


    Nebula rolled his throat and suddenly realized this.


    He is now the only survivor on Sanctuary Two.


    even¡­¡­


    The people on earth have already shifted their sights and noticed themselves.


    Nebula, suddenly panicked!

 v2 Chapter 691： Go to hell

    In a blink of an eye, only Nebula remained alive on Sanctuary Two.


    Her situation was extremely embarrassing.


    "Miss, do you want to continue fighting?" Captain Rogers walked up to Nebula and said lightly.


    In Rogers'' view, the war is over.


    They don''t need to kill Nebula.


    Especially now that the Nebula poses no threat to them.


    Others had the same idea as Rogers.


    They are superheroes, not murderers.


    Xu Fan glanced at Nebula, but didn''t take her to heart.


    Especially in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Nebula joined the Guardians of the Galaxy in the later period and became a superhero.


    It shows that her heart is not bad, but she is afraid of the power that Thanos possesses and dare not defy it.


    "Xu Fan."


    Just when Xu Fan thought of this, Stark and Sol came to Xu Fan in three steps and two steps.


    Although the problem of Thanos has been solved, a new problem lies before them.


    Thanos just used the power of soul gems to extract half of the souls of life on earth and sent them to the latitudes of hell.


    After all, those people are innocent.


    Xu Fan got the soul gem again.


    Now he is almost the most powerful superhero in this universe.


    So Stark hoped that Xu Fan could use the power of infinite gems to bring back the souls of those people.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded slightly, indicating that there was no problem.


    With six infinite gems in hand, there is almost nothing Xu Fan can''t do.


    But just when Xu Fan was about to start to bring the souls of those people back from the latitude of hell, a small auxiliary voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Please go to the latitude of **** to sign in!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Latitude of Hell?"


    Xu Fan muttered to himself that he planned to use the space gem to open the wormhole of **** latitude, and then use the power of the soul gem to bring everyone''s souls back.


    But now it seems that I must go to the latitude of hell.


    "Leave this to me. I will go to the latitudes of **** and bring everyone''s souls back."


    Xu Fan turned to Stark and the others, his tone was full of confidence.


    "Latitude of Hell? Are you going to Latitude of Hell?" Saul couldn''t help being taken aback, his eyes filled with surprise.


    He thought that as long as Xu Fan moved his fingers and used the supernatural power of infinite gems, he could bring everyone''s souls back.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Fan had to go to the latitude of **** to bring everyone back.


    Saul was silent for a moment, and said firmly, "I will go with you, Xu Fan."


    Although he may not be able to help much, Saul still hopes he can do his part.


    Xu Fan helped him more than once and helped Asgard tide over the difficulties.


    Not only that, but he is also the father of the gods of Asgard. As the guardian of the earth, he should go to the latitudes of **** to save everyone.


    However, with Thor''s determination, Stark on the side also begged Xu Fan to bring himself.


    Maybe he is not the most powerful avenger on earth.


    But just now, Stark was confirmed.


    Little Pepper''s soul was also driven by Thanos, and was driven to the latitude of hell. Where would he want to go, bring back Little Pepper!


    Except for Thor and Stark, Hulk is walking up.


    but¡­¡­


    Hulk didn''t want to go to **** latitude with Xu Fan to save everyone.


    He himself extremely hates the earth.


    He just wants to return to Asgard now.


    After Hulk explained his idea, Thor raised the storm battle axe in his hand and used his supernatural power to open the rainbow bridge leading to Asgard.


    "Thank you, Hulk."


    Saul said in a low voice and thanked Hulk.


    He could have not come to Earth to fight against Thanos, but he came here for himself.


    For this, Saul is grateful.


    "Ok."


    Finally, Hulk nodded and replied, then walked into the Rainbow Bridge and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Then, Sol closed the Rainbow Bridge and turned to look at Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan looked at Sol and Stark.


    Anyway, it is not difficult to protect them with their current strength.


    So, under everyone''s attention...


    Xu Fan used the power of space gems to open the wormhole leading to the latitude of **** in front of him.


    After all, the premise of using the Suspended Ring is to imagine the destination.


    And for the **** latitude of this world.


    Xu Fan knew nothing except knowing where Mephisto was the lord.


    Neither have been there, let alone know what it is like.


    "Wait a minute, Xu." Stark rolled his throat, feeling a chill radiating from the wormhole.


    The most important thing is that the scalp tingling roars are constantly coming out of it, which is extremely terrifying!


    The opposite of Lenovo is the latitude of hell.


    Anyone will be scared!


    However, Stark was not timid.


    He just wanted to change into a steel suit and set off.


    Because his Mark No.85 steel suit was already damaged in the battle against Thanos.


    The only regret is that the Mark 85 steel suit is the crystallization of Stark''s latest technology, and there is only such a set at present.


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome."


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan grabbed his fist with his five fingers, activating the power of the Time Gem, covering Stark''s body.


    Soon.


    A green light enveloped Stark''s body, turning back the time around him.


    The damaged steel armor of Mark 85 was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As if never damaged.


    Stark was stunned.


    Xu Fan''s supernatural power once again peaked his cognition.


    Space, time.


    This almost conceptual thing could be manipulated by Xu Fan at will.


    To some extent, Xu Fan is already a fourth-dimensional creature.


    The entire universe can be attacked by dimensionality reduction!


    Just thinking about the six infinite gems representing the ultimate law of the universe, Stark felt terrible.


    He even couldn''t help but think about it.


    Will Xu Fan be swallowed by such power and become a slave to Infinite Gems?


    After all, there is nothing in this universe that can threaten Xu Fan.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    After Xu Fan repaired Stark''s steel suit, UU read www.uukanshu£® Com did not continue to stay, he stepped forward and passed through the space wormhole in front of him.


    Thor and Stark looked at each other and followed one after another.


    but¡­¡­


    As Stark stepped over with one foot, he looked back at Rogers as if suddenly thinking of something.


    "Captain, I''ll leave it to you here in New York."


    Although they won another victory, New York is now a mess.


    Stark felt that a person in charge was needed here to clear the battlefield.


    And Rogers is naturally the most ideal candidate in his mind.


    "Yeah." Rogers focused his head, saying that he would do the job well.


    At the same time, he also prayed for Xu Fan and others.

 v2 Chapter 692： In hell

    As soon as he walked into the **** dimension, Xu Fan smelled a stench and rushed to his face.


    Almost subconsciously, Xu Fan used magic to temporarily block his sense of smell.


    He thought that his ability to bear it was strong enough, but the rancid smell of the **** dimension was more exaggerated than he thought.


    Thor and Stark followed closely, and the unpleasant smell made them almost stumble.


    Especially Sol.


    As the Thor of Asgard, he has visited many places.


    Frost giants, dark elves, ogres, goblins, etc.


    Those places are also stinking.


    But compared to here, he actually felt that those places could still smell good.


    On the contrary, it was here, he didn''t want to endure it for a moment, let alone stay longer.


    "Hulk¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Thor remembered.


    Hulk once told himself that he was expelled from the body by Banner by magic.


    After that, he was exiled to the **** dimension by Banner.


    I don''t know how long it took before he was able to leave.


    Saul didn''t feel anything at the time, but now it seems...


    Hulk did not rush to return to Earth and pinch Banner to death, which is enough to show that he has a kind heart.


    If you switch to someone else, I''m afraid you will even have the heart to cut Banner.


    "Here¡­¡­"


    Stark held his breath, quickly tapped his fingers on the Ark reactor on his chest, and activated the Mark 85 steel suit.


    The taste here is beyond his imagination.


    He even felt that he, who had always been good at words, couldn''t find words that could describe this kind of taste.


    Even the sewer with decayed countless corpses, tastes much better than here.


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan simply used magic to temporarily block the sense of smell of Stark and Thor.


    but¡­¡­


    It''s because of the smell here.


    That''s why it seems that Xu Fan and others are incompatible with here.


    The smell on them is simply worlds apart from here.


    And under the scent of those fierce, evil spirits, it''s like a cake with a fragrant smell.


    "We are being watched."


    Sol quickly realized this.


    Countless fierce gods and evil spirits, demons and demons are moving fast, gathering towards them.


    By the time Thor reacted, the surrounding area was already blocked.


    Even in the sky, there are countless demons entrenched.


    "Hell dimension, huh..."


    Stark''s face was subtle, he really didn''t know how to describe this scene.


    The thing he feels most fortunate now is...


    I am not alone.


    There is a supreme mage like Xu Fan beside him.


    but¡­¡­


    The creatures of the **** dimension don''t know how to be afraid.


    A large part of them, in fact, have lost their minds and are reduced to walking dead.


    The only instinct they have is to eat!


    For him, Xu Fan and others are a rare feast in a century!


    There is no need for someone to organize the attack sequence, and no one to give orders.


    When they noticed Xu Fan and others, they couldn''t bear the most primitive hunger.


    It was almost physical instinct, they started to act, rushing towards Xu Fan and the others.


    "They are here."


    Thor took a breath, clenched his fist in one hand, and picked up the storm axe in the other, ready to fight.


    However, the scene before him is really overwhelming.


    The black is crushed.


    If there is a sun in this world, its light will be covered up.


    Even as the father of the gods, Saul felt his scalp numb!


    "This is simply the end of the world."


    Saul couldn''t help but complain, he felt that the gods of Asgard would not be better than this picture.


    "Xu, you can take action." Stark said in a low voice.


    Although he was wearing the Mark 85 steel suit, he didn''t want to fight these guys at all.


    even¡­¡­


    Stark didn''t want these guys to approach him!


    "It''s indeed... disgusting."


    In fact, Xu Fan''s mentality was not as good as that.


    Although he is a supreme mage, he has a very strong power, even holding six infinite gems.


    But something.


    Xu Fan was still a little resistant.


    Even if you use magic to seal your sense of smell, you can''t smell the stench of the **** dimension.


    But those fierce gods are evil and evil spirits.


    Just a glance is enough to make a determined superhero spit out all the things he ate last night!


    Without any hesitation, Xu Fan released the strongest white magic.


    A dazzling white light spread out like ripples.


    The evil spirits and evil spirits who attacked them.


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noises, those guys who rushed over were all wiped out by Xu Fan''s white magic.


    The whole world seemed to be quiet at this moment.


    Stark and Sol stared at the clearing blankly.


    Up to this moment, they all felt a cold back.


    "Those guys just show up again, right?"


    Stark said nervously.


    He doesn''t want to deal with those evil spirits and demons in his dreams now.


    He felt that waiting until he went back.


    Meet those who are familiar.


    If they ask themselves what is the last thing they regret in this life.


    Then my answer must be...


    He shouldn''t be here.


    This is not a world where humans can set foot.


    Even the most powerful psychological endurance will not work.


    He would rather fight Thanos now.


    I don''t want to stay here.


    "Those souls who were sent to the **** dimension by Thanos..."


    Suddenly, Thor and Stark''s eyes widened, and they thought of this question at the same time.


    Since they are evil to the evil spirits here, the demons and demons have enough temptation.


    Those souls, to the guys here.


    Isn¡¯t it also a delicious meal?


    And from a quantitative point of view, the evil spirits and evil spirits of this dimension are quite numerous...


    Is it possible that half of the souls of life on earth are already...


    At the thought of this possibility, both Stark and Saul felt their scalp tingling.


    And they could not find any reason to refute their conjecture!


    Yes¡­¡­


    They can''t imagine!


    "Little Pepper..."


    Stark rolled his throat, his heart became more and more tense, he turned his head to look at Xu Fan.


    I hope Xu Fan can use his mental power to find the little pepper.


    If her soul has not been eaten by the residents here.


    "I''m already doing it."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Since he entered the **** dimension, he opened up his mental power.


    however¡­¡­


    This place is bigger than he thought!


    Even on the earth, Xu Fan can expand his mental power to the entire earth in just a few minutes.


    But now...


    Ten minutes have passed, Xu Fan has not found the soul sent here by Thanos!


    You know, those are half of the human souls on earth!


    Nearly four billion souls!

 v2 Chapter 693： Lets trade

    Four billion souls.


    Even if they are fierce, evil spirits and evil spirits are all out, it is impossible to eat them completely in such a short time!


    Someone must have hidden all these souls.


    Mephisto.


    This name flashed in Xu Fan''s mind.


    Sovereign of **** dimension.


    It is also a famous villain in the Marvel universe.


    Although the person who sent those souls into the **** dimension was Thanos, but as the villain, Mephisto, how could he "kindly" do nothing.


    Let Xu Fan come here and take four billion souls from his world.


    Even for Mephisto, who has the supreme power, so many souls are an extremely delicious meal.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please do not quit midway!


    The sign-in assistant''s voice sounded in Xu Fan''s ears.


    Compared with the sign-in progress, he was more concerned about where the four billion souls were hidden this time.


    You know, when Thanos uses soul gems, he uses a completely random method to pull away the souls of the people on earth.


    In addition to the natives of Marvel itself.


    Wakanda.


    The country of fire.


    There are souls of people who have been pulled away by Thanos, and they have finished the **** dimension.


    but¡­¡­


    Just when Xu Fan was about to find Mephisto, the earth began to shake.


    Countless evil spirits, evil spirits and evil spirits appeared again and gathered towards them.


    Stark and Sol were even more stunned on the spot.


    It is difficult for them to imagine that after Xu Fan has solved so many quantities.


    So many evil spirits and evil spirits appeared immediately!


    They are almost endless, endless!


    "Are you here?"


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and couldn''t help sneering.


    The number of these guys is indeed exaggerated. The number of these guys alone is far more than the mechanical lifeforms that he awakened in New York.


    but¡­¡­


    For the current self, it is simply impossible for a quantitative change to cause a qualitative change!


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan once again released the power of white magic, and the light that suddenly appeared under his feet was as dazzling as a galaxy.


    Sol and Stark stood there dumbfounded, and they couldn''t help much except watching Xu Fan perform.


    The milky energy spreads out like ripples.


    Whether it''s flying in the sky or running underground.


    Anything that was rubbed by the magical energy that Xu Fan poured out would be annihilated on the spot because he couldn''t withstand such a majestic power.


    In less than half a minute, Xu Fan completely wiped out the second batch of evil spirits, demons and ghosts that wanted to swallow them.


    "Mephisto!"


    Soon.


    Xu Fan called out Mephisto''s name loudly.


    In his opinion, every time he uses white magic, he will burst out exaggerated energy.


    Either the evil spirits or the evil spirits.


    They can definitely feel this level of energy fluctuations.


    In other words, these guys should know that they are the strong that they can''t beat.


    But even so, they still choose to go forward.


    Among them, it is difficult to say that there is no control of Mephisto.


    but¡­¡­


    Mephisto did not respond to Xu Fan, let alone show up.


    "Don''t come out, are you."


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan had to take out the Infinite Glove and put it on his hand. Six Infinite Gems representing the laws of the entire universe appeared one by one and were embedded in the concave of the Infinite Glove.


    The power gem was the first to emit a dazzling purple light, and its energy was about to move in Xu Fan''s hands.


    At this time, even Mephisto could not bear his emotions.


    "Infinite Gems!"


    Mephisto''s figure fell from the sky, like a giant standing on top of the earth.


    The size of Xu Fan and others is not even comparable to his toe.


    Mephisto showed greedy eyes.


    He not only knew the prestige of Infinite Gems, but also knew them well.


    just¡­¡­


    Infinite gems are distributed in every corner of the universe.


    Either there is no trace to be found, or it is held by a powerful person.


    But despite the heartbeat, Mephisto has never gotten their chance!


    But now...


    These infinite gems were not only collected by the supreme mage Xu Fan on earth, but also...


    He also brought the dimension of hell!


    If you give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    I will regret my death.


    "Welcome to my world, Supreme Master!"


    Mephisto opened his hands and shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After a few breaths, Mephisto became about the same size as Xu Fan and others.


    He took the initiative to get to Xu Fan''s side, and just made a gesture, which caused the third group of evil spirits and ghosts to stop.


    Saul and Stark immediately became nervous, and looked at Mephisto warily.


    "Don''t be so nervous, my friend." Mephisto said with a smile, trying to get closer.


    "Let me guess, the reason why you came to the **** dimension must be for those souls just now?"


    As the monarch of the **** dimension.


    The whole world is like a part of Mephisto.


    He knew everything that happened here.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t let Xu Fan and others immediately attack them when they appeared .


    Nor will he appear immediately after Xu Fan takes out the infinite gems.


    "Where are they?" Sol made a loud voice, and he didn''t want to provoke a dispute between the two worlds.


    Even if Xu Fan has the power to destroy this world.


    They are superheroes, not murderers.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Sol felt that the initiative was in their hands.


    "As long as you hand over those souls, we will leave here immediately." Saul said to Mephisto.


    "Want me to return my soul to you?"


    Mephisto first looked overcast and looked at Saul and Stark.


    From Thor and Stark''s eyes, this guy obviously didn''t want to compromise. They both raised their weapons almost subconsciously, aimed at Mephisto, and were ready to fight.


    But who knows, Mephisto, with a gloomy face, chuckled.


    "This is the dimension of hell. Here, I am immortal."


    "Master everything."


    "It''s completely impossible for you to take away those souls."


    "Don''t say that your power can''t threaten me, even if you can, you can''t find the souls, let alone..."


    "Take them away."


    Mephisto was very relaxed from start to finish.


    Even if Xu Fan has infinite gems, he is not afraid.


    As he said, this is the dimension of hell.


    It does not belong to this universe.


    The power of the infinite gem is the law of the universe.


    In other words, they will be weakened in the **** dimension.


    I am invincible because of the home game!


    "Of course, I am a monarch. If you can exchange something equivalent, I can give you four billion souls."

 v2 Chapter 694： We pay attention to integrity

    Although Mephisto and Domam are both the masters of dimensions, his pursuit is different from Domam.


    Compared with conquering the world, gaining power.


    He prefers to make deals with people.


    And after the transaction ended, looking at the other party into despair.


    Their regret and anger are the source of Mephisto''s happiness.


    In just a few short breaths, Mephisto thought of thousands of routines, driving Xu Fan to a dead end.


    "We can do a fun ¡Â court bargain, great supreme mage, you only need to take out a little thing, you can save 4 billion souls."


    "Even the greatest supreme mage in history has never achieved such a feat."


    "This will make your name go down in history."


    "What could be more exciting than this?"


    The corner of Mephisto''s mouth raised, and a smile appeared, as if he was really thinking about Xu Fan.


    "Where are the souls of those people?" Stark asked Mephisto immediately.


    But from Mephisto''s words, Stark also got important information.


    That is¡­¡­


    Those four billion souls are safe and sound.


    Otherwise, Mephisto can''t use them as a bargaining chip.


    "How?" Mephisto ignored Stark, focusing on Xu Fan.


    What he wanted most was naturally the six infinite gems that Xu Fan owned, representing the laws of the universe.


    Like Stark and Sol, Mephisto is not very interested now.


    "By the way, I just read the thoughts of those people. Many of them are your friends."


    Mephisto spoke again.


    The person he is referring to is naturally the ninja of the country of fire.


    "Interesting." Xu Fan chuckled. Just a second before, he released his mental power and wanted to invade Mephisto''s brain.


    Which souls got.


    As a result, Mephisto used his own strength to resist his spiritual invasion.


    It is the first time that Xu Fan has encountered this situation since crossing the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    "Don''t forget, I am the lord of the **** dimension, and I am the master here." Mephisto noticed Xu Fan''s small movements and his body swelled instantly.


    "As long as I am in the **** dimension, I am the strongest."


    "Even the power of infinite gems can''t destroy me!"


    "You know, I am your master, Emperor Weishan is an ancient **** at the same level."


    Mephisto chattered endlessly.


    He was not angry because of Xu Fan''s small actions, let alone bluffing.


    He was just stating the facts and hoped that Xu Fan could understand.


    In front of such a powerful dimensional monarch.


    Any tricks are all bells and whistles.


    Perhaps Xu Fan resisted Domam''s invasion and wiped out Sithorn''s clone.


    but¡­¡­


    Those are things that happened on earth.


    The law of dimensions can only be used in dimensions.


    Once the masters of these dimensions leave their own dimensions, they will lose their ability to be immortal.


    At the same time the power will be weakened.


    The reason why Domam madly invades other dimensions is that he does not want to be king in one dimension.


    He wants to be the only one in this world!


    Although he does not have the ambition of Domam, it does not mean that he has the power, which is weaker than Domam!


    Just in the **** dimension.


    Even Domam could not kill himself.


    The same is true for Emperor Weishan, the ancient god.


    "Do you understand now? Supreme Mage, here, you can only follow my rules."


    "Because you have nothing to do with me."


    "You can''t drive me away, let alone the power to kill me."


    "Even the infinite gem will be weakened after leaving its universe."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can use the power of soul gems to summon those four billion souls."


    Mephisto opened his arms to encourage Xu Fan to try.


    Actually...


    When Xu Fan stepped into the dimension of hell, he tried it.


    however¡­¡­


    Nothing happened.


    Even Xu Fan couldn''t sense the four billion souls.


    Although the power of the infinite gem will be weakened in the dimension, it does not disappear completely.


    For example, in the movie "Doctor Strange".


    Strange used the power of the gem of time to force Domam to accept his terms.


    Since Strange can use the time gem in the dark dimension, there is no reason why he can''t use the soul gem in the **** dimension.


    In other words, Mephisto should have found some way.


    Hide those souls perfectly.


    That''s why the power of soul gems will not find them.


    and¡­¡­


    This is also very consistent with Mephisto''s approach.


    "Then what do you want? Mephisto?" Xu Fan glanced at the sign-in progress bar.


    Anyway, it has been confirmed that the four billion souls are safe, otherwise Mephisto would not be able to trade them.


    Naturally, Xu Fan was not as nervous as before.


    It will take some time before the check-in is completed. Xu Fan might as well communicate with Mephisto.


    See Xu Fan asking like this.


    Mephisto suddenly came in spirit.


    The corners of his mouth were raised, showing his own teeth, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com''s sight moved down and focused on Xu Fan''s right hand.


    The six infinite gems shining with dazzling light were slightly inferior to the greed in Mephisto''s eyes.


    Even Stark and Sol could see Mephisto''s abacus.


    "Xu."


    With a worried look on his face, Stark quickly reminded Xu Fan not to lose his mind.


    Just a soul gem fell into Thanos'' hands, and four billion souls were expelled from the earth.


    If all six gems fell into Mephisto''s hands.


    Stark didn''t even have the courage to imagine the consequences!


    You know, Mephisto is the monarch of the **** dimension. To put it harder, he is the most evil demon.


    What kind of integrity is there for a guy like this!


    Even if you give him the infinite gems.


    Not only is he not likely to surrender four billion souls, he is more likely to slaughter more lives to fill his dimension!


    However, at this moment, Mephisto laughed.


    As if mocking Stark''s ignorance.


    "Do you think I am a human?"


    Mephisto''s words are full of sarcasm, "Only you humans like to do this kind of thing, and enjoy it."


    "And ancient gods like us have always paid attention to the spirit of contract."


    "Once a deal is reached, you can never go back."


    "We are very honest."


    "Otherwise, how can so many people be willing to sell their souls?"


    Mephisto said loudly, as if laughing at Stark''s short-sightedness.


    then.


    Mephisto put his hands around his chest, facing Xu Fan''s eyes.


    "So, have you made a decision? The Supreme Mage, is it to hand over the infinite gems or to give up saving four billion souls?"


    Mephisto said as if he didn''t care about infinite gems.

 v2 Chapter 695： I give you 1 deal

    It seems that the initiative is in the hands of Xu Fan and others.


    But in fact, once jumped into Mephisto''s thinking trap.


    No matter what Xu Fan chooses, Mephisto will not suffer.


    If Xu Fan handed over the infinite gems in exchange for those four billion souls, Mephisto could obtain the most powerful artifact in the universe.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    on the contrary¡­¡­


    For no reason, I got four billion souls, and Mephisto would lose money.


    and¡­¡­


    Mephisto did not worry that Xu Fan would tear his face.


    This is the **** dimension, not the earth.


    The magical power of Infinite Gems is not fully displayed.


    As long as you are in the **** dimension, you will never die.


    Besides...


    Mephisto knows the wizard very well.


    The mages themselves do not have the power to create magic.


    The magic they released was all borrowed from the ancient gods.


    Even if Emperor Weishan came in person, it was impossible to destroy himself in the **** dimension.


    There is a supreme mage, the spokesperson of Emperor Weishan on the earth.


    How can you have the power to kill yourself?


    As long as Xu Fan and others are still in the **** dimension, they are the makers of the rules of the game.


    They can only follow the rules they have set.


    Even Mephisto felt that he could feel Xu Fan''s emotions now.


    Helpless, angry, desperate.


    But actually...


    Xu Fan looked indifferent.


    He is not a real mage.


    He just happened to use magic, and made Gu Yi think he was a wizard from another universe.


    It happened to inherit the title of Supreme Master.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan couldn''t help shook his head, the corners of his mouth raised, revealing a slight smile.


    He stepped forward, walked over to Mephisto, and patted his shoulder lightly.


    "Children do multiple choice questions, I want them all."


    Xu Fan made a loud voice and didn''t care about Mephisto''s rhetoric at all.


    Thor, Stark, even more focused 200% at this moment.


    Because in their opinion.


    There is a war between Xu Fan and Mephisto!


    "What did you say?" Mephisto couldn''t help being startled, he never expected Xu Fan to answer like this.


    Did he hear clearly, what did he say?


    Or did he find the four billion souls?


    Do not make jokes.


    Even infinite gems, in a world that does not belong to it, they can''t exert their full strength.


    It is impossible for Xu Fan to know the whereabouts of those four billion souls!


    "Could it be that this supreme mage thinks he has the ability to defeat me?"


    Mephisto thought of the second possibility and let out a laugh.


    He really hadn''t seen such an innocent Supreme Master for a long time.


    I''m afraid that Gu Yi didn''t teach him.


    His magical theories are not applicable in the dimensional world, right?


    "I didn''t hear clearly, Supreme Master, you just said, do you want them all?"


    "With all due respect, there is no such good thing in the world."


    "If you want to get something from me, you have to give something."


    "For example, infinite gems."


    Mephisto pushed Xu Fan''s hand away and emphasized this to him.


    The atmosphere between the two parties began to become tense.


    "When did those four billion souls become your thing?" Stark asked loudly.


    "When it comes to my **** dimension, it is naturally Mephisto''s pet." Mephisto glanced at Stark, retorting him without thinking.


    Either exchange for infinite gems, or never want to see those souls.


    "I am not a philanthropist, I am Mephisto, the greatest monarch in the history of the Hell Dimension."


    "Master Mage, my patience is limited."


    "I hope you understand this."


    After Mephisto said, he tapped his finger to the air, and an hourglass instantly changed and started timing.


    He only gave Xu Fan ten minutes.


    "If time is over, I will no longer have any transactions with you."


    Mephisto said in a majestic voice.


    "you."


    Stark and Saul were shocked in their hearts, but they couldn''t tear themselves apart with Mephisto.


    They looked at Xu Fan subconsciously, hoping that he could think of something.


    But actually...


    Xu Fan didn''t care what Mephisto said, let alone the time limit he gave.


    "It looks like you haven''t figured out the situation, Mephisto."


    Xu Fan said in a low voice, "When did those four billion souls become your thing?"


    "Forget it."


    "Let''s not entangle this kind of thing."


    "Since you like trading, let''s do it."


    Xu Fan was too lazy to discuss the ownership of four billion souls with Mephisto, so he changed his view.


    Mephisto''s eyes lighted up immediately, in his opinion, Xu Fan''s behavior was undoubtedly a compromise to himself.


    In this situation, it seems that Xu Fan takes the initiative, but in fact, he is the passive person.


    "Xu."


    Even Sol and Stark were taken aback by Xu Fan''s words, thinking that it was for those souls that he decided to give the Infinite Gem to Mephisto.


    Although they didn''t know what he was planning, the two of them were indeed worried that Xu Fan would lose his mind and make the wrong decision.


    "Mephisto, you like trading, don''t you?"


    "Then I will give you a deal now."


    "I used your life to exchange those four billion souls. UU Reading "


    "how is it."


    Xu Fan said lightly.


    As soon as this remark came out, Mephisto suddenly stood blankly on the spot.


    He never dreamed of it.


    Xu Fan would actually say such a thing.


    Even at this moment, Mephisto was a little doubtful whether there was something wrong with his hearing.


    He misheard what Xu Fan said.


    Or maybe, I misunderstood what he wanted to express.


    "A hell-dimensional monarch, can''t even understand the words?" Xu Fan shook his head and repeated the words again.


    "In that case, I have to say it again, Mephisto, you can leave those four billion souls."


    "But as a transaction, you need to trade your own life."


    "Any questions?"


    Soon.


    The moment Xu Fan''s voice fell, Mephisto began to burst into laughter.


    He covered his stomach with tears in his eyes.


    Even Sol and Stark didn''t expect Xu Fan to say this, and they were surprised for a while.


    "Do you think you can kill me?"


    Mephisto laughed and slapped Xu Fan on the shoulder.


    But until this time, Xu Fan had a serious face.


    Mephisto''s smile gradually faded, his eyes condensed slightly, and he looked at Xu Fan incredibly.


    From his expression, Mephisto got the answer he wanted.


    The man in front of him.


    Not kidding.


    He really believes that he has the ability to kill himself.


    "Are you serious?" Mephisto''s face turned blue, and his fingertips became extremely sharp, like a sword.


    Almost subconsciously, Mephisto swept toward Xu Fan''s throat.


    I want this arrogant human being to recognize his situation clearly.


    However, in the next second, Mephisto''s arm flew into the air.

 v2 Chapter 696： Xu Fan vs Mephisto

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    At the moment Mephisto shot, Xu Fan used a faster speed to directly cut off his arm.


    Soon.


    Mephisto''s arms flew high above his head.


    The monarch in charge of the dimension of **** has two eyes staring like bull''s eyes.


    Full of incredible.


    Mephisto never dreamed that Xu Fan would have such an exaggerated power.


    However, in the next second, Mephisto felt a heavy blow to his abdomen, his body instantly lost his balance and flew out.


    Before Mephisto could react, his back was slapped on the ground, and he rolled several times.


    Thor and Stark were stunned on the spot.


    None of them expected that Xu Fan would make a sudden move.


    but¡­¡­


    Just this degree of damage is not enough to threaten Mephisto.


    "You are really fast, Master Mage."


    Mephisto slowly stood up from the ground, and his arms regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "But you are very weak."


    Mephisto mocked Xu Fan, the attack just now did not cause him any harm.


    Then Mephisto clenched his fists hard and adjusted to his new arm.


    His size began to swell, and in a blink of an eye he surged to five or six meters.


    Although Xu Fan''s attack did not cause him any confusion, but...


    If there is no performance, then he will be looked down upon.


    He is not a villain of a cat or a dog.


    I am Mephisto.


    The greatest evil monarch in the history of the **** dimension!


    While speaking, Mephisto put his wrists together and injected his own magic power into his palms.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the black magic energy blasted towards Xu Fan.


    The earth split, countless evil spirits and evil spirits began to attack Xu Fan and others.


    Seeing this, Saul had no choice but to swing his storm axe, "It looks like you completely angered him, Xu."


    But Saul didn''t mean to blame Xu Fan.


    If the roles are exchanged, in the situation just now, I will probably do it.


    Saul clenched the storm axe in one hand, hammered hard against the ground, and rushed through the thunder to annihilate all the evil spirits and evil spirits that rushed towards him.


    In any case, Thor is the Thor of Asgard.


    Especially after Odin''s death, he inherited the title of Father of the Gods.


    Now he is almost the most powerful **** in Asgard.


    If even the ordinary demons of the **** dimension can''t be killed in seconds, then he can really end his life with the storm battle axe.


    Instead, Stark looked a little embarrassed.


    Although he was determined to come to Hell Dimension with Xu Fan, he did not have time to make adequate preparations.


    He now has only one set of Mark 85 steel suit that can be used.


    Although powerful, equipped with a variety of new weapons.


    But the enemy he faced this time was a demon who transcended the realm of physics!


    The weapon that caused him, in terms of lethality, is not even as good as low-level magic.


    "I knew this, I should have brought some holy water."


    Stark couldn''t help but vomit, so he could only choose to fly to high school and immediately use the maneuverability of the steel suit for air combat.


    After all, there are not many flying ghosts.


    Stark now just wants to protect himself, so that Sol will trouble Xu Fan.


    At the same time, Xu Fan used the power of white magic to confront Mephisto.


    Although this **** dimension often uses temptation and deception tricks to fool others into dealing with themselves.


    But actually...


    As the monarch of the **** dimension, Mephisto itself possesses extremely powerful terrifying power.


    If he wants.


    He can pinch a planet in his hand and destroy it with only strong brute force.


    Relying on white magic alone, it is very difficult even to contend with Mephisto.


    "If you change to a mage like Strange, you can kill him just by using magic."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, sighing the profound magic of Mephisto.


    In any case, Mephisto is an ancient god, and his birth date was even earlier than Emperor Weishan.


    "Give up, Supreme Mage, I know magic better than you."


    Mephisto has never been a villain who knows that silence is golden.


    At the same time, he also marveled at Xu Fan''s power.


    Even if he knows that he is the supreme mage on earth, he can still contend with himself when he reaches the dimension of hell.


    This is enough to show that he is the most powerful supreme mage ever.


    "The white magic of the temple mage all comes from Emperor Weishan, but... magic has always been a double-edged sword."


    "If you want to borrow how much magic, you must pay the corresponding price."


    "In order to compete with a dimensional master like me, how much white magic do you need to borrow?"


    "The answer is endless."


    "Maybe you can contend for a while, but if it continues, your body will eventually fall apart because you can''t bear the price."


    "Once you die, the infinite gem is naturally my thing."


    "Why, take your own life?"


    Mephisto''s tone was full of sarcasm, "Leave infinite gems, and I will return four billion souls to you. Isn''t such a deal bad!"


    When he finished speaking, Mephisto strengthened his strength again.


    His dark magic energy even suppressed Xu Fan.


    without any exaggeration.


    If it were replaced by Strange, or any supreme mage in the past, he would definitely die in Mephisto''s hands under such an offensive.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is completely different from them.


    In addition to white magic, he has various abilities.


    "Mephisto, you are actually more ignorant than you think."


    Xu Fan made a low voice and burst out black magic and chaos magic at the same time.


    Coupled with the continuous white magic, the three major magics in this world were all released by him.


    and¡­¡­


    For Xu Fan now, fusing the power of these magics is as simple as breathing.


    Handy.


    "No, it''s impossible."


    Even Mephisto, who had always been calm, felt extremely shocked.


    His eyes were wide and he couldn''t accept the facts before him.


    Not only the white magic possessed by Emperor Weishan.


    And the dark magic of Domam.


    And Sithorn''s chaotic magic.


    But are they all Xu Fan''s enemies?


    Why would you lend your own magic, UU Reading to the Supreme Master!


    For a time, Xu Fan''s combined magic instantly destroyed Mephisto''s black magic power.


    The dazzling light swallowed him and burned his body.


    This feeling is as if he was immersed in holy water in a period of weakness.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Mephisto''s hysterical roar, his skin and muscles all melted in Xu Fan''s combined magic.


    Mephisto was tortured by unprecedented pain.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before the power released by Xu Fan slowly dissipated.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 688 Xu Fan vs Mephisto), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 697： Mephisto dumbfounded

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    When the magic that Xu Fan released gradually subsided, Mephisto had only left bones.


    His flesh and blood and organs were all destroyed by Xu Fan''s magic.


    Even those fierce and evil spirits stopped their attacks.


    For them, Mephisto is the supreme god.


    It is the only one in this world and the master of this world.


    In their cognition.


    Mephisto is the strongest existence in the **** dimension!


    However, in front of Xu Fan, this supreme mage from the earth, Mephisto was actually vulnerable!


    This is the greatest horror for them!


    For a time, all the evil spirits, demons and ghosts all became terrified.


    but¡­¡­


    Mephisto was not destroyed by Xu Fan.


    As he said himself.


    He is the master of this world, and he has long merged with the entire **** dimension.


    Everything here is providing him with a steady stream of divine power.


    Standing in front of Xu Fan, the white bones began to grow meridians, muscles, and blood vessels.


    Five or six could not breathe, Mephisto appeared again in front of Xu Fan vigorously.


    "Hahahaha."


    Mephisto laughed heartily, "I didn''t expect that you could borrow power from Emperor Weishan, Domam, and Sithorn at the same time."


    "Among the supreme mages I have seen, no one can match you!"


    Mephisto shouted at Xu Fan.


    The power just now really opened Mephisto''s eyes.


    Even in his opinion, Xu Fan''s strength has far surpassed that of Gu Yi and Agomoto.


    If you are not in the **** dimension, but on the earth.


    Xu Fan''s power can definitely kill himself.


    Unfortunately, as long as you are in the **** dimension.


    There can be no harm to him.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Even with such a powerful force, it can''t help me at all."


    "The Supreme Master, borrowing power from others is ultimately limited."


    "It seems that the hourglass time is running out."


    Mephisto glanced at the hourglass time.


    Before the final time limit, Xu Fan only had two minutes left.


    "My patience is limited. Once the time is up, you haven''t made a decision yet."


    "The four billion souls, you will never see them again."


    "Although I long for infinite gems, it is not necessary."


    "The four billion souls are enough for me to indulge for a while."


    As Mephisto spoke, he deliberately licked his tongue, as if enjoying a delicious meal.


    "Indeed, it is not easy to want the power of magic to destroy you."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, confirming Mephisto''s statement.


    Just now, Xu Fan almost used the limit of magic.


    Whether it is the ancient one, or the future Strange, or the original Agomoto.


    It is impossible to use magic beyond yourself.


    in other words¡­¡­


    This is the most powerful magic ever!


    But this still can''t kill Mephisto.


    "The bonus that the power of dimensionality gives you is even more exaggerated than I imagined."


    "but¡­¡­"


    The corners of Xu Fan''s mouth rose, and a smile appeared.


    "I never said that I only know magic."


    As Xu Fan''s voice fell, his body began to swell.


    Every cell in his body is accelerating division, releasing a steady stream of gamma power.


    "what?!"


    Mephisto''s eyes widened again, staring at Xu Fan with an incredible look.


    This reminded him of Hulk who arrived in **** not long ago.


    and¡­¡­


    Xu Fan''s gamma supernatural power is even more exaggerated than Hulk.


    Isn''t this guy the Supreme Mage?


    why¡­¡­


    Will have such power.


    In Mephisto''s view, such a terrifying Gamma power is definitely the power that the ancient gods can possess.


    But no matter how you look at it, Xu Fan should be an ordinary human being.


    Mephisto rubbed his eyes, wondering if he had hallucinations.


    but¡­¡­


    The fact is in front of him.


    This is not an illusion at all.


    Xu Fan indeed possessed the power that the ancient gods had.


    Although Mephisto emphasized more than once, he is an immortal existence.


    But in fact¡­¡­


    The dimensional monarch is not at all immortal.


    For example, the monarch of the dark dimension Domam.


    He was originally just a wizard, but because of his worship of dark magic, he was expelled from his tribe.


    After tossing and turning, he went to the dark dimension.


    And killed the master there and robbed his power.


    Became the new monarch of the dark dimension!


    Thus began to devour other dimensions frantically and strengthen one''s own power!


    in other words.


    Mephisto was not unkillable, but there were people who could kill him.


    He was far more afraid of death than others thought.


    In order to avoid the things of the former monarch of the dark dimension from happening to him.


    Mephisto dug out his heart with magic and hid it.


    As long as the heart is not dead, he can be resurrected infinitely.


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    Mephisto realized this suddenly, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t have to worry about Xu Fan having the power of the ancient god.


    He will never know his weakness.


    It is even more impossible to find your own heart.


    As long as the heart is still safe.


    I will not die.


    Thinking of this, Mephisto recovered his calm.


    He laughed again, even opened his arms, not planning to do any counterattack, "No matter how many times you try, the result will be the same."


    "With the power you have, you can''t kill me at all."


    "I am an immortal existence!"


    "Make your choice."


    "Sovereign Mage, is it an infinite gem that is of no use to you, or the four billion kind souls?"


    "I think this multiple-choice question should not be difficult for a guardian on earth."


    However, Mephisto is not aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    Talk about his eloquence.


    Xu Fan didn''t care at all.


    After activating the Hulk factor, his body swelled to more than eight meters in height.


    Then, Xu Fan opened his third eye on his forehead.


    Eye of Agomoto!


    And his two eyes turned quickly, upgrading from the three-gouyu jade writing round eyes to the eternal kaleidoscope, and then the reincarnation eyes...


    Until, Jiugouyu reincarnation eyes!


    The power of the six realms, cosmic energy, surged in his body at the same time.


    Asgard''s strongest sharpshooter, UU Reading Gangnir, appeared out of thin air and was pinched by Xu Fan in his hand.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Salton''s eyes widened while his face was full of incredible gazes.


    He never dreamed that Xu Fan would possess such exaggerated supernatural power.


    In fact, even Mephisto stood there all of a sudden.


    He felt his worldview collapsed.


    "This guy is really the Supreme Mage?"


    "Sure he is not some ancient god?"


    Mephisto rolled his throat, sighing incredibly.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 689 Mephisto is dumbfounded), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 698： Mephistos heart

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    In Mephisto''s eyes, Xu Fan possessed divine power far beyond the Supreme Mage himself.


    It''s like an ancient **** in a true sense.


    A divine residence that is more terrifying and powerful than yourself!


    Mephisto''s eyes widened, unable to believe this fact.


    He really couldn''t understand why a normal human would have such majestic power.


    What happened to him?


    "Mephisto, you said that you are the immortal dimensional monarch, right?" Xu Fan raised his hand and burst out a burst of energy as he spoke, entwining Mephisto.


    Before he could answer, this energy enveloped his whole body and shattered every cell in his whole body.


    This kind of pain caused Mephisto to make a miserable cry.


    Sol and Stark felt their scalp numb just by hearing this sound.


    They rolled their throats, swallowing saliva.


    Shocked by Xu Fan''s power.


    You know, the guy standing in front of them is the monarch of the **** dimension, the master of a world!


    However, under Xu Fan''s supernatural power, Mephisto was simply vulnerable.


    The wisdom and power he possessed could not even compete with Xu Fan now.


    "It''s useless¡­¡­"


    When the energy dissipated, Mephisto came back to life again.


    Although he was powerless to resist, he would not be killed by Xu Fan''s power.


    Big beads of sweat leaked from his forehead and his expression looked embarrassed.


    however¡­¡­


    Mephisto raised the corners of his mouth and forced a smile.


    "I admit that you are very strong, even stronger than me, but you can''t kill me."


    "You may be able to torture me here until the four billion souls are all annihilated."


    Mephisto kept a low voice, trying to win back a city.


    "Come on, Mephisto, we all know that you are just bluffing and wanting to kill you is not difficult from the beginning."


    Xu Fan said lightly, not taking Mephisto''s words as the same thing.


    He just shot, just to test how strong he is.


    Killing Mephisto in an instant, made him too late to react even if he wanted to resist.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the current self can completely reduce dimensionality.


    A dimensionality reduction blow to the master of a dimension!


    The most important thing is that Xu Fan hasn''t used his powerful weapon yet.


    Infinite gems.


    The Eye of Agomoto.


    Suspended cloak.


    And the sharp gun Gungnir.


    Just the power poured out from his hands was enough to kill Mephisto time and time again.


    Of course, Xu Fan did not torture Mephisto''s interest.


    What he wants to do most now is to find the four billion souls and complete the sign-in.


    Back to earth.


    Although the scope of the **** dimension is much more exaggerated than Xu Fan imagined, that his spiritual power did not expand beyond the boundary.


    but¡­¡­


    If you use the power of the Eye of Agomoto, it''s completely different.


    Although Xu Fan still did not find the whereabouts of those four billion souls, he found something better.


    "Mephisto, the reason you can be resurrected and reborn again and again is only because you hid your heart elsewhere."


    Xu Fan said to Mephisto, using the ring to open a portal.


    Just now, he saw Mephisto''s heart with the power of the Eye of Aggot.


    Although the four billion souls are not in the dimension of hell, Mephisto''s heart is indeed hidden here.


    I saw Xu Fan grabbing forward with five fingers, passing through the portal, holding a thumping bright red heart.


    When he took this heart out of the portal.


    Mephisto''s eyes widened suddenly, and his face was full of shock and sluggish expressions.


    He never dreamed that Xu Fan would know his biggest secret!


    and¡­¡­


    Found that heart!


    As Xu Fan said.


    He actually doesn''t have the ability to be immortal at all.


    The reason why he can be resurrected again and again is because his heart is hidden in someone else''s place.


    As long as the heart does not die, he will not die!


    This is his greatest secret.


    It is his biggest hole card!


    But now...


    Mephisto''s secret, his trump card, is being held by Xu Fan.


    At the same time, Mephisto''s magical hourglass ran out of the last grain of sand at this moment.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense.


    Mephisto clenched his fists with both hands and chose to shoot, wanting to regain his heart.


    But who knows, as soon as he acted, Xu Fan burst out with even more majestic strength.


    In an instant, all the magic released by Mephisto was dissipated!


    Not only that, the energy that Xu Fan poured out even knocked Mephisto away.


    Destroyed half of his flesh and blood.


    Although Mephisto appeared in front of Xu Fan again in the next second, he fell into an absolute disadvantage.


    He was very worried, even afraid of Xu Fan.


    "What do you want?"


    By now, Mephisto had to calm down and re-examine the situation.


    In fact, he felt that he knew exactly what Xu Fan wanted.


    It is nothing more than the four billion souls.


    "Ok."


    Before Xu Fan could speak, Mephisto had to admit it.


    "Let''s make a deal."


    Mephisto finally made up his mind that his life was much more precious than the four billion souls.


    Even if I let them go back, I might persuade them and sell their souls to myself.


    As long as he is alive.


    As long as he is the monarch of the **** dimension.


    You will not lose your soul.


    only¡­¡­


    How much is it?


    Mephisto waved his hand and placed all the four billion souls hidden in front of Xu Fan.


    "These are the souls you want."


    Mephisto''s voice was low and unwilling.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, then expanded his mental power to confirm.


    Although he didn''t know most of the souls, he remembered the souls of the country of fire very clearly.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Xu Fan opened the portal and used the power of soul gems to send all the souls of these people back into their bodies.


    Thor and Stark breathed a sigh of relief after seeing this scene.


    The thing they worry about most is that Mephisto will die.


    Now seeing Mephisto return the four billion souls to them, he was relieved immediately.


    "Yes... Give me my heart back, right?"


    Mephisto looked at Xu Fan with a sullen expression, and UU Read told him.


    He never expected that he was a demon who always played other people between his palms.


    It was actually carried into Xu Fan''s hands.


    He secretly vowed that the experience he encountered today will be returned thousands of times!


    Do not!


    Ten thousand times!


    Mephisto gritted his teeth, thinking about revenge against Xu Fan.


    But who knows...


    Xu Fan directly crushed Mephisto''s heart at this moment.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 690 Mephisto''s Heart), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 699： Dimensional Heart

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    After sending four billion souls to the earth and returning them to their bodies, Xu Fan squeezed Mephisto''s heart on the spot without saying a word.


    boom!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, Mephisto''s heart turned into pieces of meat and scattered all over the place.


    Then, Xu Fan poured out another burst of energy, annihilating Mephisto completely.


    "you!"


    Mephisto''s eyes were bigger than bull''s eyes.


    He never dreamed that Xu Fan would directly crush his heart!


    Kill him!


    The unprecedented pain swept through Mephisto''s body, making him feel an unprecedented chill.


    "how dare you¡­¡­"


    Mephisto really couldn''t understand. Didn''t he just make a deal with Hefeng?


    Didn¡¯t I exchange 4 billion souls for my heart?


    Isn''t this behavior treachery?


    However, facing Mephisto''s doubts, Xu Fan couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "I''m human."


    Xu Fan''s implication is undoubtedly mocking what Mephisto just said.


    Only human beings will perfidy.


    There is no integrity.


    But Xu Fan didn''t care about that boring principle.


    He only knew that he had regained four billion souls from Mephisto. With his identity and character, he would not give up.


    Instead of waiting for Mephisto to make a comeback, it would be better to solve this problem once and for all before then.


    "You guy!"


    Mephisto was furious, he could feel his vitality was losing, and his body was becoming weak.


    Unprecedented weakness!


    "I can''t spare you."


    Seeing that his general situation was gone, Mephisto simply used all his power to kill Xu Fan.


    Even if he died, he would take Xu Fan away!


    however¡­¡­


    Even Mephisto at the peak of his heyday did not have enough strength to contend with Xu Fan.


    In this weak state, how could Xu Fan''s opponent be?


    Faced with the ultimate move used by Mephisto.


    Xu Fan didn''t dodge or avoid, standing still, with a wave of his backhand, he broke Mephisto''s attack into stars.


    Immediately after...


    Mephisto''s body froze into a statue at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then began to shatter, large and small ice pieces scattered on the ground.


    The impossible **** master, Mephisto, died in Xu Fan''s hands.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    A familiar voice sounded in Xu Fan''s ear again.


    It is the sign-in assistant.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Get reward: Heart of Dimension!


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, looking at the newly acquired thing, he extracted it by his will, but it was a light ball.


    The moment he held it in the palm of his hand, this power poured directly into Xu Fan''s body.


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    This power is not weaker than gamma energy, six chakras, or cosmic energy.


    "Is the power core of the entire **** dimension?"


    With the thorough fusion of this power, Xu Fan''s mind has an extra memory.


    It is about this force.


    Xu Fan''s body size shrank rapidly, returning to the body shape of an ordinary human.


    Not far away, the evil spirits, evil spirits, ghosts and ghosts, all showed respect to Xu Fan.


    Next second...


    They knelt on one knee, as if paying their respects to Xu Fan!


    Neither Thor nor Stark expected that things would get to this point, and they were at a loss for a while.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Sol couldn''t help asking Xu Fan.


    "It seems that when I killed Mephisto, I got a part of his heritage."


    "Now I am the new master of the **** dimension."


    Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Although the statement is incorrect, it is true.


    This time, the rewards obtained by signing in directly made himself the master of this **** dimension.


    and¡­¡­


    Now the power of the entire **** dimension is used by Xu Fan.


    if we assume¡­¡­


    The magic that Xu Fan used before was the ancient god''s supernatural power forcibly borrowed from Emperor Weishan, from Domam, and from Sithorn.


    So now...


    Xu Fan is the true ancient god!


    Master the natural energy of the **** dimension.


    Although this force is not so bright.


    It is the opposite of Wei Shandi''s white magic.


    But in Xu Fan''s view, the real key lies in how to use power.


    Like the supreme mage before, Gu Yi...


    She borrowed the power of black magic from Domam.


    But this does not prevent Gu Yi still fighting to protect the earth.


    "So it''s like this..."


    Thor and Stark suddenly realized.


    Although they feel incredible, they are not worried.


    In their view, Xu Fan is not the kind of person who gets power and does not know how to use it.


    Perhaps for others, this power will make them lose themselves.


    But for Xu Fan, it was far from it.


    To know¡­¡­


    Even the infinite gem does not have the will to confuse Xu Fan, the power of a dimensional heart, where can it be compared with the infinite gem?


    "Well, let''s not talk about this, let''s go back first."


    Xu Fan thought for a while, and felt that there was no point in discussing such things.


    He turned to open the portal, and left with Thor and Stark.


    Although he became the master of the **** dimension, Xu Fan did not leave the desire to rule here.


    Actually...


    Even Mephisto spends most of the time on Earth, trying to fool others and betray their souls.


    Whether it is the taste of the **** dimension, or the images of evil spirits and evil spirits.


    "If I really stay in that kind of place for a while, maybe my heart will really be distorted."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but complain about himself, and then returned to New York.


    Captain Rogers and others have been waiting here for a long time.


    Just before Xu Fan returned here, they were confirmed to have disappeared, and the people who were once pulled from the soul by Thanos recovered again!


    no doubt¡­¡­


    It was Xu Fan again, who saved them again!


    "Xu!"


    Rogers shouted Xu Fan''s name to celebrate him.


    Arthur, Anna, Strange and other temple mages came to Xu Fan one after another, smiled, and were happy for Xu Fan.


    "Thanks to you, Xu!"


    however¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Dark dimension world.


    Dommam''s eyes widened, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is watching the conflict that broke out between Xu Fan and Mephisto.


    He originally thought that Mephisto could weaken or delay Xu Fan''s return to Earth.


    As a result, he never expected that Xu Fan not only killed Mephisto, but also deprived him of his dimensionality.


    Become the master of the **** dimension!


    Xu Fan now...


    Directly from the Supreme Master to the ancient god!


    This is the first time Domam feels that Xu Fan has grown into a threat that must be eliminated.


    Because he was out of control after he tasted the sweetness of Dimension Heart.


    It is hard to say whether Xu Fan will spy on his dimensional heart!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 691 Dimension Heart), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 700： Lets cooperate

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Worried that Xu Fan would be addicted to the power of the Dimensional Heart, and eventually hit his mind on himself.


    Domam decided to find a way to eliminate Xu Fan, the Supreme Mage.


    and¡­¡­


    As long as Xu Fan is still the supreme mage on the earth, he will never be able to invade the earth dimension.


    but¡­¡­


    A serious question lay before Domam.


    As long as Xu Fan is still the supreme mage on earth.


    As long as the three holiest places exist.


    Your own real body cannot invade his world.


    Thinking about it, Domam decided to cooperate with Sithorn.


    This powerful evil **** who once gave him strength.


    So Domam tried his best to get in touch with Sithorn.


    "Domam." Sithorn did not expect Domam to contact him.


    Since Domam captured the Dimensional Heart of the Dark Dimension, his ambitions have swelled day by day.


    And under his mighty power, countless dimensions fell, absorbed by Domam, and became part of his power.


    Although his current strength is not enough to challenge himself.


    But in Sithorn''s view, there will be a battle between him and Domam sooner or later.


    "Unexpectedly, the wizard who enshrined me as a **** has now become a powerful monarch of the dark dimension."


    Sithorn said strangely.


    Although he didn''t know what evil plan Domam was thinking about, he was not interested.


    And these words undoubtedly made Domam feel uncomfortable.


    But he couldn''t help it.


    In the previous invasion, Xu Fan killed all the disciples he bewitched.


    And because of Xu Fan''s powerful power, all the temple mages on earth are loyal to him.


    In order to realize his ambition, destroy Xu Fan.


    He must use Sithorn''s power.


    "Remember Xu?" Domam simply ignored Sithorn''s arrogance and moved out Xu Fan''s name.


    "That Supreme Mage."


    As soon as he heard Xu Fan''s name, Sithorn was not sleepy.


    Although he and Xu Fan had only one intersection, but in that intersection.


    Xu Fan not only killed Mrs. Viper, but also destroyed one of his clones.


    How could Sithorn not remember the name.


    It''s just that he didn''t understand why Domam came over and talked to himself about Xu Fan.


    "He killed Mephisto and took his Dimensional Heart. Do you know what this means?"


    Domam went straight to the subject.


    The result is the same as he thought.


    When he told Sithorn about the death of Mephisto, he had remained calm, and he showed a surprised look.


    Although Mephisto''s strength is not as good as himself, not as good as Domam.


    But he is a dimension monarch anyway.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is not only as simple as killing Mephisto.


    he still¡­¡­


    Captured his dimensional heart!


    what does this mean?


    This means that Xu Fan is no longer the supreme mage.


    No longer are mortals who borrowed natural power from these ancient gods!


    He is from the human, from the mage, from the supreme mage...


    Promote to the Lord of Dimensions!


    Become a **** in the true sense!


    A new **** with the same status as these ancient gods!


    In an instant, Sithorn completely understood why Domam suddenly found himself.


    "What you said... is true?"


    Sithorn was silent for a long time before asking again.


    If this is true, the consequences are not joking.


    "I won''t be bored, making jokes about this kind of thing, and with your strength, how can I not confirm the life and death of Mephisto?"


    Domam said without thinking.


    Sithorn is the oldest evil god.


    Not only himself, even Mephisto had borrowed power from him.


    There is actually a connection between them.


    Now that Mephisto died in Xu Fan''s hands, his connection with Sithorn naturally disappeared completely.


    As long as Sithorn confirms a little bit, he will know that he is not lying.


    Soon.


    Sithorn confirmed Mephisto''s condition according to Domam''s reminder.


    The result is as Domam said.


    Sithorn could not perceive the subtle connection between him and Mephisto.


    he died!


    Really dead!


    "This is impossible."


    Sithorn couldn''t help taking a breath.


    As the oldest evil **** in this world, he knows the truth.


    The world is never black and white.


    But a delicate ash.


    This kind of truth even known to Emperor Weishan.


    Therefore, he will always only lend to the temple mage to counter the power of their evil gods.


    It won''t let them eliminate the evil god, let alone take action personally.


    In order to achieve a perfect balance.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Xu Fan to use the power of Emperor Weishan to kill Mephisto.


    "Do you know the most serious problem?"


    Seeing Sithorn sinking into thought, Domam continued to speak.


    "The most serious problem is that Xu did not replace Mephisto as the lord of the **** dimension."


    "Instead, he chose to return to Earth and continue to be his supreme mage."


    "It means he is completely different from me!"


    Although Domam also eliminated a dimensional master, the purpose was to replace him.


    Become the new Lord of the Dark Dimension!


    But Xu Fan is different.


    He did not do that.


    Domam was worried that Xu Fan would invade their world in turn and seize their dimensional heart.


    In this way, eliminate all darkness!


    because¡­¡­


    Xu Fan has more than Mephisto''s dimensional power.


    "He has collected infinite gems in his hand!"


    Domam is amazing!


    Although the existence of the three holiest places restricts his entry into the earth dimension.


    But it will not affect his attention to the earth.


    He knew everything that happened on earth.


    The six infinite gems representing the laws of the universe are now in Xu Fan''s hands!


    Not only that¡­¡­


    Xu Fan didn''t know what method he used to create an infinite glove.


    Used to exert their power.


    "what did you say?!"


    Sithorn suddenly widened his eyes, and under Domam''s explanation, he was surprised again.


    and¡­¡­


    incredible!


    in other words¡­¡­


    Now Xu Fan not only possesses the white magic of Emperor Weishan, but also the black magic of Domam and his own chaos magic.


    Also got a dimensional heart.


    And collected all the infinite gems!


    It is no exaggeration to say Xu Fan is now the most powerful existence in Sithorn''s cognition!


    "If what you say is true..."


    Sithorn took a cold breath at the corner of his mouth.


    If what Domam said was true.


    Xu Fan now is indeed a threat to him.


    The ghost knows if he will one day, his brain twitches and grabs his dimensional heart.


    "Do you think I would be joking about this kind of thing? Sithorn, you should know that I hate you quite a bit. If I can, I don''t want to cooperate with a guy like you!"


    Dommam said loudly, "Come on, Sithorn, I have a plan."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 692 Let''s cooperate), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 701： Ragnarok

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    If you want to solve Xu Fan''s trouble, you must first deal with Infinite Gems.


    As long as the infinite gem is in Xu Fan''s hand, or in other words, as long as the infinite gem also represents the law of the universe.


    Then it was extremely difficult for them to kill Xu Fan.


    "So, either to seize the infinite gem from Xu''s hand or eliminate the power of the infinite gem. This is the first step for our success."


    Domam said his thoughts.


    Actually...


    Dimensions are not part of this universe.


    It is an existence at the same level as the universe.


    This is also the reason why the infinite gems will be weakened when they leave the earth.


    "With all due respect, any existence with normal intelligence will not allow such a powerful force to leave him." Sithorn directly denied Domam''s first thought.


    Even if Xu Fan is a fool, he should know how powerful the infinite gem is.


    He would never give others the opportunity to steal them.


    As for seizure.


    Xu Fan is now the most powerful guardian on earth.


    Obviously it is not realistic.


    Then...


    "You can only choose the second way."


    Dommam said in a low voice.


    In fact, even Domam did not think the first plan would succeed.


    If Xu Fan didn''t value infinite gems, he wouldn''t find a way to collect them.


    and¡­¡­


    I also deliberately built an infinite glove and inlaid them.


    So the second plan is the plan that Domam really wants to implement.


    "Oh?"


    Sithorn suddenly became interested.


    Although the infinite gems are the six singularities created during the Big Bang, they represent the ultimate law that constitutes the entire universe.


    but¡­¡­


    The infinite gem is just a medium, a carrier that draws on the power of the laws of the universe.


    Once the infinite gem is destroyed.


    Their power will not disappear, but will be transferred to another carrier.


    So from a certain theoretical point of view, it is indeed feasible to let Xu Fan lose the power of infinite gems.


    just¡­¡­


    This has a premise.


    That is they have enough power to destroy infinite gems!


    If it were one of them, Sithorn could do it.


    His chaotic magic has the power to destroy infinite gems.


    For example, in "Avengers 3", Wanda the Scarlet Witch used chaos magic to destroy the soul gem.


    but¡­¡­


    If the six infinite gems are gathered together, the nature will change.


    This power is not an increase of ten plus ten, but an explosion of ten times ten.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    On the earth with the most holy place, Sithorn could not pour all his power.


    Although feasible in theory, it is extremely difficult in practice.


    "What if we change our mindset?"


    However, what Sithorn didn''t expect was that when he spoke of the confusion in this regard, the corners of Domam''s mouth rose, and a smile appeared.


    Obviously, Domam had thought of a way.


    Sithorn suddenly became energetic, and wanted to know what plan Domam had.


    Although the two of them had their own ghosts, they chose to cooperate.


    As for the final fruit, it''s up to you.


    The most important thing they need to consider now is how to solve Xu Fan''s problem.


    For this, Domam needs Sithorn''s help.


    As long as the three most holy places exist, there is no way to invade the earth.


    Sithorn is different.


    As long as he can find a carrier.


    You can transform into your own clone.


    Before this, Domam deliberately did his homework.


    In today''s earth, except for Xu Fan.


    There is also a woman named Wanda, who holds the magic of chaos.


    As long as Sithorn uses his consciousness to influence Wanda and destroy the three most holiest places on earth.


    You can go to the earth by yourself and swallow the entire universe.


    "As long as we destroy that universe, the Infinite Gems will naturally lose his power!"


    "At that time, Xu will never threaten us anymore!"


    "As a reward, I can give you half of the power of the universe."


    Dommam said feverishly with his eyes.


    He felt that Sithorn would not reject himself.


    However, these words made Sithorn fall into contemplation.


    Although he is the oldest ancient evil god, and many people have borrowed power from him, but...


    The three most holiest places on the earth did limit him.


    In the previous Madame Viper incident, Sithorn created a clone, which was almost the limit.


    In fact, Domam¡¯s plan is not mandatory.


    If Domam can find a believer on earth and make him a carrier of black magic, then he can also destroy the three most holy places.


    For example, in the case of Casillas, Domam used this method.


    only¡­¡­


    In that incident, Xu Fan killed all the people who were contaminated with black magic.


    As a result, Domam had no carrier.


    That''s why he had to rely on the existence of Sithorn, the evil god.


    Otherwise, he will implement the plan himself.


    "Wanda?" Sithorn said the name and thought of the little girl who inherited her supernatural power.


    In fact, she is also a product of Mrs. Viper.


    and¡­¡­


    Wanda''s genes are very powerful, and the chaotic magic that can withstand it is many times stronger than Madame Viper.


    From a certain perspective, Domam''s plan is indeed feasible.


    But the premise is that Xu Fan wants to leave the earth.


    Although Wanda is very strong, it still cannot be Xu Fan''s opponent.


    Once let him find out, Wanda will destroy the Most Holy Place.


    Then he will definitely stop it.


    and¡­¡­


    They only have one chance.


    But who knows, when Sithorn said this concern, Domam seemed too calm.


    Obviously, he has already thought of a plan.


    A plan to transfer Xu Fan away from the earth.


    "The gods at dusk."


    Dommam said with a smile.


    "It is a prophecy of Asgard. In the prophecy, the flame demon Sulter will destroy the entire Asgard."


    "Asgard?" Sithorn frowned. Of course he knew Asgard, and he knew Sulter better.


    It''s just that he couldn''t think of any connection between this and Xu Fan.


    after all¡­¡­


    Unlike Domam, Sithorn is always concerned about things on earth.


    To some extent.


    Domam felt that Xu Fan was no longer just the guardian of the earth.


    He is almost the guardian of the nine kingdoms.


    Every time there is a crisis in Asgard, he will leave the earth and go there to save Sol''s people.


    Based on this, Domam felt.


    As long as they can trigger the dusk of the gods Xu Fan will definitely leave the earth.


    And with the strength of Sirtel, it should be no problem to delay Xu Fan for a while.


    The most important thing is that it is completely enough to destroy the Holy of Holies with Wanda''s strength.


    "It''s just that Sirtel is still very weak, and he must be combined with Asgard''s eternal fire to have the power to destroy Asgard."


    "We need to help him."


    Domam said.


    "I understand."


    Sithorn does not intend to miss this opportunity.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 693 The Twilight of the Gods), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 702： Eternal fire

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Domam and Sithorn hit it off and began their evil plan.


    A plan that is enough to put Xu Fan to death and equally divide the dimensions of the earth.


    And their first step was to steal the eternal fire before Thor returned to Asgard.


    This is not difficult for Sithorn.


    Through the connection of chaos magic, he invaded Wanda the Witch''s consciousness and slowly occupied her consciousness.


    Successfully won the right to use her body.


    In any case, Wanda in this period cannot control his own power well.


    Even if she realized that Sithorn was robbing her body, she couldn''t resist Sithorn''s power.


    After getting Wanda the Witch, Sithorn used her body to sneak into Asgard.


    For him, this is a piece of cake.


    Now Asgard is recuperating.


    Although Xu Fan left the army of mechanical lifeforms here in order to guard the fairy palace.


    But they know nothing about magic.


    Actually...


    The reason why they awakened into mechanical lifeforms is because of the influence of the fire source.


    Essentially it has nothing to do with magic.


    Even if Wanda sneaked into Asgard, they could hardly be alert.


    Sol and Loki are not in Asgard.


    Frigga and Heimdall concentrated on the next wedding and the construction of Asgard.


    In other words, they have a lot of things to do.


    Based on the relationship between this and that, Sithorn took almost no effort to manipulate Wanda''s body to steal the eternal fire stored in the treasure room of the fairy palace!


    Back then, Odin used almost all the artifacts he could use in order to pacify Sirtel.


    Fighting with Sirtel for ten days and nights before separating the eternal fire from Sirtel.


    After that, Odin kept the eternal fire in the treasure room of the fairy palace.


    According to legend, the reunion of the eternal fire and Sirtel will trigger the dusk of the gods in Asgard.


    At that time, countless gods will fall.


    Consider the relationship between Xu Fan and Sol.


    Domam felt that Xu Fan would not sit idly by once they triggered the Twilight of the Gods.


    As long as Xu Fan was transferred away from the earth, destroy the three most holy places on the earth.


    Then they can eliminate the power of infinite gems.


    "At that time, even if Xu has the dimensional heart of the **** dimension, he will not be able to give full play to the power of the dimensional heart."


    "Plus there are no infinite gems."


    "Killing Xu is not difficult at all."


    Dommam sat in the dark dimension, observing Wanda''s every move.


    His heart was surging and he couldn''t wait to invade the earth.


    He even foresaw Xu Fan''s weakness, helplessness, and despair.


    quickly¡­¡­


    Wanda came to Mousbelheim.


    Flame Demon, the kingdom of Sirtel.


    When Wanda appeared here, her actions immediately caught the attention of Surtel''s men.


    Countless flame demons rushed towards Wanda, trying to tear her to pieces.


    however¡­¡­


    Now Wanda can not only use chaos magic.


    She was regarded by Domam and Sithorn as the key to the plan.


    As the master of two powerful dimensions.


    How could they allow the demons of Musbelheim to defile their important chess pieces!


    Facing the flame demons who came before and after.


    Wanda opened his hands and burst out powerful chaotic magic, and the crimson magic particles spread in all directions.


    Soon.


    All the flame demons rushing to Wanda were annihilated.


    Such majestic magical energy made the remaining flame demons afraid to act rashly.


    and¡­¡­


    Wanda''s chaotic magic instantly attracted Surtel''s attention.


    He waved his sharp blade, took steps, and walked slowly towards Wanda''s location.


    The other flame demons felt Surtel''s anger, and knelt down on one knee to make a sufficient way out.


    "Who, dare, invade the territory of my Surter!"


    Sirtel roared loudly, not paying attention to the intruder.


    His eyes swept around, and finally fell on Wanda.


    In his opinion, Wanda is so small, thin and out of place in this world.


    and¡­¡­


    Her appearance is exactly the same as the Asgardian he hates most.


    In an instant, Surtel''s anger against Asgard ignited again.


    "go to hell!"


    Without the slightest hesitation.


    Sulter held high among the flames, aimed at Wanda''s Tianling Gai, and smashed it down.


    He burst out with all his strength, with no room for mercy.


    however¡­¡­


    How did Domam and Sithorn allow Sulter to succeed?


    The moment he was about to strike Wanda between his flames.


    Crimson magic particles burst out from Wanda, forming a protective barrier.


    The flames immediately hit this barrier, making a deafening noise.


    Boom!


    Sulter''s sword of flame was directly bounced, and the impact spread out in the form of ripples.


    Countless flame demons did not expect the situation to develop to this point. They were difficult to fight for a while, and they flew out from the same place.


    Surtel''s face showed an unprecedented shock.


    He never dreamed that he would be so weak that he could not kill an Asgardian.


    "If Odin hadn''t captured my eternal fire, how could I be so weak!"


    Sulter growled into the sky unwillingly.


    "The eternal fire you are talking about is this thing."


    Upon seeing this, Wanda carefully took out the eternal fire.


    When this group of flames that never extinguished appeared here, Surtel''s eyes were deeply attracted.


    His pupils continued to dilate, and his mouth opened into an oh shape.


    Since Odin snatched the eternal fire from Mousbelheim, Surtel has almost forgotten its appearance.


    but¡­¡­


    He would never admit his mistake with this feeling.


    The flame that Wanda held in his hand was indeed the eternal fire he dreamed of.


    At this moment, Surtel was emotionally ignorant of his gaffe, stretched out his five fingers, and grabbed it toward the flame.


    Want to be one with it.


    But who knows, Wanda''s chaotic magic stopped him.


    "Sulter, the great monarch of Musbelheim."


    "Do you want this eternal fire!"


    Wanda made a loud noise, UU reading said to Surter.


    "That''s natural." Sulter nodded and admitted without hesitation, but couldn''t help but murmur.


    He couldn''t see through Wanda''s tricks, let alone what her purpose was.


    "Like you, I hate Asgard very much. I wish it disappeared from the nine kingdoms."


    The corners of Wanda''s mouth rose, and he said, "But it is a pity that Asgard can''t be destroyed with my strength, so I thought of you."


    "In the prophecy, the flame giants of the gods will be dropped for Asgard!"


    "We have a common enemy, so I bring you the eternal fire!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 694 Eternal Fire) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 703： Sulter strikes

    Surtel looked up and down Wanda.


    He actually didn''t care what Wanda''s reason was.


    What he cares about is the eternal fire and the end of Asgard.


    He stretched out his hand and said to Wanda, "As long as you are willing to hand over the eternal fire to me, I assure you that Asgard will be gone!"


    "With that said, we have reached a contract?" Wanda asked rhetorically.


    The three most holiest places on earth are the defense system to prevent Domam and Sithorn from invading the earth dimension.


    It''s not just a defense system that prevents them from invading the planet.


    This is very different in nature.


    This caused Sithorn to only give Wanda a part of the power of Chaos Magic.


    Although this is enough for her to counter the strength of Sirtel now.


    but¡­¡­


    Once Surtel gets the eternal fire, his power will increase hundreds of times!


    At that time, Wanda¡¯s chaotic magic would be difficult to stop Surtel.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Domam and Sithorn''s plan is not just to hand over the eternal fire to Sirtel.


    They also need Wanda to use the power of chaos magic to destroy the three most holy places on earth.


    In other words, they need to make sure that Sirtel will not kill Wanda after receiving the eternal fire.


    After all, a flame giant like him would not be grateful.


    For this reason, Sithorn needs a contract to restrict Sirtel.


    Make sure that his power will not hurt Wanda.


    "I promise you."


    Surtel said without thinking.


    He didn''t care about Wanda''s life.


    As long as it can destroy Asgard and let go of a mere Wanda, what''s the point?


    After the contract was reached, Wanda nodded slightly, and then handed over the eternal fire.


    Surtel took a deep breath and spread out his palms, allowing Wanda to slowly place the eternal fire in his palm.


    Then, Sulter felt the beating of the eternal fire a little, and then squeezed it forcefully, blending with the eternal fire and becoming one.


    The flame demons of the entire country chanted the prestige of Surtel.


    Their voices were louder than waves.


    Sulter''s size expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters, fifty meters, one hundred meters!


    The flame giant in the true sense!


    "Really worthy of Surtel." Wanda said in a low voice, expressing Sithorn''s emotion.


    Without discussing the premise of their masters of dimensions.


    Sirtel is indeed the only powerful demon on earth!


    "Well, Wanda, we should return to Earth."


    Domam reminded him at this moment.


    Although Sirtel''s return is spectacular, they now have more important things to do.


    Sithorn knew this naturally.


    So began the next step.


    But Surtel, ignoring the whereabouts of Wanda Wanda, took a step forward, holding the sword of flame in his hand.


    Move towards Asgard.


    In fact, there is a spatial passage between Asgard and the country of Surter, Musbelheim.


    After Odin invaded Musbelheim and seized the eternal fire, he cut off this passage with a powerful seal.


    The purpose is to prevent Sirtel from retrieving his eternal fire.


    However, Sirtel is undoubtedly returning to his heyday of subversion!


    The seal left by Odin back then couldn''t trap him at all!


    "I''m free, Odin!"


    I saw Sulter clenching the sword of flame with one hand and waved the seal imposed by Odin.


    Rumble!


    With the deafening noise, the barrier between Asgard and Musbelheim was completely destroyed.


    "I''m coming, Asgard!"


    "Under the name of my great flame giant, Surtel, tremble, scream!"


    Sulter''s momentum is huge, and he doesn''t worry that the guards of the fairy palace will find himself.


    He is undoubtedly the strongest unit in the nine countries!


    He is undefeated!


    Even Odin could not stop himself from descending the Twilight of the Gods!


    But in any case, the volatility caused by Sirtel is quite alarming.


    Soon, his arrival attracted Heimdall''s attention.


    He put down his work, and felt a strong bad feeling in his heart.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Heimdall rolled his throat and used his abilities to the extreme.


    His eyes quickly found Surtel.


    The strongest super villain among the nine countries.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Heimdall kept shaking his head, he couldn''t believe that Sirtel would come to Asgard at this time!


    He must contact Sol as soon as possible!


    Do not¡­¡­


    Sol is not enough, they need Xu Fan''s power!


    "Heimdall, what happened to make you so flustered?" Frigga came to Heimdall.


    He looked much more panicked than when Hela slaughtered the guards of the fairy palace.


    "The Twilight of the Gods, the Twilight of the Gods is coming!"


    Heimdall said without hesitation that this was the language he knew best and was most worried about.


    Frigga''s face changed drastically.


    Because she has also heard of this prophecy.


    I thought that because of this or that kind of relationship, this prediction would no longer happen I didn''t expect that what should come will eventually come.


    "The Iron Legion that Xu left behind."


    Frigga took a breath. Although she was very afraid of the Twilight of the Gods, she still responded.


    Xu Fan had left tens of thousands of troops.


    Maybe they can stop Surtel!


    So Frigga and Heimdall act separately.


    She went to gather all the mechanical lifeforms, preparing to face the mighty Sirtel.


    Heimdall uses his special ability to find Thor on the earth.


    Fortunately, this is not difficult for Heimdall.


    Saul had no plans to hide.


    After a few breaths, he established contact with Sol.


    "Hi, Heimdall, once again, we saved the world!"


    Saul did not hide his excitement in the slightest.


    He just followed Xu Fan and saved four billion kind souls on the earth!


    He couldn''t wait to share this joy with the whole Asgard right away.


    however¡­¡­


    Heimdall is not in the mood to accept the good news at all.


    His face was green, and he quickly told Asgard''s situation.


    "The Twilight of the Gods?" Sol couldn''t help but was startled. He didn''t expect that they had just solved the earth crisis, and there was a problem on Asgard''s side.


    "Yes, Sirtel doesn''t know how to get the eternal fire. He is now planning to destroy Asgard. You are needed here!"


    Heimdall emphasized that Sol is you.


    Even Odin had no power to kill Sirtel.


    At best, it separates him from the eternal fire and weakens his power!


    So it is impossible for Sol alone to defeat Sirtel, who now has eternal fire.


    They need Xu Fan''s power!


    It is possible to prevent the occurrence of the dusk of the gods!

 v2 Chapter 704： I come for the end

    Sol also knows some rumors about Sirtel.


    According to legend, he is the most powerful demon among the nine kingdoms.


    It is much stronger than the frost giant Laufy and the dark elf Malkis.


    Even Odin in his heyday was not easy to win.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Even Odin did not have the power to kill him.


    At most, the eternal fire was separated from Surtel''s hand, thereby weakening his power.


    Then close the passage between Asgard and Moosebelheim.


    Preventing Surtel from going to Asgard, cutting off his chance to regain the eternal fire.


    However, just now, Heimdall confirmed.


    The eternal fire that has been kept under the custody of the fairy palace, at some point, disappeared!


    "You mean that Sirtel and Eternal Fire are one..."


    Sol couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Although he is now the father of Asgard''s gods, he should return to Asgard to stop Surtel.


    but¡­¡­


    I thought that it was an enemy that even Odin in his heyday could hardly defeat.


    Saul felt a little nervous in his heart.


    Actually...


    Neither Heimdall nor Friga believed that Sol had the power to stop Sirter.


    Otherwise, they would not have been afraid of this prophecy.


    So Heimdall repeatedly emphasized that they needed Xu Fan''s help.


    In fact, there is no need for both of them to remind.


    Saul knew what he should do.


    He took Loki, found Xu Fan again, and stated the situation in Asgard in the most concise sentence.


    They need Xu Fan.


    "Sulter?"


    Xu Fan chanted the name.


    He is no stranger to Sirtel.


    Among the Marvel movies, his favorite one is "Thor 3: Ragnarok".


    Although Sulter didn''t make many appearances, he was indeed the most critical role in this movie.


    It was him who solved the Hela that Sol could not resist!


    Although the price was that Sirtel was destroyed along with Asgard.


    But no matter what, it was Sol who brought Rocky back to Soulter.


    In order to eliminate Hela.


    So Xu Fan thought that he helped Sol solve Hela and naturally prevented the dawn of the gods.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it to happen.


    Is it possible that the prediction is really destined?


    No matter how you resist, it will eventually come and happen?


    Do not!


    Xu Fan shook his head, and finally denied this idea.


    He is now the most powerful guardian in this universe.


    White magic.


    dark magic.


    Chaos magic.


    Cosmic energy.


    Infinite gems.


    Any kind of power can fight against Sirtel.


    The big deal, he will completely annihilate his country of Musbelheim.


    Like the dark world of the dark elves.


    At that time, Xu Fan didn''t believe in the gods. Evening could happen!


    "Xu?"


    Seeing Xu Fan sinking into thought, Thor had to increase his volume and try to pull him back to the real world.


    For Saul, he doesn''t have much time now.


    Today''s Asgard is at stake.


    "Xu."


    Upon seeing this, Loki also called out Xu Fan''s name.


    "If this is the case, then we should not be too late and go to Asgard."


    Xu Fan''s thoughts returned to the real world, he looked at Thor and Loki, and said.


    See that Xu Fan agreed to them.


    Sol and Loki''s frowning brows only eased slightly.


    that''s it¡­¡­


    Xu Fan used the hanging ring to open the portal to Asgard in the Sanctuary of New York.


    Thor and Loki exchanged glances, followed Xu Fan, and returned to Asgard together.


    The portal was behind them and disappeared.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    After Surtel merged with the eternal fire, he regained all his strength.


    Odin was used to cut off the power between the two kingdoms and was vulnerable to Surtel.


    He brandished the sword of flame and easily smashed it.


    Then came to Asgard.


    but¡­¡­


    Frigga and Heimdall also found him.


    So they told the news to the mechanical lifeforms.


    This torrent of steel left by Xu Fan headed towards Sirtel.


    Various energies poured out from their hands in order to stop Surtel.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    All kinds of loud noises resounded through Asgard.


    Gunfire baptized Sirter, and countless mushroom clouds rose into the sky.


    Sulter''s huge body was instantly submerged.


    however¡­¡­


    These forces didn''t even kill Surtel, even the slightest scratches were left behind.


    Face this ancient god.


    Even a powerful creature like a mechanical life form is still not an opponent.


    "Go to hell, ants!"


    Although Surtel didn''t know the origin of the guy who was gathered here, it seemed to be made of a metal.


    But he called them and the Asgardians collectively as ants.


    and¡­¡­


    With Sirtel''s current strength, he has such capital.


    He brandished the sword of flame and swept towards the ground.


    The majestic flame power overwhelms the sky.


    Even though the mechanical lifeforms left by Xu Fan struggled to resist, they were really far from each other in level It is no exaggeration to say...


    Sirtel''s power is simply a dimensionality reduction blow.


    With a single sword, thousands of mechanical lifeforms were shattered by him.


    Frigga, Heimdall, was even more stunned.


    Although they knew that Sirtel was the demon with the strongest strength among the nine kingdoms.


    Even the great Odin did not dare to underestimate him.


    But his power far exceeded their imagination!


    Even beyond their cognition.


    "Is this the power of the flame giant, Sirtel."


    Friga rolled her throat, unable to believe everything in front of her.


    Until this moment, she seemed to understand why there was the prophecy of the gods at dusk!


    Because Sulter is indeed strong enough to destroy this place easily!


    In less than a minute, Sulter used his amazing strength to destroy all the mechanical lifeforms in front of him!


    "No one can stop me!"


    "Including Odin!"


    "I said it before!"


    "I will be reborn in the fire, for the glory of Musbelheim!"


    "Try Asgard!"


    "The gods tremble under my power, and can do nothing but witness the destruction of Asgard!"


    "right now!"


    Surtel''s roar shook the sky and resounded throughout Asgard.


    Therefore, all Asgardians who noticed this scene felt the most terrible despair.


    At this moment, Surtel held the sword of flame with both hands, aimed at the ground under him, exerted his full strength, and stab downward.


    Attempt to crush the land of Asgard with one blow!


    However, it is too late and then soon...


    Just when Surtel was about to succeed, a colorful energy pillar fell from the sky!

 v2 Chapter 705： I am the Supreme Master

    Rumble!


    Along with a loud noise, the colorful energy pillar fell from the sky, blocking Sirtel''s sword of flame.


    Before he could react.


    The storm battle axe flew out of the energy column, went straight to the flame sword of Sirtel, and successfully hit the blade.


    boom!


    The blue lightning spread to the surroundings, and the storm tomahawk flew out.


    Thor was the first to walk out of the energy pillar, stretch out his five fingers, and catch the storm axe that flew back.


    He raised his head and looked directly at the tall Sirtel.


    "Fire Giant, Surtel." Sol said in a low voice, saying the name of the opponent.


    Immediately afterwards, Loki walked out of the energy pillar, he only glanced at Surtel, and completely gave up fighting this guy.


    The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    My own **** of tricks, he didn''t seem to be as big as Sirtel''s toes.


    "Sol, Loki."


    On the other side, Friega, who saw the two brothers walking out of the Rainbow Bridge, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, at the most critical moment, they are back!


    "Xu."


    Immediately after the Rainbow Bridge disappeared, Heimdall saw Xu Fan''s figure.


    Although Sol and Loki''s return made him feel gratified, but with them alone, it is not a realistic thing to defeat Sirtel.


    Because his power is so powerful that even Odin at the peak of his heyday cannot kill him.


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    In Heimdall''s view, the person who can prevent Heimdall from descending the Twilight of the Gods.


    Only Xu Fan, the supreme mage from the earth!


    "Sol." Surter looked at the small three people condescendingly, with a low voice, he remembered Sol''s name.


    This son of Odin.


    He once vowed to get rid of this guy.


    "Sol, he seems to know you." Rocky said without thinking, but at this moment his steps involuntarily backed away.


    Since getting to know Xu Fan, Loki felt that he had learned an extremely important thing.


    That is¡­¡­


    In the face of absolute power, any trickery is bells and whistles!


    And Surtel is the flame giant with absolute power.


    Those own tricks can''t help him at all!


    but¡­¡­


    Although Sol did not think that he was an opponent of Sirtel, he did not retreat like Rocky.


    In fact...


    Sol''s approach is the opposite of Loki.


    He is the son of Odin.


    It is the father of the gods now.


    Although he asked Xu Fan for help, as the guardian of Asgard, his philosophy does not allow him to do nothing!


    Thinking of this, Thor held the Storm Axe tightly, and then soared into the sky.


    Two or three can''t breathe, Thor flew high over Surtel''s head, and then poured out his divine power.


    The entire sky of Asgard was discolored by Thor''s violent power.


    Become black and crushed.


    The huge vortex began to spin, and the thunderclouds rubbed against each other, bursting out tyrannical thunders.


    Anyone who sees such a picture will feel confused as to whether the end is coming.


    "When did Thor become so strong."


    Loki stared at the sky blankly, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    He had never dreamed that Thor''s strength had been improved again.


    "Sulter, die!"


    Thor roared loudly, and then guided the thunder in the sky to bombard Sulter.


    "Sol!"


    Surtel is also unwilling to show weakness.


    He came to Asgard just to avenge them.


    Without the slightest hesitation.


    There is no pause.


    The flame giant Surtel, clutching the sword of flame in both hands, swept towards Sol.


    Rumble!


    The thunder and the fire collided, and the shock wave spread out in the form of ripples.


    The whole Asgard trembles constantly under the power of Sol and Sulter.


    The sky changes color!


    The earth fell apart!


    Thor clenched his teeth and used all his strength to make a desperate attempt to suppress Suerter.


    however¡­¡­


    As time goes by.


    Saul, who was evenly matched by Ben and Sulter, began to struggle.


    His facial features gradually became hideous.


    After a round of competition, Saul lost the battle.


    boom!


    The fire eventually swallowed all the thunder, like a mountain pressing against Thor.


    The storm axe flew upside down from his hand, like a kite with a broken string.


    Then, Sulter switched to holding the sword of flame with one hand, slashing downwards, slashing Sol''s armor, and smashing him into the square of Asgard.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the entire square of Asgard was covered with cracks like spider webs.


    All Asgard felt helpless and hopeless.


    Frigga, Heimdall, Loki, and Foster all looked at Saul with shock and sluggishness.


    In front of the flame giant Surtel, Sol was actually vulnerable!


    He didn''t even stop the attack of Surtel for one round!


    The strength of the two sides is very different, it is not a level at all!


    "Go to hell, Odin''s kid!"


    Surtel roared again, his voice resounding throughout Asgard, as if to spread across the nine kingdoms.


    This time, he switched to using both hands, aiming the spikes of the sword of flame at Thor¡¯s heart, and then slammed it down This move will not only directly kill Sol, but also Asgard. Torn apart.


    All of this will end!


    The grievances between him and Odin will also be cleared up!


    This is the trial of Asgard.


    It is the twilight of the gods of Asgard!


    No one can stop Surtel now.


    It should be so!


    however¡­¡­


    Just as Suerter''s sword of flame was about to penetrate Asgard, Xu Fan flashed to Sol''s side with a instantaneous spell.


    "It''s embarrassing enough, Thor."


    Xu Fan looked down at Saul and couldn''t help but vomit [yoyo reading] slot.


    At the same time, Xu Fan raised his arm, stretched it upward, spread his five fingers, and directly caught between the flames of Sirtel.


    Bang!


    Along with a loud noise, the impact once again spread in all directions.


    Only this time, the mighty Surtel showed a surprised look.


    He never expected that someone in Asgard would withstand his full blow!


    Just this sword is enough to destroy Asgard!


    "What kind of **** are you?"


    Surtel''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked up and down Xu Fan, trying to recognize his identity.


    But for Xu Fan''s face, Surtel felt very strange.


    and¡­¡­


    Judging from the facial features, Xu Fan does not look like an Asgardian.


    He is more like an atrium person.


    but¡­¡­


    How can a mere atrium person catch his flame sword?


    For a while, Sirtel felt unprecedented confusion.


    Where is Xu Fan sacred?


    "I?"


    Xu Fan glanced at the tall flame giant Sulter, and then said lightly, "If I have to say anything, I should still be the Supreme Mage."


    ;

 v2 Chapter 706： Im coming

    The development of the situation was as expected by Domam.


    As expected, Xu Fan did not ignore the disaster in Asgard.


    He and Sol, Loki, crossed the Rainbow Bridge to stop Surter from destroying Asgard.


    but¡­¡­


    Domam knew in his heart.


    With Xu Fan''s strength, Surtel couldn''t delay much time.


    He and Sithorn must race against time.


    Fortunately...


    Wanda''s strength is strong enough.


    She took the lead to the Shanghai Most Holy Place, using Chaos Magic to slaughter all the temple mages here.


    Avoid them from whispering, let other temple mages know what happened here.


    on the other hand¡­¡­


    Although the three most holy places are not high or low, the temple mages who guard the most holy places are different.


    There is no doubt that the Sanctuary of New York today has the strongest combat power.


    It is also the most difficult to overcome.


    To ensure that your plan is foolproof.


    Dommam lets Sithorn control Wanda''s consciousness and destroys Shanghai''s Most Holy Place and London''s Most Holy Place.


    Then put all the attention on the most holy place in New York.


    quickly¡­¡­


    Wanda came to the Sanctuary in New York and directly used Chaos Magic to attack here.


    Rumble!


    The vast chaos magic instantly collapsed the magic barrier that wrapped the Sanctuary of New York.


    As the manager when Xu Fan was not here, Anna realized this in an instant.


    She brought all the temple mages to fight.


    But what she never expected was...


    This time, the person who wanted to destroy the Sanctuary in New York turned out to be an earth woman.


    "stop!"


    With a low voice, Anna ordered Wanda to surrender.


    The other temple mages stepped forward and surrounded Wanda.


    But how can Wanda now follow the orders of the temple mage?


    Her mind was invaded by Sithorn and was firmly controlled.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the current Wanda is just a tool man puppet at the mercy of Sithorn!


    Seeing someone prevent Wanda from destroying the Sanctuary of New York, Sithorn will be more majestic, and powerful chaos magic will be poured into Wanda''s body.


    Although the flame giant Surtel is very powerful, he is the super villain who descended the Twilight of the Gods in Asgard''s prophecy.


    but¡­¡­


    In the face of Xu Fan, who has six infinite gems, even if it is Surtel, it is impossible for him to be his opponent.


    In order to destroy the three most holy places before Xu Fan returns to earth.


    Domam and Sithorn can be said to be desperate.


    How could they allow the temple mage of the Most Holy [Men] in New York to stop their great plan?


    "Ah!"


    Wanda burst out with a roar, and crimson magic particles burst out of her hand, instantly covering the whole block.


    As the administrator of the Sanctuary in New York, a follower of Xu Fan.


    Anna recognized the magic used by Wanda at a glance.


    That is an ancient and powerful magical energy!


    Chaos magic!


    Not only that¡­¡­


    The strength of Wanda''s body is different from that of ordinary people, and it is much more exaggerated than every temple mage here.


    Even Anna did not have full confidence against her power.


    For a while, Anna''s body was almost instinctive, and quickly retreated away from Wanda.


    And those temple mages who didn''t know the situation at all and didn''t realize how powerful Wanda was, were swallowed by her chaotic magic.


    Although some of the temple mages reacted extremely quickly, they quickly used the white magic borrowed from Emperor Wei Shan to contend.


    but¡­¡­


    One breathing effort, their white magic was completely shattered by chaos magic.


    Rumble!


    Deafening sounds resounded throughout New York, and countless temple mages were killed by Wanda.


    Anna''s eyes widened suddenly, and she looked at Wanda incredulously.


    She couldn''t imagine that a fellow who was also human as herself could withstand such a majestic magical energy.


    "Is this guy a monster."


    Anna rolled her throat, feeling that only the word monster can describe the current Wanda.


    However, even worse trouble lay in front of Anna.


    Wanda didn''t come to trouble the temple mage.


    Her real goal, real goal, is actually to destroy the Sanctuary of New York!


    When all the temple mages were defeated by her and fell to the ground.


    Wanda focused his sight on the most holy place ahead, pouring chaotic magic once again, and blasted it past.


    "Do not!"


    Anna quickly yelled, shocked by the scene before her eyes.


    But her magic is too late to stop Wanda!


    Rumble!


    With loud noises, Anna''s brain just felt blank.


    As the manager of the Sanctuary in New York, he failed to protect this place!


    This is her negligence!


    But just when Anna felt deeply self-blaming for it, the dazzling light disappeared from her eyes.


    The Sanctuary of New York that she is familiar with still stands here.


    Safe and sound!


    "what happened."


    Anna took a deep breath and looked to the other side while relieved.


    I saw Arthur, Strange was floating in the air.


    "Hey, aren''t we late?" Strange glanced at Anna, jokingly.


    Although Wanda defeated all the temple mages with a chaotic magic, it failed to kill them.


    So Strange''s mood was not particularly heavy.


    Of course, the current situation is obviously not the time for small talk.


    Worried that Wanda will further damage this place.


    Strange focused his gaze on her again.


    "This young lady, although I don''t know what kind of grievances you have with the Most Holy, but... you obviously shouldn''t stay here anymore."


    Worrying that Wanda''s chaotic magic would spread here, Strange used the power of the ring to create a fist-sized ring of fire at Wanda''s feet.


    The ring of fire expanded rapidly, and it was a portal connecting another world!


    But who knows...


    Wanda did not follow the script designed by Strange, free fall, and fell heavily on the Himalayas.


    It was suspended in the air.


    "You can also fly." While Strange teased, he raised his finger and manipulated the portal to swallow Wanda.


    Next second.


    Wanda disappeared out of thin air, causing Strange''s portal to go into the air.


    When Strange reacted, Wanda rushed directly in front of him.


    "Oh no."


    With a bad premonition, Strange felt that his neck was being pinched to death, and a strong sense of suffocation followed.


    At this critical moment, Arthur and Anna looked at each other and exchanged glances.


    then¡­¡­


    They nodded vigorously, and showed their actions at the same time, borrowing a steady stream of white magic from Emperor Weishan, and bombarding Wanda.


    "Just a few ants."


    Sithorn used the mouth of Wanda to taunt the mage present, and then diffused the crimson magic particles, defeating the white magic of Arthur and Anna.


    From the beginning, they had no chance of winning!


    boom!

 v2 Chapter 707： Hulk was seckilled

    Wanda led the chaos magic to Strange.


    boom!


    Although the floating cloak acted autonomously at the critical moment and protected Strange''s vitals, the majestic force stunned Strange directly.


    Then, without even looking at Strange, Wanda threw him directly on the ground.


    As for Arthur and Anna, their personal strength is not Wanda''s current opponent at all.


    With three attempts, they were defeated by Wanda''s Chaos Magic.


    In this way, the flow between Wanda and the Sanctuary of New York is unimpeded.


    As long as she releases the chaos magic once more, she can destroy the most holy place built by Agomoto!


    At that time, it was easy for Domam to invade the Earth dimension.


    "Sithorn, hurry up, I can''t wait now."


    Dommam said excitedly.


    His eyes widened, ready to witness the destruction of the Most Holy Place with his own eyes.


    "Ok."


    Sithorn nodded slightly, no longer inking.


    Considering that Xu Fan could be killed at any time, he decisively lent as much of his Chaos Magic as possible to Wanda.


    The crimson magic particles condensed into a red ball of light in Wanda''s hands.


    boom!


    Accompanied by a loud noise.


    The black mushroom cloud soared into the sky, razing the building in front of Wanda directly to the ground!


    at the same time.


    Enter Asgard.


    Xu Fan slowly raised his hand to meet Sirtel''s sword of flame.


    The impact spread out in all directions like ripples.


    Sulter''s flame sword was forcibly intercepted by Xu Fan, unable to continue downward!


    "This is impossible."


    Surtel couldn''t help exclaiming, wondering if he had read something wrong.


    An atrium person actually stopped his attack?


    How is this kind of thing possible?


    You know, he is the most powerful super villain among the nine countries.


    Fusion with the eternal fire, once again restored to its peak period!


    It is no exaggeration to say that even Odin.


    Now they are not their opponents!


    But the facts were also placed in front of Sirtel, so he had to admit it.


    Xu Fan''s palm is like an indestructible barrier.


    The sword of flame that I am proud of cannot be broken at all!


    "Do not!"


    Sulter snarled loudly at Xu Fan below and increased his strength.


    But the result is still the same.


    No matter how he tried, he couldn''t shake Xu Fan!


    The strength of the two parties is not at the same level at all!


    "Thank God..."


    Sol rolled his throat, swallowed nervously, and quickly got up from the ground. He raised his head to stare at Surtel''s flame sword.


    If Xu Fan hadn''t appeared in time, the power of the opponent''s sword might have killed him.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Saul shook his head, changing his thoughts.


    Not bad.


    But definitely!


    The power of Sirtel is far more terrifying and powerful than he imagined!


    If Xu Fan didn''t make a move in time, not only would he be swallowed and annihilated by Sirtel''s sword of flame.


    I am afraid that the entire land of Asgard will be pierced by Sirtel''s flame sword and fall apart!


    without any exaggeration¡­¡­


    After witnessing the terrifying power of Surtel, Sol began to believe in the prophecy of the gods at dusk.


    and¡­¡­


    Sol felt fortunate, glad that he did not come back with Loki.


    Instead, he asked Xu Fan for help.


    "Xu, I really don''t know what to say."


    Saul couldn''t help sighing. He felt that he owed Xu Fan more and more favors.


    He almost can''t remember how many times Xu Fan has helped him.


    Because there are too many times.


    "Okay, Sol, now is not the time to say this."


    Xu Fan smiled and said that he felt that he could understand Saul''s current mood.


    But no matter what...


    Surtel is still standing aside!


    In order to ensure that this big guy would not destroy Asgard, descended the Twilight of the Gods.


    Xu Fan plans to solve this big guy once and for all.


    Together with the so-called eternal fire, wipe out together!


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan pushed hard, the majestic divine power surged upwards.


    So much so that Surtel didn''t expect it for a while, and his body almost lost his balance.


    His steps backed back again and again, looking for the center of gravity, and even had to use the sword of flame to act as a crutch.


    I saw Sulter''s sword of flame left indelible scratches on the land of Asgard.


    Frigga, Heimdall, Loki, and countless Asgards held their breath at this moment.


    They want to find a place to hide.


    but¡­¡­


    Under Sirtel''s huge size, such an idea is undoubtedly futile.


    As long as they are still on Asgard, there is nowhere to escape, nowhere to hide!


    Either Xu Fan helped them defeat Sirtel, or the gods descended at dusk.


    Everyone is going to die.


    There is no other choice!


    Fortunately, Xu Fan''s seeming move to regain a city gave everyone a lot of confidence.


    To a great extent these people have been inspired and given them a glimmer of hope.


    However, at this moment, a green meteor soared from the ground to the front door of Sirtel.


    Xu Fan only glanced at it and recognized the guy who flew past. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    It was not a green meteor, but a superhero.


    Hulk!


    Although Hulk hates the earth very much, does not want to go back there, and he does not want to fight for humans, he likes it here and Asgard very much.


    When Sulter invaded here, Hulk was determined to protect everyone from harm!


    Although Surtel looked terrifying, he was a difficult opponent.


    But Hulk rushed forward resolutely, waved his fists, and kept attacking Surtel.


    But without Banner, without a physical body, he could not evolve into a green cat.


    No matter how hard he worked and how brave he was, he was still no match for Sirtel!


    Even his attack did not cause any harm to Sirtel.


    "Flies from there."


    Surtel couldn''t help but vomit, drew out a hand, stretched out his fingers, and squeezed Hulk''s small body.


    For the reminder of the huge flame giant Surtel, the Hulk is like a tiny fly.


    Then, Sulter used brute force, like swatting a fly, and threw Hulk to the ground.


    Rumble!


    Along with the loud noises, Hulk smashed deep pits one after another in the square of Asgard.


    His body rolled continuously for several times before he could stop.


    "Hi, big guy."


    Hulk stopped at Loki''s footsteps, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Loki''s smile, "If I were you, I wouldn''t be involved in this battle."


    but¡­¡­


    Although Hulk looked very embarrassed, he did not suffer any substantial harm.


    I just feel a little dizzy in my brain.


    He shook his head like a rattle, then stood up from the ground.


    Before he could stand firm, Hulk fell to the ground with a plop.

 v2 Chapter 708： Where did you get them

    Hulk wanted to rush forward and fight Surtel again.


    But when he stood up again, an unprecedented sense of fatigue swept through, forcing his tall body to fall straight forward.


    Bang!


    Hulk fell at Loki''s feet again, and then lost consciousness.


    Loki looked at Hulk, and was stunned for a moment.


    He never dreamed that a fighter as powerful as Hulk would be killed by Surtel in one round!


    You know, when Rocky planned the New York war.


    He is the biggest hole card in Rocky''s hand!


    Even if I lose the physical body of Banner.


    In the arena on Saka, Hulk can still fight Thor back and forth!


    In such a contrast, Loki could hardly imagine how terrifying the true strength of Sirtel was!


    "If there is no Xu..."


    Loki swallowed nervously, and stepped back again.


    Even a guy like Hulk can''t bear the power of Sirtel.


    If you are affected, the consequences may not be a joke.


    Although Loki is the **** of tricks in Asgard, he said that he didn''t want to be involved in this battle.


    the other side¡­¡­


    Surtel brandished a sword of flame.


    Although an episode like Hulk happened, he didn''t care.


    For him now, Hulk, known as the Hulk, is undoubtedly an ant.


    It''s not worth making him take it seriously.


    In Asgard as a whole, the only existence that can make Sirte jealous.


    There is only Xu Fan alone!


    Only him is extremely powerful.


    "go to hell!"


    Surtel roared loudly at Xu Fan, brandishing the sword of flame with both hands, slashing at him.


    But this time, Xu Fan didn''t use his body to resist.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of Surtel''s power.


    But...


    Don''t want to continue playing with him.


    Perhaps for Sol and others, Surtel is an unprecedented powerful demon.


    But to him now, Sirtel is nothing at all.


    Chakra burst out from Xu Fan''s body, and changed into a physical body at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Suzuo Nenghu.


    Show up!


    Rumble!


    A loud noise exploded between Xu Fan and Surtel.


    Suzuo Nenghu took out the Chakrata sword, put it on top of his head, and forcibly blocked Surtel''s flame sword.


    This scene shocked Surtel.


    He couldn''t understand, let alone believe.


    However, this is not the end.


    Under the control of Xu Fan''s consciousness, his Suzuo Nenghu transformed into a complete body, and his body shape expanded accordingly.


    After five or six breaths, Xu Fan''s Suzuo Nenghu directly transformed into a complete body.


    The height is almost the same as that of Surtel.


    Seeing the power he had never seen before, Surtel was a little stunned for a while.


    And recalled that I seemed to have heard the title of Supreme Master there.


    However, at the moment when Surtel was stunned, he was completely stunned and made a decisive move. Not only did he push aside Surtel''s Flame Sword, but he also held Chakrata sword with both hands and swept away.


    The sword energy not only forced back Surtel''s footsteps, but also chopped off his arm on the spot.


    Surtel''s eyes widened, and he stared at the flying arms with an incredible look.


    He didn''t even dream that he would be so embarrassed when he merged with the eternal fire!


    And the arm that flew upside down like a broken kite fell straight down and fell heavily into the forest of Asgard. The impact spread to the surroundings and instantly flattened the entire forest!


    Therefore, all Asgardians who saw this scene took a breath and felt their scalp numb.


    At this moment, they seemed to have seen, what is the real meaning of fighting with gods!


    without any exaggeration.


    The battle between Sol and Hella.


    Compared with Xu Fan and Suerter, it is simply weak!


    "Ah this..."


    Sol stared at everything in front of him blankly, and there was a storm in his heart.


    Although he did not want to admit it, he had to admit it.


    Whether it is Xu Fan.


    Still Surtel.


    I have too much power beyond myself.


    even¡­¡­


    This is not a dimensional level.


    In addition to standing far away, he watched them clash.


    I can''t get in at all!


    he.


    Son of Odin.


    Thor of Asgard.


    The father of the gods of the nine kingdoms.


    There is no power to defeat Sirtel at all.


    At this moment, Thor hated his weakness for the first time.


    He can protect nothing.


    Nothing can stop it.


    At the crucial moment.


    When Asgard needed him most.


    He can only pin his hopes on Xu Fan.


    This sense of powerlessness made him deeply blame himself!


    "I must become stronger!"


    Thor secretly swears in his heart that after this disaster is over, he must train hard to make himself strong enough.


    When Asgard needs himself next time, he won''t do it again.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan didn''t know anything about Sol''s thoughts.


    At this time, he was floating above Suzuo Nohu''s head, controlling him to fight against Surter.


    Although it only took one blow to chop off Surtel''s arm.


    But as long as the eternal fire is still there, no matter how serious the injury.


    Sirtel can recover instantly.


    even¡­¡­


    The power of eternal fire, UU reading www. uukanshu.com can make Sirtel reborn again and again.


    Seeing Surtel, who had regrown his arms, Xu Fan muttered to himself, "It seems that the eternal fire must be separated from Surtel."


    If it were Xu Fan before, he might be helpless with Sirtel.


    Because the eternal fire has penetrated into the blood and bones of Sirtel, it is not easy to separate them.


    However, Xu Fan now has the most powerful force in this universe!


    Infinite gems!


    This power is enough for him to modify all the rules.


    Not to mention the separation of Eternal Fire from Sirtel.


    So, Xu Fan took out the infinite glove and put it on his right hand. Six infinite gems shining with different lights appeared out of thin air, flying to the groove of the infinite glove at a very fast speed, and were firmly embedded in it.


    At a glance, Surtel was stunned.


    Although he did not know all the infinite gems, he was very impressed with a few of them.


    Especially the ether particles that represent the laws of reality in the universe.


    Malekis, who had been countless times weaker than him, possessed the power to defeat him.


    "You got these gems from there."


    Surtel couldn''t help shouting at Xu Fan.


    He didn''t even realize that his voice was trembling!


    "you do not need to know."


    Xu Fan smiled and said, then put his thumb on his middle finger.


    Surtel, who was a little panicked, hurriedly brandished the sword of flame, trying to stop Xu Fan.


    Because he felt a very bad feeling.


    but¡­¡­


    His sword of flame, every time it swept and slashed, it would be fully defended by Suzuo N¨­go with a Chakrata sword.


    He could not stop Xu Fan from using Infinite Gems!

 v2 Chapter 709： Death of Sirtel

    Xu Fan pointed the Infinite Glove at Surtel, rubbed it lightly, and snapped his fingers.


    Click!


    With this crisp sound, a dazzling light burst out from the infinite gem, and instantly enveloped Surtel''s body.


    This power poured into Surtel''s body, slowly separating the eternal fire from his flesh and blood.


    Sol.


    Rocky.


    Friga.


    Heimdall and.


    Foster.


    As well as all the Asgardians who paid attention to this battle, they all held their breath and stared at Sulter.


    Just as long as you blink your eyes for a while, the world will disappear.


    "Minute!"


    Xu Fan suddenly yelled, pulling the eternal fire out of Surtel''s body.


    The result is as Xu Fan expected.


    The powerful force of Sirtel comes from the eternal fire.


    Once he lost the eternal fire, his body began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Do not!"


    Surtel roared at Xu Fan, his voice full of anger.


    He stretched out his right hand, spread his five fingers, and grabbed it towards the eternal fire, trying to reunite with this force.


    However, due to the shrinking size, Soulter''s fingers failed to touch the eternal fire.


    He stared his eyes wide, watching the eternal fire farther away from him!


    In less than half a minute, the flame giant Surtel returned to a weak state.


    His body does not look strong yet Hulk.


    The sword of flame became dim in his hand.


    Such a weak Surtel is not even Sol''s opponent.


    "Sol, he is yours."


    Xu Fan had a low voice, not interested in Surtel''s supplementary knife. He relieved Suzuo Nohu and held the eternal fire in his hand.


    However, what Xu Fan didn''t expect was.


    He planned to use the power of infinite gems to destroy the eternal fire.


    As a result, when the Infinite Glove touched the Eternal Fire, the Eternal Fire was directly absorbed by his Infinite Glove and merged completely.


    Sirtel''s eternal fire immediately transformed into a part of Xu Fan''s power.


    This scene made Xu Fan unexpected, but it was an unexpected surprise.


    And Saul below also heard Xu Fan''s explanation.


    He took a deep breath, firmly grasped the storm tomahawk in both hands, moved his legs forward, and gradually accelerated his steps.


    I saw a blue thunder burst out of Saul''s body, slapping the ground like a whip.


    then¡­¡­


    Thor began to run, and then jumped up, guiding the Thunder God''s power bursting out of his body, all condensed on the Storm Axe.


    "Sulter!"


    Thor shouted the name of the flame giant and jumped down.


    "Sol!"


    Being deprived of the eternal fire made Surtel extremely angry, so when he saw Sol descending from the sky, he grabbed the weapon in his hand and greeted him upward.


    The sword and the axe collided instantly.


    There was a "banging" metal collision sound.


    Everyone''s attention shifted from Xu Fan to the battle between Sol and Sulter.


    At the beginning, the two sides were deadlocked.


    Thor''s storm axe can''t help Sulter.


    but¡­¡­


    Sirtel without eternal fire is worse than a frost giant.


    He was eventually exhausted of all his strength, and the giant sword in his hand began to crack until the entire sword body was covered with cracks.


    On the other hand, Saul''s facial features have become a lot easier since the beginning.


    "You lose, Surtel!"


    Thor let out a beast-like throat, pouring out his thunder unreservedly.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by thunder, the giant sword fell apart in Surtel''s hand, turned into bits and pieces, and flew out in all directions.


    And Thor''s storm battle axe continued downward, hitting Suerter''s left chest, knocking him to the ground.


    Thor rolled out and adjusted his center of gravity, and then before he could stand up, he rushed up with a vigorous step and stepped on his abdomen.


    Soon.


    Thor stretched out his right hand and held the storm axe embedded in Sulter.


    "Damn Odin..."


    It took a long time for the extremely weak Surtel to squeeze out a complete word.


    He looked at Saul with hatred, wishing to tear him to pieces.


    He will never forgive Odin.


    Will never forgive Asgard.


    Even if Thor kills him, he will always curse Asgard.


    Until the nightfall of the gods!


    "I will be reborn in the ashes and make the dusk of the gods a reality!"


    Suddenly, Surtel seemed to be back to his feet, struggling to get up, and roaring loudly.


    Worried about what resistance he would make, Thor pulled away the storm axe, aimed at Surtel''s head, and chopped it down.


    Bang!


    This time, Thor''s storm axe directly smashed Surtel''s head, and the violent thunder tumbling and surging, shattered Surtel''s body.


    There was only one crown belonging to Sirtel, which fell to the ground.


    The whole Asgard returned to calm.


    However, this calm did not last long.


    Soon, there was thunderous cheers.


    Foster rushed all the way, opened his arms and rushed towards Saul, and put him in his arms, using all his strength, UU reading did not want to let go.


    Seeing this, Saul let go of his five fingers and let the Storm Axe fall to the ground. One hand put his arm around Foster''s waist and the other hand pressed the back of her head.


    Then...


    The two kissed passionately.


    On the contrary, Xu Fan couldn''t help looking at them with a black line.


    What kind of psychology are these guys like to kiss after the disaster is over?


    "Forget it."


    Xu Fan shook his head, and simply didn''t think about those things.


    Although this time I came to Asgard not to sign in, I didn''t get the reward.


    But the eternal fire is a good harvest.


    This power can make people reborn.


    Maybe it can be used to train an army of death.


    such as¡­¡­


    In the history of ninja world, those ninjas who died in battle.


    I can use the power of eternal fire to resurrect them one by one.


    "I don''t know how to thank you."


    Friga and Heimdall walked up together, standing beside Xu Fan, the former expressing gratitude to Xu Fan.


    If there is no Xu Fan, Sulter will surely make the prophecy of Ragnarok become a reality.


    Thanks to Xu Fan.


    Sirtel was able to be stopped.


    "If you don''t know how to thank me, you can give me Ulu Metal." Xu Fan said without thinking.


    Compared to verbal thanks, he felt better to give things.


    On the contrary, Frigga couldn''t help being stunned.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Fan would be so simply.


    but¡­¡­


    Friega quickly showed a smile again. Compared with the dusk of the gods, Xu Fan just wanted some Ulu metal.


    Not much at all.


    "I will try my best to arrange this." Frigga assured Xu Fan that she would not let him down.


    At this time, Saul and Foster finally finished kissing.


    "Xu."

 v2 Chapter 710： Infinite gem crisis

    "Xu."


    Saul and Foster walked to Xu Fan side by side, but just when he was about to say something to express his gratitude to Xu Fan.


    He suddenly noticed that the light emitted by the six gems inlaid on Xu Fan''s Infinite Gloves was dimming.


    "Is that normal?" Saul frowned and asked Xu Fan.


    He didn''t know the infinite gems as well as Xu Fan, but he felt it was not normal.


    Because when I saw Infinite Gems several times before, they were always shining brightly.


    When Sol questioned, the eyes of others focused on the infinite gem.


    Infinite Gems, as Thor said, are dimming at an unprecedented speed, as if they have become ordinary stones.


    Hearing this, Xu Fan raised his arm, lowered his head slightly, and looked at the gems embedded in the Infinite Glove.


    Sure enough, as Saul said, all infinite gemstones, without exception, have lost their natural light and dimmed completely, just like ordinary glass stones.


    This is the first time Xu Fan has encountered such a situation since getting the Infinite Gems.


    Suddenly, Xu Fan couldn''t help but have a bad feeling in his heart.


    He raised the infinite glove and clenched his five fingers into fists, attempting to activate the power of the space gem to open the wormhole leading to the earth.


    But who knows...


    Xu Fan''s front was still empty.


    Nothing happened.


    "Infinite gem, lost its power?" Loki on the side could not help but exclaimed.


    Like Xu Fan, such a powerful supreme mage, he didn''t know the correct usage of Impossible Infinite Gems.


    In fact, Xu Fan had used the power of Infinite Gems more than once before this.


    So it is absolutely impossible that there is an operation error!


    Eliminate all the impossible, then the remaining possibilities no matter how impossible they seem.


    It is the correct answer.


    Xu Fan''s infinite gem lost his supernatural power.


    Although I don''t know why this happened, it did happen.


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking up and down all the gems.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Is it because of the eternal fire?


    But no matter how you say it, although the eternal fire is a good artifact, it is far inferior to the infinite gem.


    Said it affected Infinite Gems.


    It''s just a dream.


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan still tried, he separated the eternal fire from the infinite gem.


    But even so, the infinite gem is still bleak.


    No matter what Xu Fan tried, they could not activate their power.


    This kind of thing is very abnormal.


    "What should we do now?" Sol couldn''t help asking.


    He felt that this matter was not trivial.


    Infinite gems represent the laws of the entire universe, not the laws of the earth.


    Even Asgard, where Xu Fan is, is part of the universe.


    Now the infinite gem loses its supernatural power, no matter from that point of view, it is a very bad thing.


    "Anyway, I need to go back to the earth first." Xu Fan thought for a while and said to everyone.


    Although he had just blocked Surtel and prevented the dusk of the gods from coming, there was no joy at this time.


    And Xu Fan had a hunch in his heart that this crisis of infinite gems could never be a coincidence.


    It must be accompanied by a greater crisis!


    "As a traverser, I know more about infinite gems than these superheroes."


    "A problem that even I can''t figure out is naturally impossible for them to know."


    Xu Fan sighed in his heart.


    but¡­¡­


    He thought of a person''s name in his heart.


    He may not be the strongest and most knowledgeable of all the villains.


    But for the understanding of Infinite Gems, he does not lose to anyone.


    He is Thanos!


    In order to clarify the truth of this matter, Xu Fan decided to return to Earth to resurrect Thanos first.


    although¡­¡­


    Infinite gems have become ordinary stones.


    But the way to resurrect Thanos, he needs as many as he wants.


    "Xu, I''ll go with you." Saul thought for a while and said firmly.


    Just now, Xu Fan helped Asgard stop the Twilight of the Gods.


    Now Xu Fan is in trouble, if his friend does nothing.


    That''s too unreasonable.


    What''s more, now I am the father of the gods of the nine kingdoms.


    He should kill all events that might threaten the stability of the nine countries in the cradle.


    "I''ll go too." Loki took a step forward and said towards Xu Fan.


    He wasn''t as great as Sol thought.


    But the infinite gem is the strongest artifact in this universe.


    Loki, who had obtained them before, knew this better than anyone.


    On the one hand it is out of curiosity.


    On the other hand, there is also concern that the situation will become out of control.


    Because the power of Infinite Gems is too powerful.


    "I see." Xu Fan nodded slightly when he saw it, and did not reject the kindness of these people. He raised his hand and used the power of the ring to create a portal in front of him.


    A portal connecting New York to the Sanctuary.


    Then, Xu Fan took the lead, Thor and Rocky followed closely behind.


    When the three of them returned to Earth, the portal behind them began to shrink slowly until they disappeared.


    However, what Xu Fan never dreamed of was...


    When the three of them returned to the earth, a burst of energy poured down from the sky at UU Reading .


    "who?"


    Thor yelled at their attacker, while swinging the storm axe, intercepting the energy.


    I thought there was another crisis on the earth.


    As a result, when Saul noticed the identity of the attacker, he was stunned.


    Because the opponent is not someone else, it is a member of the Avengers.


    The man who has fought with him countless times!


    iron Man!


    Tony Stark!


    "It''s me, Tony, and I''m Thor."


    Thor yelled at Stark.


    But who knows, Stark seems to have never heard of this name.


    Seeing that Sol blocked his own laser pulse, Stark''s nanosuit instantly separated six laser cannons and aimed at Sol at the same time, doubling the attack power.


    "You have the right to remain silent."


    "But you are not welcome here."


    Stark said, and attacked decisively.


    Saul looked stunned, but helpless, he could only burst out a stronger force, like separating a waterfall, separating Stark''s laser pulse.


    Soon.


    Soar soared into the sky, caught up with Stark, and grabbed the Ark reactor on Stark''s chest.


    He didn''t want to kill this close friend.


    He just wanted to figure out the situation.


    So Saul used his full strength and forcibly buckled the reactor from Stark''s steel suit.


    The result was the same as Saul thought.


    When Stark lost the power source of the reactor, his steel suit quickly disintegrated.


    just¡­¡­


    Stark today is not the only power of technology.


    Seeing that his steel suit was damaged, he immediately opened his eyes and poured out magical energy.

 v2 Chapter 711： The changed world

    "That is¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan raised his head and looked at Stark who was using magic.


    Because Stark went to the Sanctuary in New York to learn magic, it is not surprising that he can use magic.


    What really surprised Xu Fan was that Stark did not use the white magic borrowed from Emperor Weishan!


    It''s a very powerful and evil black magic!


    If you don¡¯t admit your mistakes, this power should belong to the Dark Dimension Lord, Domam!


    Rumble!


    A loud noise exploded over New York, and the black magic energy poured out from Stark''s hands and blasted towards Sol.


    Because he didn''t expect Stark to be able to use such power, Thor was unprepared for a while.


    His body fell down and hit the streets of New York, creating a huge pit in an instant.


    Stark floated down, preparing to use more powerful black magic to deal with Sol.


    Although this kind of power is not enough to cause fatal damage to Thor, if the two of them fight endlessly, it will only waste their own time.


    Therefore, Xu Fan made a decisive move, intending to restrain Stark''s actions with a magic whip, and then figure out a way to figure out the situation.


    However, what Xu Fan never expected was...


    He aimed his palm at Stark, but no white magic burst out from it.


    Like...


    The white magic disappeared completely from this world!


    This kind of thing is extremely unusual, but it does happen.


    He cannot use white magic power to deal with Stark!


    On the other side, Sol also quickly noticed Xu Fan''s actions, "Can''t even use magic?"


    Saul was convinced once again that there were indeed some problems in this world.


    Some problems are worse than they thought.


    but¡­¡­


    The power Xu Fan possessed was not only white magic.


    Seeing that he couldn''t use the power of white magic, Xu Fan simply slapped his hands with his hands and used the wooden escape technique to restrain Stark.


    I saw vines growing wildly around Stark''s feet, quickly wrapping around his calves and spreading upward.


    Before Stark could release his second black magic energy, the vine caught his hands and feet.


    But behind Stark, at a speed visible to the naked eye, a towering tree grew and merged with the vines, fixing Stark to the trunk in a cross shape.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Seeing Stark being controlled, Thor straightened up from the ground, spread his five fingers, and flew the storm axe back into his hand.


    However, it wasn''t until this moment that Thor seemed to react.


    When he played against Stark, he felt a sense of disharmony.


    I thought this sense of disharmony was caused by Stark''s ignorance of himself.


    But in fact¡­¡­


    This sense of violation comes from the street.


    Nowadays, there are neither pedestrians nor vehicles on this street.


    As a famous big city on earth.


    This situation is extremely unrealistic.


    Even when it was the Battle of New York, when Thanos invaded.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau and the army evacuated people together, leaving a lot of vehicles in the block.


    Because there are too many cars in the whole city.


    Relying on this kind of transportation to evacuate people will only paralyze the entire city''s traffic.


    No help to evacuation work.


    But now, Sol looked at it and saw no car, let alone a person.


    "It seems that the earth has a big problem."


    Sol said to Xu Fan who was aside.


    "Yeah." Xu Fan nodded slightly, and then used his mental power to invade Stark''s brain.


    Judging from the experience just now, Stark does not know a few of them.


    And the black magic used contains a strong killing intent.


    He really held the mentality of killing Thor and released magic power.


    Based on this, Xu Fan felt that even if he asked, it would be difficult to get any important information from Stark.


    Simply, it would be better to use this simple and rude way.


    "how about it?"


    Thor and Loki said in unison, they were also very worried about the condition of the earth at this time.


    After all, they are the guardians of the nine kingdoms.


    "The situation is more serious than I thought." Xu Fan frowned.


    Like this situation, he really didn''t see it.


    Stark''s memory is like being touched without leaving a trace.


    Things about him and Asgard were deleted cleanly.


    Not only that, but Stark''s other memories have also been rewritten.


    such as¡­¡­


    Before Stark went to the Sanctuary of New York to learn magic, it was because of his own relationship.


    But in Stark''s memory today, the reason why he learned magic is because Strange sent him an invitation.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It should not be said that Strange sent an invitation to Stark.


    But...


    An invitation was sent to all human beings.


    In today''s earth, everyone wants to be a mage!


    but¡­¡­


    The magic inherited by Kama Taj is no longer the white magic of Emperor Weishan.


    It''s Domam''s dark magic.


    In other words, the ancient **** worshipped by Strange has now become the monarch of the dark dimension, Domam!


    In addition, there is another magic sect on earth.


    The magic they learned was also not the white magic of Emperor Weishan.


    It''s Sithorn''s chaotic magic. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    The two sects fight against each other and rule the eastern and western hemispheres respectively.


    As for those who have no magic talents, they are directly reduced to slaves!


    Under the rule and oppression of the mages!


    Iron Man, who was supposed to be a superhero of the Avengers, has become Strange''s minion and is responsible for the management of New York.


    Because the most holy place here is no longer a defense system to prevent Domam from invading, but a hub to prevent the white magic of Emperor Weishan from entering the world.


    When Xu Fan shared the information he discovered from Stark''s memory, Sol and Loki''s expressions suddenly changed!


    "what?!"


    Sol and Loki showed incredible expressions, they really couldn''t understand.


    Not long ago, they were still on Earth, and everything here was fine.


    Why in a blink of an eye, the whole world seems to be turned upside down?


    "In short, I need Thanos'' double-edged sword."


    Xu Fan shook his head and said to Thor and Loki.


    In order to restore the power of Infinite Gems, Xu Fan felt that he had to use Thanos'' wisdom.


    however¡­¡­


    Just when Xu Fan had finished speaking, a man in a floating cloak fell from the sky.


    He opened his arms and looked at the three of Xu Fan.


    The person who came is no one else, but the leader of the dark magic sect.


    Dark Master, Strange!


    "Mr. Stark, you are really embarrassed." Strange sneered at Stark, and just moved his finger to destroy Xu Fan''s wooden escape technique.


    Stark regained his freedom, reminding Strange not to underestimate the enemy.


    Although he didn''t know where Xu Fan and others were sacred, they were very strong.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/5386/

 v2 Chapter 712： Spike the Temple Mage

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "Please leave here."


    Strange floated in the air, glanced condescendingly at Xu Fan and others, and gave them an order to leave here.


    However, Strange didn''t think they would be obedient.


    He is ready to fight.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    The Sanctuary of New York was dispatched.


    Arthur, Anna, and the temple mages that Xu Fan was familiar with all stood on the opposite side of him.


    "This is terrible." Loki glanced at Xu Fan''s profile, "Do you have any good ideas?"


    "Strange, I''m Thor, the Thor of Asgard, we have fought together!"


    Upon seeing this, Saul made a low voice toward the temple mages headed by Strange, hoping to awaken their memories.


    however¡­¡­


    All the memories of Xu Fan and others have been erased.


    Even if he heard Saul say that, Strange couldn''t remember it.


    and¡­¡­


    Sol''s remarks are undoubtedly claiming that they are not earthlings.


    After realizing this, Strange stopped being merciful and poured out black magic energy to deal with them.


    Arthur, Anna, and other temple mages all cooperated with Strange''s attack and blocked the retreat route of Xu Fan and others.


    "We can''t make sense with these people." Rocky yelled to Thor, hoping that he could recognize the situation.


    They now have no choice but to defeat these mages.


    "Ok."


    Although Sol didn''t want to hurt these people.


    But seeing the power of black magic rushing to him overwhelmingly, Thor had to spin his storm axe and bombard him.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by bursts of thunder, the two energies collided together, bursting out black shock waves, spreading around in the form of ripples.


    After a round of fighting, Sol retreated again and again.


    The power possessed by these mages was not lost to him.


    In addition, they were all Xu Fan''s friends, and Thor didn''t dare to use all his strength.


    For a time, Saul fell into a disadvantage.


    "Let''s find a way to get out of here first." Upon seeing this, Loki proposed to Xu Fan, hoping that he could use the portal to take them away.


    Stay away from Earth for the time being, and return to Asgard.


    after all¡­¡­


    Strange and others are Xu Fan''s disciples.


    As a supreme mage, Xu Fan would definitely be jealous, worried that his power would harm them.


    Even Loki felt that the enemies hiding behind the scenes must have used Xu Fan''s psychology to deal with them in this way.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan has never been a soft-hearted person.


    "Stay back."


    I saw Xu Fan''s low voice and took a step forward.


    Then, regardless of the reactions of Thor and Loki, he shot decisively.


    Even if white magic is blocked, Xu Fan still has black magic and chaos magic.


    and¡­¡­


    The magic power he possesses is almost infinite, more than the sum of all the wizards present.


    With Xu Fan as the center, the power of black magic spread out in all directions.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Strange dilated his pupils with just one glance. As the Dark Master, he would never admit the power used by Xu Fan.


    This is a very pure and powerful black magic power!


    "Who are you and why can you use this power?"


    Strange asked impatiently, wanting an answer.


    But another fact was placed in front of him.


    Xu Fan''s black magic was too powerful, and immediately killed 99% of the temple mages.


    Even Arthur, Anna, Stark, these master masters, still can''t resist Xu Fan''s power.


    Their power only persisted for two or three breaths, and they were defeated by Xu Fan''s magic.


    For a while, the three of them flew out like a kite with a broken line, hitting the buildings on both sides of the street, rolling down, and falling heavily to the ground.


    And Strange, in order to prevent himself from stepping into their footsteps, quickly used his strongest strength to counter Xu Fan.


    The result is next second.


    Xu Fan immediately disappeared in place.


    "Gone!" Strange showed a horrified gaze, and then he heard Xu Fan''s voice coming from behind him.


    He turned his head subconsciously, but saw Xu Fanzheng grabbing a fist with five fingers, and a smile appeared at him.


    boom!


    Xu Fan waved his fist, hitting Strange''s chin, and blasted him to the ground.


    In less than half a minute, Xu Fan eliminated all the mages.


    He fell slowly, stood firm, and clapped his hands as if it was nothing at all.


    When Thor and Loki saw this scene, they were directly stunned, with shock and sluggish expressions on their faces.


    "Is this Xu''s power..."


    Loki rolled his throat, and a wry smile appeared.


    He was also worried that Xu Fan would be afraid of hurting these people, although he would not use his full strength.


    Choosing to retreat is a wise decision.


    But who knows...


    With three attempts, Xu Fan killed everyone in seconds.


    There seems to be no fear in his words!


    "But what is going on here?"


    It took Sol for a long time to calm down. He looked around and looked at the mages who were defeated by Xu Fan and lying on the ground.


    His heart is full of confusion.


    "I don''t know." Xu Fan said without thinking, and then invaded the spirits of Strange and others.


    They turned out to be the same as Strange.


    I don''t remember myself, or Asgard.


    And they all believe in Domam as the only true god.


    The most important thing is that it should have been built by Agmoto to prevent Domam from invading the most holy place on earth.


    Somehow, it became something of Domam.


    Although it is not clear what happened, it can be seen from the current evidence.


    This matter should have nothing to do with Domam.


    It¡¯s just that Xu Fan can¡¯t figure it out.


    Within an hour before and after he went to deal with the flame giant Sirtel, such a huge change took place.


    This is really incredible.


    Moreover, aren''t the three most holiest places on earth that prevent Domam from invading?


    In the previous dimensional creature invasion event, he even eliminated all the mages who believed in Domam.


    "I don''t know what happened to Wakanda and the Land of Fire."


    Xu Fan thought for a while and decided to go to Wakanda to see the situation.


    But before that, he searched the entire New York with mental power and found the whereabouts of Thanos'' double-edged sword.


    "Sol, UU reading Rocky, let''s go."


    Xu Fan took a double-edged sword and opened the portal.


    Thor and Loki exchanged glances with each other and decided to follow Xu Fan to find out.


    However, what Xu Fan never expected was...


    Even Wakanda, who has a very high level of security, was not spared.


    The grasslands here are full of dead bodies.


    Obviously, before he came here, there had been an extremely tragic battle here!


    "Oshe Maru, Little Earth..."


    Xu Fan had a bad feeling in his heart.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 704 Killing the Temple Master in sec), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 713： You need my knowledge

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Today''s Wakanda corpses are everywhere.


    Sol can hardly imagine what happened here.


    "It seems that the problem is more serious than we thought..." Rocky took a deep breath and couldn''t help saying.


    However, Xu Fan''s thoughts were not placed on these dead people.


    He desperately needs to know what happened here.


    So Xu Fan opened his mental power domain, looking for the whereabouts of Dashewan or other people.


    Fortunately¡­¡­


    Da She Wan is still alive.


    "let''s go."


    Xu Fan turned towards Sol, Loki said, ignoring their reaction and whether they followed him.


    He stepped forward and set off toward the hiding place of Oshemaru.


    In about ten minutes, Xu Fan finally saw Dashe Wan.


    and¡­¡­


    Not only Oshemaru is here, but Kakashi, who was supposed to be responsible for the management of Fire Country, and Konoha''s senior management are all in Wakanda at this time.


    "You are finally back, Xu Fan."


    Dashewan and Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Xu Fan.


    If he doesn''t come back, they really don''t know how to deal with this disaster.


    "What happened?" Xu Fan asked Dashewan.


    And Dashewan didn''t sell it, so he explained immediately.


    As for the specific reason, he is not clear.


    He only knew that the temple mage, who had originally followed Xu Fan, fought back and invaded Wakanda and the country of fire.


    and¡­¡­


    The number of temple mages is more than the combined population of Wakanda and Fire Country.


    The Land of Fire was the first to fall.


    In a desperate situation, Kakashi could only ask Kaguya to help the country of fire get out of its predicament by using her heavenly empire.


    "Thanks to Kaguya''s technique, we were able to transfer in time and come to Wakanda." Kakashi added.


    The former enemy has become a companion, which is really very reliable.


    After that, Oshemaru and Kakashi joined forces and successfully repelled the army of Temple Mages.


    The price is...


    They lost tens of thousands of Wakanda fighters and thousands of outstanding ninjas.


    As for other information, they are not very clear.


    However, at this moment, Da She Wan''s assistant pharmacist suddenly broke into the meeting room and reported the latest detection results.


    Another army of temple mages came.


    And this time...


    The number is as many as hundreds of thousands!


    In terms of numbers, they completely crushed them!


    "At most half an hour, they will enter Wakanda territory." Pharmacist said with a worried expression.


    He felt scared when he thought of the tragic battle just now.


    "I see. Go out first."


    Da She Wan nodded slightly, indicating that the pharmacist pocket could withdraw.


    After the pharmacist left the meeting room, Da She Wan turned around and said to Xu Fan, "You have also heard, the current situation is not very optimistic for us."


    "Xu Fan, do you have any ideas?" Kakashi couldn''t help asking. Now he really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Sol and Loki felt like a bolt from the blue, their brains blank.


    When I think of temple mages like Strange, there are hundreds of thousands of them.


    They feel terrified!


    "Where is the little earth?" Xu Fan thought for a while and asked Xiang Dashewan.


    The little earth is the embodiment of the will of the earth, she can control the forces of nature at will.


    Logically speaking, Little Earth should be an existence on this planet whose strength is second only to its own.


    Even if the opponent has hundreds of thousands of temple mages, it is impossible to be an opponent of Little Earth.


    but¡­¡­


    Oshe Maru''s concerns are not disguised.


    "This... strange to say."


    Dashemaru showed a puzzled expression, and roughly stated the situation of the little earth.


    For some reason, she suddenly became weak.


    Now it is almost no different from ordinary humans.


    "When?"


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, thinking of his own infinite gems.


    Isn''t it also in this way that you gradually lose your strength?


    "Probably¡­¡­"


    Da She Maru thought about it carefully and told the specific time.


    Based on the comparison, Xu Fan surprisingly discovered that these two things happened at the same time.


    Loki was thoughtful, and there was a sense of wisdom in his eyes.


    In any case, he is the **** of tricks in Asgard, with a mind that is inherently stronger than others.


    "If I am not mistaken, it is not just the Infinite Gems and the Earth that will be affected."


    Xu Fan and Loki faced each other, and the two said in unison.


    "Well, it seems, it is very likely that the entire universe, something major has happened." Rocky said.


    "Indeed." Xu Fan nodded, agreed with Loki''s statement, and believed that this matter had something to do with Domam.


    Of course¡­¡­


    As for the truth of the facts, it needs to be verified.


    So, Xu Fan took out the double-edged sword and spread out his palm, and the eternal fire burned in his palm.


    There is Thanos'' blood on this, although it has been solidified, just touch the eternal fire.


    Can make Thanos reborn!


    "I planned to use the time gem to reverse it, but I didn''t expect the time gem to become an ordinary stone."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, and then shed eternal fire.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on this small fire ball, watching it merge with Thanos'' double-edged sword.


    In an instant, the flames became vigorous, as if there was a person high and spinning constantly.


    Thanos then completed his rebirth from the ashes with the help of the eternal fire.


    When the flames subsided, Thanos slowly opened his eyes, he looked around, and the memories of his past followed.


    The moment he saw Xu Fan, he involuntarily backed away, his expression suddenly became tense.


    "Supreme Mage."


    Thanos made a low voice, his eyes filled with fear of Xu Fan.


    however¡­¡­


    Thanos quickly recalled.


    In the battle for Infinite Gems, he was killed by Xu Fan.


    "Am I...resurrected?"


    Thanos rolled his throat, somewhat unbelievable.


    "For me, it''s not difficult." Xu Fan took the eternal fire back while speaking.


    But Thanos noticed his infinite gloves through Xu Fan''s actions.


    It is inlaid with intact infinite gems.


    but¡­¡­


    All these gems lost their light and became very dim, looking like ordinary stones.


    Considering Xu Fan''s identity and strength.


    Thanos naturally wouldn''t think he would like decorations similar to Infinite Gems.


    An astonishing fact lies in front of Thanos. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    All the infinite gems have lost their supernatural power.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    After a moment of silence, Thanos couldn''t help asking.


    Since the Infinite Gems are useless, there is no need for him to die with Xu Fan.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Since Xu Fan can take the initiative to resurrect himself, it shows that he needs his own wisdom.


    Or maybe...


    Xu Fan currently needs his knowledge of Infinite Gems very much.


    "Am I right?"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 705 You Need My Knowledge), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 714： Presided over

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "The same can be said."


    Xu Fan nodded, indicating that Thanos said that he was inseparable.


    In fact, Xu Fan guessed the general situation and just wanted to confirm it through Thanos.


    "You have seen the well of infinity, right."


    Xu Fan said this conjecture in a low voice.


    Thanos'' understanding of infinite gemstones is not based on scientific research or literature reference.


    But he was lucky enough to find the well of infinity.


    Everything about the infinite gem is recorded there.


    Including the correct use of them.


    Infinite gems are undoubtedly the most powerful artifact in this universe.


    But through the different perceptions of users, the power it can exert is also different.


    Such as the dark elf Malkis.


    The reality gem is in his hands, and the way he can think of using it is to turn everything black.


    He never thought, even said he didn''t realize...


    What he has is a gem of reality that represents the laws of the universe.


    It is not an etheric particle that transforms everything in the world into black matter.


    It is a gem of reality that modifies all cognition!


    Only those who truly understand the infinite gem can truly use its power to achieve their goals.


    such as¡­¡­


    Rely on a snap of your fingers to erase half of the life in the universe!


    "You actually know the Infinite Well?" Thanos was startled. He never expected that Xu Fan would know the Infinite Well.


    After all, I found it by myself, but it was only by accident that I discovered its existence.


    Then through the well of infinity, I got the knowledge of infinite gems.


    In other words, Thanos is the only person in this universe who can use Infinite Gems correctly.


    He is also the person who knows infinite gems best.


    Although Thor doesn''t like Thanos, he has to admit that now they need Thanos'' knowledge to answer why the Infinite Gems lost its light.


    So, Sol probably recounted the transformation of the earth.


    Hope that Thanos can answer his question.


    Xu Fan believes that Thanos will not let them down.


    Although Thanos wanted to wipe out half of life with the power of infinite gems, he was actually worried that the unlimited expansion of the population would exceed the load of the universe.


    Eventually, due to insufficient resources, the entire universe was destroyed.


    He is not a lunatic who wants to destroy the universe.


    From a certain perspective, he and Xu Fan and others are on one side.


    They all hope that the universe will get better and better.


    After listening to Thor''s narration, Thanos fell into deep thought.


    "If what you say is true, the situation may be worse than I thought."


    Thanos took a deep breath and expressed his opinion.


    First of all¡­¡­


    Infinite gems are just a carrier.


    Their existence does not possess any power.


    "These gems are similar to faucets, as long as you unscrew them, there will be a steady stream of water flowing out of them."


    "But Shimizu does not exist in the faucet itself."


    Under Thanos'' explanation, Thor and others figured out the principle of Infinite Gems.


    Their function is to allow users to draw power from the universe.


    So how much effect the infinite gem can play depends on the user''s perception of the universe.


    For example, Malekis has very limited knowledge of the universe, so he can only unearth part of the power of reality gems.


    "Not bad."


    Thanos nodded, feeling that Thor had a strong understanding.


    Just because the infinite gem is just a switch, power comes from the laws of the universe.


    So even if you destroy the Infinite Gems, these switches will reappear in another place.


    As long as the laws of this universe still exist.


    however¡­¡­


    The situation that appeared to Xu Fan was completely opposite.


    Infinite gems are still inlaid on his infinite gloves, but he cannot turn on the switch of the laws of the universe and use these powers.


    "Xu, you should understand now?" Thanos asked Xu Fan.


    In his opinion, someone as smart as Xu Fan doesn''t need to be too clear.


    "Sure enough." Xu Fan suddenly realized.


    In fact, he guessed that way too, but didn''t know how to confirm it.


    Thanos is the one who has seen the content of Infinite Well.


    If anyone can prove their guess is correct.


    Then only Thanos.


    The real problem is not infinite gems at all.


    But the law of the universe behind the infinite gem!


    The laws of this universe have been rewritten!


    Time, space, power, soul, reality, and mind.


    The concept of these six laws has been completely erased from this universe!


    As for the identity of that person...


    "It''s Domam!"


    Xu Fan made a loud voice and said the name of the Dark Dimension Monarch.


    Because the memory of every temple mage has been rewritten and believes in a true **** like Domam!


    If it is someone else, there is no need to do this step.


    "Dommam." Thanos and Thor said the name in unison.


    "Maybe Sithorn."


    Xu Fan thought for a moment, recalling the important information he had read deep in Strange''s memory.


    Today''s earth does not only have dark masters headed by black magic.


    There is also the Chaos sect, which believes in the evil **** of Chaos, and the head of it calls himself the Supreme Master of Chaos.


    In fact, her name is Wanda.


    "If I didn''t analyze it wrong."


    Xu Fan integrated all the information together, and then came to a conclusion, he turned his head to look at Saul.


    "It should be Domam or Sithorn who stole the eternal fire from Asgard in order to restore Sirtel to its heyday!"


    Thor and Loki couldn''t help being startled, their faces were full of shock and sluggishness.


    The mighty Sirtel.


    The flame giant who can create the dusk of the gods.


    Turned out to be a chess piece!


    What a masterpiece!


    "They know that with Asgard''s combat power, they will definitely not be able to deal with Surter."


    "At that time, Sol will turn to me for help, hoping that I can help him deal with Sirtel."


    "Just when I left the earth, the other party launched an action and destroyed the three most holy places!"


    Xu Fan said so.


    In his opinion, the person who helped Domam destroy the three most holy places was mostly Wanda.


    She was probably under Sithorn''s control.


    And with her power, it is really not difficult to destroy the three most holy places.


    And when the three most holy places were destroyed. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The world''s restrictions on Domam disappeared.


    He took the opportunity to invade into the earth dimension and rewrite the law of the entire universe.


    In this way, the infinite gem loses its supernatural power!


    "This means that Domam is already the master of this universe!"


    Xu Fan broke out another shocking message.


    All the people present took a breath and were in an uproar.


    The entire conference room fell into silence for a long time, and Da She Wan couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t understand. Since that Domam is so powerful, why should he leave us."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 706), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 715： Universe observer

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    If according to Xu Fan, Domam has become the master of this universe.


    Wouldn''t it be easy for Domam to destroy them?


    Just push the sun and hit the earth.


    Can wipe out everyone.


    Why should the blackened temple mage attack Wakanda again and again?


    As soon as I heard the conjecture proposed by Osha Maru.


    Everyone shuddered.


    "I think this is probably Domam''s evil taste."


    Xu Fan was silent for a moment and came to this conclusion.


    In fact, only Xu Fan is not afraid of Dashewan''s worries at all.


    Even if Domam really pushes the sun and crashes into the earth, with Xu Fan''s current strength, he can survive.


    but¡­¡­


    It is not easy to protect Dashemaru and others.


    Because now Domam is the will of the entire universe.


    All stars are a piece of Domam!


    "Then we..." Loki slumped onto the chair with a plop, his eyes widened, as if the end was coming.


    In his opinion, this time the super villain has far exceeded their cognition.


    they¡­¡­


    There is no hope of winning.


    That is the will of a universe.


    The real master.


    Loki couldn''t think of any possibility of a comeback.


    This is simply...


    Hopeless!


    Thor rolled his throat, he stopped talking, he wanted to say something to boost everyone''s morale.


    But when the words came to the lips, they couldn''t say anything.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, just as Xu Fan said.


    Maybe it was really only Domam''s evil taste that allowed them to live.


    Look at those people in Strange.


    Domam easily rewritten their perceptions!


    Erase all their memories of the truth!


    The reason why I can know these things now is because Domam doesn''t bother to rewrite his memory.


    Otherwise, he is likely to become like Strange, facing Xu Fan horizontally!


    When the others heard this, they became silent again.


    Because they couldn''t find a reason to refute Sol.


    But at this moment, the thoughtful Thanos broke the silence at this moment.


    "Not so pessimistic."


    Although Thanos and Xu Fan are hostile camps.


    But the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    For no reason why Domam became the master of the universe, Thanos naturally felt unhappy.


    "Xu."


    Thanos took three steps forward and walked in front of Xu Fan. He stretched out his broad palm and placed it in front of Xu Fan, "Maybe we can cooperate."


    Xu Fan raised his head and looked at Thanos in front of him. He resurrected Thanos just to confirm his guess.


    I never thought of cooperating with him.


    but¡­¡­


    Now that after understanding the ins and outs of the whole thing, Thanos can still say that he wants to cooperate.


    That means...


    He does have any hole cards in his hand to complete the turn.


    Or maybe...


    Thanos had already thought of a plan to deal with Domam.


    Although it is not clear what it is, Xu Fan is very interested to listen to it.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan stretched out his hand and shook hands with Thanos.


    The eyes of other people focused on Thanos.


    Especially Thor and Rocky.


    They never dreamed that they would one day place their hopes on Thanos.


    And Thanos did not sell it.


    Hundreds of thousands of temple mages are gathering towards Wakanda.


    An unprecedented battle will break out here.


    They don¡¯t have much time.


    "Infinite gems are not the only artifact in this universe."


    Thanos asked Xu Fan, "Have you heard of the Ultimate Eraser?"


    As soon as he heard this name, Xu Fan''s spirit instantly came.


    "The ultimate wiper?"


    He has not only heard of the name of this divine tool, and he is utterly familiar with this divine tool.


    just¡­¡­


    Xu Fan did not know the whereabouts of the ultimate wiper.


    Although his mental power is extremely strong, he searches in a universe.


    It''s still too difficult.


    Even if it is desperate, it will take hundreds of years or even more time.


    but¡­¡­


    If Thanos knew the whereabouts of the ultimate wiper, it would be different.


    Although the power of the portal and the space gems are useless, Xu Fan also has a dual-star mode, which can fly in a vacuum at faster than light speed.


    and¡­¡­


    The ultimate wiper is an artifact of the multiverse level.


    Even if Domam has become the master of the universe, his level is still lower than the ultimate eraser.


    But who knows, Thanos shook his head at this moment.


    He had only heard of this artifact and didn''t know its whereabouts.


    I don''t even know how powerful it is.


    Thanos only knew that the Ultimate Eraser had made the ultimate **** of this universe fear.


    This is enough to show that the power of the ultimate eraser can deal with the gods of the universe.


    Can deal with...


    Domam today.


    "If you don''t know whereabouts, wouldn''t it be meaningless?" Loki couldn''t help but complain, feeling that Thanos said it was equivalent to not saying it.


    Hearing this, Thanos glanced at Loki.


    "Not really. Although I don''t know where the ultimate eraser is, I know someone should know."


    "he is¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Xu Fan and Thanos spoke in unison.


    "Universe observer."


    Thanos was stunned, his gaze focused on Xu Fan again, "It seems that you know a lot about things in this universe, Supreme Mage."


    Thinking about it carefully, even when he said the ultimate eraser, Xu Fan''s expression was not particularly shocked.


    He also seems to know the existence of the ultimate eraser.


    No wonder he would lose to Xu Fan.


    He is indeed much better than he thought.


    Whether it is strength or profound knowledge.


    "Universe observer?" Sol and others were confused, they even thought they were stupid like an idiot.


    I don''t know anything.


    "The so-called universe observers are races born when the universe was formed, so they have a technological level that is hundreds of millions of years ahead of other life in the universe."


    "It''s just that when they tried to help other races to evolve and develop, they caused their race to become extinct due to rapid technological progress."


    "After that, they decided not to participate in any life-related events in the universe."


    "Just as an observer, witness and record."


    Xu Fan explained to everyone.


    And he determined that since the universe observer was born when the universe was formed, UU reading has recorded everything.


    Then they naturally know the whereabouts of the ultimate wiper.


    The key is¡­¡­


    Xu Fan knows exactly where they are!


    Because they have appeared in the Marvel Cinematic Universe!


    Xu Fan still remembers that place.


    As long as you can imagine the picture on the other side, you can teleport.


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan decisively used the power of the ring to open the portal.


    Then, he turned his head to look at Dashemaru and the others and explained that they must protect Wakanda during this time anyway.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 707 Universe Observer) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 716： Sithorn appears

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "Don''t worry, Xu Fan, I will take good care of this place."


    Da She Wan promised Xu Fan.


    But he knew in his heart that the premise was that Domam would not end up personally.


    He could think of a way to deal with hundreds of thousands of temple mages who would use black magic.


    But if Domam waved his supernatural power, the sun collided with the earth.


    That Dashewan can only lie flat.


    But in Xu Fan''s view, since Domam was not eager to swallow the earth, he should want to play more with himself.


    after all¡­¡­


    He was stopped by the Supreme Mage again and again.


    After handing over Wakanda to the Oshe Maru, Xu Fan set off to the hiding place of the universe observer.


    Thor and Loki stayed in Wakanda, helping Osaimaru to fight the temple mage together.


    Only Thanos chooses to keep up with Xu Fan.


    He felt that he would definitely be able to help Xu Fan at a critical moment.


    The portal shrank in front of Oshemaru and others until it disappeared.


    "Let''s go too."


    Thor stood up from his chair, said to everyone, and was ready to fight the temple mage to the death.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Xu Fan and Thanos came to the moon, where the observers of the universe lived.


    and¡­¡­


    The observer of the universe seemed to know that Xu Fan would come, and had been waiting here for a long time.


    "You are finally here."


    As soon as Xu Fan and Thanos appeared, the observer spoke immediately.


    Despite the oath made by the observers, they will never interfere with events in the universe.


    But they have never helped the earth.


    Not to mention¡­¡­


    What Domam did far exceeded their expectations.


    It won''t take long for Domam to completely merge with the entire universe.


    by that time¡­¡­


    Whether it is the five gods or the court of life.


    Neither can be Domam''s opponent!


    The entire universe will become part of his power!


    If this universe is headed towards destruction, towards the end.


    Then, what else does he observe as a universe observer?


    Based on this and that kind of relationship, he actually shares a common interest with Xu Fan.


    Before Xu Fan took the initiative to ask, the observer directly said the whereabouts of the ultimate eraser.


    It is now being kept by the Planet Devourer.


    Because he was very afraid of the power of the ultimate eraser, worried that someone would use it to deal with himself.


    Therefore, it took a long time for the Planet Devourer to find the Ultimate Eraser and hide it on his ship.


    In other words, as long as you find the Planet Devourer, Xu Fan can get the Ultimate Eraser.


    "follow me."


    The universe observer said to Xu Fan and decided to take him to the spaceship of the Planet Devourer.


    but¡­¡­


    The observer of the universe specially reminded Xu Fan.


    Although he does not want this universe to be swallowed by Domam and become a part of him.


    but¡­¡­


    He will not shoot.


    Just telling Xu Fan the whereabouts of the ultimate eraser broke his oath.


    "Planet Devourer is one of the five gods of this universe. He has existed in this world before the universe was formed."


    "The power he possesses is far beyond your imagination."


    "and so¡­¡­"


    "Be sure not to conflict with the Planet Devourer."


    The universe observer said loudly.


    I hope Xu Fan and Thanos can recognize the gap between the two sides.


    Once the Planet Devourers find them, they don''t even want to get the ultimate wiper.


    however¡­¡­


    As a traverser, Xu Fan actually knows the Planet Devourer better than a universe observer.


    He is the famous Uncle Tun!


    Marvel''s first combat unit!


    In the Marvel Universe, if you don¡¯t even kill Uncle Tun, are you embarrassed to say that you are a superhero?


    But just as they were going to the spaceship of the Planet Devourer.


    Sithorn, the ancient evil god, couldn''t help but shoot.


    Actually...


    When Wanda destroyed the three most holy places, Domam and Sithorn invaded this world and used their divine power to rewrite the laws of the entire universe.


    Make Xu Fan''s infinite gems useless.


    Out of hatred for Xu Fan, he and Domam decided to thoroughly carve up the earth dimension.


    Let Xu Fan experience the pain of losing everything.


    Even if he is the most powerful supreme mage ever.


    It is impossible to defeat oneself who represents the will of the universe without the power of infinite gems.


    But what he didn''t even dream of was...


    The observer of the universe would take the initiative to tell Xu Fan the whereabouts of the ultimate eraser!


    Once Xu Fan is really allowed to find the ultimate eraser, the consequences are no joke.


    Thinking of this, Sithorn finally couldn''t bear it and chose to shoot Xu Fan.


    In an instant, Sithorn pushed a planet and bombarded Xu Fan.


    "It''s Sithorn, he shot!"


    The observer of the universe could not help exclaiming, but...


    He just exclaimed.


    Because just telling Xu Fan the whereabouts of the ultimate eraser is almost his limit.


    but¡­¡­


    A small planet is not enough to worry Xu Fan.


    Even a planetary **** like Yi Ge is still not Xu Fan''s opponent.


    Seeing the planet smashing towards him, Xu Fan simply turned on the double star mode, bursting out of cosmic energy, and bombarding him with a punch.


    The milky energy tilts forward, illuminating the entire galaxy.


    In an instant, the entire planet fell apart under Xu Fan''s cosmic energy, and finally exploded, and the colorful light spread out like ripples.


    Thanos and the observers of the universe were even more stunned.


    They didn''t know that Xu Fan was powerful.


    Just never dreamed that Xu Fan would be so powerful!


    Destroyed a planet with one punch!


    "Is this the supreme mage on earth."


    Thanos couldn''t help rolling his throat and forcibly swallowing a mouthful of saliva. What kind of existence he provoked in the first place!


    "Xu!"


    However, although Sithorn looked shocked, he did not stop.


    He appeared directly, his body was as huge as a galaxy, he looked down at Xu Fan and the others, as if observing a few ants!


    Strong as Thanos, unable to intervene in this battle at all!


    Whether it is Xu Fan or Sithorn, the power they possess is far beyond the dimension they can touch.


    The observer of the universe opened his eyes wide and recorded the battle.


    Xu Fan vs Sithorn.


    Supreme Master vs. Ancient Cthulhu Even in the multiverse, this level of battle is rare.


    "Thanksgiving, give it to Xu Fan here, you quickly go to the spaceship of the Planet Devourer and find the Ultimate Eraser."


    The universe observer said to Thanos.


    In his opinion, even if Esisthorn''s power could not kill Xu Fan, it would delay him for a long time.


    Once Domam and Sithorn are completely integrated into this universe, I''m afraid Xu Fan and Thanos will never see the ultimate eraser again!


    Because as long as they have a thought, they can teleport the Ultimate Eraser to the edge of the universe, making it impossible for them to reach!


    "I see." Thanos was in danger!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 708 Sithorn appears), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 717： Ridicule

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    When Thanos saw this, he had to activate the flight function of the battle armor and proceed to the spaceship of the Planet Devourer according to the coordinates stated by the observer of the universe.


    As for Sithorn, it could only be dealt with by Xu Fan.


    "Xu, I won''t help you."


    The observer of the universe reminded Xu Fan that the reason why he did not leave was to record the battle.


    He would not help Xu Fan deal with Sithorn.


    However, Xu Fan didn''t have any thoughts about the observer of the universe.


    Sithorn in front of him was much stronger than any enemy Xu Fan had encountered.


    He is not a clone, but Sithorn''s body!


    The ancient evil **** of this world.


    And it may be one of the oldest evil gods!


    The famous chaos magic comes from him.


    Even Domam, Mephisto, this level of super villain, have borrowed power from him!


    Enough to prove his strength!


    Therefore, Xu Fan hardly had any hesitation. At this moment, he used all his power.


    His size began to swell, although compared with Sithorn, he was still small like an ant.


    But his size is much larger than the observer of the universe.


    "Come on, Sithorn."


    Xu Fan has a low voice.


    Double star mode.


    Hulk form.


    The power of the six realms.


    The Eye of Agomoto.


    Xu Fan tried his best to face Sithorn.


    "court death."


    Sithorn yelled at Xu Fan. As the ancient evil **** about to merge with this universe, Sithorn easily rewritten the laws of this universe.


    In the vacuum, he spread his own voice.


    The momentum was huge enough to smash some meteors.


    If Xu Fan''s body wasn''t strong enough, he would definitely be killed by Sithorn''s voice.


    The huge planet has become Sithorn''s weapon, and under the control of his mind, it strikes Xu Fan.


    In Sithorn''s view, Xu Fan''s energy is limited.


    Even if he could break the star with one punch, if it continued, his physical strength would be exhausted.


    At that time, killing him would be easy.


    and¡­¡­


    Sithorn firmly believes that there is no need to wait until that time.


    Twelve planets blocked Xu Fan''s retreat from all directions, and did not give him a chance to escape.


    But in fact, Xu Fan didn''t intend to escape at all.


    "broken!"


    I saw Xu Fan slap his hands, realizing his vast chakra.


    Suzano, who was bigger than the sun, appeared, brandishing the Chakrata sword in his hand, and smashing all the twelve planets flying towards Xu Fan!


    The observer of the universe dilated his pupils, did not even dare to blink his eyes, and quickly recorded all this.


    The corners of his mouth kept sucking in air-conditioning, marveling at Xu Fan''s power.


    He actually...


    Can compete with Sithorn!


    This legendary ancient evil god!


    "wrong¡­¡­"


    However, universe observers quickly discovered the problem.


    He already existed when the universe was formed.


    He records everything in the universe and knows all the history.


    Among them, naturally everything about Sithorn.


    He is the dimensional monarch, and the constant power comes from dimensionality.


    The dimension does not actually belong to the universe.


    It is not a part of the universe, but a world independent of the universe and parallel to this world.


    In other words, Sithorn can''t exert all his power in this universe!


    On the contrary, his strength will be limited by the rules and become weaker.


    and¡­¡­


    Sithorn made an agreement with Domam.


    They want to carve up the universe, half to half.


    This caused Sithorn to not be the real master of this universe.


    He can only use half the power of this universe.


    "In that case, Sithorn is far less powerful in his dimension."


    Observers of the universe suddenly felt their eyes shine.


    If this is the case, Xu Fan may not have no chance of winning.


    Xu Fan destroyed one planet after another that flew toward him.


    For him now, it doesn''t consume much energy at all.


    He didn''t even consume as much energy to maintain Suzuo.


    He raised his head and looked straight at Sithorn.


    "That''s what you can do? Only use planets to hit me?"


    Xu Fan provocatively said, and found Sithorn''s flaw.


    In fact, Xu Fan could see that Sithorn is not only arrogant, but arrogant.


    If the roles were swapped, Xu Fan would not care about himself at all, but chose to pursue Thanos.


    Make sure that no one is looking for the ultimate eraser, and then deal with yourself.


    in other words¡­¡­


    In Sithorn''s heart, it didn''t take long for him to eliminate Xu Fan.


    After Xu Fan is resolved, before dealing with Thanos, it is completely too late.


    Based on this, Xu Fan felt that as long as Sithorn was delayed, he could not solve himself.


    He will become upset and stressed.


    Once so, he will reveal the flaws.


    As long as you grasp the flaw yourself, you can turn it over in an instant.


    "It seems you are nothing but that."


    Xu Fan began to provoke Sithorn frantically, trying to provoke him.


    Moreover, during the battle with Sithorn, Xu Fan gradually discovered that Sithorn''s strength was not as strong as he thought.


    "Could it be because of the law of dimensionality."


    Xu Fan suddenly realized that Sithorn can only exert his full strength in his own dimension.


    After all, Xu Fan today is the lord of the **** dimension.


    As this universe, it is difficult for him to extract the power of the **** dimension.


    Even if you have a dimensional mind in your body, you can only get a part of the **** dimensional power.


    On the other hand, although Domam and Sithorn shared the universe equally, because of this, they each received only half of the cosmic power.


    So none of them is the master of the universe!


    "Sithorn, you are really stupid enough to give up your greatest advantage and come here to fight me."


    "I don''t even know the conspiracy of Domam."


    "Obviously you were the ancient evil **** who lent Domam magic power."


    "But now, whether it is a strategy or anything else, you are far worse than Domam."


    "He didn''t even realize that he had become a hitman."


    "Sithorn, I really don''t know whether to sympathize or pity you."


    Xu Fan talked endlessly and opened his mouth to escape, hoping to destroy Sithorn''s psychological defense in this way.


    "what did you say?"


    The result is just as Xu Fan guessed.


    When he said this, Sithorn''s emotions began to run wild.


    He tried his best to refute himself, even less willing to admit the fact that Domam was stronger than him.


    He declared that UU reading www. Uuk¨¡nshu.com is using Domam.


    After Xu Fan is resolved, he will deal with Domam, and then completely take over the universe from his hands.


    Not only that, but also the dark dimension of Domam.


    I will get it myself.


    Become the most powerful master of all dimensions!


    His own ambition is far greater and evil than Domam.


    "Ha ha."


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but sneered when he heard this, "Have you ever thought about why Domam hasn''t made any moves?"


    "He just hopes to borrow my hand to get rid of you!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 709 is full of mockery), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 718： Death of Sithorn

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Xu Fan''s crazy mockery played a role.


    Sithorn was trembling with anger.


    Hearing what Xu Fan said, he began to wonder if he was really calculated by Domam.


    After all, it was Domam who took the initiative to contact him in this matter.


    Thinking about it carefully, Domam really thought he was more calm.


    Until now, he hasn''t shot!


    If he was killed by Xu Fan, wouldn''t Domam ignore the contract between them and accept all the power of the entire universe?


    Just right!


    The more I think about it, the more Sithorn feels that what he guessed is the truth!


    Thinking of this, he wished to solve Domam first.


    but¡­¡­


    With emotion, Sithorn exposed his flaws.


    When Sithorn was hesitant because of this, Xu Fan''s face sank and he found his flaws.


    Then, Xu Fan offered his gun Gunner with his right hand.


    This is the strongest artifact of the nine kingdoms!


    As soon as he grasped the gun body of Gunganer, he felt its texture.


    then¡­¡­


    Xu Fan injected all his power into this sharp gun.


    "Drink!"


    I saw Xu Fan scream, burst out all his muscle power, and threw Gangneil.


    Go straight to the heart of Sithorn.


    When Sithorn felt the danger, he also missed the best time to defend.


    even¡­¡­


    Xu Fan also deliberately controlled Suzuo Nenghu, pulling away the bow and arrow, and shooting Thunder God''s arrow towards Sithorn.


    He forcibly broke Sithorn''s defenses open.


    Soon.


    Xu Fan''s Gangneil penetrated Sithorn''s left chest directly, exploding his heart, brightly before and after!


    Sithorn couldn''t help showing a horrified expression, with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    but¡­¡­


    This feeling was extremely real. He felt his body temperature drop rapidly and his consciousness began to blur.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Sithorn roared loudly and tried his best to resist the chill that spread all over his body.


    and¡­¡­


    Sithorn became extremely angry. He stretched out his five fingers and grabbed Xu Fan, trying to destroy him.


    But now Xu Fan, there will be afraid of Sithorn.


    He grabbed a fist with his five fingers, bombarded it hard, and directly shook Sithorn''s arm.


    Sithorn''s body began to rapidly collapse, becoming a singularity, and exploding quickly.


    The shock wave covers the entire galaxy and annihilates all the stars!


    Xu Fan looked around, except for the observers of the universe, there was only a dark scene.


    "Ah this..."


    The observer of the universe was dumbfounded. He didn''t even dream that Xu Fan actually did it.


    He killed Sithorn!


    This oldest ancient evil god!


    Xu Fan''s power is really terrifying.


    How did he get these artifacts and become so powerful?


    In fact, observers of the universe have been watching Xu Fan''s growth.


    But even after racking their brains, the universe observers did not figure it out.


    How did Xu Fan''s power come from?


    What other artifacts.


    It has to be said that even the existence of the universe observer has never known the existence of the sign-in assistant.


    So that Xu Fan has always been a mystery in his eyes.


    But no matter what, Xu Fan provided him with a wonderful battle.


    Supreme Master vs Ancient Cthulhu!


    And it is not expelled, but completely wiped out!


    Who would believe such things?


    "Okay, observer, let''s go quickly." Xu Fan glanced back at the observer of the universe and found that he was standing still dumbfounded at this time, and couldn''t help but complain.


    Although when he was fighting Sithorn, the universe observer asked Thanos to find the ultimate eraser one step ahead.


    but¡­¡­


    Planet Devourer, anyway, is one of the five gods of this universe.


    Relying on Thanos alone, there may be a risk of failure.


    "I see." The universe observer was relieved.


    Even if Xu Fan approached Sithorn, there was still a Domam.


    Rather than say, Domam is the real threat.


    From the beginning, he was using Sithorn.


    "Now that Sithorn is dead, no one will compete with Domam for this universe."


    "As long as he absorbs that part of Sithorn''s power, then he will be the real master."


    The universe observer said with emotion.


    They must get the ultimate eraser before where.


    Therefore, the universe observer and Xu Fan had to speed up.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    After confirming Sithorn''s death, Domam was extremely excited.


    He didn''t like Sithorn at first.


    I just borrowed strength from him.


    The current self is undoubtedly a great dark dimension monarch, an ancient **** at the same level as him.


    But he still used the previous theory to express himself.


    Agreeing to carve up the universe with him is nothing but helplessness.


    Because without Wanda and his chaos magic, he couldn''t destroy the three most holy places and came to this dimension.


    However, Domam was not worried that Xu Fan would get the Ultimate Eraser.


    Although he defeated Sithorn, he must have consumed a lot of strength.


    Just tell the Planet Devourer yourself that someone wants to steal the Ultimate Eraser and use it against him.


    He will definitely try his best to stop Xu Fan.


    Actually...


    The Planet Devourer only needs to delay for a while.


    As long as you swallow the entire universe yourself, become the master.


    You can easily throw the Ultimate Eraser to the edge of the universe that Xu Fan can''t touch.


    "Once you become the master of the universe, killing Xu is just a piece of cake for me."


    Dommam muttered to himself, and began to absorb the power that Sithorn spit out.


    at the same time.


    Thanos followed the instructions of the universe observer and found the spaceship of the Planet Devourer, and secretly searched for the ultimate wiper.


    Now, the only hope for the entire universe.


    It can only be pinned on this artifact.


    however¡­¡­


    What Thanos did not expect was that when he finally found the ultimate wiper, the Planet Devourer, one of the five gods, suddenly appeared.


    He stepped on Thanos with one foot, and then used the cosmic energy to shoot a pulse of energy that instantly penetrated Thanos'' body, translucent front and back.


    This guy dared to run to his spaceship and steal things.


    And still steal the ultimate wiper!


    Such crimes cannot be forgiven!


    but¡­¡­


    The Planet Devourer does not intend to kill Thanos so quickly.


    Before Thanos dies, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com tortured him as much as possible.


    Make him regret having such thoughts.


    "There are others."


    However, the Planet Devourer soon discovered that his own spacecraft had brought other uninvited guests.


    He turned around quickly, but saw the observer of the universe with a small human being at the door.


    "Observer?"


    The Planet Devourer couldn''t help but stunned, and he didn''t expect that the universe observer would participate.


    And, the Planet Devourer immediately realized...


    Who leaked the whereabouts of the ultimate wiper.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 710 The Death of Sithorn), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 719： Planet Devourer is down

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    "I thought you would never break the vows you made." The Planet Devourer wrapped his arms around his chest, not eager to move his hands, but mocked the observer of the universe fiercely.


    The Planet Devourer, one of the five great gods, was born in the world long before this universe was formed.


    For this universe, he is almost an omnipotent existence.


    Even if the observer of the universe has always been mysterious, he knows everything about them.


    "The situation has changed." The universe observer said without thinking, and told the Planet Devourer about Domam.


    They must find a way to stop Domam now.


    And the only way he can think of is to use the power of the ultimate eraser.


    Destroy Domam.


    Otherwise, the entire universe would be swallowed by Domam.


    but¡­¡­


    Planet Devourers don''t care about the warnings of universe observers.


    He is a **** who has survived from the last universe.


    No one knows the fact that there is no eternal universe better than the Planet Devourer.


    All universes will eventually come to an end, but the methods are different.


    Even if they stop Domam, there will be Shammam and Zhongmam.


    Do you let yourself save everything every time?


    What has he become?


    The key is¡­¡­


    The ultimate wiper is this universe, the only existence that can threaten itself.


    If you hand it over.


    After Xu Fan has dealt with Domam, what should he do when he turns around to deal with himself?


    No matter from which perspective, the Planet Devourer does not think this is a wise choice.


    He couldn''t die anyway.


    "Let''s go back."


    The Planet Devourer said in a commanding tone, I hope these people will not waste time here.


    No matter what they say, they will never agree to hand over the ultimate eraser.


    "Planet Devourer!"


    The observer of the universe shouted his name loudly, hoping that he could reconsider.


    After all, his thoughts are nothing but speculation.


    He did live from the last universe to this universe.


    but¡­¡­


    Who can guarantee that he can survive the disaster of the end of the universe every time?


    Maybe this time, he won''t do it?


    But even so, the Planet Devourer didn''t care, and instead mocked the timidity of the universe observer.


    In his opinion, the reason why the observer of the universe breaks his vow is precisely because he is afraid of life and fear of death.


    "Go away, before I do it."


    The Planet Devourer spoke again, his face turned gloomy, as if he would shoot at any time.


    Upon seeing this, the observer of the universe had to remain silent.


    Not to mention that he didn''t want to shoot.


    Even if he really shot, he couldn''t beat the Planet Devourer.


    He is one of the five gods of this universe, and he...


    It is just a race that was born when the universe was formed.


    He is not a god, but the recorder of this universe.


    but¡­¡­


    Although the observer of the universe took the initiative to step back, showing weakness to the planet devourers.


    But he didn''t think that this matter would end here.


    Xu Fan will definitely not let go of this only opportunity to destroy Domam.


    Most importantly, he is a supreme mage with the ability to kill Sithorn.


    "Planet Devourer, I will only say it once, give me the Ultimate Eraser, and I can promise you to return it to you after it''s done, and never come to trouble you."


    Xu Fan assured the Planet Devourer.


    He just borrowed the ultimate wiper.


    Once Domam is destroyed, he can return to the original owner.


    But where would the Planet Devourer believe in Xu Fan?


    Let alone him, it is impossible for anyone to believe in a stranger who suddenly appeared for no reason.


    even¡­¡­


    The Planet Devourer was tired of this endless battle of words. He looked directly at Xu Fan and used his divine power to shoot a red laser from his eyes, intending to destroy Xu Fan directly.


    As a result, what the Planet Devourer never expected was...


    Xu Fan didn''t even evade, a burst of milky white energy burst out of him, instantly blocking his laser.


    This sudden scene did not occur to the planet Devourer.


    Then, Xu Fan''s body began to swell, and Gangneil appeared again in his hands.


    He didn''t want to attack the Planet Devourer.


    However, after Sithorn''s death, Domam has been devouring the power of this universe.


    This is a race in time.


    Xu Fan did not allow the Planet Devourer to delay.


    Even if he is one of the five gods of this universe!


    I can only kill him!


    Therefore, Xu Fan directly threw Gangneil.


    This is enough power to kill Sithorn.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Planet Devourer instantly widened his eyes, and felt extremely powerful from Xu Fan''s attack.


    This is not an area that ordinary creatures can reach at all!


    This is already a god-like power!


    It''s not a joke if it is penetrated by Gangneil directly!


    Thinking of this, the Planet Devourer instinctively wanted to dodge.


    But what he didn''t even dream of was...


    The Thanos, whom he had previously regarded as an ant, unexpectedly broke out at this moment, and grabbed his calf.


    Visible blue veins burst on Thanos'' arms, fixing the Planet Devourer in place.


    "You guy!"


    The Planet Devourer yelled and slammed on Thanos'' head.


    But Gangneil was approaching.


    In desperation, the Planet Devourer had to use all his strength to create a barrier to defend.


    "It''s now."


    Xu Fan suddenly yelled, rotating his wrist, and using the power of the ring to open the portal when Gangneil was about to hit the defensive barrier.


    On the other side of the portal, it happened to be aimed at the brain of the Planet Devourer.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, Gangnir hit the brain of the Planet Devourer, and the majestic power exploded and burst.


    The entire space is completely distorted.


    The Planet Devourer''s eyes widened, completely unexpected that Xu Fan would attack his brain.


    It was too late to react, causing his brain to be directly shattered by Xu Fan''s power!


    Along with a loud noise, the brain of the Planet Devourer was annihilated by the twisted space, and black smoke emerged from his neck.


    then¡­¡­


    The body of the Planet Devourer fell straight down!


    Planet Devourer, fell again!


    thump!


    The Planet Devourer pressed down on Thanos and was pushed away by him.


    As a result, Xu Fan and the Ultimate Eraser, there will be no obstacles.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Upon seeing this, Xu Fan took a deep breath, took three steps in two steps, and walked towards the ultimate eraser.


    But just as he was about to grab this thing in his hand, the face of the observer of the universe suddenly sank.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked to the ceiling, but he sensed that Domam was completely integrated with the universe!


    He has become the real master of the universe!


    "Xu!"


    Dommam shouted out Xu Fan''s name, just a thought, and threw the Ultimate Eraser to the edge of the universe.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 711 Planet Devourer has fallen), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 720： The ironiest thing

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Seeing the Ultimate Eraser disappear in front of Xu Fan, Thanos and the observer of the universe suddenly felt that their brains were blank.


    Their eyes widened, their faces shocked and dull.


    Obviously just the last step, Xu Fan can stop the evil Domam!


    But who knows, at this final critical moment, they fell short!


    Xu Fan''s hand was hanging in the air, and the counter that was supposed to hold the Ultimate Eraser was now empty!


    It is gone.


    Disappeared completely!


    Soon after, Domam''s voice came down from high above.


    He has seized all of Sithorn''s power.


    He now has completely integrated this universe.


    Together with the dark dimension.


    His ambitions and dreams have been completely realized.


    "True irony, Xu, you are obviously the greatest supreme mage ever!"


    "But he is the only Supreme Mage who failed to stop me."


    "Have the most powerful force, but did the most failed thing."


    Domam mocked Xu Fan fiercely.


    "Think about it, what is the biggest difference between you and those Supreme Mage?"


    Domam not only wants to kill, but also to punish the heart!


    "You think that you have far more power than them, and that you are the most powerful supreme mage ever."


    "However, those supreme mages who are countless times weaker than you have not allowed me to invade this dimension."


    "Do you know why? Xu."


    Domam talked endlessly, trampling Xu Fan''s heart step by step.


    For the current Domam, killing Xu Fan was not that difficult at all.


    He completely swallowed the entire universe.


    He is the master here.


    The strongest **** of darkness.


    The only artifact that can threaten him.


    The ultimate wiper.


    He also threw a thought to the edge of the universe.


    That was a scene Xu Fan could not imagine.


    His ring cannot open the portal leading there.


    and¡­¡­


    He and Sithorn revised the laws of the entire universe.


    Infinite Gems also lost its supernatural power.


    Domam couldn''t imagine how Xu Fan could come back to this stage.


    His failure...


    It is undoubtedly destined.


    "Desperate."


    Then, Domam waved his hand and lowered the projection from the universe.


    The picture is huge enough for a whole galaxy to watch.


    And this kind of thing, to Domam, is just a thought, an idea.


    He can do it only by gently moving his fingers.


    "Universe observer, don''t you want to record everything?"


    "Come on, use your eyes and look at the record, this last moment!"


    Projecting.


    The overwhelming temple mages flocked to Wakanda.


    The leader is Wanda!


    Although Sithorn was dead, Domam just used his supreme divine power to modify the reality so that Chaos Magic could continue to exist.


    And his purpose of doing this was to humiliate Xu Fan severely.


    Let him understand...


    It was his arrogance that made the situation today.


    He failed to protect the three most holy places.


    Those of his companions will be killed by themselves without leaving one!


    Although Oshemaru and Kakashi led all the Wakanda fighters, the Ninja of the Fire Country faced off.


    But the data of the two sides are far apart.


    Moreover, the power that Wanda possesses is one of the few in the entire Marvel universe.


    Her chaotic magic directly penetrated Wakanda''s energy barrier.


    The two sides fought together.


    Rogers, Fury, Hawkeye, Spiderman, Stark, Strange...


    These superheroes who were supposed to guard the world have all been brainwashed and controlled by Domam.


    Became his minion.


    Shot towards Sol and others.


    Even Xu Fan could feel Sol''s helplessness.


    He didn''t want to hurt these friends, but he had to pour out the thunder to stop them.


    "Do you know what is the ironiest thing? Xu."


    Dommam''s evil laughter resounded through half of the universe, making countless civilizations numb.


    "Even now, these people still believe in you."


    "They firmly believe that you can find the ultimate eraser and save the world."


    Dommam said with a laugh.


    This means that all those who believe in Xu Fan will eventually feel unprecedented despair in this hope and die.


    And as the Supreme Master.


    Xu Fan, who was supposed to be their guardian.


    He could do nothing but watch these disasters.


    Thanos slowly straightened up from the ground, and walked to Xu Fan''s side. He felt that he could understand Xu Fan''s mood at this time.


    Obsidian five generals, pioneer guards.


    Kamora.


    When they died in front of them, Thanos felt this feeling.


    His palm was gently placed on Xu Fan''s shoulder, trying to comfort him.


    however¡­¡­


    Thanos knew that Xu Fan could do nothing but blame himself.


    They could not stop Domam.


    Because he is too strong.


    The observer of the universe on the side was also speechless.


    The Ultimate Eraser is the only hope that can defeat Domam.


    Now, they have lost even the last hope.


    This universe will eventually become part of Domam.


    "This is indeed the last moment of the universe."


    The observer of the universe sighed in his heart.


    He had imagined countless ways of destroying the universe, but he did not expect that the destruction would be in the hands of Domam.


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan is not a universe observer, as Thanos thought.


    At this time, he was not desperate at all.


    He raised his head and looked directly at Domam''s biggest face.


    "Dommam, take a closer look."


    Xu Fan snarled at Domam.


    "what?!"


    Dommam was shocked, but he didn''t expect that at this time, Xu Fan would have such confidence in his words.


    Shouldn''t he feel desperate and give up on himself?


    but¡­¡­


    Domam quickly realized what Xu Fan was talking about.


    He bowed his head slightly and looked at the battlefield of Wakanda.


    When those temple mages flooded into Wakanda, it was indeed precarious.


    but¡­¡­


    Da She Wan and others did not give up.


    Countless mechanical life forms created by Zhenjin quickly joined the battle, like a torrent of steel, devouring the temple mage.


    The whole battle turned offensive, but it was Domam''s subordinates who were defeated steadily.


    Even Wanda was attacked by Thor at this time. The most violent thunder summoned by the Storm Axe hit Wanda head-on and lifted her away.


    "Dommam You think you have become the master of the universe, but your subordinates still can''t beat Wakanda."


    Xu Fan let out a hearty laugh, "You thought it made me feel desperate, but what I saw was a huge joke."


    Domam''s face became gloomy.


    In fact, Xu Fan and Dashewan have been strengthening Wakanda''s military power.


    It was intended to be used against Thanos.


    But who knew Thanos¡¯ Vanguard was vulnerable.


    It just happened to be hit by the temple mages.


    "It was meant to be used against me?" Thanos looked at the projected picture, opened his mouth wide, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the most ironic thing in Chapter 712), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 721： Check in again

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Even if he couldn''t get the Ultimate Eraser now, Xu Fan would never bow to Domam.


    Even in his words, he didn''t mean to show weakness to Domam at all. Instead, he mocked his Dark Temple mages and couldn''t attack Wakanda!


    However, when Xu Fan was thinking about countermeasures, how to retrieve the ultimate eraser and reverse the turnaround.


    In his ear, the sign-in assistant''s voice sounded again.


    Please go to the earth to sign in!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Sign in again? But this time..."


    Xu Fan frowned slightly, if it was normal, he would definitely sign in without hesitation.


    But now...


    The situation is very crisis.


    If you go to the earth to sign in at this time, you will definitely not be able to go to the edge of the universe to find the ultimate eraser to deal with Domam.


    But on the other hand...


    Every time I sign in, I get rich rewards and an improvement in strength.


    Maybe by completing this check-in, you can gain the power to defeat Domam!


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan shook his head, feeling that this possibility is extremely small.


    In any case, Domam is now a super villain who has swallowed the entire universe and becomes one!


    He is the will of this universe, the master of this universe!


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of sign-in rewards can give you more power than Domam.


    "and many more."


    However, at this moment, Xu Fan suddenly realized.


    The man standing next to him is not a man waiting for him.


    He is a famous Thanos!


    In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, a super villain who wiped out half of the life in the universe with a snap!


    If it is him, maybe you can find the ultimate eraser!


    And myself, I just need to divert Domam''s attention.


    Thought of here...


    Xu Fan used spiritual magic to establish a spiritual connection with Thanos.


    In order to prevent Domam from discovering his plan, Xu Fan opened the portal directly and headed to Wakanda.


    Immediately afterwards, the portal quickly shrank and disappeared.


    Only Thanos and the observer of the universe were left stunned.


    The observer of the universe did not expect Xu Fan to suddenly run back to Wakanda.


    In fact, not only the observer of the universe, but even Domam did not expect it.


    He quickly shifted his gaze and focused on Xu Fan.


    For Domam, the only thing he is concerned about now is Xu Fan.


    A character like Thanos, he would not take it seriously.


    "So that''s it..."


    Thanos muttered to himself.


    After establishing a spiritual connection, Xu Fan informed Thanos of his thoughts.


    I will find a way to delay Domam. During this time, I hope he can find the ultimate eraser.


    Because for the current Domam, Thanos is just a small role.


    A small role like an ant.


    In addition, Domam himself is an arrogant super villain.


    He probably wouldn''t notice Thanos'' movements.


    Thus, Thanos hurriedly launched an action.


    And Xu Fan returned to Wakanda.


    When he returned to Earth, a familiar voice rang in his ears again.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the sign-in location!


    Sign in officially!


    Please do not quit midway!


    Although the ultimate wiper can deal with the current Domam, the rewards obtained from signing in may also defeat him.


    This kind of dual insurance that is carried out on both sides at the same time is the safest approach.


    Looking at the slow-moving progress bar, Xu Fan released his magic and poured out toward the dark temple mages who had noticed him.


    With Xu Fan joining this battlefield, countless dark temple mages quickly fell.


    Under Xu Fan''s majestic magical power, they couldn''t withstand a single blow.


    and¡­¡­


    The appearance of Xu Fan greatly boosted their morale.


    "It''s useless, Xu, no matter what you do now, it''s futile."


    "I am the master of this universe!"


    "Killing you is as easy as crushing an ant!"


    Domam''s voice passed from high above, shocking everyone, the slightly weaker Wakanda warriors, Konoha Ninja, their internal organs were shattered by this sound.


    Died on the spot!


    And, watching his dark temple mage couldn''t attack Wakanda for a long time.


    Domam lost his last patience with them.


    He manipulates the power of the universe to push the sun and other planets toward the earth.


    Attempt to end this game!


    "Look, Xu, how weak and weak you are now!"


    Domam mocked Xu Fan fiercely.


    Even if he had the power to smash the stars, without the stars like the sun, the earth would be destroyed in an instant.


    Xu Fan couldn''t do anything.


    but¡­¡­


    Domam did not quickly push these stars to hit the earth.


    Because he wanted Xu Fan to experience this despair and pain.


    Arrogance is almost the only fault of Domam.


    But it is also a very fatal flaw.


    Xu Fan''s sign-in progress bar moved slowly.


    66%


    73%


    Every time a number beats, Xu Fan''s heartbeat speeds up.


    This is a race in time.


    however¡­¡­


    What Xu Fan and Domam did not expect was...


    A spacecraft with a super-light-speed engine charged towards Wakanda, like a meteor, hitting the grasslands of Wakanda.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by loud noises, the impact spread to the surrounding like ripples, sending countless Dark Temple mages, Wakanda Tactics, and Konoha Ninjas out!


    And the person who poses this spaceship is not someone else, it is Thanos who was called by Xu Fan to find the ultimate wiper!


    Domam''s face changed in shock.


    He never dreamed that Thanos would rush to the frontier of the universe so quickly, and he also found the ultimate wiper!


    "Dommam, do you think, how long have I recorded this universe?"


    The observer of the universe appeared out of thin air. This time, he completely broke the oath he had made!


    In any case, he didn''t want Domam to destroy the universe.


    To this end, he not only handed over the advanced technology of his race to Thanos, but also informed him of the coordinates of the ultimate eraser.


    Because of his eyes, you can see the entire universe!


    "Dommam, it''s over!"


    Thanos came down from the spaceship, aimed at the sky, and roared loudly at Domam.


    He thought about obliterating half of the life in the universe, but that was for a better distribution of resources!


    He himself is not an extremist.


    For guys like Domam, UU reading will undoubtedly destroy this universe!


    And Thanos does not allow this to happen!


    Thus, Thanos did not hesitate to activate the power of the ultimate wiper!


    "Do not!"


    Domam never expected the situation to develop to this point. He poured out his strength to stop Thanos, but he was still a step slower.


    He watched as Thanos activated the Ultimate Eraser, and a fire was released from the Ultimate Eraser.


    The warriors of Wakanda, the ninjas of Konoha, the Dark Temple mage of Domam, and the superheroes.


    They stopped fighting at this moment, and their eyes focused on Thanos.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorite" below to record the reading record of this time (check in again in Chapter 713), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 722： Transcendence

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Xu Fan.


    Sol.


    Rocky.


    Orochimaru.


    Kakashi.


    As well as all the warriors of Wakanda, Konoha''s ninjas, and mechanical lifeforms, their sights focused on Thanos.


    No one thought of it except Xu Fan.


    Save the planet at the most critical moment, no...


    It should be...


    No one thought that the person who took the initiative to save the universe at the most critical moment would be the Thanos who wanted to wipe out half of the universe''s lives!


    Even the Dark Temple mages stopped their attack, and they stared at Thanos.


    "It''s over, Domam!"


    Thanos roared at Domam, then activated the Ultimate Eraser, trying to destroy the opponent.


    however¡­¡­


    What shocked Thanos was...


    The Ultimate Eraser in his hand not only failed to erase the existence of Domam, the super villain, but instead caused his vast energy to be absorbed by him!


    Xu Fan.


    Universe observer.


    And Domam.


    It was all startled.


    The final result was far beyond their expectations!


    The flames that burst from the Ultimate Eraser instantly swallowed Thanos, and the intense pain made him let out a miserable cry!


    The Ultimate Eraser was then thrown to the ground by Thanos.


    And Domam even spotted this opportunity and used the power of the universe to **** the ultimate eraser into his hand.


    In any case, he is now the master of the universe, with a speed far exceeding Xu Fan and the observer of the universe.


    As long as he wants, no one can **** anything from his hand.


    And Thanos, who carried everyone''s hopes, was directly burned out by this fire, leaving no ashes left!


    Just like the meaning of the name of the ultimate eraser.


    Thanos has been completely wiped out of this universe!


    Domam, who had snatched the Ultimate Eraser in his hands, was completely relieved.


    In this way, there is nothing in this universe that can threaten itself!


    The observer of the universe sat on the ground with a thump, cold sweat on his forehead.


    As Domam said, there is nothing in this universe that can threaten Domam!


    Xu Fan, the trend is over!


    They can''t stop Domam!


    "This is the last moment in this universe."


    The observer of the universe trembled, and his tone was filled with despair.


    The worst thing is that the sun, and other planets, are hitting the earth.


    And as the sun gets closer, the earth''s surface temperature keeps rising.


    The grasslands of Wakanda began to burn.


    Whether it is the warrior of Wakanda, the ninja of Konoha, the mage of the dark temple, the mechanical lifeform awakened by Xu Fan.


    None can escape this fate.


    The fate of being killed by Domam.


    As a supreme mage, Xu Fan is the only one who can withstand this high temperature.


    Even Thor, who has the body of a god, can hardly resist.


    His body hit the ground straight, losing consciousness.


    All the familiar faces of Xu Fan are dying one by one.


    "How about, Xu."


    Domam did not forget to attack Xu Fan at this time.


    He ridiculed Xu Fan''s incompetence fiercely, his power could not save anyone.


    "The Supreme Mage can win this game time and time again."


    "But as long as the Supreme Master loses once, this world will cease to exist."


    Dommam roared loudly at Xu Fan.


    however¡­¡­


    Just when the people Xu Fan knew were about to die, the progress bar in his mind was finally over!


    Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the sign-in!


    Xu Fan rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.


    With his current strength, it was not Domam''s opponent at all.


    The ultimate wiper is in the hands of Domam.


    Because of Thanos, Domam said nothing this time.


    in other words¡­¡­


    Xu Fan¡¯s only hope now is the reward for signing in this time!


    Xu Fan could even feel that his breathing was becoming fast and his heartbeat was banging faster.


    until¡­¡­


    Xu Fan heard it very clearly.


    Sign-in little auxiliary voice!


    Get the sign-in reward: Beyond the power!


    "Beyond supernatural power?"


    Before Xu Fan had time to figure out what kind of reward this sign-in was.


    A majestic force poured directly into his body!


    In an instant, Xu Fan felt that his thinking had broadened countless times!


    Endless knowledge of the universe appeared in my mind.


    and¡­¡­


    This is not just the knowledge of one universe, but the knowledge of the entire almighty universe!


    "The power beyond the Protoss."


    At this moment, Xu Fan completely understood his divine power!


    this is¡­¡­


    The supernatural power beyond all things!


    It is countless times greater than the power of the entire multiverse!


    this is¡­¡­


    Divine power of the almighty universe level!


    "Compared with transcending divine power, the power of the entire multiverse is like a drop of water falling into the vast ocean."


    Xu Fan muttered to himself, describing this force in this way.


    Not to mention Domam who became the master of the single universe.


    Xu Fan now can even easily create a universe!


    He is above everything in the world, all laws!


    Do not¡­¡­


    Now he is the maker of the law.


    With a single wave of Xu Fan, all the stars in the solar system returned to their original positions!


    All the dead companions are all resurrected and reborn!


    Even the dark temple mages made by Domam were easily changed by Xu Fan and restored to ordinary people!


    Universe observers are also good.


    Don''t worry about Domam.


    All were stunned for a while.


    None of them understood what Xu Fan did.


    Why can we do such a thing!


    Wasn''t he still so weak that he couldn''t do anything?


    How come suddenly, have such a majestic supernatural power?


    "Is this multiverse-level power."


    The universe observer opened his mouth wide, dumbfounded.


    What makes him feel most incredible is...


    The reason why he felt that the power released by Xu Fan was the power of the multiverse, because he could understand the multiverse at best.


    And Xu Fan''s power is obviously stronger than the power of the entire multiverse!


    This is completely beyond the cognition of the observer of the universe, making him feel incredible.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    Why did Xu Fan suddenly gain this power?


    What did he do?


    Can''t understand.


    Can not accept!


    without any exaggeration.


    What happened to Xu Fan is far beyond the cognition of observers of the universe.


    Eventually his worldview collapsed completely at this moment!


    "This is impossible!"


    Domam was trembling even more to release the power of an entire universe to kill Xu Fan.


    His heart is actually much more shocked than the observer of the universe!


    "Isn''t Xu an ordinary human."


    "Why, he suddenly gained such a powerful force?"


    "He just stood there, didn''t he do nothing?"


    Dommam''s heart set off a stormy sea, and had a deep sense of fear for Xu Fan in front of him!


    Next second.


    The power of the universe released by Domam was easily resolved by Xu Fan.


    "Dommam, you are too weak."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 714 Beyond Supernatural Power) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v2 Chapter 723： season finale

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Today''s Xu Fan is countless levels higher than Domam.


    This level is undoubtedly a blow to the dimensionality reduction level.


    The power of the universe poured out by Domam was like a child''s play in front of Xu Fan.


    Seeing Xu Fan waved his backhand, all the power rushing towards him was dissipated.


    The universe observer stared at the battle between Xu Fan and Domam with shock and sluggish faces, and recorded this scene firmly.


    He never dreamed that he could see a strong man like Xu Fan in his lifetime!


    Far beyond his cognition-like existence, shaking his worldview!


    Domam even showed a frightened expression.


    He can''t understand, let alone accept it.


    Why did Xu Fan suddenly become so powerful!


    "No, this is impossible!"


    Domam shook his head vigorously, trying to deny the fact that happened before his eyes.


    but¡­¡­


    The power that was defeated by Xu Fan is extremely real!


    "Dommam, it''s over."


    Xu Fan took a step forward.


    The unrivaled aura crushed towards Domam.


    Forcing him to back off involuntarily.


    "Are you afraid, Domam?"


    Xu Fan saw through Domam''s fear and couldn''t help but sneered, "You were not like this just now."


    When he finished speaking, Xu Fan made a decisive move, using a multiverse energy level to kill Domam.


    Domam responded subconsciously, using all his power to fight.


    As a result, his power was instantly defeated!


    but¡­¡­


    Xu Fan didn''t kill Domam in seconds.


    Instead, he deliberately shifted the key point, and instantly destroyed half of Domam''s body.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Dommam let out an unprecedented scream, and this sound spread throughout the universe in an instant.


    All the cosmic gods who heard this voice felt their scalp numb.


    Xu Fan now transcends everything in the world.


    His strength is naturally unmatched.


    At this time, Domam deeply realized the gap between him and Xu Fan, and fled towards his own dark dimension without looking back.


    He just wants to escape here now.


    He lost the courage to fight Xu Fan!


    He is too strong.


    Strong enough to make Domam feel desperate!


    Deep despair.


    but¡­¡­


    Where will Xu Fan put Domam now?


    He raised his right hand, pointed it in the direction of Domam''s escape, and lightly snapped his fingers.


    A huge wall blocked Domam, cutting off his way back to the dark dimension.


    Dommam''s eyes were full of shock. He suddenly turned his head back to look at Xu Fan, stepped back, and leaned his back against the wall.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    Domam begged Xu Fan for mercy.


    I hope he can let go of himself.


    He swore to Xu Fan that he would never come again!


    even¡­¡­


    As long as Xu Fan can let go of himself, he is willing to become Xu Fan''s disciple.


    Help him capture more powerful power!


    At this moment, the arrogant and arrogant Domam, who has always been aloof, bowed to Xu Fan!


    Surrender to him!


    however¡­¡­


    Xu Fan needed a disciple like Domam.


    "What a monarch of the dark dimension."


    Xu Fan''s tone was full of mockery of Domam.


    Then, Xu Fan tilted out of the transcendence once again, and smashed the power of an entire multiverse onto Domam who had nowhere to escape.


    "Do not!"


    Dommam''s throat trembled and he used all his strength to counter Xu Fan.


    But in the face of Xu Fan today, Domam''s power only appeared vulnerable.


    Rumble!


    The deafening sound resounded throughout the universe.


    Domam was directly bombarded and crushed by the power released by Xu Fan.


    Completely annihilated!


    The observer of the universe stood on the earth dumbfounded. He didn''t know what language to use to express his feelings.


    A moment ago, he also forced the earth into the desperate Domam.


    Suddenly, he died in Xu Fan''s hands!


    This power is simply...


    so horrible!


    Sol and others are even more so, they simply can''t understand Xu Fan''s power.


    Can not understand his current strength.


    The only thing they know is...


    Xu Fan is the most powerful guardian in this world!


    The greatest Supreme Master!


    He saved the world again and again!


    "call¡­¡­"


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and turned back to the earth.


    There was a warm applause on the grassland of Wakanda.


    "You saved us again!"


    Arthur and Anna raised their arms and shouted, not only their thoughts, but also the thoughts of everyone present.


    They shouted the name Xu Fan over and over again, like sound waves.


    Waves are higher than waves.


    But at this moment...


    The sign-in assistant''s voice sounded in Xu Fan''s ear again.


    Congratulations to the host for completing all the registrations of the Marvel Cinematic Universe!


    Please head to the Dragon Ball Universe for a new sign-in!


    "Dragon Ball?"


    Xu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. As a traverser, he naturally knew what kind of universe the Dragon Ball universe was like.


    In addition, he also got a message.


    This time, he will travel with the earth.


    Go to the Dragon Ball universe!


    "Sun Wukong, Vegeta..."


    One after another top powerhouses emerged in Xu Fan''s mind.


    However, for oneself who has transcendence.


    These people may not be their opponents.


    Of course¡­¡­


    Before crossing, Xu Fan liked Dragon Ball very much.


    It''s a good thing to be able to travel to that universe.


    But before that.


    Xu Fan felt that he still had a few things to accomplish.


    "Sol, let''s hold your wedding."


    Xu Fan turned and looked at Saul, smiling.


    After experiencing so many things, Xu Fan has regarded Sol as his friend.


    Xu Fan knew about his wedding with Foster.


    It was just that various disasters followed one after another, so the wedding of the two of them could only be delayed.


    But now...


    Xu Fan didn''t think anyone else could delay their wedding.


    "The wedding?" Saul was startled, but quickly became excited.


    He has been looking forward to his wedding with Foster for a long time.


    "Ok."


    Xu Fan nodded slightly, using his current divine power.


    With only one thought, he transferred everyone in Asgard to Wakanda.


    He told Frigga when he was going to hold a wedding for Sol.


    Everyone performed their duties and started to make various preparations for Sol and Foster, the new couple Before heading to the next world, Xu Fan simply emptied his brain and didn''t think about anything.


    Enjoy this moment of tranquility.


    And the joy the wedding brings to everyone.


    finally¡­¡­


    In the wedding of Sol and Foster, the sign-in assistant opened the sign-in for the next world.


    Ask the host to sign in at the turtle house!


    Successful sign-in will be rewarded!


    "Is the sign-in this time the Guixianwu?"


    Xu Fan couldn''t help but murmured and began his adventure in the Dragon Ball World.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 715 Finale), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~： Conclusion

    "Start from Hokage and sign in the novel ( to find the latest chapter!


    Happy new year everyone.


    I wish you all a great success in the new year.


    then¡­¡­


    Let¡¯s talk about it.


    To be honest, I wrote this book a long time ago, and all chapters are set to be uploaded regularly.


    It has been postponed until now to finish writing the testimonials.


    Thinking of the end of this book, I didn''t feel the slightest reluctance, but felt relieved.


    In fact, the Naruto World is over. When I write about Marvel, I feel very painful.


    The book''s initial grades were not good, and the first order was only 400.


    At that time, I felt that my grades were so bad that it was better to open a new book.


    then¡­¡­


    Opened Tokyo.


    As a result, the editor made up a few recommendations for the book, starting from the bookstore channel, and almost four thousand were booked.


    Compared with the initial first order, it is almost ten times higher.


    It stands to reason that this book should be better written.


    But at that time, all my thoughts were placed in Tokyo, and the plot of Tokyo''s 100,000 characters was not handled properly, which led to a blood collapse.


    At that time, the mentality also collapsed.


    The whole person doubts life and feels that he has no ability to write books.


    then¡­¡­


    Tokyo eunuch, this book hangs four thousand words a day.


    The more confidence you write, the worse.


    If it wasn''t for my friend Ren Qiuming, or the author who wrote about the assassin''s problem, talk to me, encourage me, and help me.


    It may be difficult for me to come out of the shadows.


    With his encouragement, I became Hokage when I was eight years old.


    Although the results are average , I have recovered a little confidence.


    After thinking about it, I decided to end this book and concentrate on writing that book.


    So, friends who haven''t disappointed me can go and read that book.


    If you are disappointed, you can only get together and get away.


    I wish you a bright future.


    As for the Tokyo book, it will not be updated for now.


    When I finish writing the eight-year-old Hokage, I will rewrite that book.


    Well, now we are working on the outline.


    Thank you for your continued support.


    thank you all.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (end of testimonials) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Check in from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()